《After Being Forced to Become a Bigshot, I Only Want to be Normal》


 Chapter 1

    Miss Lu


    Lu Ning was leaving the airport with her suitcase when she received a call from the L¨´ family¡¯s chauffeur, Old Zhu.


    ¡°Young Miss, where are you? Did you just get off the ne?¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Ning realized he might have called the wrong person.


    Her tone was gentle and deliberate. ¡°Old Zhu, you dialed the wrong number. You no longer have to pick me up.¡±


    Old Zhu went silent for a moment before he hurriedly added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Young Miss, no, no, I mean Miss Lu. I¡¯m simply¡­ used to it.¡±


    Lu Ning was not upset, and her voice remained gentle. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    She was about to put the phone away when she heard Old Zhu¡¯s voice again.


    ¡°Young Miss!¡±


    Lu Ning brought the phone close to her ear and indicated softly that she was listening.


    ¡°Take care.¡±


    Old Zhu¡¯s solemn voice came from the phone.


    Lu Ning was silent for a moment. Then, she said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up, Lu Ning stared at her cell phone in a daze.


    Habits can be quite scary sometimes.


    More than two months ago her surname was still L¨´. Now, her surname is Lu. They shared the same pronunciation, yet they were two different surnames and were also two different lives.


    Before she had realized she was not a member of the L¨´ family, Old Zhu was her chauffeur. He had picked her up since she was young, for almost 18 years. Now, even though she was no longer the young miss of the L¨´ family, Old Zhu could not change his habit of picking her up, while for the time being she had not changed her habit of having to correct her signature as Lu instead of L¨´.


    She was deep in thought within her memories, but before she could continue reminiscing someone suddenly bumped into her. Her body leaned back and she almost fell over, but fortunately someone caught her.


    As Lu Ning looked up, she was met with Huo Jinyan¡¯s jet-ck eyes.


    She hurriedly steadied herself, and Huo Jinyan quickly retracted his hand from her waist and politely kept a distance.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Huo.¡±


    Huo Jinyan nodded at her, his demeanor still cold and distant.


    When Huo Jinyan¡¯s assistant, Chu Ting, saw Lu Ning, he quickly apologized, ¡°Miss L¨´! I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t notice you.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he seemed to realize he had called her by the wrong surname. However, after thinking about it, he thought there was no difference whether he corrected it or not, so he swallowed the words he wanted to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Huo Jinyan did not give them the chance to continue the conversation as he had already walked past Lu Ning. Chu Ting hurriedly bowed an apology to Lu Ning before chasing after Huo Jinyan.


    His legs were long and his steps were fast; Chu Ting was afraid that if he tarried any longer he would have to run to catch up to him.


    However, after taking a few steps he heard Lu Ning¡¯s voice from behind.


    ¡°Mr. Huo.¡±


    Lu Ning did not want to hold Huo Jinyan back, so she trotted over and bowed to him conscientiously.


    Subsequently, she straightened up and looked at him. ¡°Mr. Huo, thank you forst time, and thank you again for today.¡±


    When she saw Huo Jinyan frown she quickly added, ¡°I won¡¯t take up any more of your time. I only want to thank you.¡± She paused. ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Then, she turned around and left, pulling her suitcase along.


    She had heard that Huo Jinyan was very obsessed with cleanliness; Huo Jinyan would probably remember her for the rest of his life from thest time she had thrown up all over him. He was obviously upset just now, perhaps from recalling that scene. Had she not left she might have been beaten up.


    As he watched Lu Ning leave, Chu Ting could not help but sigh.


    ¡°Miss Lu seems lonelier than ever.¡±


    Huo Jinyan stared at the departing Lu Ning without saying a word. The next moment, he turned around and strode away.


    Chu Ting, havinge to his senses, hurried after him.


    Some people are certainly born different from others, how could some people¡¯s legs be so long!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Lu Ning reached the airport entrance, her cell phone started ringing. She picked it up and took a look¡ªthe disy showed an unknown number. She frowned slightly as her temples throbbed.

 Chapter 2

    Change


    She resigned herself and epted the call. A loud voice immediately rang out from the other end. ¡°Boss! You here yet? Are you home yet? Did your real parents treat you well? Were you bullied?¡±


    She was instantly bombarded with questions.


    Lu Ning was used to this. She chuckled, but still replied earnestly, ¡°I just got off the ne, I¡¯m not home yet.¡±


    She was standing at the waiting area outside the airport when, in the next moment, she saw a familiar car drive past her.


    That was the L¨´ family¡¯s car.


    She knew that after they had swapped, the real youngdy of the L¨´ family had been taken overseas by her biological parents for a holiday¡ªand she was also returning today. This was also the reason why Old Zhu had called her to pick her up.


    Lu Ning was a little out of it, but she was jolted back to reality by the unrestrained wails and howlsing from the phone.


    ¡°How can you be so heartless! You just left and you¡¯re already ignoring me! Boss¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lu Ning rubbed her throbbing temples and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m not ignoring you, I¡¯m just looking at something.¡±


    She was afraid that if she did not speak up, she would be sent away with a howl.


    The other party paused when he heard her. ¡°Boss, call us if you¡¯re bullied at your new home! We¡¯ll get rid of anyone in our way and rush over to support you!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After responding, she immediately hung up.


    If she allowed him to continue asking questions, she would probably end up wasting all her time here.


    The words which Gu Zi just mentioned echoed in Lu Ning¡¯s mind, and images of her biological parents appeared before her eyes.


    It was not the first time she had seen them, but from now on she would be interacting with them under a different identity. Lu Ning still felt a little uneasy.


    There had been too much change in the past two months. Nevertheless, she was not afraid of a little trouble. Since she was here, she would take things as they came; there was nothing to be afraid of.


    A ck sedan came to a stop in front of Lu Ning. A young man in a suit got out of the driver¡¯s seat and looked at Lu Ning, shing a service smile.


    ¡°May I ask if you are Miss Lu Ning? I¡¯m Xiao Zou, a driver from Tujing Premier Taxis. Mr. Lu had requested for me to pick you up.¡±


    With that, he made clear the reason he was here. Lu Ning looked at him, nced at the logo on the car, and nodded. She had thought it might have been a taxi which her biological father had arranged for her.


    Xiao Zou very courteously helped Lu Ning load her suitcase into the car, while Lu Ning opened the door and got in.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When he had driven past earlier, Old Zhu clearly saw that it was Lu Ning standing at the airport entrance.


    He nced over at the backseat.


    Shi Qingyue held L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s hand while saying something. Both mother and daughter looked quite happy, and L¨´ Chuan would also respond to them from time to time. It seemed like a heartwarming scene of a family of three.


    Old Zhu thought for a moment but did not say anything. He looked at the road ahead and drove silently, though inwardly he felt immeasurably sorry for Lu Ning.


    He had chauffeured Lu Ning for so many years, but not once had he seen Lu Ning being treated as warmly as this.


    The L¨´ family¡¯s parents had never apanied Lu Ning much since she was young. However, after finding their biological daughter and being reprimanded by the Old Master¡ªcoupled with their guilt of so many years¡ªthey treated their biological daughter who had just arrived better than anything. Yet, they never stopped to think that Lu Ning was the one who was always being hurt, nor was theirpensation directed towards Lu Ning; nobody had bothered to ask about her psychological damage, and so the damage remained.


    Granted, now that L¨´ Ning had be Lu Ning, she was no longer their responsibility.


    However, people like him, who had watched Lu Ning grow up, did note to ept this so quickly.

 Chapter 3

    Don¡¯t Give Me That Attitude


    All of them could clearly see how Lu Ning had changed: from a lively, cute little miss who loved to talk andugh, to a reclusive and withdrawn girl.


    Probably only those who had interacted with her would feel sorry for and remember her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In an old residential building, a family was pacing anxiously at their doorstep.


    The mistress¡¯ makeup was exquisite, and she was visibly nervous.


    The man seemed rather calm as heforted her, but there was a hint of uneasiness in his eyes.


    Shen Yunci paced back and forth, unable to calm down.


    Lu Zhi tugged at her. ¡°Yunci, you¡¯ve been walking about for quite a while, why don¡¯t you sit down and rest? We¡¯ll hear Little Ning¡¯s footsteps when she arrives, seeing as we don¡¯t have an elevator here.¡±


    Hearing this, Shen Yunci looked at him, annoyed. ¡°You knew there¡¯s no elevator, so why didn¡¯t you change to a house with one? Your daughter¡¯sing and you want her to climb the stairs, are you trying to wear her out?¡±


    Lu Zhi felt a little guilty after being chided.


    ¡°I simply didn¡¯t have the time to do that. Don¡¯t be nervous, we¡¯ve seen Little Ning before; she¡¯s such an obedient child. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. Besides, it was different in the past, we didn¡¯t know she was our daughter then. If I¡¯d known I would¡¯ve spoken to her much more; I don¡¯t even know what she likes, much less whether she¡¯ll like the food we prepared.¡±


    She kept looking down the stairs as she spoke.


    ¡°Mommy, our house¡¯s on the second floor, we¡¯ll be able to hear when Sister arrives. I just saw that the taxi picked Sister up 20 minutes ago, she should be here soon.¡±


    Perhaps seeing that Shen Yunci was especially nervous and excited today, Lu Jingzhi wasforting her and speaking more than usual.


    He was actually a little excited as well.


    Shen Yunci turned around and looked at Lu Jingzhi. Then, she grinned and squatted down to look at her beloved five-year-old son.


    ¡°Were you the one who got the car for Big Sister? Our Little Darling¡¯s the most considerate! Mommy loves you the most.¡±


    As she spoke, she nted a kiss on his porcin face.


    Lu Jingzhi frowned and used his hand to wipe the spot where his mother kissed him. He did not want to dampen his mother¡¯s mood, so he did not say anything.


    However, there were others who were not as sensible as him.


    Both mother and child were frolicking about when a cold voice cut in from above. ¡°It¡¯s been 20 minutes, but she didn¡¯t even call to let us know. If it was An¡¯an she wouldn¡¯t have done this.¡±


    Hearing this, Shen Yunci stood up and stared at her eldest son¡ªwho was much, much taller than her¡ªtrying her hardest to suppress her anger.


    She tried to keep her voice calm and not lose her temper, but that did not mean she would let him off the hook. ¡°It¡¯s been a month, but I haven¡¯t heard you say you¡¯re going to pick up Ning. Even though you¡¯re the older brother, you don¡¯t even know how to treat your younger sister properly; you¡¯re worse than your little brother. And! Don¡¯t you mention An¡¯an in front of Ning. It¡¯ll make her ufortable.¡±


    Lu Qing looked at Shen Yunci and frowned. ¡°Why can¡¯t I mention her? I¡¯ll feel ufortable if I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Even if it makes you ufortable you have to hold it in! Don¡¯t give me that attitude and don¡¯t show it to my daughter.¡±


    Lu Qing looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯ve raised An¡¯an for so many years, how can you forget about herpletely just because your real daughter is here? You don¡¯t even want to mention An¡¯an, how could you¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Lu Zhi interrupted him.


    ¡°Shut up! How can you talk to your Mom like that!¡±


    Lu Qing was shocked and unsettled. He had always been a thoughtful and mild-mannered person, but this time he really could not figure out why his parents, who had always treated An¡¯an so lovingly, had changed so much overnight. Now they refuse to even mention her name, and instead were showing so much excitement for a stranger.

 Chapter 4

    Going Home


    Was there a need to make such a clear distinction between the bonds of nurture or the ties of blood?


    Shen Yunci was furious. ¡°You know nothing! Do you even know what she did¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Lu Zhi interrupted her.


    ¡°Yunci, calm down. Little Ning will be here soon, don¡¯t scare her.¡±


    Shen Yunci simmered down when he mentioned Little Ning.


    She was a youngdy from a rich family, and was intellectual and elegant. She never would have thought she would be yelling like this, much less at others. After living here she had really learned a lot.


    Lu Jingzhi was looking at them, and eventually he raised his head to look at Lu Qing. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t pull such a long face. Even if you don¡¯t like Sister you still need to behave; after all, she didn¡¯t do this. Neither did she want to be mistaken for someone else¡¯s baby the moment she was born.¡±


    He looked at Lu Qing with an appearance of one wise beyond his years, and his words were irrefutable.


    Lu Qing took a deep breath and did not say anything else.


    Shen Yunci said sarcastically, ¡°That¡¯s right. Even a five-year-old can tell you were wrong, I don¡¯t know how I gave birth to a idiot like you.¡±


    Lu Qing: ¡°¡­¡±


    Lu Jingzhi hurriedly interrupted them. ¡°Mommy, I heard noises, I think Sister is here.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    Shen Yunci immediately headed to the stairs and craned her neck to peer down the steps.


    Lu Zhi held onto her, afraid she might fall.


    There really were soundsing from downstairs. Shen Yunci¡¯s heart beat faster and faster as she heard the footstepsing closer and closer.


    She was nervous and on edge.


    Lu Ning lifted her suitcase and climbed up the cement stairs. Many adverts and graffiti defaced the walls, and the smell of rust stung her nostrils.


    As she walked, she turned to look at the stair railing. It was mottled with rust and a little dirty. They must be used to it; after all, the residents here had not bothered to polish and clean it up.


    There was no disdain in her eyes; in fact, there was even a hint of novelty.


    She turned the corner with her suitcase, and when she looked up she was met with Shen Yunci¡¯s eager gaze.


    She froze for a moment. She knew she had to greet her, but her mind suddenly went nk and she did not know what to say.


    In a way, this was the first time they had officially met, so she was a little tense.


    Seeing her carry her suitcase, Shen Yunci hurried down.


    ¡°Is it heavy? Mommy will carry it for you.¡±


    She subconsciously said, ¡°There¡¯s no need, Auntie Lu¡­¡±


    As soon as the words left her mouth she was startled. She was so ustomed to calling her that.


    ¡°Let me, let me.¡±


    Lu Zhi also ran down and reached out to take Lu Ning¡¯s suitcase.


    Lu Ning looked at them and did not procrastinate any longer. She said softly, ¡°Thank you¡­ Dad, Mom.¡±


    Her words were a little stiff.


    Shen Yunci was overjoyed. ¡°Yes, my dear daughter, it¡¯s fine. Take your time and get used to it. Come,e. I¡¯ve prepared food. You must be hungry. Come home and eat.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and followed both of them, and at the top of the stairs she spotted two people¡ªone tall, one short.


    ¡°Your older brother, your younger brother.¡±


    After the brief introduction, Shen Yunci shoved Lu Qing aside and went in, pulling Lu Ning along.


    Lu Qing, who was despised for being a hindrance: ???


    Lu Ning was unused to this kind of enthusiasm.


    Shen Yunci pulled her to the dining table and sat her down.


    ¡°Little Ning, see if there¡¯s anything you like to eat; it doesn¡¯t matter if there isn¡¯t anything you like. Tell Mommy what you like, and Mommy will make it for you tonight.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at the table overflowing with food; the appetizing disy would make anyone¡¯s mouth water.


    When she had stayed at the L¨´ residence there was a chef in charge of the meals, so she had never eaten her mother¡¯s cooking.


    In fact, it was rare for her to see Shi Qingyue¡¯s face, let alone have her cook for her.

 Chapter 5

    Second Brother


    Lu Zhi put the suitcase to one side; after closing the door, he urged the other two children along and took a seat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pressure your daughter, let her take her time to adapt. You¡¯ll know what she likes after spending more time with her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Mommy is too anxious. Daughter, quick, try and see which of these you like.¡±


    Shen Yunci looked at her with anticipation.


    Lu Ning picked up her chopsticks awkwardly. ¡°Dad, Mom, after you.¡±


    Shi Qingyue and L¨´ Chuan did not go home often, but there was the Old Master. During mealtimes, the elders would always begin eating first before the juniors like Lu Ning could eat.


    Lu Ning had adhered to these etiquettes for almost 18 years. It was engraved into her bones.


    However, the Lu family had never fancied having so many rules, so there was no such etiquette to follow in this family.


    Lu Qing dismissed her with a nce. ¡°Not that there¡¯s poison; how pretentious.¡±


    With that, he picked up his chopsticks, casually grabbed a dish and bit in.


    Shen Yunci rolled her eyes at him, then turned to Lu Ning and gently asked, ¡°Little Ning, when you were at the L¨´ residence, did the Old Master always start eating before the juniors?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Shen Yunci looked at her and smiled lovingly. ¡°Etiquette is good for cultivating manners, but our family doesn¡¯t have such stiff rules. It doesn¡¯t matter, eat when you want. We¡¯re all family, Mommy and Daddy won¡¯t mind such things, so eat up.¡±


    Although she said that, she was still afraid Lu Ning was not used to it. She picked up her chopsticks and took a bite, and, after getting Lu Zhi to take a bite as well, looked at Lu Ning warmly.


    Only then, did Lu Ning start eating silently.


    Lu Qing knew he was wrong. The corners of his mouth twitched awkwardly, but he did not say anything.


    The first meal of the family could be considered harmonious.


    Shen Yunci kept talking to Lu Ning, and for the first time in her life Lu Ning found it very lively.


    In the past, even when everyone ate together they would not speak during their meals. There was no conversation, and there was no such ambiance.


    In her heart Lu Ning was actually happy, but after not expressing it for so many years she had forgotten how to, and so she simply appeared calm and distant.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Little Ning. Mommy will show you your room.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at the mess on the table and wanted to help clean it up with everyone.


    Shen Yunci understood her intentions and hurried over to hold her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this, let them clean up. Come, let Mommy show you the room.¡±


    With that, she tugged Lu Ning away.


    She even helped bring her suitcase up.


    Only now, did Lu Ning have the time to see the house in its entirety. The wooden floor was clean and glossy, and the whole house emanated a sense of cleanliness and warmth.


    Shen Yunci dragged her further inside. Before Lu Ning coulde to her senses, she noticed a painting hanging behind the sofa in the living room and a porcin vase on the table.


    ¡°Little Ning, here.¡±


    Lu Ning came to her senses and walked over, and kept walking towards the end of the corridor.


    ¡°That¡¯s your older brother¡¯s room; that¡¯s your little brother¡¯s room; your second brother¡¯s room is next to yours. And this is your room.¡±


    Lu Ning looked towards the directions Shen Yunci had pointed out, then she took another look at the room next to hers.


    ¡°Is Second Brother not at home?¡±


    ¡°He went out to study and he hasn¡¯t beening home much recently, but Mommy has already told him the news about youing back. He¡¯ll definitely be back to see you once he¡¯s done, just don¡¯t get scared of him then.¡±


    Scared?


    Lu Ning was confused.


    However, Shen Yunci did not exin too much and opened the door for her.


    ¡°Good girl, let¡¯s see if you like it.¡±

 Chapter 6

    The Rose Manor


    Lu Ning walked in and looked around her surroundings.


    The entire room was filled with many colors, most of them warm. However, despite this it was not gaudy or overdone; each and every color was used appropriately. The entire room looked warm and inviting.


    Lu Ning looked at the room but did not say anything, so Shen Yunci thought she did not like it.


    ¡°Look, I just knew that girls definitely prefer pink. Hold on, I¡¯m going to tell the designer off! I¡¯ll get her to change it all to pink for you tomorrow!¡±


    As she spoke, she was about to take her phone out to make the call.


    Lu Ning quickly held her back. ¡°There¡¯s no need, Mom! I like it a lot!¡±


    Shen Yunci was a little skeptical. ¡°Really?¡±


    Lu Ning quickly nodded. ¡°Really, I like it very much.¡±


    Thinking about it, it would be a real pain if the whole room was pink.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Make yourself at home, Mommy will go and see if Daddy and the others have cleaned up.¡±


    She gave Lu Ning some time to herself out of consideration, and even closed the door behind her when she left.


    Lu Ning walked around the room, and looking around, she realized her room had its own bathroom. This meant that this was the biggest room.


    Lu Ning sat on the bedside and could not help but sigh.


    There were chicken, duck, fish, prawn, and even crab on the dining table¡ªjust about everything which could be considered a delicacy was served. Moreover, this room had been given a professional makeover, and professional designers did note cheap.


    She knew that her family was not well off. Based on what she knew, asionally they even had to borrow money to pay off the expensive mortgage. Now she had suddenly arrived, and they even went out of their way to amodate her; it probably cost them a lot of money.


    Lu Ning did not want to worsen their already-struggling family finances.


    She got up and flipped open her suitcase, and retrieved a box from a bag. It was locked with a password; after opening the box, she took out a bank card.


    This card contained her sry from working part-time for the past two years. When she left the L¨´ family she returned all the cards which the L¨´ family had given her, keeping only this card.


    At that time she did not want for money, but there were things she wanted to do; and so she went ahead and did them. It just so happened she had worked part-time, and while the money was not much, it could help solve this urgent family situation. At the least, the money they borrowed could be repaid, and they would not have to worry about the mortgage for a year.


    However, how should she give it to her parents? She felt that if she gave it to them directly they would not ept it; best to think of a better excuse.


    As she was thinking about what to say, she noticed two other cards in the box.


    These were given to her before she returned to China.


    [I heard that your biological parents are rtively poor. Take this card. Use it to improve your life, or don¡¯t¡ªI don¡¯t care; it¡¯s yours now, do whatever you want with it.]


    [This card is for emergencies. Whether it¡¯s for issues here in the Manor or there with your family, big issues, small issues, you can use it. You¡¯re going to be the Boss from now on, so you need to have money with you all the time! So just take it if I tell you to!]


    In the end, Lu Ning was forced to ept these two cards. The main thing was that there were too many people, and it would not be worthwhile if she was beaten up for not epting them.


    This all felt strange to her. For what reason did she take over the Rose Manor? She had yet to figure out what it was for, though it did look like it was not to be trifled with. Why did she hand over such a huge manor and all its affairs to someone she had only met a few times?


    Did everyone in the Rose Manor agree to this, simply because she saved their boss?

 Chapter 7

    Gift


    Surely that was a little too hasty.


    Even the Beggar¡¯s Sect needed a martial artspetition to choose a leader, but here she had seeded her position after they had dragged her there for no reason.


    Before Lu Ning could drift deeper into her thoughts, someone knocked on the door.


    Lu Ning put her things down and went to open the door.


    There was no one in sight. Then, she lowered her head and saw the midget at her thigh.


    Lu Jingzhi looked up at her, and she looked down at him.


    Neither of them were the type to take the initiative to smile or express their feelings. They simply stared at each other for two minutes.


    Lu Jingzhi tugged her hand and ced something in it.


    Lu Ning squatted down and leveled her eyes with his; she was not in a hurry to look at what was in her hand. Instead, she looked at his bright eyes and asked, ¡°Is it for me?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded.


    Only then did Lu Ning look down at her palm.


    In her palm was a small USB drive.


    When Lu Ning lowered her eyes, the sunlight from the window shone on her, and her eyshes glimmered under the sunlight.


    When she was young, Shen Yunci had been one of the most beautiful women in A City, and Lu Zhi was a handsome man who had charmed thousands of girls. Both of them had excellent genes, and their children were simrly handsome and good-looking.


    Lu Ning had been considered the school belle for the past ten years or so. Nobody paid much attention to this during primary and secondary school, but at that time, those who did not know Lu Ning¡¯s name often asked after her, ¡°Which ss is that beautiful girl in?¡±


    It is in high school when adolescents begin to pay more attention to the looks of people around them.


    Lu Ning was crowned as the campus belle within a couple days of starting school. This, coupled with her good background, meant that the entire school knew about her in a week.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at her face and felt strangely worried.


    Sister is so good-looking; wouldn¡¯t anyone proposing to her in the future only lower our family¡¯s standards?


    Lu Ning did not know what he was thinking. She looked at the sh drive in her hand and asked, ¡°Can I ask what¡¯s inside?¡±


    She had thought that children would talk incessantly about their gift, but Lu Jingzhi did not. He simply looked at her and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it.¡±


    His behavior was quite mysterious, and Lu Ning could not help but develop an interest in him.


    However, she still looked at him apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Big Sister didn¡¯t prepare a gift for you. I hope you¡¯re not upset.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi appreciated the apology. He looked at Lu Ning and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re the gift.¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment. Then, she could not help but smile.


    It was rather cute, hearing children say such things.


    This was the first time Lu Jingzhi saw Lu Ning smile, and the way she smiled made him feel even happier.


    When Lu Ning was in the L¨´ family there were also children at home, but they were all very mischievous and would wreak havoc out of spite. She had never seen such an obedient and sensible child like Lu Jingzhi, and she could not help but like him.


    She subconsciously raised her hand to touch his head, but when she was two centimeters away from his hair, she suddenly stopped.


    He looked wise beyond his years. There is a chance he did not like being touched on the head.


    Just as Lu Ning was about to draw her hand back, Lu Jingzhi promptly raised his hand and grabbed her wrist. Then, he pressed downwards and ced her hand on his head.


    ¡°You can touch my head.¡±


    Lu Ning could not help butugh again, and she ruffled his soft hair.


    Shen Yunci, who was leaning against the wall outside and observing quietly, was shocked. A couple of years ago, her son no longer allowed them to do such childish things to him; he said he felt like a kitten or a dog, and he did not like it, so Shen Yunci and the others stopped doing it.


    But this time, he took the initiative to let Little Ning touch him. How shocking!

 Chapter 8

    Throw Them Both Out


    ¡°Old Lu, Old Lu! Quick, quick, quick!¡±


    Lu Zhi was washing the dishes when he heard this; he thought something had happened and hurried over.


    ¡°Stop, stop. Don¡¯t go out, don¡¯t startle the children. Look, our Little Darling took the initiative and let our daughter touch him!¡±


    Lu Zhi could not help his curiosity, and smiled happily. ¡°Our Little Darling must like Little Ning very much.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As the two of them were talking, some noises came from the back; in a moment Lu Qing walked out. He pulled down his sleeves and walked to the door. ¡°I have work to do. I¡¯ll leave first, won¡¯t be back tonight.¡±


    After changing his shoes, he opened the door and left.


    Shen Yunci was so angry she was practically fuming. She snorted. ¡°If you¡¯ll be like this, then you¡¯d better note back. I¡¯ll rather you not give my precious daughter that attitude!¡±


    Lu Zhi rushed to assuage her. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, our eldest son is very close to An¡¯an. Having watched An¡¯an grow up, it¡¯s normal for him not to be able to ept it so quickly.¡±


    Shen Yunci dragged him into the kitchen and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what she said and did when she left! I wanted to tell our eldest son just what that sister he¡¯s been with for so many years is actually like, but you wouldn¡¯t let me say it! Look how it¡¯s turned out¡ªmy real daughter, being forced to suffer because of her real brother.¡±


    Lu Zhi patted her shoulder to calm her down.


    When L¨´ Yue¡¯an left, Shen Yunci was so beside herself she had to be sent to the hospital; the two of them were so utterly disappointed in her.


    ¡°Even if we tell him, he won¡¯t believe us. When he slowlyes to understand Little Ning and knows that his real sister has a good personality, he¡¯ll get better. Little Ning and Qing¡¯er both aren¡¯t the type who like to talk, so when the timees we¡¯ll mediate and quickly get them to know each other better. Don¡¯t be angry, if Little Ning sees you like this, she might think it¡¯s her fault.


    ¡°Look, isn¡¯t our Little Darling getting along very well with Little Ning now? Qing¡¯er will slowly treat Little Ning better under our Little Darling¡¯s influence. Don¡¯t be anxious, such things have to be done slowly.¡±


    Shen Yunci used to be able to hold her temper. However, due to unforeseen circumstances they had to move here, and thereafter she became hot-tempered due to the influence of the people living around here. From time to time she would be extremely anxious, but she was also easy to coax.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that attitude of his? It¡¯s as if the entire world owes him. Second Brother isn¡¯t back yet, and I don¡¯t know what he¡¯ll be like when he does; if he ever gives us an attitude just like his big brother, I¡¯ll have them both thrown out!¡±


    Lu Zhi could not help butugh. ¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯ll throw them out. Didn¡¯t you want to give Lili a call?¡±


    Lu Zhi changed the topic.


    Only then did Shen Yunci remember.


    ¡°Right, right. I was so angry with that brat that I forgot.¡±


    She took her phone and dialed the number. Lu Zhi smiled at her and turned to continue washing the dishes.


    ¡°Lili, when are youing back?¡±


    A woman¡¯s gentle voice came from the other end. ¡°I still need a few months; isn¡¯t Little Ning going back today?¡±


    Shen Yunci immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s back. She just had dinner and is talking to our Little Darling now, the two of them are getting along very well. To think that I was afraid our Little Darling wouldn¡¯t like her.¡±


    The other party chuckled. ¡°Little Darling wouldn¡¯t hate her, but he¡¯s also a child who won¡¯t take the initiative to get close to others. If he really likes Little Ning so much, Little Ning must be special.¡±


    ¡°But of course, your little sister is the best. It¡¯s just that your big brother is behaving like a madman, when Little Ning hasn¡¯t even arrived he¡¯s already giving me an attitude; if Second Brother dares to be like his older brother when hees back, I¡¯ll pack them up and throw them both out¡­¡±

 Chapter 9

    Z


    Shen Yunci could not help but pour out her grievances with people she held dear. Standing to the side, Lu Zhi could not help butugh while he washed the dishes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning was resting in the room for a while, and when she woke up it was already evening. She wanted to take a shower and change her clothes, so she opened her closet.


    She did not bring any of her clothes from the L¨´ residence.


    The closet was filled with brand new clothes. Most of them were dresses, and their texture seemed very different.


    Lu Ning reached out to touch them; their fabric was veryfortable. She took a piece to take a look at the tags, but the tags had all been removed. Strangely, there were no logos or branding on the clothes. However, it did not look cheap.


    Lu Ning sighed. If the brand logos had been removed, she probably could not have them refunded.


    She picked a casual outfit and entered the bathroom.


    After washing up and changing her clothes, she felt much more refreshed. Her beautiful eyes were misty, and her appearance gave off an air of mystery.


    Her skin was fair and her hair was ck and beautiful. It was simple, but people were unable to take their eyes off her.


    Lu Ning wiped her hair and walked to the desk. There was a newptop on it, and the logo on it indicated it was from a prestigious brand; this brand was not cheap.


    Lu Ning frowned. She turned on theputer and inserted the USB drive that Lu Jingzhi had given her.


    After the USB drive was plugged in, an interface automatically popped up¡ªit was a ck interface with a few icons on it. The names were arranged ording to numerical order; she could not tell what it was, but it looked like a game.


    Lu Ning sat down and moved the mouse to open the first icon.


    Upon opening it, the interface erged and filled the screen; a small character moved about on the screen, and soon enough a game interface loaded. It looked simple, clean, and clear, without any extraneous animation. There were simply three buttons.


    [Start]


    [Load]


    [Quit]


    There was not even a name for the game.


    Lu Ning looked at the start button and clicked on it.


    This was the simplest, crudest game she had ever seen. The moment the game finished loading, a small character was standing on the edge of a cliff, and before she could react¡ªbam! Her character fell to its death.


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­¡±


    She knew the opening strategy, and her fingers tapped on the buttons quickly as she fought her way straight to the twentieth level.


    After she saved and logged out, she opened the remaining two; they were also simple and crude, but the gaming experiences were very different. Both of them were exciting and interesting.


    She maneuvered to the program¡¯s back-end; it was a game without a name, and even the developer column only had a single letter, [Z].


    She tried searching for these games on various tforms, but there was no information on them at all. It was as though they had been created out of thin air and not announced to the public, but were simply made for one¡¯s own entertainment.


    Since it was not announced to the public, how did Jingzhi have these?


    Unless¡­


    Lu Ning seemed to have thought of something and her eyes lit up. She could not help but grin.


    She picked up her phone. As she was about to make a call, a call came in.


    She nced at the caller ID, and picked it up.


    ¡°Principal.¡±


    The person who called was the principal of Yizhong, Shen Guang.


    ¡°Little Ning, are you back?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Have you reached your new home? Are you settling in alright? Are they treating you well?¡±


    Lu Ning replied softly, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Mom and Dad are very nice to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The other party heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°School will start in a few days. Why don¡¯t we head to the capital if you have time? It won¡¯t dy the start of school.¡±


    She spoke gingerly, seemingly afraid that Lu Ning might get upset.

 Chapter 10

    The Capital


    Lu Ning did not beat around the bush. ¡°Principal, I¡¯ve already given you my reply regarding what you¡¯ve mentioned before. I don¡¯t have the capability, so I cannot ept.¡±


    The other party immediately became worked up. ¡°That¡¯s not the case, Little Ning! You¡¯re the most capable person I know! Didn¡¯t you promise me you would consider it when you came to No. 1 High School? Why did you change your mind? Think about it again. Uncle won¡¯t force you; if you don¡¯t want to go, we won¡¯t go to the capital.¡±


    Lu Ning felt a headacheing on. She was really a wimp, so why did everyone want her to take up more responsibilities?


    Shen Guang was afraid she would continue to refuse, so he hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°By the way, your adoptive parents had forced their biological daughter in. I wasn¡¯t here at that time, so I didn¡¯t know; it was the school board which made the decision. They said they would donate a building to the school, so they agreed.


    ¡°Little Ning, believe me; it really has nothing to do with me.¡±


    He tried his hardest to disassociate himself from the situation, as he truly did not want to give Lu Ning a bad impression of him.


    Lu Ning did not think much of it. ¡°Right.¡±


    Shen Guang could not read Lu Ning¡¯s feelings. ¡°Are you unhappy? Why don¡¯t I get someone to transfer her somewhere further, so that you won¡¯t see her and won¡¯t feel ufortable?¡±


    Lu Ning did not really mind, and did not feel it would be ufortable.


    Since the dust had settled and they had returned to their rightful ces, there would be no need for them to interact much with each other. The L¨´ family probably did not want too much contact with her either.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Aren¡¯t her grades rather good? In that case, she won¡¯t be assigned to my ss.¡±


    Shen Guang nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true, but if you perform normally, she won¡¯t be able to catch up to you even if she worked her hardest. Little Ning, do you want to transfer to a better ss? One¡¯s learning environment is still very important. Although you can achieve first ce in your cohort by arge margin without studying, ss 9 is nevertheless a little rowdy.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡±


    Lu Ning refused tly.


    ¡°Alright, alright. If you¡¯d rather not then I won¡¯t change it. Make sure you report on time! I¡¯ll also be there on the day school starts. You must be tired after justing back, so I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Get some rest.¡±


    He could clearly hear that Lu Ning was getting slightly impatient. Shen Guang promptly hung up after giving her his instructions; he wanted to nip any details that Lu Ning might detest in the bud!


    Looking at her phone, Lu Ning went quiet for a couple of seconds before she found another number to call.


    Before the call connected, she could already feel her temples throbbing.


    Expectedly, as soon as the call connected a deafening voice boomed.


    ¡°Boss!!! This is the first time you called me after you went back! Did you miss me?! I missed you too!¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I have something to ask you.¡± Lu Ning simply ignored him. ¡°I remember that you have a lot of programming books.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Do you want to see them? I¡¯ll send them all to you, as many of them as you want!¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°I don¡¯t need that many, it¡¯s just that someone I know might need them. I¡¯ll send you some of the games he¡¯s made so you can judge his standard; you can use that to find some books suitable for him and send them over.¡±


    ¡°Got it! I promise I¡¯llplete this mission!¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Thanks, Little Twelve.¡±


    For the first time, there was silence on the other end.


    ¡°I told you not to call me that!¡±


    Lu Ning found it funny. ¡°Then what should I call you? Zizi?¡±


    The other party was even more furious. ¡°It¡¯s all Brother Long¡¯s fault for giving me this lousy name! And it¡¯s Gu Zi!¡±


    It was rare for Lu Ning to joke with him. ¡°Have you asked Tenth and Eleventh about this?¡±


    Tenth and Eleventh were called Gu Chou and Gu Yin respectively.


    Gu Zi was silent for a bit beforeughing his head off.


    ¡°I sent them to you, check that you¡¯ve received them.¡±

 Chapter 11

    Going to No. 1 High School?


    After Gu Zi confirmed that he received it, Lu Ning hung up.


    Coincidentally, Shen Yunci was calling Lu Ning for dinner. After replying to her, Lu Ning stood up and walked over.


    There were four people at the table when they ate; Lu Qing did not return.


    Shen Yunci was still so fond of Lu Ning no matter how much she looked at her. During dinner, she kept putting food in Lu Ning¡¯s bowl; after dinner, she even wanted to take her for a stroll in order to improve their rtionship. However, Lu Zhi stopped her.


    Lu Ning had just returned to the country and was a little tired. Shen Yunci had forgotten about this; after being reminded of this, she rushed her off to sleep.


    Lu Ning was really tired. Initially, she just wanted to lie down to rest and wait for Gu Zi¡¯s news; in the end, she fell asleep as soon as shey down, and slept until dawn.


    When she got up, she heard people talking outside. She washed up briefly, opened the door, and walked out.


    Hearing sounds, Shen Yunci came over and spotted her.


    ¡°Oh, Little Ning, you¡¯re up. We¡¯re going to the amusement park today.¡±


    As she spoke, she pushed her back into the room and stuffed a white shirt into her hands for her to change into.


    Lu Ning only became wide awake when they headed out together.


    The tickets were bought early, and when they arrived the family went in together.


    Lu Qing was just past the entrance.


    Although uneasy, Lu Qing still came, and he had been forced to wear a white outfit to match with them. However, he wore a coat to cover himself.


    Lu Jingzhi did not have the look of a child who was excited toe to the amusement park; rather, he did not look interested at all.


    After they went in, Shen Yunci brought Lu Ning into the shop at the entrance and bought four adorable headbands. Aftering out, she ced them on the three men¡¯s heads without any exnation whatsoever.


    Lu Jingzhi seemed to be used to it. Lu Qing looked like he really, really wanted to take it off, but held back after Shen Yunci red at him.


    Lu Zhi was the one who waspletely cooperative. He even took out his phone to take photos for everyone.


    Pulling Lu Ning along, Shen Yunci went around ying, and eating, and shopping; and she did not stop until it was noon, when she found a spot to rest next to the stall between the ferris wheel and the carousel.


    ¡°Little Ning, have some ice cream.¡±


    Lu Ning took the ice cream and had a bite, and as she looked up she saw someone familiar.


    The family of three that had just walked out from the carousel, was it not the three members of the L¨´ family?


    Her behavior became a little unnatural; Shen Yunci instantly noticed this and followed her gaze. When she saw them, her expression immediately became displeased and she sat herself opposite Lu Ning, blocking her view.


    However, Lu Ning was not the only one who saw them.


    Lu Qing saw them too.


    He even exchanged nces with L¨´ Yue¡¯an. L¨´ Yue¡¯an said something to the person beside her and ran over.


    She must have been ying for a long time, and her forehead was covered in sweat. She stood to the side with a smile and greeted him as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Brother, Dad, Mom, Little Darling, you¡¯re here to y too! What a coincidence.¡±


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi ignored her as though they had not heard her.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an was stunned for a moment, her expression tinged with sadness.


    Lu Qing stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Well, what a coincidence. An¡¯an, do you want some ice cream?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you, Brother!¡±


    The two of them went off to buy some ice cream. Shen Yunci started to talk to Lu Ning, as if she wanted her to forget what she saw.


    Lu Qing handed the ice cream to L¨´ Yue¡¯an. Then, he nced at the two families around them; seeing that they were not paying attention, she pulled her over to a shaded spot.


    He went straight to the point and asked, ¡°Are you going to No. 1 High School?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 12

    Help Her More


    Lu Qing also knew L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s grades. Her grades were not bad, but she was still a littlecking if she wanted to get into No. 1 High School. When she got to high school, her score happened to miss the admission range of No. 1 High School by a bit. Originally, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi wanted to find some connections to let her enter No. 1 High School, but L¨´ Yue¡¯an took the initiative to choose No. 2 High School instead.


    She even said that she would not be prominent in No. 1 High School, but it would be different in No. 2 High School¡ªshe would be at the top.


    She really became one of the top students and was always within the top 20 in her grade. She was publicly acknowledged as an outstanding student in No. 2 High School.


    Now that she was going to transfer to No. 1 High School, it was probably because the L¨´ family had pulled some strings.


    It was fine, this would be good for her future prospects as well.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at Lu Qing¡¯s expression and asked carefully, ¡°Brother, are you unhappy?¡±


    Lu Qing shook his head and patted her head with a doting smile. ¡°No, I¡¯m happy about everything that has been of help to you.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an instantly broke into a smile. Her fair little face; her round eyes; her hair that was usually bundled up into a ponytail had been loosened and curled into small waves, making her look pleasant on the eyes.


    She looked even cuter when she smiled.


    Looking at his adorable sister, Lu Qing felt indescribably upset.


    Why did she be someone else¡¯s child?


    And in his own family, a stranger hade to be his younger sister¡­


    He turned to look at Lu Ning a short distance away.


    ¡°Lu Ning¡¯s grades aren¡¯t good. If you happen to transfer into her ss, then help tutor her. Otherwise, she might not be able to make it into university.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an nodded and noted it down with a smile.


    She knew deep down that Lu Qing had not epted Lu Ning, as he had called her by her full name. Inwardly, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Lu Qing looked at her with a gentle gaze. ¡°The L¨´ family has strict rules of etiquette; you¡¯re not used to being restrained, so you must have gone through a lot over there. If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re unhappy with in the future, drop me a call.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an nodded. She fluttered her eyes and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother. I¡¯m notcking for anything now.¡±


    She turned around and saw Lu Chuan and Shi Qingyue waving at her; she quickly told Lu Qing, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll head over first. Dad and Mom¡­¡±


    She paused and looked in Shen Yunci¡¯s direction, and pursed her lips in displeasure.


    Lu Qing looked at her and patted her head tofort her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll tell Dad and Mom, hurry along now.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an promptly smiled and nodded before running off.


    Lu Qing looked at her back and sighed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Shen Yunci had a fear of heights and did not dare to take the ferris wheel. Originally, she wanted Lu Qing to bring Lu Ning on the ride, but Lu Qing had disappeared after buying ice cream, so Lu Jingzhi volunteered to sit with his sister.


    It was not particrly dangerous, so Shen Yunci allowed it.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi lined up for the two children, and the two of them went to the toilet to wash their hands. They had some cream on their hands from the ice cream earlier.


    After Lu Ning washed her hands she came out to wait for Lu Jingzhi under a tree. Before anyone coulde, she heard a shrill voice behind her. ¡°L¨´ Ning?¡±


    Lu Ning subconsciously turned around and saw Wu Yue, carrying a purse and wearing exquisite makeup.


    This person, Wu Yue, was not on good terms with her. Lu Ning actually did not understand why, but every time Wu Yue saw her she would not have a good look on her face. However, in the past, when she was the Young Miss of the L¨´ family, even with a poor look on her face she did not dare say anything. But now, her status was different; she would likely not let this opportunity go.


    As expected, Wu Yue¡¯s interest was immediately piqued when she saw her face. She walked closer and sized her up.

 Chapter 13

    Don¡¯t You Know?


    ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t this the prideful Miss L¨´? Why are you dressed so in today? Is the Young Miss here to experience life?¡± After she finished speaking, she feigned surprise for a moment and then added sarcastically, ¡°Oh dear me, look at me¡ªI¡¯d forgotten that Miss L¨´¡¯s surname is no longer L¨´, rather, she should be called Lu Ning now. Say, it¡¯s the same sound with a dissimr way of writing, so why is there such a huge difference between them?¡±


    She was about to say something when she suddenly heard a voice behind her.


    ¡°Lu Ning.¡±


    The two of them turned around and saw L¨´ Chuan.


    When Wu Yue saw L¨´ Chuan, her behavior changed in an instant. ¡°Uncle L¨´, you¡¯re here too? My father even said that he would be visiting you in a couple of days.¡±


    It was a one-sided conversation, and L¨´ Chuan did not seem interested in speaking with her, so she decided to take the initiative and take her leave. Before she left, she gave Lu Ning a re.


    When Wu Yue turned the corner, a youthful voice called out to her.


    When she turned around, she saw a child with immacte features. Before she could react, the child said, ¡°Fat auntie, is this yours? It dropped from your purse.¡±


    Wu Yue¡¯s expression cracked.


    Fat auntie!!!


    Wu Yue was so angry her entire face was flushed. However, when she saw the child¡¯s smile she was unable to utter a single word.


    The child walked closer and ced the item he picked up in Wu Yue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Fat auntie, you have to take better care of your things next time.¡±


    With that, he turned around and left.


    Wu Yue¡¯s face contorted in anger.


    Fat auntie?!


    How am I fat?!


    How am I an auntie?!


    She quickly pulled out a hand mirror and took a closer look. Her face was still exquisite without any wrinkles!


    That little brat! What a horrible personality!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Wu Yue left, Lu Ning turned to look at L¨´ Chuan. It was obvious that L¨´ Chuan was here for her.


    There was a long pause. Then, without waiting for L¨´ Chuan to speak, Lu Ning took the initiative to say, ¡°Uncle L¨´.¡±


    L¨´ Chuan was still a little unustomed to it and was stunned for a moment. He took two steps forward to look at Lu Ning.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not used to it, you don¡¯t have to change it so quickly.¡±


    Lu Ning frowned at him, not understanding what he meant.


    Previously, when they were father and daughter, he always gave her the cold shoulder when she called him Daddy. Yet, now that they were no longer father and daughter he was not in a hurry to make her change the way she called him.


    Lu Ning did not understand, but upon hearing what L¨´ Chuan said in the next moment, she began to understand a little.


    ¡°Little Ning, An¡¯an has already transferred to No.1 High School. Daddy¡­ No, Uncle knows that your results aren¡¯t very good, but you¡¯re in your third year of high school now. No. 1 High School has high education standards, you might be able to improve your grades if you go there; you might even be able to get into a better university.


    ¡°Now that you don¡¯t have the backing of the L¨´ family, getting into a better university will be a very good thing for you. Do you want Uncle to ask around to get you into No. 1 High School?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him. For a moment, she did not know what kind of face she should be making in this current situation.


    Her expression changed slowly, from shock and confusion, to one of calm.


    So that¡¯s how it is. He feels guilty, isn¡¯t it? So he wants to make reparations, and then make a clean break.


    L¨´ Chuan saw Lu Ning¡¯s eyes slowly turn cold, and he was slightly scared.


    In the end, she¡¯s still quite angry. It¡¯s clear that I only wanted to help her out of my own goodwill! Does this child not know what¡¯s good for her?!


    ¡°What kind of look is that? If you¡¯re reluctant then forget it, I¡¯m simply being concerned. You¡¯ve never been close to us, so I¡¯m just being a busybody¡­¡±


    He was about to reprimand Lu Ning more when Lu Ning suddenly interrupted him.


    ¡°Uncle L¨´, I¡¯ve always been studying at No. 1 High School. Don¡¯t you know?¡±

 Chapter 14

    Reparations Won¡¯t Mitigate the Damage Done


    L¨´ Chuan was momentarily unhappy when he was interrupted, but in the next moment, Lu Ning¡¯s words slowly floated through his mind, and he was frozen on the spot.


    He was hit hard by Lu Ning¡¯s words.


    So much so that when he looked at Lu Ning, his facial expressions kept shifting. For a long time, he did not speak a word.


    Lu Ning nced at him emotionlessly. In the next moment, her hand was sped by a soft little hand.


    Lu Ning lowered her gaze and met Lu Jingzhi¡¯s big eyes.


    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled at him. ¡°Okay.¡±


    When she raised her head to look at L¨´ Chuan, there was a faint smile on her face. ¡°Goodbye, Uncle L¨´.¡±


    Lu Ning pulled Lu Jingzhi and took two steps forward. Then, she thought of something and spun around to look at L¨´ Chuan.


    ¡°Uncle L¨´, reparations won¡¯t mitigate the damage done. You don¡¯t have to do the things you failed to do in the past.


    ¡°I know that Grandpa views me as a stain on the L¨´ family¡¯s name. There¡¯s no need to go through the process of making up for your guilt, simply observe the oue and make a clean break. I¡¯m adhering to it, and I hope you will do the same; do not disturb me and my family again. Thank you.¡±


    After finishing, she turned around and left with Lu Jingzhi.


    L¨´ Chuan remained where he was, pondering what Lu Ning had just said.


    However, a single phrase lingered in his mind¡ª


    reparations won¡¯t mitigate the damage done


    .


    He turned to look in the direction where Lu Ning went¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Jingzhi looked up at Lu Ning. This was the first time he had seen Sister talk so much.


    Still, she was as cold as ever.


    Although her sister did not talk much when she arrived at their house, she was nevertheless very gentle when she spoke. However, her appearance just now was rather frightening.


    ¡°Little Ning! Our Little Darling,e quickly. It¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Shen Yunci waved at them from afar.


    The two of them increased their pace.


    Thinking that the two of them were cutting the queue, the staff refused them entry. It was only after they exined to him that their parents had lined up for them that he let them board the ferris wheel.


    Just as the two of them entered, Lu Ning noticed something shing in Lu Jingzhi¡¯s pocket.


    Lu Ning pointed. ¡°Jingzhi, there¡¯s something shing in your pocket.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi was startled. He immediately lowered his head and revealed a small, ck, box-like object from his pocket. It was the size of his palm, and the indicator light on it was flickering.


    Lu Jingxin knew it was bad, so he looked up at Lu Ning. ¡°Sister, can you keep it for me?¡±


    Although Lu Ning was a little puzzled, she still nodded. She reached out to take it and put it in her bag.


    But she smelled something. ¡°Jingzhi, put your hand out.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi was hesitant, but he still extended his hand and looked at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning leaned over and sniffed the side of his hand.


    The smell had faded, but she could still smell it.


    ¡°Did you hold somebody¡¯s hand while you were talking to them?¡±


    Lu Ning smelled the perfume on his hand. She did not wear perfume, neither did Lu Jingzhi; and Shen Yunci¡¯s perfume had a different fragrance.


    Lu Ning had seen too many cases of children being kidnapped, so she looked at Lu Jingzhi solemnly.


    Lu Jingzhi subconsciously brought his hand back and sniffed it; there was indeed a faint smell.


    ¡°Just now, there was a fat auntie who dropped something, and I helped her pick it up. Sister, don¡¯t be rmed.¡±


    Lu Ning heaved a sigh of relief and nodded. Lu Jingzhi was no ordinary child; he had great intellect. Nheless, he had little experience in the world, so it was inevitable for her to be a little worried for him.


    Lu Ning adjusted her posture. ¡°In the future, try your best to avoid letting strangers touch you, in case¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, she spotted somebody through the transparent ss of the carriage, standing not far away.


    Huo Jinyan?

 Chapter 15

    You Did It, Right?


    Lu Ning was bemused.


    Didn¡¯t he leave the country? Why was he back so soon?


    That day at the airport, Lu Ning caught a glimpse of the ne ticket in Chu Ting¡¯s hand.


    As she was thinking, the ferris wheel slowly moved. Lu Ning returned her gaze to Lu Jingzhi.


    ¡°Sister, I won¡¯t talk to strangers in the future. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Looking at his big eyes, Lu Ning¡¯s heart almost melted. How could she reprimand him?


    She looked at him with a gentle expression. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to interact with other people, but you have to be more vignt. Sometimes, there¡¯s bad people who will target you, you look weak after all. I know you¡¯re smart, I¡¯m just reminding you.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded obediently.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Huo Jinyan frowned as he watched the ferris wheel moving slowly. He looked at the carriages trying to find anyone suspicious, but after searching for a long time he realized they were either children or high school students. None of them looked like Z.


    Chu Ting¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. The ce is clearly here!


    ¡°Boss, look, it¡¯s really here. It hasn¡¯t moved, Z should be nearby.¡±


    Chu Ting looked up at the rising ferris wheel, and was about to scrutinize each of them to see if there were anyone suspicious when he spotted a familiar figure.


    ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t that Miss Lu?¡±


    Huo Jinyan reflexively looked up and saw Lu Ning smiling in the carriage. This was the first time he had seen her smile.


    There was a child sitting opposite her.


    Huo Jinyan seemed to have thought of something, and his brows furrowed even more tightly.


    ¡°The location we were just at, was she there too?¡±


    Chu Ting nodded. They had followed Z¡¯s signal all the way here, and momentarily before they had tracked him all the way to the bathroom when the signal had cut off. Two minutester, when it reappeared, they happened to see Lu Ning and L¨´ Chuan talking.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s gaze shifted from Lu Jingzhi¡¯s back to Lu Ning¡¯s face, and his eyes darkened¡­


    Huo Jinyan did not look away until the carriage reached a height where he could not see Lu Ning¡¯s face clearly anymore.


    Chu Ting seemed to understand what Huo Jinyan meant, and was a little surprised. ¡°President Huo, you suspect Miss Lu might be¡­¡±


    He kept quiet and did not speak his mind immediately.


    Huo Jinyan turned around and walked away. ¡°I don¡¯t believe in coincidences. Watch her closely.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    He did not believe it could be a coincidence, for her to appear at the signal¡¯s location every time. However, before everything was confirmed, he would not jump to conclusions so hastily.


    Whether Lu Ning was Z or otherwise, remained to be seen.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi rose all the way to the top. At the center-most point, everything looked small from that height.


    Lu Ning looked at the clear, bright sky outside the ss. Without looking back, she said softly, ¡°Jingzhi, those games you gave me, you made them, right?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi had been looking at his sister¡¯s eyshes that were glimmering under the sunlight when he was taken aback by her question.


    The usually calm child suddenly did not know what to say, and panicked.


    He had been doing that at home for so many years, and his parents and brothers had never noticed. Yet, Sister had only arrived for a day and she had already noticed?


    Or is she only guessing? Is it a trick?


    Lu Jingzhi was about to say that it was from someone else when he looked up and met Lu Ning¡¯s gaze.


    Lu Ning stared straight at him. Her eyes were seemingly saying,


    don¡¯t lie, I know everything


    .


    Lu Jingzhi did not say a word under her gaze, nor did he move. He seemed to be frozen.


    Lu Ning could not help butugh when she saw him like this. It was quite refreshing to see him acting like this when he usually seemed so mature.


    ¡°Let me introduce you to a teacher.¡±

 Chapter 16

    Do You Think I¡¯m a Freak?


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning in confusion. ¡°A teacher?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll introduce you to each other when we get back. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let you inspect them carefully; if you think this teacher isn¡¯t suitable for you, I¡¯ll find another one.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning. He felt that Lu Ning¡¯s teacher must only be some ordinaryputer whiz and not a genius. He was hesitant, thinking if he should reject this proposal now.


    However, Lu Ning had already said that there would be a probation period. He would mull over it for a day, so as to not make Lu Ning feel dejected.


    Hold on!


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning and hesitated for a while before he asked, ¡°Sister, how did you know I made the game?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not dumb.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi could not help but lower his gaze. Brother was indeed the dumbest; he had let Brother y those games before, but Brother did not realize that he had made them. However, Sister knew that he had made them with just a cursory look.


    No wonder Brother hated Sister like an idiot. After all, he was a real idiot!


    Lu Jingzhi¡¯s big eyes spun around. Lu Ning looked at him and said, ¡°If you had a teacher to guide you, you wouldn¡¯t have to figure out all that by yourself. You must have encountered obstacles often when you were doing these things, and had to figure them out using trial and error, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded. Previously, when he was interested in these things he had indeed learned them through experimentation. He tried many things and made mistakes often, and sometimes he could not even find any information about the things he wanted to learn. Even if he found something, it would only provide a brief exnation without going into every detail; therefore, he had to keep trying and making mistakes.


    He did not dare to tell his parents about this, nor did he dare to let others know that he had this capability. He had previously seen a child of his age do something beyond his age, and he was regarded as a freak¡ªeven his parents came to be regarded as freaks.


    As time passed, even his own parents did not understand him and thought that he was a freak¡­


    Lu Jingzhi looked up at Lu Ning.


    His eyes shimmered. For the first time, he looked like a child who was afraid of being disliked.


    ¡°Sister, do you think I¡¯m a freak?¡±


    Lu Ning¡¯s heart ached when she saw the expression in his eyes.


    She also seemed to understand why his parents did not mention or even show that Jingzhi had a high intellect¡ªit was probably because they did not know either.


    He was afraid of being treated as a freak, so he did not dare to tell anyone. He did not even dare to ask his parents to hire a teacher for him.


    Lu Ning raised her hand and rubbed his head. ¡°How can that be? You¡¯re just smarter than others. Sometimes, people are afraid of people who are smarter than them because they can do what they can¡¯t, especially when they can do it perfectly.


    ¡°They can¡¯t catch up, and so those who can¡¯t do it themselves call others who can, freaks. The truth is, they simply feel inferior, and only by doing this will they not be thought of as idiots.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi was a little puzzled. ¡°Is everyone like this?¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not so. Actually, most of us are ordinary and normal people who simply want to follow the rules and live our own lives. Genius children like you are a rarity, whereas idiots with low self-esteem aremonce; therefore, their voices will overpower yours. However, not everyone in this world will listen to them. They¡¯ll feel sorry that you are called freaks and will speak up for you. It¡¯s just that there are very few voices like this.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s simply thinking about their own lives, they don¡¯t have time to concern themselves too much with you.¡±

 Chapter 17

    Who¡¯s the Idiot?


    ¡°Therefore, if you can¡¯t exin it clearly then don¡¯t bother saying it. Just quietly continue doing what you want to do, do what you¡¯ve always insisted on doing. Don¡¯t bother about those voices you don¡¯t like. When the timees, you don¡¯t have to say it; everyone will understand¡ªwho¡¯s the freak, who¡¯s the idiot, and who¡¯s the smart and outstanding child.¡±


    The sun was very warm, and his sister¡¯s hands were very warm. For the first time, Lu Jingzhi felt as if his entire body was illuminated by the sun.


    He looked at Lu Ning and nodded. This was the first time he smiled so freely.


    At the same time, the ferris wheel slowly returned to its starting point. Through the ss, Lu Qing, who was waiting outside, saw the scene inside.


    In his impression, his younger brother had always carried himself like an adult, as though he had a lot on his mind every day. He was only five years old, yet he lived like an old man in his fifties. This was the first time he saw him smile so tenderly, in a way fitting for his age.


    And the reason for this¡­


    He turned to look at Lu Ning, who was sitting opposite him and smiling at Lu Jingzhi.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What sorcery is this?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning held Lu Jingzhi¡¯s hand as they walked out. When she looked up, she was met with Lu Qing¡¯s peculiar gaze. She looked past him, towards their parents.


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci each held a small fan, and started to fan them.


    ¡°Are you hot? Mommy saw that you guys were up there for a long time.¡±


    Although it was already autumn, the weather in the past few days was still very hot. It did not feel too hot when they left in the morning, but now it was noon, she felt a little hot under the sun.


    Lu Ning could not really take the heat. Beads of sweat appeared on her forehead even though she was only standing around.


    Shen Yunci quickly brought them to the air-conditioned cafeteria in the park.


    Coincidentally, as she sat down to order she saw L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s family sitting not far away.


    Shen Yunci happened to be facing them and could not conceal herself even if she wanted to. Her expression darkened and she turned towards Lu Ning, though she could still see them from the corner of her eye.


    Lu Ning happened to be checking their order on her phone when she looked up and saw Shen Yunci¡¯s expression. She could guess what it was without turning around, so she said, ¡°Mom, change seats with me.¡±


    Shen Yunci was surprised. She had not wanted her daughter to see that family, but she looked at her eldest son next to her. Perhaps they could grow closer if they sat next to each other?


    She nodded, and stood up to change seats with Lu Ning.


    And Lu Ning did not turn around to look; she had been sharing her experience on the ferris wheel with Lu Jingzhi with her parents.


    For the most part, Lu Jingzhi spoke while Lu Ning asionally chimed in.


    It was rare to see Lu Jingzhi talking so much, so they did not interrupt him and listened with a smile, asionally making a remark.


    Lu Ning did not look elsewhere, but there were people looking at her.


    From time to time, L¨´ Yue¡¯an would turn around to steal a nce. When she saw that Lu Qing and Lu Ning were notmunicating at all, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. However, when she saw that Little Darling often smiled at Lu Ning and even seemed to be talking endlessly, L¨´ Yue¡¯an felt that something was off.


    When she was at home, she had never seen Little Darling being so passionate, and clearly did not like to talk or smile; even though, obviously, she was also his sister at that time. No wonder it is said that children forget quickly, he was so heartless.


    When Lu Ning heard their order being called, she got up to walk to the front desk. Lu Qing had been slow to react; just as he was about to say, ¡°I¡¯ll go get it,¡± Lu Ning had already walked over, ignoring him totally.


    His words were stuck in his throat.

 Chapter 18

    Seeing Huo Jinyan Again


    Shen Yunci looked at him and could not help but snicker. ¡°Serves you right.¡±


    Lu Qing sat down and ignored his mother¡¯s ridicule.


    Lu Jingzhi hopped down from his seat and chased after her.


    As Shen Yunci turned to look at Lu Jingzhi, who had caught up with Lu Ning and was grabbing the corner of her shirt, she could not help but continue to mock him. ¡°See, if you want to go you can catch up with her anytime you want. Just don¡¯t pretend you want to go when you don¡¯t.¡±


    Lu Qing¡¯s face turned pale; her words were like a knife in his heart. However, he could not retort since it was his mother.


    Shen Yunci was overjoyed to see his son feeling humiliated. Last time, she had been so upset at him, but this time he got hiseuppance. It would be best if he would not always give Little Ning a hard time.


    Lu Zhi watched from the side. He could not hold back a chuckle when he saw Shen Yunci¡¯s self-satisfied expression; he did not consider his son¡¯s feelings at all.


    Lu Qing: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning could not carry her phone while holding the tray, so she asked Lu Jingzhi to help her store her phone in the bag she had on her.


    As she turned around, and before Lu Jingzhi could reach his hand out, the both of them spotted L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    She was at the next cubicle over, and had just finished picking up their food.


    She sized the two of them up. They were both dressed simrly, and looking at their faces one could see their features were simr. L¨´ Yue¡¯an gritted her teeth.


    Her heart was unsettled. She did not know why she felt this way; clearly, she was the one living the good life now.


    She tried her best to clear her mind and bent down slightly to look at Lu Jingzhi. ¡°Little Darling, do you miss your sister?¡±


    Her question was filled with insinuation. She simply wanted to hear Lu Jingzhi say he missed her, in order to embarrass Lu Ning. At the very least, this new sister who had just arrived could notpare to her!


    However, Lu Jingzhi acted as if he did not hear anything. He pinched the corner of Lu Ning¡¯s shirt and said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s hurry back.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and met with L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s gaze.


    Her gaze was filled with provocation.


    Lu Ning was indifferent, as if she was not bothered by it; she turned around and was about to leave.


    However, it was this indifference that seemed to have infuriated L¨´ Yue¡¯an in an instant, and without thinking she stretched out her right leg maliciously


    Lu Ning acutely sensed something and moved diagonally to dodge. However, Lu Jingzhi was only focused on grabbing Lu Ning¡¯s bag to put her phone away. He did not notice, so he tripped and fell forward.


    Lu Ning panicked and quickly reached out to grab him.


    She caught him, but the tray in her hand swayed left and right, about to overturn, and she fell to the side unsteadily.


    Just as she was about to fall, a hand suddenly appeared and grabbed her tray. The other hand held her waist and steadied her.


    She looked up in panic and was met with Huo Jinyan¡¯s unfathomable eyes.


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­¡±


    Brother, do you have to appear so opportunely every time?


    Lu Ning was grabbing Lu Jingzhi¡¯s cor tightly, so he did not fall. He borrowed Lu Ning¡¯s strength to stabilize himself, and turned to look at Lu Ning.


    ¡°Sister, are you alright?¡±


    Lu Ning came back to her senses and tugged Lu Jingzhi to make sure he would not fall again. Then, she shook her head.


    He turned to look at L¨´ Yue¡¯an, who had also regained her senses.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an clearly felt a little guilty. After ncing at Lu Jingzhi, she turned around and left.


    Lu Ning¡¯s sharp gaze followed her until she sat down.


    Huo Jinyan pulled his hand away from Lu Ning¡¯s waist and looked at her open bag.


    There was a red dot blinking inside.


    Noticing his gaze, Lu Jingzhi quickly stuffed the phone into Lu Ning¡¯s bag and zipped it up.


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at the child who only reached his thigh.

 Chapter 19

    See You Again


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve kept your phone.¡±


    Lu Ning was pulled back to reality by Lu Jingzhi¡¯s voice. She grabbed her tray firmly and looked at Huo Jinyan.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Huo.¡±


    Chu Ting had been watching from behind for a long time. He poked his head out and looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Miss Lu, what a coincidence.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Huo to likeing to the amusement park.¡±


    She would never have thought that Huo Jinyan was someone who would go to the amusement park to y.


    Huo Jinyan did not say anything immediately, and Lu Ning was not expecting a response. They were simply exchanging pleasantries, but it was still a little rude to leave without saying anything.


    She bowed slightly and turned around to leave. Before she could take a step, Huo Jinyan suddenly grabbed her wrist, almost causing the drink on her tray to spill.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, his gaze deep. Lu Ning really could not tell what he was going to do; she could only feel that she was wrapped in a powerful aura. There was a sense of oppression, and she was almost out of breath.


    Lu Jingzhi noticed a ck object in Chu Ting¡¯s hand.


    A tracker!


    So it was them.


    Lu Jingzhi narrowed his eyes and turned to look at his cornered sister. He suddenly took a few steps forward and snatched the tracking device from Chu Ting¡¯s hand while he was not paying attention.


    ¡°This toy looks so special, it looks fun. I want to y with it!¡±


    His childish voice instantly attracted the attention of a few people.


    Chu Ting was shocked. ¡°Kid, that¡¯s not a toy. Quickly return it to Uncle.¡±


    He did not dare to chase after Lu Jingzhi for fear of scaring him. What if he dropped and broke it? It was not easy to get his hands on this.


    Lu Jingzhi had a child-like smile on his face as he held the ck object up high. ¡°No, no, I want to y!¡±


    As he spoke, he was about to run forward and he was prepared to let it go. He wanted to break this thing.


    But before he could let go, he bumped into someone.


    ¡°Little Darling, return it to Uncle.¡±


    Lu Qing looked down at Lu Jingzhi and held him with his arm.


    Lu Jingzhi looked up and saw his elder brother¡¯s admonishing look, and was rendered speechless.


    Big Brother, can you not appear so opportunely?


    In this situation, Lu Jingzhi could no longer pretend that his hand slipped. He could only hand the item over to Lu Qing.


    Lu Qing raised his hand and handed the item back to Chu Ting. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my brother doesn¡¯t know better. Please check if it¡¯s damaged.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no damage.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Lu Qing then turned to look at Lu Ning.


    However, she quickly turned to look at Huo Jinyan again.


    ¡°Sir, did my sister offend you in any way?¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at him, his eyes still deep and unfathomable.


    Lu Qing did not panic even when he looked at him like that. ¡°If she didn¡¯t, please let her go.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan. Seeing as he still had no intention of letting go, she spoke up to remind him, ¡°Mr. Huo, we¡¯re blocking the way.¡±


    There were many people wanting to retrieve their meals, but they were probably intimidated by Huo Jinyan and did not dare make a sound.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her without saying a word. He simply stared into her eyes for a long time before suddenly letting go. Then, he turned around and walked away from the crowd.


    Lu Ning heaved a sigh of relief. Lu Jingzhi looked at her with concern. ¡°Sister, are you hurt?¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head. The three of them walked back, with Lu Ning bringing up the rear.


    Just as she walked out of the crowd, she was stopped by a voice.


    ¡°Lu Ning.¡±


    She met Huo Jinyan¡¯s gaze and only heard him say, ¡°See you again.¡±


    Then, he pushed the door open and left the cafeteria.

 Chapter 20

    I Can¡¯t Make Any Sense of It


    Lu Ning looked in the direction he left, confusion on her face.


    ?


    ¡®Until we meet again?¡¯


    We¡¯ll meet again?


    Please don¡¯t. My little heart can¡¯t take it.


    Without dwelling on it too much, she turned around and returned to their table.


    She did not think much about it, but when people were involved it was inevitable that somebody would.


    L¨´ Chuan had just turned around to look at L¨´ Yue¡¯an when he noticed Lu Ning and Huo Jinyan.


    He even confirmed with Shi Qingyue that he had not been mistaken.


    ¡°Is that Huo Jinyan from the Huo Corporation?¡±


    Shi Qingyue was checking the messages on her phone. She was a little unconvinced when she heard him. ¡°What are you thinking? The Huo family is in Beijing, a long way from here. Why would Huo Jinyan be here?¡±


    She had said that, but still raised her head to take a look. When she saw him, she could not help but be taken aback.


    She carefully confirmed what she saw a few more times.


    ¡°Looks like¡­ It¡¯s really Huo Jinyan.¡±


    Huo Jinyan had been to A City before, but that was a long time ago. The L¨´ family had a project with the Huo family, although it was not a direct coboration; they were essentially a third party, but they could still be considered to have worked with the Huo family in the capital.


    At that time, Huo Jinyan even came to the L¨´ family¡¯s banquet. They had all seen him before, so they could not be mistaken. Furthermore, Huo Jinyan¡¯s temperament was unique, and his face was outstandingly good-looking. He was easily recognizable.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of anyone contacting the Huo family recently; our previous project has already ended. What suddenly brought him here this time?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, the person that Huo Jinyan is holding, is that Little Ning?¡±


    ¡°It is Little Ning. Do they know each other? But didn¡¯t they only meet once at our family¡¯s banquet?¡±


    He was perplexed. Then, L¨´ Yue¡¯an returned.


    ¡°An¡¯an, did you hear what they were talking about just now?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an was still a little flustered. Hearing this, she looked up at her uneasy parents.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    L¨´ Chuan pointed at Huo Jinyan and Lu Ning.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s eyes darkened as she shook her head. ¡°Daddy, I didn¡¯t hear what they said. Why?¡±


    L¨´ Chuan turned to look at her, and smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You must be starving, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    He and Shi Qingyue nced at each other. Both of them were wondering if they should go greet him or do something, but after looking at L¨´ Yue¡¯an they did not move. Besides, Lu Ning was there¡­


    But how did Lu Ning and Huo Jinyan know each other? And they were even talking to each other? Previously, when the L¨´ family coborated with the Huo family, even when the Old Master took the initiative to speak with Huo Jinyan he was unable to carry a conversation.


    It was puzzling. Shi Qingyue shot L¨´ Chuan a nce, and L¨´ Chuan turned around to take a look; Huo Jinyan had already left.


    Lu Ning walked past the aisle next to them.


    As L¨´ Chuan watched Lu Ning walk past, the words she said not too long ago rang in his mind again. He could not help but turn around, ashamed.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at him. ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look too good. Let¡¯s head home after this.¡±


    L¨´ Chuan smiled at her lovingly. ¡°Daddy¡¯s fine. If there¡¯s anything you want to y, Daddy will apany youter. Eat more, it won¡¯t do for you to be so skinny.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an nodded obediently and smiled happily.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As soon as Lu Ning sat down, Lu Qing looked at her and asked bluntly, ¡°What were you talking about?¡±


    Lu Ning thought that he was concerned about her, that he was asking about Huo Jinyan.


    ¡°Nothing much.¡±


    Lu Qing stared at her. ¡°If it was nothing much, why would An¡¯an be that frightened?¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned.


    Good lord, so she was mistaken.


    So it¡¯s true, a leopard never changes its spots.


    Lu Ning snorted.


    ¡°She looks fine. Why would she be frightened by me?


    ¡°You keep worrying about some other people¡¯s daughter instead of your own younger siblings. I can¡¯t make any sense of it.¡±

 Chapter 21

    Sister Looks Like a Cat


    ¡°You!¡±


    Lu Qing choked and was momentarily unable to refute.


    Shen Yunci turned around and looked at Lu Zhi. She could not help but cover her mouth andugh in joy.


    She spoke with Lu Zhi in a low voice, ¡°I thought our Little Ning was too soft, that she would end up being bullied in the future. But it seems our Little Ning is no pushover and she isn¡¯t someone to be messed with. That¡¯s how it should be! We don¡¯t cause trouble, but we won¡¯t suffer in silence either!¡±


    Lu Zhi also smiled and nodded. He had an indescribable fondness for his daughter.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at the way Lu Ning rebuked Lu Qing as if he was looking at a cat brandishing its ws.


    ¡°Sister looks like a cat.¡±


    He was sitting between Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci, so he could hear their conversation clearly. The both of them also heard what Lu Jingzhi said.


    Thinking about it carefully, it was true.


    Cats look cold and aloof, but they are actually very docile and cute. However, if they were to meet with any trouble they would bare their sharp ws, and it would sting for a long time if one was scratched by a cat.


    Hence, Lu Qing could notin if he had been scratched.


    Shen Yunci was overjoyed to see this. Her son was usually thoughtful and mild-mannered, but something had happened in her family after all. Furthermore, he had watched L¨´ Yue¡¯an grow up and truly doted on her¡ªShen Yunci could understand why he was unable to ept this.


    However, she did not expect him to be like this because of L¨´ Yue¡¯an. He had always been obedient, but now, because of L¨´ Yue¡¯an he would talk back to them and even deride his sister who had just arrived. Shen Yunci wished she could throw him out.


    Previously, she was worried Lu Ning would choose to suffer in silence. Now, it seemed uncertain who would be the one suffering.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an stole a nce at them. There was one who was overjoyed, and there was one who was disgruntled. Despite this, it still looked surprisingly harmonious.


    She could not help but clench her fists.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When the family left the park it was already evening. The sky was dimming, and Lu Jingzhi was so tired that he fell asleep leaning on Lu Ning.


    Lu Zhi had wanted to carry him, but Lu Ning did not want to wake Lu Jingzhi up, so she kept holding him.


    Previously, at the L¨´ household she was a youngdy who had servants to carry everything for her, so Shen Yunci was a little worried about her carrying a five-year-old child. Lu Jingzhi might not be heavy, but he was nevertheless a burden; anybody would be tired if they had to carry him all this way.


    Back when Lu Jingzhi was three, her own back would ache after having carried him. Now, he was two years older, and Lu Ning had never carried him before; she wondered how sore her body would be tomorrow.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we wake our Little Darling up? I¡¯m worried that Little Ning¡¯s body will be so sore she won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.¡±


    Lu Zhi looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Little Ning looks pretty rxed to me, though.¡±


    Shen Yunci also found it strange. Normally, she would express difort on her face even if she tried to hold it in, but Lu Ning still seemed to be at ease, as if she was not carrying a young boy, but a balloon.


    As the two of them were thinking about this, Lu Ning spotted the bus that was about to leave and jogged over.


    She was right in front, simply wanting to catch up with this bus as quickly as possible.


    She could not help but mutter inwardly:


    This month of special training was truly not in vain; my stamina¡¯s improved, and I¡¯m even running faster.


    She bounded onto the bus, and did not forget to turn around and call for them, ¡°Dad, Mom, hurry up.¡±


    Then, she headed in first.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were taken aback. ¡°Has our daughter been¡­ possessed by Superman?¡±

 Chapter 22

    Brother Is an Idiot


    Lu Jingzhi slept soundly all the way home, but he suddenly woke up when they reached home.


    Lu Ning was carrying him and did not notice; however, Lu Qing, who was standing behind him, was startled.


    Lu Jingzhi suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Lu Qing.


    Shen Yunci stood by the door, holding it open for him.


    He was rooted to the ground for a long time.


    ¡°Stop looking at your brother. Get moving, I¡¯m closing up.¡±


    Lu Qing turned to look at his dear mother, who wished he could just get lost. ¡°I¡¯m staying home today.¡±


    Shen Yunci: ¡°¡­¡±


    Before she could say anything, Lu Qing walked towards his room.


    Lu Zhi walked over, closed the door, and whispered in Shen Yunci¡¯s ear, ¡°This is a good thing. Maybe our eldest son changed his opinion of Little Ning and wants to get to know her better.¡±


    Shen Yunci nced at him. ¡°You na?ve fool. Little Ning told your son off to the point he couldn¡¯t even get a word in; if he wants to get to know her better, it won¡¯t be today. He might be up to something, keep an eye on him; don¡¯t let him bully our precious daughter.¡±


    Lu Zhi nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s the only one in the family now who treats Little Ning poorly, even our Little Darling is on Sister¡¯s side; if he wants to bully Little Ning, he definitely won¡¯t escape our notice.¡±


    Shen Yunci nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s prepare dinner. Little Ning must be hungry.¡±


    Lu Zhi nodded. He had just taken two steps into the kitchen when he stopped and turned to look at Shen Yunci. ¡°Why don¡¯t we get our eldest son to move out, lest he gives Little Ning a hard time? And I¡¯ll even have one bowl fewer to wash.¡±


    Shen Yunci looked at him and went silent for a few seconds.


    Then, she nodded seriously. ¡°That¡¯s feasible.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Lu Ning carried Lu Jingzhi back to his room, she realized that he had woken up.


    ¡°Still want to sleep?¡±


    Lu Ning asked gently when she saw his big eyes spinning around.


    Lu Jingzhi shook his head and sat up. His voice was still hoarse from just waking up. ¡°Sister, can I see that teacher now?¡±


    Lu Ning thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll introduce him to you after dinner, but you guys shouldmunicate with each other through text. It¡¯s best not to let him know who you are, do you understand?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded and smiled sweetly. ¡°I got it, it¡¯s to hide my identity.¡±


    Lu Ning could not help but smile and pat his head when she saw him acting so mature.


    This was the first time she realized that having such a docile child by her side could be so therapeutic.


    When she was at the L¨´¡¯s house, the children from her uncles¡¯ house were either breaking her things or pranking her on purpose. Although they became more well-behaved after she got back at them once, they would still deliberately wreak havoc. They would give her a headache every time; she had never felt this little bit cleansed and happy as she did now.


    Lu Ning was startled when the word ¡®happiness¡¯ came to her mind.


    Previously, people¡¯s impressions of her tended to revolve around that concept. However, she alone knew the sort of family environment she was in made her feel that this concept was far out of reach for her.


    Lu Ning¡¯s hand gently stroked Lu Jingzhi¡¯s hair, and her gaze became more and more gentle.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After dinner, Lu Ning watched television with her parents for a while before returning to her room to wash up.


    Lu Jingzhi was also preparing to return to his room to see how good the teacher his sister had introduced was.


    Just as they reached the door, Lu Qing stopped them.


    Lu Qing squatted down and looked Lu Jingzhi in the eye.


    ¡°Little Darling, tell your brother¡ªwhat did she say to Sister An¡¯an at the cafeteria today?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Brother in front of him, and suddenly felt he was a stranger. This brother was no longer the brother he used to be.


    He seemed to be wearing sses that were fogged over while he watched the people around him, but was unwilling to take them off.


    ¡°Brother is an idiot.¡±

 Chapter 23

    I¡¯m Determined!


    Lu Qing was startled. Looking at his brother¡¯s furrowed brows and cold eyes, he felt as though he had done something wrong.


    Lu Jingzhi did not wish to speak to his stupid brother anymore. He turned around and entered the room.


    After entering the room, Lu Jingzhi took out hisptop andid on the bed, typing away on the keyboard. He seemed angry.


    Within a few minutes, the screen showed a video of the cafeteria in the amusement park.


    After changing the camera position and adjusting the time, the camera at the front desk clearly captured the scene of L¨´ Yue¡¯an extending her right foot maliciously.


    Lu Jingzhi recorded this scene and kept zooming in on L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s outstretched foot, as if he was afraid it would not be visible.


    After recording everything, Lu Jingzhi saved it to a folder called ¡®evidence¡¯ on the desktop.


    When Lu Ning knocked on the door and entered the room, she saw him looking at theputer, still visibly upset.


    Without asking, Lu Ning walked over to help connect him to Gu Zi. After reading their messages for a few minutes and making sure there were no issues, she stopped watching them and sat in front of Lu Jingzhi¡¯s desk.


    Lu Jingzhi was very intelligent, but at the same time he was eager to learn. For him to achieve so much at such a tender age, his own hard work must have yed a part as well.


    Lu Ning looked at the tattered dictionaries on the table; they looked like they had been flipped through countless times. It was little wonder he could understand most of the technical terms and express himself so freely.


    Lu Ning looked at his serious expression as he focused on theputer screen and could not help but feel more determined.


    He was obedient and sensible. He probably understood their family situation and did not dare to ask for much.


    However, he was so smart he could be an important figure in the country in the future.


    Such genius should not be left untapped and buried due to their financial situation. At the least, she would not allow such a thing to happen.


    Her brother was someone who could dazzle, and she could not let his light be extinguished.


    Seeing how focused he was, Lu Ning quietly got up and left.


    After returning to her room to retrieve a card, she went to the living room.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were still watching television. Hearing footsteps, Shen Yunci turned around and looked at her.


    ¡°Little Ning,e quickly. Mommy¡¯s cut some fruits,e have some.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and walked over.


    Shen Yunci had her sit in between them and, using a toothpick, fed her a piece of honeydew. Lu Zhi picked up a clean ss and poured her a ss of milk.


    ¡°Little Ning, you might be feeling uneasy since your environment¡¯s changed so much. Having some milk before bed can help you get to sleep.¡±


    This happiness that was readily within reach made Lu Ning apprehensive.


    She reached for the ss, took a sip, and ced it on the table. Themercial break started, and she reached for Shen Yunci¡¯s hand.


    Shen Yunci was about to ready a slice of apple for her when she was suddenly stopped by her gesture.


    Before she could react, she felt a card being stuffed into her hand.


    She looked up at Lu Ning, stupefied.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I know you¡¯re being nice to me, but you don¡¯t have to do all these for me in the future; those clothes, the renovation, and food didn¡¯te cheap. I know our family isn¡¯t doing great, so don¡¯t do such things anymore. I¡¯m not so pampered or delicate that you have to spend so much money on me you have to live hand to mouth.


    ¡°This card has my earnings from when I was working part-time, I don¡¯t need it now.


    ¡°Take it to pay off your debts. You should be able to pay off the mortgage for about a year, so you won¡¯t have to work so hard next year.


    ¡°Working part-time is easy for me, and I can earn quite a sum of money from it. In the future, when our financial situation bes better, you can pamper me as much as you want. If that timees, I certainly won¡¯t stop you.


    ¡°So, there¡¯s no need for you to worry about me.¡±

 Chapter 24

    A Huge Misunderstanding


    Looking at their dumbfounded expressions, it was obvious that they were still taking it in.


    Lu Ning picked up the milk and stood up. She looked at them and smiled. ¡°Good night, Mom and Dad.¡±


    With that, she turned around and left.


    Lu Qing leaned against the door and watched Lu Ning walk past.


    Lu Ning did not even look at him. She knocked on Lu Jingzhi¡¯s door and said goodnight before returning to her room.


    Lu Qing stared at her door in silence for a long time. He felt as though a part of his heart was crumbling¡­


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi looked at each other and blinked. There was silence as they both did not know what to say.


    She looked at the bank card in her hand, then at him, and finally turned to look at the end of the corridor.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Um¡­


    ¡°Old Lu, about this¡­ Could it be that you deliberately got someone to spread the news?¡±


    Lu Zhi shook his head like a rattle.


    ¡°How could I do something so foolish? What if our daughter didn¡¯t daree after hearing news of us being in dire straits?¡±


    Shen Yunci opened her mouth in a daze. ¡°Yet, why can¡¯t I help but feel that our daughter instead became even more determined when she learned that we¡¯re poor?¡±


    Lu Zhi: ¡°Does she have some misunderstanding about our family?¡±


    Shen Yunci said, ¡°It¡¯s a huge misunderstanding! It sounds like she thinks we¡¯re in a lot of debt and can¡¯t even afford to pay off our mortgage. No wonder she seemed so apprehensive when she saw the dishes on the table, the renovation of her room, and the clothes in her closet on the first day!


    ¡°She just doesn¡¯t want to cause any trouble for us, she¡¯s afraid she¡¯s adding fuel to the fire that¡¯s roasting our destitute family!¡±


    Lu Zhi was lost in thought. ¡°We were pretending to be poor, but we weren¡¯t supposed to end up looking so ridiculously poor¡­ What exactly went wrong?¡±


    Shen Yunci suddenly leaned closer. ¡°Say, do you think our son did it on purpose¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Lu Qing, who had yet to enter the room, bluntly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Then, he turned around, went back to his room, and shut the door.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lu Zhi looked at the card in Shen Yunci¡¯s hand. ¡°In any case, with the situation being as it is, our daughter must really think that our family is poor, even penniless.¡±


    Shen Yunci was a little dissatisfied. ¡°Do you think we should tell our daughter directly? We can¡¯t let her end up working part-time. Although she said it¡¯s easy, she¡¯s still working under someone so she¡¯s bound to suffer stress. I can¡¯t allow my precious daughter to be stressed, I¡¯ll go tell her now!¡±


    As she spoke, she already got up.


    However, before Lu Zhi could hold her back, she had already returned after a couple of steps.


    When she came back, she sat down beside Lu Zhi and grabbed his arm.


    ¡°Old Lu! Something tells me that Little Ning will leave us.¡±


    Lu Zhi was shocked by her jumbled train of thought and could not understand what she meant.


    ¡°Huh? Why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°Look, when she found out that our family is poor, she wasn¡¯t scared off and even came home. And she gave us her card to relieve our financial situation. If we tell her now, won¡¯t she think we¡¯re liars and disown us in a fit of anger?


    ¡°Back then, when we were about to tell An¡¯an about our family situation, she left because she thought our family wasn¡¯t wealthy.


    ¡°But Little Ning, I have a feeling that she¡¯s the opposite. She might leave if she learns that her family is wealthy. What should we do?!¡±


    Lu Zhi: ¡°¡­¡±


    He ced a hand on the restless Shen Yunci andforted her with a soft voice. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, Little Ning won¡¯t do that. Besides, we don¡¯t have to tell her so quickly, we can drop some hints here and there. She¡¯s smart, so she¡¯ll get it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the ounting and finance departments right away and have them note tomorrow. If Little Ning bumps into them it¡¯ll be a sticky situation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Hurry up and call them.¡±

 Chapter 25

    Lu Ning Is the Key


    Chu Ting pored over the investigation report on Lu Ning, but he really could not see anything about Lu Ning that made her seem to be Hacker Z.


    ¡°President Huo, did you really see the rm device in Miss Lu¡¯s bag?¡±


    Huo Jinyan tapped his fingers on the table and nodded.


    Chu Ting frowned and felt that it was impossible.


    Huo Jinyan shot him a nce. ¡°Continue reading.¡±


    ¡°Right. Miss Lu¡¯s grades aren¡¯t very good either. She went to prestigious schools in elementary and junior high, and in elementary school she was still among the top three. However, when she got to junior high her grades plummeted and she becamest in ss.


    ¡°However, the strange thing was that Miss Lu received an admission letter from No. 1 High School when she got to high school.


    ¡°No. 1 High School is the best high school in A City, and the top 300 students with the highest grades in A City are enrolled there. The remaining spots are determined by randomly selecting from those who scored above the cutoff score, and based on Miss Lu¡¯s results she shouldn¡¯t have met No. 1 High School¡¯s criteria.


    ¡°Also, in her first year of high school Miss Lu was a home tutor, and she tutored a child who was unable to walk.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing unusual in the rest of the report. Miss Lu never participated in anyputer-rtedpetitions, and ording to our information Miss Lu also did poorly on herputing courses.¡±


    Huo Jinyan lowered his eyes. ¡°What about the others?¡±


    Chu Ting continued, ¡°We¡¯ve investigated the rest of the people on the ferris wheel. Aside from two e-sports yers, the others are normal families and their children. There¡¯s no possibility of them being it.


    ¡°For the e-sports yers, we¡¯ve also checked some of theirpetition and training logs. The timeline doesn¡¯t align with the time we were hacked by Z.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked up at the night sky outside the window.


    Then¡­ she¡¯s the only one left¡­


    He could not have been mistaken, the signal light was clearly shing inside her bag.


    In fact, Huo Jinyan himself did not really believe that Lu Ning was Z, but there were a number of signs from her which seemed to connect them together.


    Regardless, Lu Ning is the key. Didn¡¯t she have two brothers? Perhaps one of them was it.


    In order to catch Z, he has to start with Lu Ning!


    Chu Ting flipped through the thick stack of documents in his hand and suddenly spotted something interesting.


    ¡°President Huo, it seems that the current principal of No. 1 High School is the head of the Shen family, Shen Guang.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked up. ¡°Shen Guang?¡±


    What was the head of the Shen family doing here instead of staying in the capital?


    Chu Ting nodded. ¡°Yes, it appears he¡¯s been here for three years.¡±


    ¡°Three years?¡±


    Huo Jinyan suddenly thought of something. ¡°Does it coincide with the time Lu Ning entered No. 1 High School?¡±


    Chu Ting nodded. ¡°It matches! No. 1 High School¡¯s admission notices this year were all signed off by him.¡±


    Huo Jinyan frowned, his expression darkening.


    Shen Guang would note to this ce to be the principal for no reason. There must be something that brought him here.


    And Lu Ning would not suddenly appear on the admission list; someone must have added her in.


    Was this all a coincidence?


    He did not believe in coincidences!


    Even if Lu Ning was not Z, she must have other secrets!


    It even attracted the head of the Shen family toe personally! And for a whole three years!


    Huo Jinyan suddenly looked up and the edges of his lips curled into a grin.


    It made Chu Ting¡¯s hair stand on end.


    Oh no, Miss Lu is going to be in trouble¡­


    ¡°Find out where Shen Guang is now.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Chu Ting could not respond.


    He looked at Huo Jinyan¡¯s eyes and immediately nodded. ¡°Understood!¡±


    Huo Jinyan stood up and walked out.


    Since he already knew that Z was here, he did not believe that he could not catch him!

 Chapter 26

    It¡¯s Busy in A City


    Shen Guang was at the banquet organized by the Zhou family.


    The Zhou family could be considered to be equals with the L¨´ family in A City, but they were still slightly higher in statuspared to the L¨´ family.


    The Zhou family mingled a lot in the capital. They were an existence which could find themselves working alongside the Huo family.


    When the Zhou family expanded in the capital, their youngest daughter, who stayed there for two years, was unable to adapt to the environment. She ended up losing a lot of weight and had always missed A City.


    Old Master Zhou¡¯s heart ached for her, and so did her husband¡¯s. After some negotiation, they had their youngest daughter¡¯s family move back to A City and live here.


    Business acumen flowed in the blood of the Zhou family, and their youngest daughter was also very smart. After moving back for a few years, her business prospered, rivaling that of the L¨´ family.


    As they were good friends with the Shen family, the Zhou family held a banquet to celebrate their son¡¯s admission to Beijing University; at the same time, they celebrated their daughter¡¯s eptance into No.1 High School. Good thingse in pairs, they would say.


    ¡°Hey, Third Brother, did you know that Huo Jinyan has been in A City recently?¡±


    The person who came to talk to Shen Guang was the husband of the youngest daughter of the Zhou family, Meng Qian.


    Shen Guang was third among the Shen brothers, and those on good terms with him called him Third Brother.


    Shen Guang was startled and looked at Meng Qian. ¡°Huo Jinyan? What¡¯s he doing here?¡±


    With a ss of wine in hand, Meng Qian shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it can¡¯t be anything good; it seems he came here secretly. I heard from my father that Old Master Huo was so angry that he wanted to chase after him, but was persuaded to return.¡±


    This piqued Shen Guang¡¯s interest. He spoke in a low voice, ¡°What is it he wants? What is it he can¡¯t do in the capital, and instead had toe all this way down to A City?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? It¡¯s not as if you don¡¯t know Huo Jinyan. He¡¯s quiet and doesn¡¯t speak with anyone, he alone knows what he wants to do, he wouldn¡¯t ever tell anyone anything.¡±


    Shen Guang nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. He¡¯s not even that old, why does he have such a temperament? Our own kid normally isn¡¯t afraid of anything, but he was so frightened when he first met Huo Jinyan he couldn¡¯t even speak.¡±


    Meng Qian also found it peculiar and amusing. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? Our daughter¡¯s also a troublemaker and usually doesn¡¯t see eye to eye with anyone, but when she saw Huo Jinyan she became as docile as a rabbit, she didn¡¯t even dare say a word.


    ¡°Everything has its natural adversaries. Say, why don¡¯t you ask Huo Jinyan if he wants to be a teacher at your school? With him around, I won¡¯t have to worry about our troublemaker causing trouble for me, and I won¡¯t have to clean up her mess.¡±


    He was only joking, Shen Guang also treated it as a joke, and the two of themughed together.


    ¡°Alright, as long as you can catch him, I¡¯ll ask him. This Buddha isn¡¯t easy to catch; he¡¯s elusive. If you really do catch him one day, I¡¯ll even give you my Painting of a Thousand Miles¡­¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a servant led a person in from outside.


    He stood tall and straight, exuding an aura of strength.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Meng Qian, who had regained his senses, suddenly patted Shen Guang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Are you going to deliver it to me, or will I have to go and get it himself?¡±


    Shen Guang:


    Is it toote for me to take back my words?


    ¡°Shoo. I never said that.¡±


    He took it back on the spot.


    Meng Qian did not particrly care about this. The Painting of a Thousand Miles was Shen Guang¡¯s treasure, more precious than his own son; he would not dare to take it even if he gave it to him.


    ¡°So be it, let¡¯s pretend you never said that. However, you mentioned that you wanted to ask him whether he¡¯ll be a teacher; you won¡¯t forget that, right?¡±


    He was clearly smirking.


    Shen Guang almost wanted to bite his own tongue off.


    He had already gone back on his word regarding the Painting of a Thousand Miles; now, he would be unable to take back his word on this other matter. And Meng Qian simply wanted to see him make a fool of himself.

 Chapter 27

    Inviting You to Teach at No. 1 High School


    It¡¯s him, that Huo Jinyan¡ªthe only heir of the Huo family, and he even had that sort of attitude. And I¡¯m supposed to ask him if he wants toe be a teacher at my school?


    Is he mad, or is Huo Jinyan mad?


    And, if Huo Jinyan really agreed, then the world must have gone mad.


    ¡°Uncle Meng, Uncle Shen.¡±


    Huo Jinyan had walked over to greet them.


    Meng Qian smiled and nodded. ¡°Jinyan, you really are here in A City, when your grandfather told me I didn¡¯t quite believe him. Come, I¡¯ll bring you to your aunt, she even mentioned you a few days ago.¡±


    Huo Jinyan nodded and started to walk away.


    Meng Qian patted Shen Guang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll bring him away first. Think about what you¡¯re going to say.¡±


    With that, he left, stifling hisughter.


    Shen Guang sat in his seat gloomily, speechless.


    ¡­


    Old Master Zhou¡¯s youngest daughter was called Zhou Ke. She had a good personality and could make conversation with anyone.


    ¡°Ke¡¯ke, Jinyan¡¯s here.¡±


    Meng Qian called out to Zhou Ke, who happened to be talking to someone else.


    Zhou Ke continued to respond to the other person until she saw Huo Jinyan.


    After excusing herself politely, she went straight towards Huo Jinyan.


    ¡°Jinyan, why are you here? Your grandfather¡¯s so furious with you, he has half the mind to chase you down.¡±


    Zhou Ke frequented the capital to visit her parents, and ever since the Zhou family began to interact more with the Huo family she often saw Huo Jinyan in the capital.


    Zhou Ke did not really care if people werepletely forting with her while speaking, and that allowed her to say a few words to Huo Jinyan. Typically, Huo Jinyan would answer if he could, otherwise he would just listen to her; he did not seem to mind regardless.


    Huo Jinyan did not say anything upon hearing this.


    Zhou Ke looked at him and asked, ¡°What important matter are you here for this time?¡±


    She even lowered her voice.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, who was still as distant and aloof as ever, but his tone was a little gentler. ¡°There¡¯s some personal matters.¡±


    Zhou Ke wanted to add something, but Meng Qian stopped her.


    ¡°Ke¡¯ke, why don¡¯t you get the children and let them meet Jinyan.¡±


    Zhou Ke nced at the two of them. In the end, she did not say anything and turned around to look for the two children.


    ¡°Jinyan, your auntie is always like that. Don¡¯t mind her.¡±


    Huo Jinyan shook his head, he did not mind it at all.


    ¡°How was it? Did things go well?¡±


    ¡°Not too bad, it went quite well.¡±


    Meng Qian nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve always been very dependable. If you need anything, just tell me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two children who had just been fooling around became docile like rabbits once they walked up to Huo Jinyan. After greeting him, they made up an excuse to slip away.


    Zhou Ke and Meng Qian also had to greet the other guests, and left.


    Shen Guang was sitting at his original spot, brooding, when Huo Jinyan arrived.


    ¡°Uncle Shen, long time no see.¡±


    Shen Guang stood up immediately.


    ¡°Jinyan, long time no see.¡±


    Shen Guang smiled. ¡°Shall we sit together?¡±


    Huo Jinyan was surprisingly amodating; he nodded and the two of them sat down together.


    Shen Guang was an elder, and he was technically in charge of the entire Shen family and the research institute. He would not be intimidated in front of a junior like Huo Jinyan.


    ¡°How long have you been here?¡±


    ¡°A week.¡±


    Shen Guang nodded. ¡°Are you getting used to this ce?¡±


    ¡°Not too bad.¡±


    Shen Guang nodded again. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Huo Jinyan took the initiative to say, ¡°Uncle Shen seems to have been here for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ie here asionally to take a look around. Now I¡¯m a principal at No. 1 High School.¡±


    Huo Jinyan did not ask further.


    Seeing that the conversation had reached this point, Shen Guang could not help but smile and say, ¡°Jinyan, I recall that you graduated from Beijing University. If you weren¡¯t so busy I would¡¯ve invited you to teach at No. 1 High School.¡±


    After saying that, he observed Huo Jinyan¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Sure.¡±

 Chapter 28

    Fool the One to Save the Two


    Shen Guang was about to say that he was only joking when he was interrupted.


    ¡°Uncle is just¡­ Huh? What did you say?¡±


    The word ¡®sure¡¯ entered through one ear and left through the other. He did not even dare to entertain the notion.


    Huo Jinyan looked up and met Shen Guang¡¯s eyes.


    Shen Guang was stunned. The gaze in his eyes seemed genuine.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Now, he was the one who wanted to refuse.


    ¡­


    After Huo Jinyan left, Meng Qian came over.


    ¡°Third Brother, what did you say to Jinyan? Why did you drive him away? Did you scold him?¡±


    Shen Guang did not answer as he looked in the direction Huo Jinyan left.


    ¡°We were just joking. You really asked him?¡±


    As Meng Qian was speaking, Shen Guang said mildly, ¡°He agreed.¡±


    Meng Qian was still saying something and could not respond for a moment.


    ¡°Huh, what? He agreed to what?¡±


    Meng Qian was still at a loss until Shen Guang turned around and met his eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?! He agreed?!¡±


    He suddenly raised his voice and bolted upright.


    The banquet hall fell silent.


    Zhou Ke was startled by him. She quickly made an apology to the people around her, so as to let everyone continue eating, drinking, and carousing.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    Zhou Ke knew that her husband was not the jumpy sort of person, so she quickly walked over and asked.


    Not only was Meng Qian in shock, he also could not seem to grasp the situation.


    Why would he agree toe to this ce to be a teacher?


    A special interest?


    Could it be¡­


    ¡°Is the Huo family going to copse?¡±


    Zhou Ke was shocked by hisst sentence and quickly covered his mouth.


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?! What if Jinyan hears you cursing the Huo family like this?¡±


    She looked around everywhere, but did not see Huo Jinyan.


    ¡°Jinyan¡¯s left?¡±


    Shen Guang had already regained his senses. ¡°Yes, he has something on and left first. He saw that you were busy, so he asked me to let you know.¡±


    Zhou Ke nodded and turned to look at Meng Qian. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what are you muttering about?¡±


    Meng Qian looked at her and hesitated. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in a few days.¡±


    Zhou Ke eyed him suspiciously but did not inquire further. There were still many guests; she left after a few words.


    Shen Guang looked at him, ¡°Your joke¡¯s getting out of hand.¡±


    Meng Qian red at him in exasperation. ¡°How would I know you would really ask him? And the crux is that he actually agreed! Do you think it¡¯s possible¡­¡±


    Shen Guang: ¡°Impossible. If it were someone else they might be excused for being drunk, but Huo Jinyan is the sort who would keep his word even after a drop too much; not to mention, he was very sober just now.¡±


    Meng Qian: ¡°¡­What should I do? If Old Master Huo finds out that his grandson ising here to teach because of my joke, will he tear me to pieces?!¡±


    Shen Guangyi looked at him leisurely. ¡°I can¡¯t deny that possibility.¡±


    Meng Qian: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who brought up the question! Don¡¯t try to shirk responsibility! If you dare tell on me I¡¯ll tell on you too!¡±


    Shen Guang: ¡°¡­ What if they ask me about it? No, they¡¯ll definitely ask about it. It¡¯s no secret that I¡¯m the principal of No. 1 High School, so if Huo Jinyanes to my school to be a teacher he has to have gone through me¡­¡±


    The more Shen Guang spoke, the more he felt that he was in deep trouble.


    Meng Qian: ¡°How about this? Just say that he asked for it himself and you agreed because you couldn¡¯t dissuade him.¡±


    Shen Guang: ¡°¡­ If Huo Jinyan were to make such a request, he must have been hit in the head before he came.¡±


    Meng Qian: ¡°He must really have been hit in the head if he actually agreed to it! We have to corroborate our story! If we fool him, the both of us will survive!¡±


    Shen Guang thought for two seconds. ¡°Deal!¡±

 Chapter 29

    Fired


    Two days before school started, Lu Ning bought some study materials and went to the library, and she brought Lu Jingzhi along.


    At the same time, she also brought some textbooks and test papers for the first to sixth grades of elementary school; she wanted to see how good Lu Jingzhi was in this aspect.


    Given his situation, it was definitely not suitable for him to continue staying in the kindergarten pretending not to know anything. And, if she wanted to speak with the teacher, she had to know which grade he would be mostfortable in.


    The two of them came out from the library with a stack of books, and bumped into someone head on. The books in Lu Jingzhi¡¯s arms scattered all over the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Child, are you okay?¡±


    Lu Ning quickly put the books aside to check if Lu Jingzhi was hurt.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The person who bumped into them was a middle-aged woman. When she helped pick up the books, she only moved her left hand and hid her right hand in her sleeve.


    This behavior looked familiar. Lu Ning could not help but look up at her face.


    She called out with uncertainty, ¡°Auntie Hong?¡±


    Auntie Hong was startled. She looked up and saw Lu Ning¡¯s face.


    Tears streamed down her face. ¡°Miss¡­¡±


    ¡­


    The three of them found a ce at the milk tea shop near the library.


    Auntie Hong calmed down a bit and looked at Lu Jingzhi.


    ¡°Auntie Hong, this is my younger brother, Jingzhi.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi greeted her politely, ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡±


    Auntie Hong wiped her tears and smiled. ¡°Hello, hello.¡±


    ¡°Miss, how are you?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at her and reached for her hand. ¡°I¡¯m doing well, Dad and Mom are especially good to me. Don¡¯t worry about me.


    ¡°What are you doing here now? Did something happen?¡±


    Auntie Hong¡¯s eyes reddened once more.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine, Miss. I just missed you so much that I¡¯m a little worked up.¡±


    She believed that the Lu family was in dire straits and did not want to cause trouble for Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning frowned and looked at her. She was unwilling to say it, but she could more or less tell what happened from her behavior.


    Lu Ning guessed. ¡°Auntie Hong, were you fired from the family?¡±


    Auntie Hong was taken aback. She suddenly looked up at Lu Ning, panicking a bit.


    It was obvious that she had guessed correctly.


    Lu Ning¡¯s frown deepened.


    Auntie Hong was a servant of the L¨´ family, and had been working in the L¨´ family for more than ten years. She had also taken care of Lu Ning since she was young. Although she only had one hand, it did not affect her ability to work at all; in fact, she did many things better than those who had both hands.


    Lu Ning grew up under her care and had deep affection for her.


    She¡¯s also in charge of many matters in the L¨´ family. How could they simply fire her like that?


    Auntie Hong still wanted to hide it. ¡°No, Miss, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡±


    Lu Ning threw her a sharp nce. ¡°Then why are you here now?¡±


    Aunty Hong¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°The hospital¡­ I wanted to go to the hospital to see Cai¡¯er.¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Ning was even more determined to press her for answers.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Cai¡¯er get better? Why is she at the hospital again?¡±


    Auntie Hong had a daughter called Cai¡¯er who had leukemia. After she came to work for the L¨´ family, the remuneration she received was far more substantial, and her concerns about Cai¡¯er¡¯s medical fees were a thing of the past. After so many years of consistent treatment, her condition had improved a lot.


    Auntie Hong was a poor liar; she immediately panicked. ¡°No, no, that isn¡¯t¡­¡±


    She was incoherent and was not even sure what she was saying.


    Lu Ning looked at her and solemnly asked, ¡°Auntie Hong, tell me the truth. What exactly happened? If you don¡¯t tell me, I will ask the L¨´ family directly!¡±


    Auntie Hong panicked. She knew that Lu Ning was now viewed as a disgrace by the L¨´ family. If she went there, she would be mistreated by them.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go.¡±

 Chapter 30

    Live Punching Bag


    Auntie Hong looked at Lu Ning with tears in her eyes.


    Lu Ning looked at her, her heart aching.


    ¡°Auntie Hong, you watched me grow up and took care of me, and I treat you as my mother. Is there anything you can¡¯t tell me?¡±


    Auntie Hong lowered her eyes, her tears dripping onto the back of Lu Ning¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Miss¡­ I, I was fired by the L¨´ family.¡±


    Lu Ning pursed her lips and fell silent.


    She turned to look at Lu Jingzhi. ¡°Jingzhi, do you want to go to the next table over to read?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning and shook his head. ¡°Sister, can I listen?¡±


    He simply sat there, unwilling to leave.


    Lu Ning did not say anything else and silently allowed him to stay.


    ¡°Auntie Hong, tell me everything that happened.¡±


    Auntie Hong nodded, not daring to raise her head to meet Lu Ning¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°A few days ago, Second Young Master brought the little Young Master over, and the little Young Master ruined the dress which the new Miss had just made for herself, even spilling paint over it.


    ¡°The new Miss found out, but the little Young Master said that it was me who did it. I tried to exin myself but the Second Young Master didn¡¯t believe me and, and even hit me.


    ¡°The new Miss then had me wash that dress. If I can¡¯t clean it, she¡­ she said she¡¯ll fire me.


    ¡°However, the dress was stained with so much paint, it can¡¯t be returned to its original color.


    ¡°The new Miss asked me to reimburse her, but I¡¯ve used all my money for Cai¡¯er¡¯s illness. Thus, I couldn¡¯t afford topensate her for such an expensive dress.


    ¡°Later on, the Third Young Master said I didn¡¯t need topensate her. However, he also didn¡¯t allow me to work at the L¨´ household anymore, he wanted to fire me. I begged them not to, but they wouldn¡¯t listen.¡±


    Lu Ning¡¯s eyes were red as she held her hand tightly. ¡°What about Grandpa? Did you ask Grandpa?¡±


    Old Master L¨´ is strict, but he¡¯s always impartial regarding such matters. Surely he wouldn¡¯t fire Auntie Hong just like that.


    Auntie Hong pursed her lips to prevent herself from crying.


    ¡°Old Master¡ª, Old Masterined that it was noisy, so he had someone give me severance pay and chased me out.¡±


    As she spoke, she started crying sadly.


    Lu Ning¡¯s face turned pale.


    This new Miss certainly referred to L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    Second Uncle¡¯s youngest son was born when he had entered old age. Thus, the entire family pampered and spoiled him, turning him into such a troublesome and deceitful child. However, the entire family knew very well what he was like¡ªhow could they be fooled by a child who was only a few years old?


    Their main goal must have been to chase Auntie Hong away.


    Lu Ning suddenly found it absurd.


    She understood, she knew too well.


    Auntie Hong was innocent. If they wanted to drive her away, they would do so using any reason.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an did not want to see the person who had taken care of Lu Ning remain in the L¨´ family, while Second Uncle spoiled his son and would parrot whatever his son had said.


    And, with Lu Ning being the shame of the L¨´ family, the Old Master was naturally unhappy to see anyone that was rted to Lu Ning. Since he found an excuse, it was a matter of course to have her sent away quickly.


    They could not vent their anger on Lu Ning, so they used others as live punching bags to take their frustrations out on.


    Truly, what an incredible family.


    On the spur of the moment Lu Ning wanted to burst out inughter. For so many years she had watched them¡ªeven though they rarely showed sympathy, they had always yed it by the book, even to the extent that they seemed unfeeling. However, she always felt that they were not bad people at heart.


    So it was not that they were not bad people. She simply did not see it.


    The Old Master knows very well what Auntie Hong¡¯s family situation is like. How many days could the severance payst? To think he would implicate an innocent because of something that¡¯s already long past!


    Lu Ning felt a chill run down her spine. Her blood seemed to have turned icy, and her face was frighteningly pale.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at her and tugged at the corner of her shirt with worry.

 Chapter 31

    At the End of the Road


    ¡°After that, I looked around a lot for a job, but the employers all felt I couldn¡¯t do the job well with one hand, so they didn¡¯t hire me. And after they learned about my previous job as a nanny, they would know I had been fired by the L¨´ family and wouldn¡¯t want to hire me¡­


    ¡°Last night, Cai¡¯er suddenly vomited blood and fainted.


    ¡°Miss¡­ I¡¯m really at the end of the road.¡±


    Lu Ning sped her hand tightly and gritted her teeth to hold back her tears.


    ¡°Auntie Hong¡­¡±


    But her voice was choked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯ll find a job, everything will get better. I have some money here; It¡¯s not much, but I¡¯ll transfer it to you for now.¡±


    She took out her phone to transfer the money to Auntie Hong.


    Previously, at the L¨´ residence, she did notck money and would often aid Auntie Hong financially.


    But now, her family¡¯s finances were not good and Auntie Hongcked money. Only now did she truly understand the importance of money.


    ¡°Miss! I don¡¯t want your money. You¡¯re not in a good situation either, I know that.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at her. ¡°I made a lot of money as a home tutor, have you forgotten? I still have some left. Don¡¯t worry about me, call me when you need me. I¡¯ll think of something.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go to your cousin to borrow money anymore. They chased you out so many times before; if you go, you¡¯ll be chased out again.¡±


    Hearing this, Auntie Hong subconsciously retracted her hand.


    Only then did Lu Ning notice the bruises on her arm.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been there? They hit you?¡±


    Lu Ning bit her lip, her heart burning with resentment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go there again in the future, you hear me? I¡¯ll go to the hospital to visit Cai¡¯er when my situation gets better. You still have my number, don¡¯t you? Remember to call me if anything happens, don¡¯t overthink things.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After separating from Auntie Hong, Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi sat at the nearby square.


    The sun was scorching hot today, but Lu Ning¡¯s blood was still cold despite the sun bearing on her body.


    Even her toes felt cold under the thirty-plus degree heat.


    Lu Jingzhi was sitting to her right. The sun was blocked and there was a tree shading the spot where he sat, so he did not feel too warm.


    He kept looking up at her sister beside her; the sunlight made her face red.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    He called out to her. Lu Ning, who was slow to react, turned around to look at him, and her eyes were still a little dazed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him and nodded after a short moment.


    She stood up and held Lu Jingzhi¡¯s hand, but she forgot about the thick stack of books beside her.


    Lu Jingzhi gged his hand and a young man in a uniform jogged over.


    ¡°Greetings, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m a driver from Tujing Premier Taxis. The car¡¯s parked by the roadside, I¡¯ll help you with your things.¡±


    Lu Ning nced down at Lu Jingzhi, and, responding half a beatte, thanked the young man.


    Along the way, Lu Ning did not say a word; she looked out the window at the people and streets that kept shing past.


    Lu Jingzhi turned to look at her worriedly.


    The driver was very considerate and helped the two of them carry the books home.


    Lu Jingzhi wanted Lu Ning to stop thinking about those things, so he took the initiative to ask, ¡°Sister, do I have to do all these papers?¡±


    Lu Ning took a deep breath andposed herself. She smiled at Lu Jingzhi and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you pick one.¡±


    The dining table was bigger, so the two of them sat at the dining table and started on the textbooks and worksheets.


    This was the scene that greeted Lu Qing when he came back.


    ¡°You have to use this form here¡­¡±


    Her voice was gentle as she exined the answers to him. Neither of them noticed Lu Qing.


    Lu Qing took two steps toward the dining table and saw that it was filled with books and test papers.

 Chapter 32

    Sudden Arrival


    Without a word, he pulled out a chair and sat on the edge.


    The two of them continued with their work and did not pay him any attention.


    Lu Qing picked up the test paper on the table and took a glimpse at it.


    Sixth grade?


    He looked up at the two, then at the test paper in his hand. On it was Lu Jingzhi¡¯s crooked handwriting.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Why is he doing sixth-grade papers when he isn¡¯t even in first grade?


    ¡°Sister, is this correct?¡±


    Lu Ning took a look at the test paper and immediately smiled. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s amazing, Jingzhi!¡±


    She smiled and patted his head. Lu Jingzhi smiled happily and even rubbed his face bashfully.


    Lu Qing: ¡°¡­¡±


    Is this even his brother who never smiled?


    Lu Ning put away the test papers. ¡°I¡¯ve got a good grasp of where you¡¯re at. I¡¯ll find a couple of calligraphy booklets for you to practice on in two days.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Are you tired? Do you want¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, the door opened.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi walked in. ¡°Little Ning, our Little Darling, Daddy and Mommy are back.¡±


    She looked up and saw Lu Qing. ¡°Why are you back?¡±


    Lu Qing: ¡°¡­¡±


    Why do I feel that I¡¯m being spurned?


    Shen Yunci ignored him. After changing her shoes, she walked over and looked at the two of them. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re studying. I¡¯ll cut some fruits for you, we¡¯ll have dinnerter.¡±


    Both of them nodded obediently.


    Lu Ning tidied the papers and books and brought them back to her room, while Lu Jingzhi ate fruits while watching television in the living room.


    Lu Qing watched them for a long time. When he realized no one was bothering themselves with him, he went back to his room.


    When he closed the door, he heard a phone ring in Lu Ning¡¯s room.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning took the call, changed her clothes, and opened the door to go out.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Where are you going sote at night? Do you need Daddy to send you?¡±


    Lu Ning put her cap on and lowered the brim.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, Dad. I¡¯ll just ride the bicycle downstairs. A friend¡¯s returned from overseas and wants to get together, I¡¯lle back right afterwards.¡±


    Raising his spat, Lu Zhi asked, ¡°Then are youing back for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be back for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Be careful on the road. Call Daddy if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lu Ning shut the door. When she went downstairs, she received a message with their location and rode her bicycle to the coordinates.


    Gu Zi paced back and forth beside the car, while Gu Chen leaned against the door and peered at him.


    ¡°Hey, stop that.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Zi approached him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you excited? Our sudden appearance must have given the Boss a jump. I wonder if she misses me.¡±


    Gu Chen¡¯s voice was chilly. He took a box of cigarettes from his pocket. ¡°She just moved house and is very busy. Why would she have time to think about you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I wonder if her new ce isfortable for her.¡±


    As he spoke, he heard an ear-piercing screech.


    The two of them turned around and saw a girl in simple sportswear stop her bicycle by the roadside and walk over. The lowered brim of her cap concealed her face.


    The two of them were dumbfounded. Lu Ning walked over and took a cigarette from Gu Chen¡¯s cigarette box; she held it between her fingers and leaned against the carzily.


    ¡°Holy crap!¡±


    Gu Zi could not help but shout.


    Lu Ning raised the brim of her cap and looked at him. ¡°Why are you guys here?¡±


    Gu Zi immediately came over, all smiles. ¡°Boss, did you miss me?¡±


    Lu Ning shoved his overly close face away. ¡°You call me every damn day, there¡¯s no chance for me to miss you.¡±


    Gu Chen chuckled and lit both their cigarettes.

 Chapter 33

    This Is the Life


    This ce was rtively remote, and barely anyone passed by. The streetmps on the street were no longer lit, and only the neon sign of a KTV diagonally opposite still flickered weakly.


    The three of them leaned against the car with light flickering on their faces.


    Lu Ning held the cigarette between her fingers; she puffed it once and never touched it again.


    Gu Chen looked at the messy graffiti stering the wall opposite them and asked, ¡°Unhappy?¡±


    He was one of those who had met Lu Ning earlier; they had known each other when Lu Ning was still L¨´ Ning.


    Lu Ning had learned how to smoke from them.


    She was disciplined and did not smoke often after picking it up. Every time she smoked, it was mostly when she had something on her mind.


    Lu Ning did not hide anything. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zi looked at her. It was rare for him to be so quiet, standing to the side without uttering a word and waiting silently.


    His voice was chilly, but it was also rather soothing.


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Ning nced at the cigarette in her hand. Its tip was still glowing.


    She chuckled. ¡°I just find people¡¯s hearts to be unpredictable; human nature, too.¡±


    The two of them looked at her at the same time without saying anything.


    The hardest things to discern in this world were the human heart, and human nature.


    ¡­


    In a corner at the road¡¯s end, a ck car was hidden in the night, observing their every move.


    Spotting Lu Ning with a cigarette between her fingers, Huo Jinyan¡¯s lips curled up slightly.


    This Miss Lu certainly isn¡¯t a simple person.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Before Lu Ning left, she ordered the two of them to head back quickly and left on her bicycle.


    Gu Zi looked at her back worriedly. ¡°Do you think the Boss is being bullied at her new home?¡±


    Gu Chen shook his head. ¡°Have you ever seen her so eager to go home for dinner?¡±


    In the past, her parents rarely went home. Lu Ning was not very enthusiastic about going home for dinner, and sometimes she would deliberately drag it out until it waste at night.


    Now she was in a hurry to go back, so someone must be waiting for her to eat together. This meant that the people at her new home treated her well.


    ¡°Then why¡¯s she upset?¡±


    ¡°No matter why, she¡¯lle around on her own. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Gu Zi nodded. Although he knew that Lu Ning was very resilient, he could not help but worry.


    He turned around and saw Gu Chen staring at the corner of the street.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Gu Chen narrowed his eyes. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Man, you¡¯re acting weird.¡±


    He mumbled and followed Gu Chen into the car, and the two left.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning arrived home just in time for dinner.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, school starts the day after tomorrow. Is there anything else you need to prepare?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m all set.¡±


    ¡°Then can Mom and Dad send you there together?¡±


    Shen Yunci looked at her and asked expectantly.


    Lu Ning did not like trouble, nor did she like troubling others. However, looking at Shen Yunci, she could not say no.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Shen Yunci was instantly happy.


    ¡°I want to go too.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi suddenly spoke up.


    Lu Ning could not help butugh. ¡°Okay.¡±


    This was the first time her family had sent her to school. In the past, Old Zhu had always sent her alone.


    Shen Yunci happily went to the closet to pick out clothes without even touching her food. She even picked out a few sets for Lu Jingzhi to try on, and Lu Jingzhi patiently apanied her to try them on.


    Lu Ning sat on the sofa and watched them getting excited. asionally, Shen Yunci asked for her opinion, and she would give her suggestions.


    Lu Zhi even asked her to help him see which tie looked better.


    Looking at them getting all worked up for her sake, she sat on the sofa, hugged a cushion and broke into a smile.


    This is the life.

 Chapter 34

    That Looks Like Brother


    Everyone woke up early on the day Lu Ning started school.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were about to call Lu Ning, when Lu Ning returned from outside.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I went for a morning jog and brought some buns back. Try these out.¡±


    The two of them were startled and walked over in astonishment.


    ¡°Why are you up so early?¡±


    Lu Ning went to the kitchen to get some utensils. ¡°It¡¯s a habit.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other. It was probably another harsh rule of the L¨´ n.


    The two of them sat down and did not say anything while Lu Ning set the table. ¡°I¡¯ll go get Jingzhi.¡±


    She went to Lu Jingzhi¡¯s room; Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi could not help but shadow her. ¡°Old Lu, did you realize Ning¡¯ning seems to have be much more cheerful?¡±


    Lu Zhi nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shen Yunci smiled happily. ¡°That¡¯s great. As long as she¡¯s happy.¡±


    ¡­


    Lu Jingzhi was already up and dressed. When Lu Ning called him for breakfast, he was holding his phone and looking at something.


    When Lu Ning knocked on the door and entered, he was locking his phone.


    ¡°Time to eat.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded and followed her out.


    The two of them nced at Lu Qing¡¯s room at the same time, and tacitly left the door alone.


    The four of them went out together after dinner.


    In order to match with Lu Ning¡¯s ideal image, Lu Zhi got two electric scooters from somewhere.


    One was white and one was pink.


    ¡°Our Little Darling, sit with Daddy. Little Ning, sit with Mommy.¡±


    Little Darling: ¡°¡­?¡±


    Lu Ning did not think much of it. She thought it was perfectly normal and reasonable, and got into the backseat of the pink scooter.


    Then Shen Yunci handed her a pink helmet.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    However, as soon as they got on the road Shen Yunci rode unsteadily. Lu Zhi, who was watching them from behind, was a little concerned.


    Lu Jingzhi quietly added, ¡°Daddy, does Mommy not know how to ride?¡±


    Lu Zhi:


    It¡¯s over, the two days of special training have been in vain.


    Lu Ning did not know where to ce her long legs; her feet scraped the ground from time to time.


    ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you let me?¡±


    When they were waiting for the traffic lights at the intersection, Lu Ning finally could not help but speak up.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Shen Yunci was so nervous that she was sweating buckets.


    ¡°Little Ning, do you know how to?¡±


    Lu Ning stood up and got out of the backseat.


    ¡°I¡¯ve ridden a motorcycle before, it should be about the same. I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±


    Shen Yunci stood up and sat in the backseat.


    ¡°Little Ning, be careful.¡±


    Lu Zhi could not help but caution her.


    Lu Ning nodded. Seeing the light turn green, she rushed out, smoke billowing behind her.


    Lu Zhi: ???


    Shen Yunci was so frightened that she quickly hugged Lu Ning¡¯s waist.


    Should I say, my daughter¡¯s riding quite well, or rather, her waist is too thin¡­


    She¡¯s so skinny, we need to feed her better.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    There were many students and parents gathered outside the gates of No. 1 High School. Lu Ning had an idea what would happen today; after she parked the scooter, she put on her cap.


    Since L¨´ Yue¡¯an was also transferring in, there would definitely be a lot of rumors.


    It was fine if she was in school, she could ignore anyone gossiping about her; but there were so many people here now. And she could never allow others to talk smack about her parents and Jingzhi because of her; they had never appeared in public before and no one knew them, and as long as she concealed her face she would probably not be recognized.


    ¡°Thank you, Mom, Dad. You can head back first.¡±


    Shen Yunci looked at her daughter and smiled. ¡°Alright, take care of yourself. Are youing back for lunch?¡±


    Shen Yunci did not know Lu Ning¡¯s usual school habits, so she had to ask.


    Before Lu Ning could answer, there was a suddenmotion in the crowd. A ck Bentley stopped at the school gate.


    ¡°Mommy, that looks like Brother.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 35

    Disgraced in Public


    She followed everyone¡¯s gaze as anky boy alighted from the Bentley. He looked like a well-mannered gentleman.


    Who else can it be but Lu Qing?


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an, wearing a princess dress, came down after him, while L¨´ Chuan and Shi Qingyue got out from the front seats.


    School started today, and all the students were wearing school uniforms. She was the only one wearing an exquisite princess dress and stood out a lot in the crowd.


    ¡°That must be the youngdy of the L¨´ family. Oh my god, look at her dress. It¡¯s much too pretty.¡±


    ¡°Damn, she surended herself into royalty. Is she here to dere her sovereignty from the get-go?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid? Last time, Lu Ning schooled here, but this real Young Miss of the L¨´ family was in No. 2 High School. After the holidays she got right into No. 1 High School; who knows how many strings the L¨´ family pulled for this. This Young Miss of the L¨´ family probably wants to take Lu Ning down a notch and let everyone understand who the real Young Miss of the L¨´ family actually is.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too cruel. Lu Ning has already been downgraded from a rich youngdy to a poor youngdy, but she still came to rub salt in her wound.¡±


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s had her position taken from her for so many years. She has to be fed up.¡±


    ¡­


    The people around them were already specting and gossiping.


    Lu Ning looked at Shen Yunci. ¡°Mom, you go first, I can go by myself. I¡¯ll have lunch in the school cafeteria and go home after school tonight.¡±


    Shen Yunci was ring at Lu Qing, and only turned around after hearing Lu Ning.


    ¡°Alright, Little Ning, you be careful now. Call Mommy if anything makes you unhappy.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. She patted Lu Jingzhi¡¯s head and gave him a smile. After bidding them goodbye, she quietly slipped into the school.


    Now that there were throngs of people and with somebody attracting their attention, she could slip in easily.


    After she went in, Shen Yunci almost flew into a rage on the spot.


    ¡°He won¡¯t even send his own sister off! He woke up so early and ran to the L¨´ residence! I bet he doesn¡¯t want this family anymore!¡±


    Lu Zhi looked at Lu Qing and could not hide the disappointment in his eyes.


    Even though he knew that his son had strong feelings for L¨´ Yue¡¯an, he did not expect him to do this.


    How is Ning¡¯ning going to attend school in the future?!


    Lu Zhi stopped looking and tugged at Shen Yunci. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Little Ning keeps asking us to leave because she doesn¡¯t want people to talk bad about us. Nobody recognized us, so let¡¯s leave him be and go home. Don¡¯t let Little Ning worry.¡±


    Shen Yunci pursed her lips and almost broke into tears.


    ¡°Our Ning¡¯ning is so amazing, people will definitely gossip about her in school¡­¡±


    Lu Zhi hugged her, his heart aching.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at his brother who was not far away.


    Lu Qing seemed to sense something. When he turned around, he saw his parents who were about to leave.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He also did not expect this to happen today.


    ¡°Hey, that tall boy is so handsome. Who is he? I¡¯ve never heard of Lu Ning having a brother; could it be her fianc¨¦?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, her fianc¨¦¡¯s the Young Master of the Lin family; we once saw him in a magazine, have you forgotten? But this boy, I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡±


    ¡°Oh! I remember now. Didn¡¯t they say that there¡¯s two big brothers in that penniless Lu family? Could he be one of them?¡±


    ¡°No way¡ªthe biological brother didn¡¯t send his biological sister, but instead sent his adopted sister. Good lord, if I were Lu Ning, I would have pped him twice in anger. Isn¡¯t this disgracing her in public?!¡±


    ¡­


    There was a lot of mor and gossip around them. Lu Qing only nced away for a moment, and Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci were gone; and neither had he noticed Lu Ning.

 Chapter 36

    No Early Birds Without the Worms


    ¡°This that big brother of hers?¡±


    Gu Zi stood at the periphery of the crowd and pointed at Lu Qing at the school gate.


    Gu Chen was also looking at him and had yet to utter a word.


    ¡°School¡¯s just started and he¡¯s already putting our Boss down with all these theatrics. Is this big brother of hers right in the head?¡±


    Gu Chen lowered the brim of his hat and said softly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you find some time and show him what for?¡±


    Then, he turned around and walked ahead.


    Gu Zi did not immediately get what he meant. When he understood, he hurried after him with a grin.


    ¡°Pfft, Eighth Brother, you¡¯re really vicious. Didn¡¯t I just say that he really ain¡¯t right in the head?¡±


    Gu Chen nced at him and smirked without saying anything.


    The two of them were dressed inconspicuously and wore hats; they did not attract attention, but when they were about to enter the school they were stopped as suspicious people.


    It was not until the two of them showed their employment certificates that they were let in.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The noisy crowd at the school gate slowly dispersed as the L¨´ family¡¯s Bentley left.


    The students who had arranged toe together also entered the school one after another.


    At this moment, a Maybach quietly stopped at the school gate.


    The car window rolled down and the security officer immediately let Shen Guang in.


    Shen Guang turned around and looked at Huo Jinyan.


    ¡­


    Lin Ci was munching on a bun while she walked towards the school when she saw the Maybach.


    ¡°Mm? Nice car.¡±


    She munched on her bun and returned to the ssroom.


    There seemed to be endless things to talk about once the holidays were over. sses had not begun, yet every single ss was filled with chatter.


    Only ss 9 was quiet.


    Lin Ci was surprised when she reached the door. When she walked in, she realized everyone was ncing in a certain direction from time to time and got the gist of the situation.


    She walked straight to the center of their attention.


    ¡°Little Ning, why are you here so early?¡±


    ¡°I woke up earlier.¡±


    Lu Ning sat by the window, and the seat next to the aisle belonged to Lin Ci. The two of them were deskmates.


    Lin Ci spotted the cap on Lu Ning¡¯s desk and did not say anything. She put her bag away and turned to stare at her.


    Lu Ning felt her staring and turned around to look at her. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Lin Ci could not help but give her apliment. ¡°Did you go for some beauty treatment without telling me? I only got tanned while you¡¯ve gotten prettier again.¡±


    Lu Ning chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense, you aren¡¯t that tanned.¡±


    Lin Ci looked at her with a smile and asked very naturally, ¡°How¡¯s your new home, is the environment good? I¡¯lle visit you this weekend.¡±


    She asked candidly, so Lu Ning also answered naturally and candidly.


    She liked this kind of straightforward personality, it was morefortable for her than those that would gossip behind her back.


    After Lin Ci noted down the address, she tucked something into her hand.


    ¡°This is for you.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at the sachet in her hand and sniffed it. ¡°What¡¯s this? Herbs?¡±


    Lin Ci nodded. ¡°Yep, I told my grandfather about your condition and he mixed it for you, it¡¯s not much. Put it by your pillow when you go back.¡±


    Lu Ning stored it away carefully. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Lin Ci waved her hand. ¡°No thanks needed.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at her and smiled.


    Actually, even as the Young Miss of the L¨´ family, there were not many people who would be friends with her.


    It was still alright when she had just arrived. Initially, only her ssmates would greet her asionally; but once the news that she was the Young Miss of the L¨´ family spread, people from other sses woulde talk to her from time to time. She did not know them, so she could only listen patiently.


    However, when it became clear that there were no benefits to be gained from speaking with her, fewer and fewer people came by, and eventually no one came anymore.


    In the end, it was Lin Ci who concluded, ¡°No early birds without the worms.¡±

 Chapter 37

    In a Rtionship?


    Lu Ning could tell that Lin Ci did not like her at first.


    When she first entered school, she was often surrounded by all kinds of people. At that time, Lin Ci was already her deskmate.


    Neither of them were the talkative sort. In fact, the two of them, who had been deskmates for a couple of weeks, had not spoken a word with each other.


    The first time they talked it was Lin Ci who spoke first. She looked at her and only said a single word, ¡°Idiot.¡±


    That was when Lu Ning had been surrounded by the most people.


    Sometimes, those people woulde to find Lu Ning during the breaks, and they would often upy Lin Ci¡¯s seat. Every time she came back and saw someone in her seat, she would frown impatiently. At first, Lu Ning did not know, nor notice, that Lin Ci would sit at the desk in thest row and stare at them.


    Later, when Lu Ning realized, those people never sat in Lin Ci¡¯s seat again.


    Later on, the number of people surrounding her slowly decreased; and a semesterter, after the holidays, no one came by again. It was then that Lin Ci officially began to talk to Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning listened patiently like before, and she would only say a few words when she had to answer.


    But Lin Ci did not mind; she gradually spoke more and more to her.


    Lu Ning used to think she was an extremely impatient person and might be ill-tempered, since she often frowned.


    However, after getting to know her better she realized she was theplete opposite, at least when with her.


    Later on, as the two of them interacted for a long time, their rtionship became better and better; and the two of them continued to be deskmates until their third year of high school.


    ¡­


    When Lu Ning took out her phone, she saw what Lu Jingzhi had sent her.


    It was apressed file. After opening it, there appeared to be a few mini-games inside.


    Lu Ning could not help but smile.


    Lin Ci looked at her as if she had seen a ghost.


    ¡°What¡¯s that, what are youughing at?! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re in a rtionship!¡±


    When Lu Ning looked up at her, her smile had not disappeared.


    Lin Ci was stunned by this smile.


    It was happiness and affection that came from the bottom of her heart.


    Lu Ning looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s my little brother, he shared some games with me. Want to try them?¡±


    She knew that Lin Ci loved ying games; every time a new game was released she would talk her ear off chatting about it.


    ¡°Your little brother?¡±


    As she asked, she took Lu Ning¡¯s phone.


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll introduce you to each other another day.¡±


    Lin Ci nodded; only then did she recall that Lu Ning had returned to her biological parents¡¯ house. She had two older brothers and a younger brother.


    She nced at Lu Ning¡¯s expression. Compared to before, Lu Ning¡¯s expression was livelier now.


    It seemed that her biological parents were great, and her younger brother was very amicable.


    Inwardly relieved, she shifted her attention to the game on Lu Ning¡¯s phone.


    She opened the game and was only at the start menu.


    ¡°Eh? This game¡­ I¡¯ve yed it before.¡±


    She was shocked.


    ¡°This, did your brother send this to you?¡±


    Lu Ning was a little ambivalent, neither nodding or shaking her head. ¡°Is there any issue?¡±


    Lin Ci shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m just wondering how your brother knows about Aurora¡¯s sharing forum.¡±


    Lu Ning scrunched her brow, puzzled.


    Lin Ci looked at her, speechless. ¡°Sis, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know about Aurora? I often talk to you about it.¡±


    ¡°I know about Aurora. I just don¡¯t know about that sharing forum you mentioned.¡±


    Lin Ci immediately adjusted her posture andmenced lecture mode.


    ¡°About Aurora, I told you before that it¡¯s a gamepany, andter on they also madeputers. Theirpany employs many top programmers, designers, and developers; basically, each of them is worth a hundred people.¡±

 Chapter 38

    A New Teacher


    ¡°When these people design popr games, they always have a lot of mental capacity left over and can¡¯t use up their creative energy. So, they¡¯ll make some mini-games and put them on their exclusive sharing forum for Aurora¡¯s fans, to relieve their boredom.


    ¡°This game that your brother shared with you was created by Aurora¡¯s famous wizard developer, Z.


    ¡°Other than some die-hard fans, no one else knows about Aurora¡¯s forum.¡±


    Lu Ning asked, ¡°Is information on it not allowed to spread?¡±


    ¡°Not really, it¡¯s just that these games had been created by their revered wizards; if the fans themselves can¡¯t get enough of them how could they bear to share them with outsiders?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Lin Ci looked at her. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m curious; your brother isn¡¯t in primary school yet, so how does he know about Aurora? And not just Aurora, but he also knows about the forum?¡±


    Lu Ning¡¯s face stiffened for a moment and her mind raced. ¡°Maybe¡­ Big Brother gave it to him to keep him entertained. Jingzhi has ADHD and often can¡¯t quite settle down, so in order to pacify him Big Brother would get him some very difficult games to y. He has a strong desire to win, so if he can¡¯t get past a stage he¡¯ll keep on ying, and eventually quieten down¡­¡±


    Lu Ning did not have much confidence in this yarn she spun.


    However, Lin Ci believed her.


    ¡°Then it looks like your brother is a die-hard fan of Aurora. I¡¯ve got to chat with him some day.¡±


    Lu Ning heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t yed this in a long time. Let¡¯s give it a shot.¡±


    Just as she was about to start the game, the school bell suddenly rang.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She silently returned the phone to Lu Ning.


    The ssroom slowly quietened down amidst the groans.


    The other sses also quietened down; the entire school was quiet. Only the footsteps of teachers on their way to ss could be heard.


    However, even after the teacher next door had finished speaking and prepared to start his lecture, the homeroom teacher of ss 9 did not appear.


    ¡°Before the holidays, I heard that Teacher Han might be quitting.¡±


    ¡°Right, did Teacher Han really quit or is it fake?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but Teacher Han has never beente. Maybe it¡¯s a new teacher who¡¯ste because he¡¯s still not used to the ss schedule.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? The bell¡¯s already rung, how could the teacher not hear it?¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey. If we get a new teacher, will we not have to hand in our holiday homework?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking? A new teacher will definitely make sure to collect all our winter holiday homework. You¡¯d better prepare to do make-up homework!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There was a lot of chattering all around them, and ss 9 gradually became lively again.


    About ten minutester, still no teacher had arrived. However, the teacher from the next ss over rushed in, fuming.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your ss? Where¡¯s the teacher?! Even with no teacher around, can¡¯t you study quietly on your own? Do you know that you¡¯re disturbing the other students, making so much noise?! I¡¯ve never seen such azy ss! If it were up to me, I¡¯ll see if you dare make so much ruckus within one week!¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone lowered their heads. The entire ssroom fell silent.


    The teacher was still incensed and wanted to say something. Just as she was rolling up his sleeves, she turned around and saw the principal walking towards ss 9.


    ¡°Teacher Zheng, what are you doing here?¡±


    Teacher Zheng, who was called over, hurriedly shed a smile. ¡°These kids were a little noisy. I saw there was no homeroom teacher, so I managed them a bit. Since you¡¯re here, Principal, I¡¯ll head back to my ss.¡±


    She walked back as she spoke, but she could not help but keep looking at the tall man beside the principal. Inexplicably, her face turned red.


    The principal walked straight into ss 9.


    ¡°Teacher Han, who¡¯s in charge of your ss, is resting at home as she¡¯s expecting soon, so we¡¯ll temporarily arrange a new homeroom teacher for everyone this semester.¡±


    He raised his hand and pointed outside the door. Everyone turned their heads in unison to look outside¡­

 Chapter 39

    But He¡¯s So Handsome


    When Shen Guang came in, everyone was still stunned.


    For some reason, the principal had suddenlye here.


    ¡°Teacher Han, who¡¯s in charge of your ss, is resting at home as she¡¯s expecting soon, so we¡¯ll temporarily arrange a new homeroom teacher for everyone this semester.¡±


    Shen Guang nced outside the door.


    He raised his hand and pointed outside the door. Everyone turned their heads in unison to look outside.


    ¡°Jinyan,e in.¡±


    Huo Jinyan stepped in.


    That moment of oppression filled the entire ssroom.


    Lu Ning was shocked when she turned to look.


    ???


    Huo Jinyan?


    A teacher?


    Is Huo Jinyan crazy, or have I gone mad?


    She blinked and was even more shocked after confirming that she had not seen wrongly.


    Lin Ci was equally shocked.


    Huo Jinyan stood by the podium and his eyes swept across the students.


    All of them were frozen in an instant, unable to move.


    Shen Guang took a look and said, ¡°This is Teacher Huo. Like Teacher Han, he¡¯s in charge of teaching you English. You¡¯re already third year students, work hard now.¡±


    As he spoke, he deliberately nced in Lu Ning¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Alright, you should start ss.¡±


    After saying that he stepped down from the podium; when he passed by Huo Jinyan, he could not help but whisper, ¡°Be gentle. Don¡¯t scare them.¡±


    Huo Jinyan watched him leave, then stepped onto the podium.


    He was tall to begin with, so when he stepped onto the podium he looked even more towering.


    He did not say much. Instead, he picked up a chalk and wrote three bold and striking words on the ckboard.


    Huo Jinyan.


    ¡°My name.¡±


    He rapped on the ckboard, and thereafter took out his textbook to begin his lesson.


    The students had yet to digest this news and were still a little dumbfounded.


    Huo Jinyan was wearing a suit and stood there with a hand in his pocket. His gaze swept across the dumbfounded students below the podium, and he tried his best to gently remind them, ¡°Open your textbooks.¡±


    At this, the students snapped out from their daze and started flipping through their textbooks.


    He did not say anything unnecessary, nor did he like to write or draw on the ckboard when he was teaching. Even for the parts of the lesson which needed to be noted down, he would go through them quickly without waiting for anyone.


    After a single lesson, everyone was feeling utterly miserable.


    When the bell rang and Huo Jinyan walked out of the ssroom, everyone copsed on their tables as though relieved from having been pardoned.


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m worn out! It¡¯s my first time getting so tired in ss.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Teacher Huo is so scary. I probably won¡¯t even dare to fart in his ss.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, he went through the lesson too quickly. I¡¯ve barely even jotted a few words in my notes and he¡¯s already on to the next topic. Hey, hey, did you all write everything down? Let me take a look.¡±


    Everyone wasining endlessly.


    ¡°No way, how am I supposed to note it down when he¡¯s talking so fast?!¡±


    However, after all was said and done, there were still girls who could not help but be infatuated with him.


    ¡°But Teacher Huo is so handsome, I¡¯ve never seen anyone so handsome. Moreover, his voice is so pleasant, especially when he¡¯s reading English words. Oh! He¡¯s so suave! Was English ever this pleasing to the ear?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! He¡¯s so handsome! I really want to continue hearing him speak English.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough from you guys! All you know is being love-struck fools! If we can¡¯t even make notes, how are we supposed to remember the main points! Why don¡¯t we¡­ Tell the teacher? That he¡¯s really going too fast.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to! If you want to, you go!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t the girls go, aren¡¯t you all the ones infatuated with Teacher Huo? You can look at him more if you go.¡±


    The girls immediately shrank away. ¡°Get lost, go by yourself. We¡¯re happy to admire him while remaining in the background. If he¡¯s right in front of us¡­ Teacher Huo¡¯s so intimidating, he¡¯ll scare us half to death if he gets close.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do? We can¡¯t let this keep up. Otherwise, how are we going to take our exams?¡±

 Chapter 40

    Somebody is Getting Pranked


    After ss, Lu Ning continued to stare at her textbook for a long time, still unable to ept the fact that Huo Jinyan was going to be her teacher.


    Why would Huo Jinyan, the only heir of the Huo Corporation, have time to be a teacher?


    Being a teacher and educating students is good and all, but was Huo Jinyan such a selfless, good-natured person?


    Besides, Old Master Huo won¡¯t be pleased with this.


    In conclusion, Huo Jinyan has definitely gone crazy!


    ¡°Stop staring. No matter how much you look at your notes they aren¡¯t going to multiply. Give me your phone, let me y that game.¡±


    Lin Ci had already regained herposure and was even itching to y games.


    Lu Ning handed her the phone.


    Lin Ci yed it twice, and died in less than two minutes.


    ¡°Huh? The difficulty of this game¡¯s different from what I yed before. Did I get rusty? I didn¡¯t die so quickly before.¡±


    She stared at the screen in confusion for a long time.


    Lu Ning watched from the side.


    It seemed that Lu Jingzhi had increased the difficulty a little.


    ¡°Lin Ci, Teacher Liu is calling you.¡±


    Lin Ci took a look at thenguage subject representative, then passed the phone to Lu Ning. ¡°y it for me; I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded.


    She tried the game. Having prior experience, Lu Ning was prepared for some unpredictable traps when she was ying, and sessfully cleared the stage in one try.


    Before she could quit, the little character on the screen spontaneously started hopping; every time itnded, a flower would sprout at its feet.


    Lu Ning watched as it continued hopping a few hundred times, and eventually, the little flowers spelled some words out on the screen.


    Happy First Day of School, Sister


    Have Fun


    Lu Ning could not help but giggle.


    Before Lin Ci returned, she deleted all the games and the messages sent by Lu Jingzhi.


    Lin Ci was very good at gaming. If she found the trick to clearing the level and saw this, Jingzhi would be done for.


    After deleting it, she called Lu Jingzhi and asked him to send her a looping video.


    When Lin Ci came back, she saw Lu Ning reading a book and asked curiously, ¡°You didn¡¯t y it?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not that good at games.¡±


    Lin Ci sat down. ¡°Right! I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t clear it today!¡±


    As soon as she took out her phone, the bell rang.


    Lu Ning could not help butugh when she saw her gradually bing more cranky. ¡°I¡¯ll send it to you.¡±


    She took out her phone and sent a copy of the game to Lin Ci.


    Lin Ci could only silently put away her cell phone.


    Teacher Liu walked in, a smile brimming on his face.


    ¡°The results of thest essaypetition have just been released. Our ssmate, Lin Ci, has obtained second ce and brought recognition to our ss! Everyone, let¡¯s give her a round of apuse.¡±


    As he finished speaking the pping began, and everyone turned towards Lin Ci.


    Lin Ci tightened her brows slightly.


    Lu Ning nced at her.


    Fortunately, even with such a mood the teacher did not n to talk too much. After all, he still had to give his lesson.


    ¡°Remember to hand your holiday assignments in to the ss representative. Now, open your textbooks¡­¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After the second period ended, a few girls came back during the break and could not help but grumble.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t allow us to use the toilet, but insisted on making us go to the first floor. It¡¯s so troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Shh, you¡¯re saying too much. If they hear that you¡¯ll get in trouble; it¡¯s just a bit farther, take it as physical conditioning.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what they¡¯re trying to do. Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re pranking somebody again.¡±


    ¡°Shh, zip it. It¡¯s none of our business, so don¡¯t ask.¡±


    ¡­


    Lin Ci was too busy gaming to pay attention to what they said.


    Lu Ning was studying the photocopied images which Gu Chen had sent her and did not notice either.

 Chapter 41 - 41 Malicious Treatment

    41 Malicious Treatment


    After the morning ss, Lin Ci and Lu Ning headed to the washroom together.


    The two of them wasted some time looking for something, and almost everyone in the school building had left.


    They walked to the washroom in silence.


    At the corner leading to the washroom, someone was quietly observing the corridor. The person scurried away when they approached.


    She even whispered to a few people standing at the door of the washroom, ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±


    Then, the few of them ran down the stairs on the other side.


    Lin Ci was a little perplexed when she heard the footsteps.


    ¡°Those guys from ss 1, 2, and 3 must be really hardworking if they only just went for lunch.¡±


    The two of them turned the corner and came to the door of the washroom; they paused for a moment when they saw that the door was slightly ajar.


    Lu Ning knitted her brows. Her intuition told her that something was wrong, so she stopped Lin Ci, who was about to push the door open.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Lin Ci tilted her head at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lu Ning trained her eyes up the door. There was a wooden stick positioned at the top of the door frame, with a bucket perched crookedly on it.


    If the door was opened, the person who opened it would not be able to avoid this disaster.


    Lin Ci spotted it too. She raised her leg and promptly gave the door a kick.


    The bucket and wooden stick came tumbling down, and the water in the bucket sshed on the ground.


    Lin Ci was infuriated.


    ¡°Which malicious f*cker did this?!¡±


    She yelled, her voice echoing in the corridor.


    Lu Ning frowned at the puddle on the ground, and shot a nce towards the stairs on the other side.


    ¡°They¡¯re gone.¡±


    Lin Ci cursed and swore angrily.


    Both of them entered the toilet cubicles. Lin Ci was still scolding andshing out angrily, ¡°How despicable! What the heck do they want?! When I find out who it is, I¡¯m going to smash their heads in! Luckily we¡¯re smart, if it were anyone else they would¡¯ve been drenched.¡±


    Lu Ning muttered, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have been anyone else.¡±


    Lin Ci was taken by surprise and eximed.


    ¡°You mean, it¡¯s on purpose? They¡¯re targeting us?¡±


    Before Lu Ning could answer, a sound came from above her. She looked up, but before she could react a bucket of ice water poured on her head.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    She unintentionally let out a scream from the cold.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡±


    Lin Ci wanted to rush out when she heard themotion, but her cubicle door could not be opened no matter what she did. Someone was holding the door shut from outside.


    ¡°Whoever¡¯s there, get lost! What are you trying to do?!¡±


    She yelled anxiously, but only heard the scuffling of footsteps.


    In the end, she forced the door open and rushed out, but could only catch a glimpse of someone¡¯s back as they ran away.


    Unable to chase after them, she quickly went to Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning¡¯s cubicle door was still locked.


    ¡°Little Ning, are you alright? Open the door.¡±


    Lu Ning opened the door, and Lin Ci saw apletely drenched Lu Ning.


    She stood there shivering, her hair wet and clinging to her face.


    Her eyes looked a little vacant, and her face was pale.


    Lin Ci was frightened and hurriedly stepped forward to touch her face.


    ¡°Little Ning, are you alright? Say something, don¡¯t scare me.¡±


    When she touched her, she saw blood on her hand.


    She was scared witless. As she brushed Lu Ning¡¯s hair away, she saw blood flowing from her forehead.


    There was a bucket lying on the floor of the cubicle, and beside it were two medium-sized stones.


    ¡°Those bastards!¡±


    She cursed loudly, enduring the sting in her heart. She quickly took off her school jacket and draped it over Lu Ning¡¯s head, then held her by the shoulder and walked her out.


    ¡°You¡¯re hurt. Let¡¯s go to the infirmary.¡±


    When Lin Ci reached the first floor with Lu Ning, they bumped into Huo Jinyan.

 Chapter 42 - 42 Distant Cousin

    42 Distant Cousin


    Lin Ci was in a hurry to bring Lu Ning to the infirmary.


    ¡°Teacher Huo.¡±


    After greeting him, she circled around and walked away.


    Huo Jinyan nced at Lu Ning, whose head was being covered with a jacket by Lin Ci.


    Through the gaps, he noticed that Lu Ning¡¯s hair was drenched; and when she looked up, the blood flowed down and made her eyes look all bloodied.


    Lin Ci supported her and strode away. Huo Jinyan swiveled his body to look at Lu Ning¡¯s back.


    Her entire body was drenched.


    ¡­


    Lin Ci jostled the infirmary¡¯s door open.


    ¡°Teacher, my ssmate is injured!¡±


    Gu Chen looked up and met Lin Ci¡¯s gaze.


    Lin Ci was startled.


    The school changed doctors?


    Gu Chen rose from his seat.


    He inquired in a businesslike manner, ¡°Where¡¯s the injury?¡±


    Lin Ci hurriedly seated Lu Ning on a chair at the side.


    ¡°Her head, it¡¯s bleeding.¡±


    Gu Zi darted out from the back, a small first aid kit in hand.


    ¡°There¡¯s bleeding? I can handle that!¡±


    As he spoke, he hoisted the school jacket draped over Lu Ning¡¯s head.


    When he removed the school jacket and saw her familiar face, he was bbergasted.


    ¡°It¡¯s Boss?!¡±


    Gu Chen jolted when he heard that. He stepped over and surreptitiously elbowed Gu Zi.


    Lin Ci was taken aback. ¡°¡®Boss¡¯?¡±


    Gu Zi corrected himself in a panic. ¡°It¡¯s bothersome how a grown-up can still manage to hurt themselves like this.¡±


    Lu Ning was also floored when she saw the both of them.


    Lin Ci was peeved. ¡°Even a grown-up can¡¯t avoid being targeted by low-lives! Those bastards!¡±


    Gu Chen frowned and spun towards her. ¡°Are you saying it was on purpose?¡±


    His voice was cool, but Lin Ci could sense a hint of killing intent.


    Lin Ci nodded.


    Gu Chen¡¯s expression darkened as he turned around to treat Lu Ning¡¯s wound.


    He brushed away her wet hair. The blood on her forehead made the wound look abnormally terrifying.


    His hands twitched and his gaze narrowed.


    Hearing Lin Ci¡¯s words, Gu Zi turned his head at her. ¡°Who?¡±


    Lin Ci was also furious. ¡°They ran away, I didn¡¯t see them.¡±


    Gu Chen did not let him ask any further.


    ¡°Gu Zi, there¡¯s a clean towel in the back. Get it for me.¡±


    Gu Zi nodded and dashed over to the back of the infirmary.


    ¡°Is there a hair dryer here?¡±


    Lin Ci walked over and asked him.


    Gu Chen immediately understood what she meant.


    He shouted behind him, ¡°Gu Zi, see if there¡¯s also a hairdryer in the back.¡±


    Gu Zi answered him; after a while, he ran out with a clean towel and a hairdryer.


    ¡°Found them!¡±


    Lin Ci took the hairdryer and sat to the side to dry Lu Ning¡¯s hair and clothes.


    ¡°Are you the new school doctors?¡±


    Gu Zi, who had been staring at Lu Ning, nodded.


    ¡°You just got here today?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    It was still Gu Zi who answered. Gu Chen was busy treating Lu Ning¡¯s wound.


    His movements were gentle and meticulous, and he even asked Lu Ning from time to time if it hurt.


    Lin Ci was shaken to her core.


    Are doctors nowadays all so gentle and good-looking?


    When she was injured previously, the school doctor poured disinfectant on her wound without even a word of warning.


    ...


    What a world of difference.


    ¡°Come here every day, I¡¯ll change the dressing for you.¡±


    Lin Ci: Aren¡¯t we supposed to change the dressing ourselves?


    ¡°Take off your jacket and let Gu Zi dry it for you. I have a change of clothes inside, change into them so you don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    No matter how stupid Lin Ci was, she could tell that something was off.


    What doctor would be so affectionate with their patient, and would even allow the patient to change into their clothes?


    ¡°Do you¡­ know each other?¡±


    Lin Ci broached the question meekly.


    Before Lu Ning could answer, Gu Zi spoke up first.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re distant rtives. I¡¯m her distant cousin.¡±


    Gu Chen added, ¡°So am I.¡±


    ...


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­¡±


    Lin Ci: ¡°Distant¡­ cousins?¡±

 Chapter 43 - 43 Someone You Suspect

    43 Someone You Suspect


    Lu Ning stared at the two of them.


    Distant cousins?


    More like distant bodyguards.


    Someone who wanted to protect her even from thousands of miles away¡ªsimply put, a distant bodyguard.


    Lin Ci epted this exnation for now, but she clearly did not believe it.


    However, it was no time for chit-chat, what with Lu Ning being in such a state.


    ¡°Little Ning, let me apany you to the back to change your clothes.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. Gu Zi took the dripping wet jacket she had just taken off.


    She stood up; not a couple of stepster the door of the infirmary opened from the outside.


    When they heard it open they subconsciously spun around.


    The sunlight from behind him blinded them. Lu Ning squinted when she saw a silhouette, and his face slowly became clearer.


    ¡°Mr. Huo?¡±


    Huo Jinyan marched in and ced something in her hands. His gaze fell upon the gauze on her forehead.


    Traces of crimson seeped into the gauze.


    ¡°Teacher Huo.¡±


    He looked down to meet her gaze and corrected how she should address him. Then, he turned around and left.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    Gu Zi asked in a daze.


    Lu Ning looked at the brand new school uniform wrapped in transparent stic in her hands.


    ¡°The new English teacher.¡±


    ¡°Teacher?¡±


    Lin Ci looked at the clothes in her hand and was a little puzzled. ¡°Wherever did Teacher Huo get a new school uniform? Forget it, let¡¯s change you out first. You¡¯ll catch a cold if you continue wearing those wet clothes.¡±


    The two of them went to the back to change. Gu Chen stared at the spot where Huo Jinyan was standing and scrunched his brows slightly.


    Gu Zi could not help bute over. ¡°Where did this new teachere from? Didn¡¯t we check the teachers who¡¯re teaching Boss? I didn¡¯t hear about a new teachering.¡±


    Gu Chen did not utter a word. After some contemtion, he spoke out loud, ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before.¡±


    Gu Zi: ¡°Huh, you saw him before? And didn¡¯t Boss call him Mr. Huo just now? Does she know him from somewhere?¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Chen seemed to have thought of something and took out his cell phone.


    At the same time, he reminded Gu Zi, ¡°Change how you address her. She¡¯s a student now, don¡¯t cause her any trouble.¡±


    Gu Zi nodded.


    ¡°Then what should I call her? I want to call her something special, not the same thing as what you people call her!¡±


    Gu Chen: ¡°¡­¡±


    Ignoring him, Gu Chen browsed through some old photos from his phone.


    Lu Ning¡¯s inner clothes were also drenched, so she changed into Gu Chen¡¯s clothes. She also wore the new school uniform Huo Jinyan brought.


    ¡°I get it now. The freshmen arrive today, so they¡¯re collecting their new uniforms; and this is one of the leftovers. Teacher Huo might look scary, but he¡¯s actually quite considerate.¡±


    When Lu Ning heard Lin Ci describe Huo Jinyan as considerate, she could barely withstand the urge to tell her some of the rumors surrounding Huo Jinyan.


    When the two of them walked out, Gu Zi leaned over. ¡°Baby, you feeling unwell anywhere else?¡±


    Lin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­¡±


    This form of address¡­


    Lu Ning sighed and chose not to bicker with him. If she objected to it, he mighte up with something even more embarrassing, and it was not as if he had never called her that before.


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten, right? Don¡¯t go to the canteen, I¡¯ll get someone to bring it. Hurry up and rest on the sofa.¡±


    He chased Lu Ning to the sofa and sat her down, then took her jacket to the back.


    Lin Ci sat beside her and looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Is there someone you suspect?¡±


    Lu Ning understood what she was asking. ¡°No.¡±


    Lin Ci was somewhat perplexed. ¡°Was that bucket on the doorway meant for you?¡±

 Chapter 44 - 44 An Investigation

    44 An Investigation


    ¡°No wonder I heard a few girlsining in ss that the toilet on our floor wasn¡¯t in use.


    ¡°They did it on purpose. But how did you realize they were targeting you?¡±


    Lu Ning lowered her voice. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too. They didn¡¯t let anyone use it, but when it was just the two of us there weren¡¯t any signs or people.


    ¡°And you haven¡¯t offended anyone, so by elimination the one being targeted should be me.¡±


    Lin Ci furrowed her brows. ¡°How¡¯d you offend anyone when you barely interacted with nobody?¡±


    Lu Ning looked up with a steely gaze.


    It was not as if she went out of her way to displease others; sometimes, people were offended by her solely because of their own insecurities.


    ¡°Little Ning, you have an idea who it is?¡±


    Lu Ning lowered her eyes. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    She was not lying. She really did not know who did it, though she knew who they were trying to appease.


    Lin Ci fumed when she thought about it.


    ¡°Those little b*tches! If I learn who they are I¡¯ll rip them apart myself! Just our luck that the surveince cameras on our floor are broken since no one fixed them during the holidays, and they did this the very first day school reopened.


    ¡°They must¡¯ve known about this too!¡±


    Lu Ning ced her hand atop of Lin Ci¡¯s, a tacit signal for her to stop.


    Lin Ci turned towards Gu Chen, who was leaning against the table and looking at his phone. He pursed his lips and did not say anything.


    After the few of them had their meals, Lu Ning and Lin Ci wanted to head back.


    Gu Chen forced Lu Ning to take some medicine before letting her off.


    However, less than five minutes after she left, Lu Ning returned.


    She nted herself down on a chair and red at the two of them.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to be a school doctor here.¡±


    Gu Zi smirked. ¡°I wanted to give you a surprise!¡±


    Lu Ning stared at Gu Chen. ¡°And why are you fooling around with him?¡±


    Gu Chen looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t get mad, it won¡¯t do if you agitate your wound.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­¡±


    Gu Zi hurried over. ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®fooling around¡¯, we¡¯re ¡®protecting you¡¯. Look, you¡¯ve just returned and you already got hurt.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°This was an ident.¡±


    Gu Chen kept his eyes on her and changed the topic very smoothly. ¡°Do you know who injured you?¡±


    Lu Ning replied bluntly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Stay out of this.¡±


    If the two of them found out who it was, it would be a big deal.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid who needs a guardian. Nobody else except the two of you came here, right?¡±


    Gu Chen and Gu Zi exchanged a nce and replied in unison, ¡°It¡¯s just us.¡±


    Lu Ning stood up and red at them something fierce. ¡°Go back after this semester, I¡¯m not as helpless as you think. With the way you two are, do you think you can simply remain doctors at this school?!¡±


    Gu Zi quickly tried to assuage her. ¡°Baby, you¡¯repletely right! By the way, do you know the teacher who gave you that uniform?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Huo Jinyan. We met a few times before.¡±


    Gu Chen looked at her. ¡°Huo Jinyan, from the Huo family in the capital.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s he here as a teacher?¡±


    Lu Ning was equally stumped. ¡°Beats me. Why don¡¯t you investigate?¡±


    Gu Zi frantically nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry! You study hard and leave the rest to us.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him, then turned to look at Gu Chen. ¡°Eighth Brother, keep an eye on him. Don¡¯t let him cause trouble.¡±


    Then, she turned around and left.


    Gu Zi: ???


    ¡°Why watch me? Am I the sort of person who would needlessly cause trouble?¡±


    Gu Chen looked at him coldly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zi: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Lu Ning returned to the school building, she deliberately took a detour back to ss 9 via the stairs on the other side.

 Chapter 45 - 45 A Devilish Smile

    45 A Devilish Smile


    From here, one would pass by all the sses from ss 1 to ss 8. As it was far from ss 9, she and her ssmates would basically not go by this way.


    Lu Ning deliberately dyed for some time; everyone would essentially be in their ssrooms by this time.


    As she climbed the stairs, she spotted arge puddle of water at the entrance of the washroom which had not been cleaned up.


    Lu Ning¡¯s gaze darkened as she surveyed the three ssrooms on her left.


    ss 1, ss 2, ss 3.


    She inched forward slowly.


    When she passed by ss 1, it was very quiet. The only sounds were the flipping of pages and the scribbling of pens. She peeked to her side, and saw that almost no one noticed her.


    She continued walking.


    There was quite a moring from ss 2.


    Lu Ning¡¯s ears keenly picked up a specific name.


    ¡°An¡¯an, your pencil case is so pretty; no way, is that diamond on it real?!¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an smiled sheepishly. ¡°Mommy bought it for me, so I¡¯m not too sure either.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so envious. Auntie treats you so well!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! We¡¯ve never seen Auntie send Lu Ning off before. Anyone could tell she wasn¡¯t her real daughter.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, indeed. But look how well Auntie treats you, it makes us all so envious!¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an knitted her eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Mommy was busier in the past; besides, Sister Ning is more reliable than me, so Mommy wasn¡¯t so worried about her.¡±


    ¡°Independent? She¡¯s a weirdo who ignores people talking to her. You¡¯re the best, you¡¯re so kind and gentle.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Who¡¯s she putting on that act for? But truly, there¡¯s justice in this world¡ªshe was so smug and self-absorbed, so now all the good things she had were taken away from her. Serves her right!¡±


    Actually, these words were also meant to feel her out.


    One of the two girls standing in front of L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s desk had shoulder-length hair, while the other had hers tied into two ponytails. They appeared indignant, as though Lu Ning had done something unspeakable to L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    ¡°The two of you aren¡¯t in our ss, right? We have to study. sses are about to start, so go back to your ss.¡±


    A resolute voice interrupted them.


    The girl with twintails smirked with disdain when she heard that. She spun around and was about to mock him when she was startled by the person standing at the door to ss 2.


    ¡°Lu¡­ Lu Ning.¡±


    The girl with long hair and a bandage on her forehead was none other than Lu Ning.


    At this moment, she was standing at the door with one hand in her pocket. Her beautiful face was expressionless, her gaze as cold as ice.


    She simply stared straight at them.


    Startled, the girl with twintails reached out and tugged at the girl beside her.


    ¡°Huh, what¡¯s¡­?¡±


    When she turned around, she was also spooked to see Lu Ning.


    The two of them looked at each other, shame apparent in their expressions, feeling as if she hadpletely seen through them.


    The two of them blocked L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s view. She found their behavior unnatural, so she stood up to look towards the door.


    ¡°Sister Ning?¡±


    She was taken aback, and when she saw the bandage on her forehead her expression became one of innocence and heartache.


    As Lu Ning observed her, her steely expression abruptly changed.


    The corners of her lips curled up slightly, and she looked at L¨´ Yue¡¯an with a slightly devilish gaze.


    Without a word, she turned around and left.


    The look in L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s eyes instantly changed. She stared at the spot where Lu Ning had stood, then slowly turned her head around.


    She feigned ignorance and looked at the two of them.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The two of them came back to their senses. ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an smiled sweetly. ¡°Tian¡¯tian, Ling¡¯ling, didn¡¯t you say you like this pencil case a lot? I¡¯ll give it to you,. Mommy was afraid I¡¯d lose it so she bought me two of them.¡±


    As she spoke, she took out another from her bag and handed them out to the two of them.

 Chapter 46 - 46 A Life of Bullying

    46 A Life of Bullying


    After the two of them left, the others in ss 2 settled down as well.


    Only the two boys in the front row talked to each other in hushed voices.


    ¡°Hey, did you speak up because you saw Lu Ning?¡±


    The boy who spoke had a buzz cut. His facial features were well-shaped, and he radiated an irresistible, sun-like warmth.


    !!


    The boy who was listening to him was engrossed in his writing and did not respond immediately. Gloominess lurked in his eyes, yet when he looked up his handsome and delicate features made people want to steal nces at him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hide it, it¡¯s because you saw her! Shaolin, you like Lu Ning, right? Tell me the truth!¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Zheng Shaolin said decisively.


    Jiang Qiu did not believe him and looked at him impishly. ¡°It feels like Lu Ning¡¯s really getting prettier and prettier. I wonder, how could there be such a difference even though we¡¯re all humans? She looks so beautiful wearing the same school uniform we do, while we simply look old-fashioned.¡±


    Zheng Shaolin frowned, a little irritated; but before he could speak, he continued, ¡°Did you see the wound on Lu Ning¡¯s head just now? It wasn¡¯t there when I saw her in the morning, but she somehow got herself hurt in the afternoon. I¡¯ll say, it¡¯s got to be rted to those two just now.¡±


    He finally stopped writing and looked straight at him. ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    Jiang Qiu gave a smug, all-knowing look. ¡°They¡¯re feeling guilty. Didn¡¯t you see how sheepish they were behaving? Besides¡­¡± He leaned close to Zheng Shaolin¡¯s ear. ¡°They¡¯re probably trying to please that one. Didn¡¯t you see those gifts? That¡¯s the benefits!¡±


    Zheng Shaolin tightened his eyebrows. ¡°But they aren¡¯tcking for these things.¡±


    Those two did note from poor backgrounds; they could get those any time they wanted, so why would they have to suck up to her?


    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re such a dull person. It¡¯s not about whether they¡¯recking for them; they simply want to get acquainted with the L¨´ family through L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    ¡°The L¨´ family owns the most prestigious and powerful businesses in A City. Who wouldn¡¯t want to build a rtionship with them? To know L¨´ Yue¡¯an is to know the L¨´ family, and currying favor with L¨´ Yue¡¯an meant that one would have plenty of chances to get closer with the L¨´ family. It¡¯s all pros and no cons, they understand that all too well.¡±


    ¡°So to earn her favor they bullied someone else?¡±


    Jiang Qiu nced in L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s direction. ¡°They¡¯ll probably be able to do anything, they¡¯re just afraid that their ttery will fall t. Before they did it, I¡¯m sure they had felt L¨´ Yue¡¯an out; if she disliked the idea they definitely won¡¯t do it. But they went ahead and did it anyway, so L¨´ Yue¡¯an must¡¯ve approved of it one way or another.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°This family of aristocrats has deep connections. Lu Ning¡¯s an ordinary person now; if L¨´ Yue¡¯an despises her, those people won¡¯t let her off just in order to please L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    ¡°Lu Ning doesn¡¯t have anyone to back her up now¡ªshe¡¯s going to suffer a life of bullying!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Zheng Shaolin gripped the pen in his hand and turned his gaze towards L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Lu Ning returned to the ssroom, the bell rang before Lin Ci could ask her anything.


    In no time at all Huo Jinyan marched into the ssroom.


    Everyone instantly stiffened their backs. They quickly prepared their stationery, as if preparing themselves for a pitched battle.


    Huo Jinyan was holding a stack of test papers in his hand. He scanned over the entire ss, then casually ced them in the first row.


    ¡°Pass them.¡±


    The people in the front row immediately split the paper stacks and passed them to the back.


    Everyone looked at the papers in confusion.


    The English ss representative was a reserved and quiet girl. After some prodding by the ssmates around her, she finally mustered up the courage to stand up and ask, ¡°Teacher Huo, are we doing a test for this ss?¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at the girl, who was trembling in fear, and tried to be gentle.


    ¡°Yes, let me see how well you understand the material.¡±


    As he finished speaking, he let her sit; then, he nced in Lu Ning¡¯s direction.

 Chapter 47 - 47 Interview

    47 Interview


    She was sitting by the window. The sunlight streamed in and shone on her face, making her countenance look strangely pallid. She was peering down at the test paper on her desk, and only her eyshes were moving.


    Huo Jinyan retracted his gaze and stood by the podium, surveying the students from ss One who were doing the test.


    Lin Ci nced at Lu Ning, who did not appear quite alright.


    ¡°Little Ning, are you feeling unwell?¡±


    !!


    Lu Ning looked up at her. ¡°I¡¯m fine, the wound just hurts a little.¡±


    Lin Ci peered at her forehead, and felt a pang in her chest. ¡°After ss, we¡¯ll go to the infirmary and let your cousin have a look.¡±


    Lu Ning¡¯s reaction was a little dyed as she nodded.


    She held a pen and prepared to write on the test paper, but the words on the test paper shifted around and were blurry.


    Her surroundings were terrifyingly quiet.


    Lu Ning had no idea when she fell asleep. When she awoke, she had been woken up by Lin Ci.


    ¡°Little Ning, Little Ning?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at her in bewilderment.


    ¡°The ss is over, we have to hand our tests in.¡±


    The English ss representative stood by her desk and looked at her.


    Lu Ning looked at her test paper, lifted her pen, and casually circled a few answers for the multiple-choice questions. Then, she wrote her name and handed it over.


    Lin Ci was still a little worried.


    ¡°Little Ning, let¡¯s go see the school doctor again?¡±


    Lu Ning waved her away. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m much better now, just a little dizzy. If I still don¡¯t feel well after school, we¡¯ll go.¡±


    Lin Ci could not dissuade her, and simply nodded.


    The bell signaling the start of the next ss soon rang.


    They had no time to continue quibbling about this.


    Lin Ci and Lu Ning lived off-campus and did not need to attend evening self-study.


    Lin Ci packed a pile of test papers into her bag.


    ¡°It¡¯s only the first day, but the teachers are so ruthless. So many tests!¡±


    As she grumbled, she turned to look at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning stared at the papers in a daze.


    ¡°Little Ning¡­¡±


    Before she could continue, the phone in Lu Ning¡¯s desk vibrated.


    Lu Ning came to her senses and reached for her phone.


    ¡°Yeah, okay, I can go over. Okay, thanks.¡±


    After hanging up, Lu Ning got up and packed her things.


    Lin Ci looked at her. ¡°You heading somewhere?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Yeah, I found a part-time job at the caf¨¦ opposite the school. I¡¯m going for the interviewter.¡±


    ¡°Part-time?¡±


    Lin Ci was floored.


    That¡¯s right, she¡¯s no longer the youngdy of the L¨´ family who did not fret for food and dress.


    She also heard that her family¡¯s situation was not too good.


    ¡°Little Ning¡­ will you be okay?¡±


    Lu Ning finished packing her things and shed her a smile. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lin Ci looked at her back and could not help but sigh.


    When the two of them reached the school gate, they suddenly bumped into Huo Jinyan.


    It seemed that he had just left as well.


    ¡°Teacher Huo.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Huo.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at them and nodded. Surprisingly, he asked, ¡°Should I send you?¡±


    As he spoke, a car came to a stop in front of them. It was the car Lin Ci saw in the morning.


    ¡°No need, we¡¯ve called a taxi. Thank you, Teacher Huo.¡±


    As soon as Lin Ci finished speaking, she received a call, and a taxi stopped not far away from them.


    ¡°Bye, Teacher Huo!¡±


    Lin Ci pulled Lu Ning across the road.


    ¡°Little Ning!¡±


    Lu Ning heard a familiar voice and looked around.


    Across the road, Lu Zhi waved at her from atop his electric scooter.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    ...


    Lin Ci took the initiative and followed her across the road.


    ¡°Little Ning, what¡¯s with your forehead?¡±


    Before she could speak, Lu Zhi stood up and questioned her.


    Lu Ning subconsciously raised her hand to touch it. She had forgotten all about this.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll tell you on the way back. This is my friend, Lin Ci.¡±


    She turned to look at Lin Ci. ¡°Little Ci, this is my dad.¡±


    She introduced them candidly, but Lu Zhi was a little reserved.


    ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡±


    Lu Zhi brushed the dirt off his body and was a little embarrassed. ¡°Look at me, Uncle didn¡¯t even change into clean clothes beforeing. Sorry about that.¡±

 Chapter 48 - 48 Reason

    48 Reason


    His clothes were caked in dirt, as if he had rushed over right after finishing work.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Uncle.¡±


    Lin Ci bade farewell to Lu Ning and promptly left.


    Lu Zhi looked at Lu Ning. ¡°What happened? How did you get hurt? Did you treat the wound properly?¡±


    Lu Ning smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯m alright, it¡¯s already taken care of. I identally fell down and hurt myself.¡±


    ¡°Come, let Daddy take a look.¡±


    Lu Ning bowed her body slightly. Lu Zhi stared at the gauze stered on her forehead, his heart wrought with worry.


    ¡°Were you hit anywhere else? Does it hurt?¡±


    Lu Ning smiled. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    He was about to ask again when Lu Ning interrupted him.


    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m heading to that caf¨¦ for an interview. Come with me.¡±


    Lu Zhi was still in a daze. ¡°Huh? What interview?¡±


    Lu Ning did not exin further and simply dragged him over.


    Huo Jinyan sat in the car and watched this scene unfold.


    That look in his eyes expressing concern and heartache for one¡¯s child can¡¯t be faked.


    This biological father of hers certainly doted on her.


    Still¡­ Why does he look so familiar?


    Chu Ting peered over at the backseat gingerly.


    Huo Jinyan gazed out the window without turning around. ¡°Speak.¡±


    Chu Ting: ¡°Ahem¡­ Well, Teacher Huo, the Old Master called again. Are you really not going to call back?¡±


    Huo Jinyan shot a re at him.


    Chu Ting: ¡°¡­ Never mind. Pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Chu Ting held back his tears as he silently started the car.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At the Huo residence in the capital.


    Bam¡ª


    A fine porcin teacup shattered into pieces as it hit the ground, making an ear-piercing sound.


    ¡°Grandpa, please calm down.¡±


    No one in the room dared to draw a breath, save for a girl sitting on the right, who had been stupefied for quite a while before she deigned to speak.


    ¡°Calm down? That brat won¡¯t even answer my calls! How can I calm down after he¡¯s made such a huge mess for a decrepit old man like me!¡±


    The girl rose to her feet and brought him a new cup of tea.


    ¡°How are you a ¡®decrepit old man¡¯? If it weren¡¯t for you propping up the family on your shoulders, who knows what would¡¯ve happened to the Huo family; it would hardly be as prosperous and sessful as it is now. Here, have some tea.¡±


    After passing him the teacup, the girl went behind him and massaged his shoulders.


    ¡°Ling Fei, if only Jinyan was half as sensible as you, I¡¯ll surely be able to add a few more years to my life.¡±


    Huo Lingfei¡¯s hands did not stop moving. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. You¡¯re going to live to be a hundred years old.¡±


    Old Master Huo took a sip of his tea and did not say anything else.


    Seeing that his fury had subsided a little, Huo Lingfei spoke again, ¡°It¡¯s not like Jinyan is insensible. You¡¯ve trained and groomed him since he was a young child, and he¡¯s managed the Huo Corporation well for so many years. There has to be a reason why he suddenly left without even saying a word.¡±


    ¡°But why won¡¯t he tell me anything!?¡±


    ¡°My guess is it has to do with how you were harmed twice previously.¡±


    Hearing this, Old Master Huo brooded.


    Huo Lingfei softened her tone a little. ¡°Thest two times you went out on a secret schedule, yet mysteriously you were still harmed; and the second time you almost didn¡¯t wake up. Jinyan has been investigating these two incidents ever since then.


    ¡°The investigation didn¡¯t go well, and he even got himself hurt after being set up.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be safe until we get to the bottom of this. And Jinyan, he¡¯s been worried sick.


    ¡°I believe he might have made some progress, so he left without saying goodbye. If he had told you, you would most assuredly be distressed, so he decided it would be best not to tell you.¡±


    Old Master Huo¡¯s expression was grave. ¡°He hasn¡¯t any clues even after all these investigating. If he gets tricked again this time around, wouldn¡¯t he get hurt again?! That shan¡¯t do! Prepare a car!¡±


    Huo Lingfei hurried to hold him back.


    ¡°Grandpa, you can¡¯t! No matter what he¡¯s doing this time, Jinyan¡¯s hiding it from you because he doesn¡¯t want to get you involved. If anything happens to you, wouldn¡¯t his effort be all for naught?¡±

 Chapter 49 - 49 Actually, Our Family Is Very Rich

    49 Actually, Our Family Is Very Rich


    Huo Lingfei seated and settled him down. ¡°Our Huo family is being targeted, so you and Jinyan shouldn¡¯t be moving around thoughtlessly. This old residence is safe, and Jinyan has also sent people to keep this ce secure, so you should refrain from heading outside.


    ¡°Jinyan isn¡¯t an impulsive person, you know that. He¡¯s simply too logical, so he probably left once he¡¯s decided on the best course of action.


    ¡°He knows you¡¯re in good health, so even if he leaves it won¡¯t cause the Huo family any issues.


    ¡°He must be busy with something if he isn¡¯t responding to your calls. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll call you once he¡¯s done.


    ¡°You watched Jinyan grow up, you understand him better than any of us.¡±


    Old Master Huo was considerably assured by her words.


    ¡°After I¡¯m done with this project, I¡¯ll head straight to A City to check in on Jinyan.¡±


    The Old Master looked at her and could not help but be concerned. ¡°We don¡¯t know who they are and what their motive is; you shouldn¡¯t go.¡±


    Huo Lingfei smiled at him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me, no one¡¯s attacked me even though I¡¯ve been all around this while. I¡¯m safe.¡±


    The Old Master thought for a moment. ¡°Alright. Bring some people with you.¡±


    Huo Lingfei nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring two groups of people with me; once I see him, I¡¯ll leave a group for Jinyan.¡±


    The Old Master nodded in agreement, yet he still let out a sigh in the end.


    ¡°Still bothered?¡±


    Old Master Huo looked at her. ¡°Jinyan¡­ have a talk with him when you find him. Who knows how many girls he¡¯s angered and driven off in these few years, what with his wilfulness and all. If I hadn¡¯t been on good terms with everybody, we would¡¯ve offended so many people because of him.


    ¡°This time, I¡¯d told him I wanted to introduce him to the youngdy of the Zhou family, but he left without even saying goodbye before they met. I think he¡¯s avoiding this issue.¡±


    Huo Lingfei could barely contain herughter. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Jinyan¡¯s only juste of age, and besides, he¡¯s so good-looking; there¡¯s plenty of suitors waiting in line for him.¡±


    ¡°How can I not be anxious! It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how nasty his temper is! If I simply left it to him to find a girl on his own, I won¡¯t get to see my daughter-inw in this life!¡±


    Saying this, the Old Master pped his chair in vexation.


    ¡°Alright, I understand; I¡¯ll tell him, but I can¡¯t guarantee he¡¯ll listen. Don¡¯t dwell too much on it; you were too stern on Jinyan when he was young, so now he¡¯s in a rebellious streak. Who knows, he might actually listen to you if you loosen up on him a little.¡±


    Hearing this, the Old Master snorted. ¡°The moment I loosen up, I swear he¡¯ll piss off the entire capital.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Huo Lingfei was beside herself withughter.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Zhi watched Lu Ning nervously as she walked out. ¡°How did it go?¡±


    Lu Ning cracked a brief smile. ¡°It¡¯s over, I can start work tomorrow.¡±


    As she spoke, she pulled Lu Zhi along.


    ¡°Dad, I remember the way home so you don¡¯t have to pick me up. I¡¯ll be working here in the afternoon and evening; I can go back on my own after work.¡±


    Lu Zhi looked at her and wanted to say something, but he hesitated.


    As he started the electric scooter, he spoke up, trying to pass it off nonchntly, ¡°Ning¡¯ning, actually, Mommy and Daddy aren¡¯t that poor so you don¡¯t have to work so hard. You¡¯re already in your third year of high school, your studies are more important. We do have money.¡±


    Lu Ning felt that he was simply trying to reassure himself.


    ¡°I can juggle work and study well enough, don¡¯t worry about me. Since you say you have money, then you and Mom shouldn¡¯t work so hard; find some easy jobs to do.¡±


    Lu Zhi pursed his lips, not knowing what to say.


    Lu Ning sat in the back seat. Seeing her father¡¯s enigmatic expression, she became puzzled.


    ¡°Dad?¡±


    Lu Zhi looked at her. Her face was petite and her features tender; how could someone like this be made to work? She should be pampered and cared for at home.


    ¡°Actually, our family is very rich.¡±

 Chapter 50 - 50 Scar

    50 Scar


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lu Zhi looked at her rather seriously.


    Lu Ning waspletely baffled by her father¡¯s current behavior.


    However, she did not take him seriously and thought he was simply pulling her leg.


    She raised her eyebrows and grinned. ¡°That¡¯s a pity, guess I¡¯ll have to move out for a while; I won¡¯t be able to grow to my full potential if we¡¯re too rich. I was especially excited when I heard that our family was broke, so I came without any hesitation whatsoever! But¡­¡±


    Lu Zhi hurriedly cut her off, ¡°Our family¡¯s very, very poor!¡±


    Lu Ning chortled and looked at Lu Zhi. ¡°Daddy, you shouldn¡¯t joke around too much. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Lu Zhi let out a sigh, rode the scooter, and drove home with Lu Ning.


    On the way back, Lu Ning asked about Lu Jingzhi.


    ¡°Dad, is Jingzhi starting school tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your mom and I will be sending him tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Lu Zhi nced back at her, perplexed. ¡°Don¡¯t you have school tomorrow?¡±


    Before Lu Ning could answer him, in that instant when Lu Zhi turned his head around, a ck sedan bolted before them out of nowhere. Lu Zhi hastily braked, but the scooter still scraped against the body of the ck sedan.


    He swerved in a panic, and it swayed unsteadily before pitching to the right. Lu Zhi tried his best to retain control, but could not.


    Lu Ning was thrown to the ground amidst all this turmoil.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, are you alright?!¡±


    Lu Zhi frantically went over to help Lu Ning up.


    The electric scooter had carved two bloody streaks on her leg, but she was otherwise no worse for wear.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°How can you be fine? You¡¯re bleeding! Daddy will bring you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really alright, Daddy. There¡¯s no need for me to go to the hospital.¡±


    Lu Ning raised her head and spotted someone getting out of the car.


    It was a man who looked to be in his twenties.


    ¡°My apologies, are you injured? Shall I bring you to the hospital for a checkup?¡±


    Lu Zhi was irked; small roads such as this were not meant for cars to enter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you look at the road signs while you¡¯re driving? Cars aren¡¯t allowed on this road!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t notice. Miss, you seem to be injured, let me take you to the hospital.¡±


    Lu Ning waved him away. ¡°No need.¡±


    Hearing this, the man pulled his wallet from his pocket. ¡°In that case, allow me topensate you.¡±


    Lu Ning held Lu Zhi back. ¡°There¡¯s no need, your car has also been scratched.¡±


    The man nonchntly waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine, people are more important. Miss, are you really alright?¡±


    Lu Ning tried her best to keep things peaceable. The other party was very amodating, so she did not want to squabble with him and cause a scene. The repair fees for the car would certainly be more expensive; had the other party been more upromising, she would be hard-pressed to avoidpensating them for the repair fees. If it came down to that, it would be an additional expense¡­


    At the thought of this, Lu Ning shook her head. ¡°Be more careful in the future. I¡¯m fine, please leave.¡±


    The man smiled apologetically. Before he left, he helped Lu Zhi stand the electric scooter up.


    A man in the back seat of the ck sedan rested his arm by the window as he observed the situation outside.


    His gaze shifted from Lu Ning to her ankle.


    There was a faint scar on Lu Ning¡¯s ankle.


    When the man got into the car and was about to drive off, Lu Ning noticed the man in the backseat.


    She could not see his face clearly, but there was a long scar on his arm that was resting against the car window. It was very obvious, extending from his wrist to his elbow.


    The car drove past the father and daughter.


    Lu Zhi hurriedly brought Lu Ning home.


    When he got home, he rummaged through the cabs for a first aid kit.


    Shen Yunci was slicing fruits in the kitchen. When she heard the ruckus, she came out and saw Lu Ning, her back facing her.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning,e have some fruit.¡± She asked, ¡°What¡¯s your dad looking for?¡±

 Chapter 51 - 51 Might Be Being Bullied

    51 Might Be Being Bullied


    Lu Ning subconsciously turned her back towards Shen Yunci, not wanting her to see the injury on her forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, Mom. I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡±


    She kept her back turned and crab-walked to her room; Shen Yunci was disconcerted as she witnessed her strange behavior.


    Lu Ning made a beeline to her room; however, she bumped into Lu Jingzhi, who happened toe out of his room and block her way.


    !!


    When he looked up at her, he asked without a moment¡¯s hesitation, ¡°Sister, what happened to your forehead?¡±


    Even if Lu Ning wanted to cover his mouth, it was toote.


    Hearing this, Shen Yunci hurried over.


    ¡°What? What happened to her forehead?¡±


    She walked over and grabbed Lu Ning. The bandaging on her forehead was very obvious.


    Shen Yunci¡¯s heart twinged when she saw the blood seeping out of the gauze.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened to you? Come, let Mommy have a look.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom¡­¡±


    Shen Yunci shot a stern re at her mid-sentence, and she did not dare continue.


    She was dragged over and seated on the sofa. Shen Yunci wanted to have a look at the wound, but was also fearful of hurting her, so she cupped Lu Ning¡¯s face in her hands and simply stared at her head.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, why did this happen to you just after one day at school? Does it hurt, did you see a doctor? I hope it doesn¡¯t leave a scar.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at her and gave her a smile, hoping tofort her. ¡°I simply fell down. It¡¯s fine, Mom, I¡¯ve already seen a doctor. It won¡¯t scar.¡±


    Lu Zhi finally found the first aid kit. He rushed over and plopped himself down on the side.


    ¡°Quick, stretch out your leg. Daddy will bandage it for you.¡±


    ¡°Huh, her leg¡¯s hurt as well?¡±


    Shen Yunci quickly looked towards her leg.


    Lu Ning did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°I¡¯m really alright. It¡¯s only a couple of scratches, there¡¯s no bleeding. Mom, Dad, don¡¯t be so anxious; I¡¯m not that fragile.¡±


    Shen Yunci¡¯s eyes were beginning to turn red. ¡°How can that be! You¡¯ve probably never been hurt before, it must be so painful for you.¡±


    Lu Ning instinctively wanted to console them. ¡°No, I¡¯ve hurt myself before. Look, there¡¯s this small scar on my ankle, it¡¯s not¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she stretched out her foot for them both to have a look. The scar on her ankle had been there for a long time, and it was thin. It was barely noticeable if one did not actively search for it.


    Before she could finish, Shen Yunci was already on the verge of breaking into tears.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been wounded before, and it even left a scar! Did your previous family even try to protect you?!¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­¡±


    Lu Zhi had already applied some medicine to Lu Ning¡¯s wounds to disinfect it.


    ¡°What happened to your leg?¡±


    Shen Yunci mouthed her words gingerly, afraid that her breath might cause Lu Ning pain.


    ¡°When we were getting home, a car suddenly rushed out on the road. The scooter was unstable and both Dad and I fell over. Mommy, please check on Daddyter to see if he¡¯s hurt anywhere.¡±


    Shen Yunci sighed and did not say anything. She nced at Lu Zhi, who was treating his daughter¡¯s wounds in earnest.


    Lu Jingzhi stood at the side and did not speak a word.


    Lu Ning thought he might be frightened, so she reached out to him with a gentle smile.


    Lu Jingzhi ced his hand in his sister¡¯s palm and gazed at her.


    ¡°Did you do the test papers Sister gave you?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded.


    ¡°Can Sister apany you to school tomorrow?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked at her for a full two seconds before nodding.


    Shen Yunci took a piece of apple and popped it in her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s good to have a day off to rest. Mommy will apply for leave for you tomorrow.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and smiled amicably. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±


    ¡­


    When Lu Qing returned, he saw Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi sitting on the sofa discussing something, their expressions grave.


    He only heard them when he got closer. ¡°Ning¡¯ning might be being bullied in school. I don¡¯t think the wound on her forehead was her own doing.¡±


    ¡°Who got hurt?¡±

 Chapter 52 - 52 Did You Get Into a Fight?

    52 Did You Get Into a Fight?


    Lu Qing wanted to return to his room, but when he overheard them he could not help but ask, ¡°Who got hurt?¡±


    Shen Yunci paused their conversation and turned to look at him.


    After staring at him for about a minute without saying a single word, she turned back to Lu Zhi.


    Lu Qing: ¡°Huh?¡±


    !!


    Lu Qing, who had been tantly disregarded, stood there and listened in for a few minutes. Then, he understood.


    Lu Ning had been injured while at school. She said she fell and hurt herself, but it seemed like she did not fall; rather, someone in school bullied her.


    The more Shen Yunci reasoned, the more she felt she was right.


    ¡°If she fell, there would be bruises elsewhere on her body. Wasn¡¯t I bruised all over when I fell down the other time? But other than her forehead, Ning¡¯ning¡¯s perfectly fine everywhere else. Someone must have deliberately hit her!¡±


    Lu Zhi did not believe it at first, but the more he listened to her, the more he felt that it was true as well.


    ¡°Then, should we head over to the school and tell Ning¡¯ning¡¯s teacher about this?¡±


    ¡°Of course we have to! How can I not lift a finger if my daughter¡¯s being bullied?! No matter who it is, they have to be caught and made to apologize to Ning¡¯ning. If we don¡¯t teach them a lesson, Ning¡¯ning will inevitably be bullied even more in the future.


    ¡°Those ssmates are probably being spiteful. When Ning¡¯ning was still the eldest daughter of the L¨´ family, they didn¡¯t dare touch a hair on her; but now they know Ning¡¯ning isn¡¯t, so they immediately came to hurt her.¡±


    As she spoke, Shen Yunci¡¯s eyes reddened again. ¡°If we didn¡¯t have to hide, our Ning¡¯ning wouldn¡¯t have suffered like this.¡±


    Lu Zhi held her in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t cry now. Ning¡¯ning will me herself if she sees you like this. Things will get better, that matter wille to an end eventually.¡±


    Hearing this, Shen Yunci grew a little antsy. She looked at Lu Zhi and asked worriedly, ¡°Did he look for you again?!¡±


    Lu Zhi took a deep breath. ¡°He didn¡¯t show his face, but he¡¯s probably back. I¡¯ll have to be at the construction site these days to keep them fooled; you should avoid going out on your own.¡±


    Shen Yunci pursed her lips and nodded.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go make dinner. The children must be hungry.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning picked up Lu Jingzhi¡¯s test paper and graded it.


    Lu Ning smiled and rubbed his head. ¡°Well done!¡±


    Lu Jingzhi stared at her forehead, her face clearly reflected in hisrge, round eyes.


    ¡°Sister, did you get into a fight with someone?¡±


    Lu Ning could not hold back a giggle. ¡°Why would you think that?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked at her seriously. ¡°Your forehead is injured, and you even changed your clothes.¡±


    Lu Ning blinked in surprise. ¡°How did you know I changed my clothes?¡±


    The school uniforms were certainly the same, and her uniform had always been kept very clean and neat, and looked as though it was new.


    Lu Jingzhi scratched his head meekly. ¡°When I went to your room yesterday, I identally stained the sleeve of your uniform with my crayon.¡±


    Lu Ning saw his guilty expression and smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just fell down identally; my clothes got dirty, and so I borrowed them from my ssmates.


    ¡°By the way, thank you for the gift. I like it very much.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning, and Lu Ning felt as if he had seen through her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going back to my room to do my homework.¡±


    Lu Ning rose up to leave.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi hopped down from the bed and called out to Lu Ning.


    He tugged at the corner of Lu Ning¡¯s shirt, gesturing for her to squat down.


    Lu Ning crouched and looked at him; he pulled himself close to her forehead and puffed at the gauze. ¡°Pain, pain go away. Sister, get better quickly.¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment. She felt that she was about to melt from the overload of cuteness, but she was also surprised by Lu Jingzhi¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Jingzhi, who taught you this?¡±

 Chapter 53 - 53 ‘A Matter of Course’; ‘Tasteless and Vulgar’?

    53 ¡®A Matter of Course¡¯; ¡®Tasteless and Vulgar¡¯?


    ¡°A kindergarten ssmate.¡±


    Lu Ning listened to him address his peers like he was an old man.


    Not ¡®friend¡¯, but ¡®ssmate¡¯.


    At the same time, Lu Ning realized something.


    !!


    When she had found out about the issues about Lu Jingzhi¡¯s studies, she was making one-sided decisions on her own without actually consulting him.


    ¡°Jingzhi, I want to go to your school tomorrow to talk to your teachers about your studies. If I do, you won¡¯t be able to continue in kindergarten and might be transferred to first or second grade, or even a higher grade. All the students there will be older than you.


    ¡°Will you be afraid? Would you prefer to stay with your friends?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning. After a long silence, he said, ¡°The kindergarten¡¯s full of children, and the teachers ask very simple questions. I didn¡¯t want the teachers to treat me like a freak, so I pretended not to know anything and acted like an unintelligent child.¡±


    He did not add anything else, so Lu Ning probed him, ¡°Then, do you like feeling like this?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi shook his head.


    After staying quiet for a moment, he said, ¡°I like learning things I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll be very happy if I can take my time to learn and understand topics that I don¡¯t know much about.¡±


    Lu Ning looked straight at him. ¡°But if the ssmates around you in school are all taller, all older than you, won¡¯t you feel afraid?¡±


    He thought about it and eventually shook his head. He smiled and looked at Lu Ning. ¡°I won¡¯t be afraid. Sister said I¡¯m not a freak, I¡¯m a normal person. Why would a normal person be afraid of another normal person?¡±


    Lu Ning was startled by what he said. Then, she cracked a smile and stroked his head lovingly.


    ¡°Awesome! Let me hug you.¡±


    She stretched out her arms; Lu Jingzhi looked at her and silently walked into her embrace.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning returned to her room and took out the test papers from her bag; she scrolled through her messages while working on them.


    ¡°Children, time to eat!¡±


    Shen Yunci shouted outside. When Lu Ning heard this, she opened the door and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯lle after I finish this paper.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Before Lu Ning had returned to her room, Lu Qing came out of his and saw her.


    Lu Ning intended to ignore him, but he called out to her.


    ¡°Wait, let me see your homework.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him and ungrudgingly handed the paper to him.


    Lu Qing took a gander, and his temples began to throb after a couple of questions.


    She even got this question wrong?!


    In the end, he looked through a few more questions.


    Great, not a single one is correct.


    He raised his eyes towards Lu Ning in disbelief.


    ¡°I have no idea how you even managed to get admitted.¡±


    Lu Ning crossed her arms and leaned against the door frame as she looked at him. She said quite casually, ¡°I bought my way in.¡±


    Lu Qing could not help but frown when she saw how shameless she was acting. After a long pause, he spat out, ¡°How tasteless and vulgar!¡±


    Lu Ning snickered when she heard that. ¡°What, so it¡¯s ¡®a matter of course¡¯ if some people got it with a building donation, yet when I buy my way in I¡¯m ¡®tasteless and vulgar¡¯?¡±


    Lu Ning smirked. She snatched the paper back, returned to her room, and shut the door.


    Lu Qing stood there, anger brimming in his eyes.


    ¡°I must¡¯ve been out of my mind to want to tutor her!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Lu Ning came out, Lu Qing was no longer at home. He must have run off fuming.


    Lu Ning did not care, and the family of four ate together harmoniously.


    The next morning, in order to send Lu Jingzhi to school, Lu Ning woke up early and even wore her school uniform.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, aren¡¯t you going to rest at home? Mommy and Daddy can send your little brother off themselves.¡±


    Lu Ning also had her school bag with her. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll follow you. After we¡¯re done I¡¯ll head to school for ss.¡±


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were a little dubious, but did not inquire further. After having breakfast together, the family headed out.

 Chapter 54 - 54 Jingzhi’s Enrollment

    54 Jingzhi¡¯s Enrollment


    Lu Jingzhi¡¯s kindergarten was attached to No. 1 Affiliated Elementary, so they were in the same school, and the kindergartners did not have to change buildings even when they graduated.


    And No. 1 Affiliated Elementary was affiliated to No. 1 High School.


    Lu Ning had already taken photos of the test papers which Lu Jingzhipleted, and forwarded them to the headmaster of No. 1 Affiliated Elementary School.


    When they arrived at the school, Lu Ning held Lu Jingzhi¡¯s hand and was about to walk in.


    !!


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci stopped the two of them.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, not that way. This way.¡±


    The kindergarten and primary school had different entrances.


    Lu Ning looked at them. ¡°Dad, Mom, we¡¯re headed this way.¡±


    Before the two of them could figure out what their two children were trying to pull, three teachers emerged from the school and headed straight towards the gate.


    When they spotted Lu Jingzhi, their eyes shone with curiosity and delight.


    As they got closer, the female teacher at their forefront gazed at Lu Jingzhi with indescribable adoration and excitement in her eyes.


    Only afterwards did she turn her attention towards Lu Ning.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the headmaster of No. 1 Affiliated Elementary, Yang Lu.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and shook her hand. ¡°Hello, Headmaster Yang. I¡¯m Lu Ning, Jingzhi¡¯s sister. I¡¯m the one who spoke with you through email.¡±


    Yang Lu nodded agreeably upon observing her well-mannered introduction.


    Lu Ning turned to her parents and beckoned for them toe over.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, this is Headmaster Yang from No. 1 High School. These are our Mom and Dad.¡±


    After Lu Ning introduced them, she looked at Headmaster Yang.


    Headmaster Yang wanted to evaluate Lu Jingzhi¡¯s level ofpetency immediately. After all, she had never seen him do those tests in person.


    After the two teachers behind her introduced themselves one by one, they led them into the school.


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci were stillpletely in the dark.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    They wanted to ask Lu Ning, but Headmaster Yang kept talking to Lu Ning and the two of them could not find the time to interject.


    The few of them arrived at arge conference room.


    ¡°Parents, please take a seat. Jingzhi,e and sit over here with us teachers.¡±


    Even though he was deliberately separated a few seats from his family, he was not shaken.


    Headmaster Yang ced a few test papers she had prepared in front of Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Jingzhi took a pen from her and thanked her. Then, he started working on them quietly.


    Lu Ning sat beside Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi; it was only then that the two of them had a chance to ask Lu Ning what was happening.


    Lu Ning whispered to them.


    ¡°Jingzhi¡¯s very smart. At his current level, he doesn¡¯t need to attend kindergarten and can get enrolled right away in elementary school. Before this, I tested him at home and then contacted Headmaster Yang.¡±


    The two of them were shocked beyond words, and took a long time to mull over and take this in.


    The three teachers constantly watched from the side as Lu Jingzhi finished the test papers. They were all bewildered and excited.


    If they did not witness it with their own eyes, they would not have believed it.


    He could even do the sixth grade papers quite effortlessly.


    The three teachers were astonished, and they talked at length among themselves. Then, they looked over towards his parents.


    They took the initiative to walk over.


    ¡°Jingzhi¡¯s parents, I wish to talk to you regarding his admission.¡±


    The two parents were still in a daze, so Lu Ning stood up and smiled at them. ¡°Teacher, please continue.¡±


    ¡°Jingzhi is very capable, and we believe he can start from the fifth grade. He¡¯s a prodigy! If he¡¯s nurtured well, he could even be a genius who can contribute greatly to the nation.¡±


    The teacher became increasingly animated as he spoke.


    Lu Ning was mentally prepared for this, but she still shook her head. ¡°Jingzhi doesn¡¯t actually have a solid grasp of the fundamentals yet, so can I suggest starting him from the third grade? He¡¯ll have an easier time in the future with a better understanding of the basics. What do you think, Teacher?¡±


    The three teachers exchanged nces with each other, and all of them nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 55 - 55 No More Suggestions

    55 No More Suggestions


    Simply because he was able to solve these questions did not necessarily mean that he understood them in their entirety.


    Lu Ning still hoped that he could work on his fundamentals and build a solid foundation.


    She lowered her bag and took a stack of Lu Jingzhi¡¯s recent test papers out.


    It was a thick stack,parable to what a fifth or sixth-grade student would do for a semester.


    !!


    The teachers were still a little amazed, but after flipping through a few pages they understood what Lu Ning meant.


    ¡°Alright, Jingzhi¡¯s sister. Wepletely agree with your suggestion.¡±


    Headmaster Yang looked at Lu Ning. She spoke clearly and carried herself well, so she was definitely not a stupid person.


    ¡°Jingzhi¡¯s sister, are you in No. 1 High School?¡±


    She was wearing No. 1 High School¡¯s school uniform; they only noticed because of that.


    Lu Ning nodded.


    If she could get into No. 1 High School, she must be good at her studies.


    Lu Ning did not give them a chance to ask more and cut to the chase. ¡°Teacher, shall we talk about his admission now?¡±


    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±


    The teacher nodded hurriedly.


    They sat down.


    ¡°Since we really like Jingzhi, we can let him start from third grade. Considering your family¡¯s circumstances, all his tuition fees will be waived and be borne by No. 1 High School¡­¡±


    They continued to speak a little more, but it was just some titudes assuring them of a conducive learning environment.


    ¡°Do Jingzhi¡¯s parents and sister have any other suggestions?¡±


    Lu Ning said bluntly, ¡°I hope that when the teachers arrange for Jingzhi to enter inpetitions, they¡¯ll ask for his opinion first. At the same time, I hope the teachers will treat him equally as the others and not pay too much attention to him, so as not to make the other students in his ss feel bad.¡±


    The three teachers exchanged nces with each other. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll take these into consideration.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled faintly. ¡°Dad, Mom, do you have anything else you want to add?¡±


    She turned to look at her parents, while they looked at each other.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Our child¡¯s still going to school normally, right?¡±


    The teachers smiled. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci said in unison, ¡°Then we don¡¯t have any more suggestions.¡±


    ¡°Good, then let¡¯s sort the documents out and begin the admission procedures.¡±


    ¡°Alright, please do.¡±


    Lu Ning stood up and followed the teachers out.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, over here.¡±


    ¡°Oh,ing.¡±


    The two of them hurried after them.


    Lu Jingzhi held his sister¡¯s hand and followed behind.


    Along the way, they passed by many ssrooms. Lu Jingzhi peered around curiously.


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci did not know anything, so naturally they did not bring any of the documents needed for the procedures.


    Lu Ning retrieved all the documents from her bag.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    On the night she arrived, Shen Yunci told her the location of the family¡¯s important documents, and even almost gave her their bank card¡¯s passcode. She actually wanted to tell her that time, but Lu Ning stopped her.


    When the procedures werepleted, the teacher brought Lu Jingzhi and Lu Ning to take a look at the ssrooms.


    They were going to arrange for Lu Jingzhi to be in third grade, ss 1. In order to not disturb the lesson, they peeked in from the back door.


    They were having a math lesson. The teacher was teaching the topic, there were forms and equations chalked on the ckboard, and he was exining each of them very carefully and earnestly.


    After listening in for a while, Lu Jingzhi could not help but break into a smile.


    Unlike the kindergarten teachers who sang songs with them, he preferred to learn and study every day like this.


    Lu Ning looked at him and also broke into a smile.


    Geniuses sure are strange, getting so happy when they get to study like this.


    The follow-up procedures still required Lu Jingzhi, so after they had a look the teacher silently brought them back.


    After all the procedures werepleted, it was already noon. School had just ended, and almost everyone in school had left.


    The teachers sent the few of them to the school gate.


    Shen Yunci still felt a little light-headed.

 Chapter 56 - 56 Think Before You Speak

    56 Think Before You Speak


    She looked at the two children and beckoned with a wave. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat!¡±


    The family of four found a slightly more upscale cafeteria.


    After ordering their food, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi kept looking at each other and did not know how to broach the question.


    Lu Ning found it unbearable and stated tly, ¡°Mom, Dad, just ask whatever¡¯s on your mind.¡±


    Shen Yunci asked, ¡°Ning¡¯ning, how did you realize that our Little Darling is a genius?¡±


    Lu Zhi asked, ¡°Ning¡¯ning, how did you get in touch with those teachers?¡±


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, how do you know so much?¡±


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, how¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lu Jingzhi turned to his sister and shot her a nce that said, you¡¯re on your own.


    Lu Ning interrupted them. ¡°Mom, Dad! Slow down, I¡¯ll start from the beginning.¡±


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci straightened their backs.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this¡ªat first, Jingzhi gave me something he had made himself¡­¡±


    Before she could continue, she noticed Jingzhi giving her a certain look.


    She immediately mmed up and changed the topic. ¡°I identally saw Jingzhi looking at my homework and trying to solve the questions¡­¡±


    Contented, Jingzhi went back to sipping on his juice.


    Lu Ning omitted parts of the story here and there, and briefly described what had transpired.


    ¡°And that¡¯s about it, Mom, Dad.¡±


    After she finished, a ss of juice appeared in front of her from her side.


    Lu Jingzhi beamed at her. Lu Ning took the ss and emptied it in one gulp.


    When she finished exining, Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci were finally able to understand how this situation came about.


    They looked at Lu Jingzhi with disbelief.


    ¡°Little Darling, it¡¯s Mommy¡¯s and Daddy¡¯s fault for not noticing these in the past. Mommy and Daddy have been negligent, but it¡¯s not because we don¡¯t love you, Mommy and Daddy really love you very much!¡±


    She was probably afraid that Lu Jingzhi would overthink the situation; after all, he had lived with them for so many years and yet they never had any inkling he was a genius. However, his sister realized it shortly after she arrived.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at them, calm and collected. ¡°I know.¡±


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci still felt bad for being negligent and med themselves. After all, their youngest son had really been different from other children since he was young; he always acted far too mature for his age.


    It was truly fortunate that Ning¡¯ning came back, otherwise Jingzhi¡¯s true potential would remain undiscovered.


    Shen Yunci held Lu Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you, Ning¡¯ning.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at her quizzically. ¡°Mom, what are you saying? Jingzhi¡¯s my younger brother, and besides, this is due to his own capabilities. It¡¯s not something I gave him, I simply found out about it.¡±


    Shen Yunci smiled at her two lovable children.


    It¡¯s great that the two younger siblings are so much more dependable than their older siblings.


    After the meal, Lu Ning prepared to go to school after leaving a few parting words for Lu Jingzhi.


    She did not let her parents send her; instead, she headed to the bus stop that was conveniently nearby and took a bus.


    The bus stop near her school was also within walking distance; it was only about a hundred meters away.


    It was still early, and Lu Ning was one of the first to arrive. She made a beeline for the school infirmary.


    Gu Zi was rocking on his chair, mumbling something under his breath. Lu Ning¡¯s sudden entrance startled him and he almost toppled over.


    ¡°Why so jumpy? Badmouthing me behind my back?¡±


    Gu Zi hurriedly pulled a chair over for her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯d say anything bad about you!¡±


    Gu Chen had already prepared the items to change Lu Ning¡¯s dressing.


    ¡°Baby, why¡¯d you leave so early yesterday? You left without even seeing us!¡±


    Lu Ning moved a hand to peel off the gauze. ¡°I went for an interview. Plus, Daddy happened toe pick me up, so we went back together. I¡¯m sure I messaged you.¡±


    As she finished speaking she sharply inhaled a breath of cold air; some of the gauze had stuck to the wound.


    ¡°You okay? I¡¯ll fix that for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I got it off.¡±


    She shook her head gently, still feeling a little woozy.

 Chapter 57 - 57 Where Did You Find that Calligraphy?

    57 Where Did You Find that Calligraphy?


    Gu Chen noticed it. ¡°Feeling faint?¡±


    Lu Ning nced at him and denied it. ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Chen cleaned her wound and applied some medicine.


    When he wanted to change the gauze, Lu Ning snatched it from him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    She got up and bandaged her wound, facing a mirror in the infirmary.


    While standing, she started to teeter but Gu Zi quickly supported her.


    ¡°You really okay?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Gu Zi did not dwell on it. Seeing that she was stable on her feet, he said, ¡°That little disciple you introduced is very perceptive. Introduce us in person some time.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°He doesn¡¯te by often.¡±


    Gu Zi nodded, and could not help but praise him, ¡°He¡¯s a real genius! With some effort on his part, he¡¯ll probably catch up to me in a couple years!¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him. ¡°Really?¡±


    Gu Zi nodded in earnest. ¡°Yup, but he has such a seasoned technique. He ain¡¯t older than me, right? Don¡¯t you tell me I have to call him Big Brother when we meetter.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­ Ahem, maybe?¡±


    ¡°Eh, what do you mean ¡®maybe¡¯? No way, is he really older than me?!¡±


    Lu Ning stifled a giggle. ¡°When the time¡¯s right I¡¯ll introduce him to you. You¡¯ll know then.¡±


    Gu Zi watched her and felt something was odd.


    ¡°You hiding something from me? What with a cheeky smile like that you obviously can¡¯t be up to anything good.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Gu Chen could not help butugh when he saw the two of them squabbling.


    He turned around and picked a few calligraphy copybooks from the cab.


    ¡°These copybooks, bring them back and see which of them are suitable for him. I¡¯ll find more with that script for him.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and epted them.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    She kept the copybooks in her bag.


    People kept passing by outside the infirmary, and the students who lived on campus began heading to the ssrooms one after another.


    Lu Ning nced at the corridor. ¡°I have to get to ss.¡±


    She walked out as she spoke. Just as she opened the door, Gu Chen said from behind, ¡°Wait, your medicine¡­¡±


    When he found the medicine and looked up, no one was at the door.


    Gu Zi started chortling. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t brought that up she wouldn¡¯t be gone so fast.¡±


    Gu Chen shook his head, frustrated.


    ¡°Don¡¯tugh. She doesn¡¯t look fine, remember to make her take the medicine after school.¡±


    Gu Zi nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning was one of the earlier arrivals. Expectedly, when she entered the ssroom, everyone¡¯s gaze was on her when she returned to her seat.


    They were all curious about the incident yesterday that led to her injury.


    However, aside from Lin Ci, Lu Ning¡¯s rtionship with everyone else in ss was simply that of normal ssmates. While they would asionally exchange a few words, they were otherwise not very familiar with each other, and so no one approached her.


    Lu Ning did not pay much attention to their gazes and walked back to her seat. Her pace was slower than usual, but she did not notice.


    When Lin Ci arrived, Lu Ning was browsing the calligraphy copybooks Gu Chen gave her.


    ¡°Why so early?¡±


    ¡°I happened to be free, so I came right after lunch.¡±


    Lin Ci leaned over. ¡°What¡¯s with this morning? Why¡¯d you apply for leave?¡±


    ¡°I went with Jingzhi and helped with his enrollment.¡±


    She put away the copybooks as she spoke.


    Lin Ci suddenly pressed her hand to stop her.


    ¡°Hold up!¡±


    Lu Ning was startled and turned to look at her. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Lin Ci stared at the calligraphy copybooks for a long time before looking towards her. She asked enthusiastically, ¡°Where¡¯d you get this calligraphy?!¡±


    Lu Ning was spooked by her.


    ¡°A friend got it for me. What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong with this calligraphy?¡±


    There wasn¡¯t any problem when I was looking at it, though?


    ...

 Chapter 58 - 58 I’ll Just Pretend You Don’t Know

    58 I¡¯ll Just Pretend You Don¡¯t Know


    She even felt that this would be too difficult for Lu Jingzhi, but the calligraphy was really good, so much so that she wanted to try practicing it herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know who wrote this?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at the copybook; there was no signature on it.


    Lu Ning shook her head.


    !!


    She was not very learned in this field, even though she was quite interested in painting. Previously, when Old Master L¨´ let her study calligraphy and painting, she had always gone for painting; in contrast, she had not studied calligraphy at all.


    As a result, although her penmanship was passable, itcked aesthetic grace.


    ¡°This is Old Master Wang Zhi¡¯s writing! My grandfather¡¯s been keeping an eye out for his calligraphy for a long time, but he can¡¯t find the real deal! How¡¯d you get your hands on it?! Give me your friend¡¯s number!¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­¡±


    This is¡­


    She was dumbfounded for a time. Yet, looking at Lin Ci¡¯s face, she could not bear to reject her.


    She could onlye up with apromise. ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­ I bring it to your grandfather in two days, and then he can return it once he¡¯s done looking at it?¡±


    Seeing her troubled expression, Lin Ci did not say anything else and nodded. ¡°Sure!¡±


    In that case, Grandpa can be satisfied for a long time.


    Lu Ning heaved a sigh of relief.


    Eighth Brother is too high-profile, he even has Old Master Wang Zhi¡¯s calligraphy!


    Although Lu Ning did not know him, she had at least heard of the Old Master.


    His calligraphy was really hard toe by.


    Putting the copybook back into her bag, Lu Ning massaged her temples with her hand.


    She was really feeling a little light-headed.


    Lu Ning did not pay much attention to it. She nced to check the time, but saw a message on her phone. She read the message and scowled slightly before tossing it into her desk.


    She appeared a little mad.


    ¡­


    One lessonter, Lu Ning had a splitting headache.


    It seemed like she was truly unwell. After school, she would have to look for Gu Chen to get some medicine.


    She rested her chin on her hand and looked out the window, trying her best to stay still to ease her headache a little.


    However, she did not expect someone who disliked seeing her being at ease.


    The chitter-chatter around her suddenly died down. Lu Ning paid it little heed, thinking it was the teacher arriving.


    However, she did not hear the teacher¡¯s voice after a long wait; instead, Lin Ci gave her elbow a bump.


    Only then did Lu Ning sluggishly turn her head.


    She slowly followed her gaze and spotted L¨´ Yue¡¯an standing at the ssroom¡¯s door.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an stood there, peering cautiously into the ssroom. Finally, she took a step forward and asked a girl in the first row gingerly, ¡°Can you help me call Lu Ning?¡±


    The girl nced at L¨´ Yue¡¯an. ¡°Can¡¯t you call her yourself?¡±


    Then, she lowered her head and continued her homework.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an was taken aback. She did not expect to be refused, and her face turned red with embarrassment.


    The deskmate beside the girl who refused her said, ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    Then, she turned towards Lu Ning.


    ¡°Lu Ning, someone¡¯s looking for you.¡±


    Lu Ning¡¯s looking right over here, seems like she really doesn¡¯t want to move.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Her words were meant for L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at Lu Ning and said in a timid, restrained voice, ¡°Can youe out for a while?¡±


    Lu Ning¡¯s head was hurting something terrible. She did not even want to speak, let alone move.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just pretend you don¡¯t know about my injuries.¡±


    Her words really made one¡¯s imagination run wild, especially when the entire ss was already very curious about how she got her injuries.


    As soon as she said this, L¨´ Yue¡¯an was floored. Her eyes instantly reddened, and her voice became a little louder. ¡°It really wasn¡¯t me¡­¡±


    She still wanted to say something; but facing the gazes of the entire ss, all she could do was bite her lip and look pitiful and aggrieved. In the end, she turned tail and fled.

 Chapter 59 - 59 Shame on You

    59 Shame on You


    Lin Ci turned back to Lu Ning, and looked at her gleefully.


    ¡°I never thought you¡¯d have such a sinister side.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at her and arched her brows.


    Lin Ci could not help butugh even more merrily.


    !!


    However, after sheughed Lin Ci realized something. Lu Ning must have known something if she said that.


    She never would¡¯ve said such things to L¨´ Yue¡¯an for no good reason.


    So this matter must be rted to L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    In fact, Lin Ci had suspected it at the beginning, but without any hard evidence she did not do anything.


    Now that she knew L¨´ Yue¡¯an was connected, they could trail her to find out who the real culprit was.


    Lu Ning tilted her head and closed her eyelids; she had no idea Lin Ci was thinking so much.


    ¡­


    After school, Lu Ning took her time to pack her things while Lin Ci watched from behind.


    ¡°Feeling okay? Want to go to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I still have to go to the caf¨¦.¡±


    Lin Ci nced at the time. ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°Six o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Little Ning, you¡¯re going to bete.¡±


    Lu Ning was shocked. ¡°Huh?!¡±


    She spun her head to look at Lin Ci¡¯s phone. It was already 5:50 p.m.


    ¡°The teacher took a while to go through the test. Did you forget?¡±


    She was in a daze and did not notice it at all.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize!¡±


    After frantically keeping her things, Lu Ning dragged Lin Ci along and ran.


    However, as they ran out of the school building, the two people standing at the gate gave Lin Ci pause.


    She tugged at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning raised her head and looked over.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an was talking to someone and wiping away her tears; and the person standing opposite her, listening to her sobbing, was none other than Lu Qing.


    As if sensing Lu Ning¡¯s arrival, L¨´ Yue¡¯an nced over, then said a few more words before turning around and getting into a car.


    Old Zhu saw Lu Ning standing not far away. The two of them looked at each other; they did not greet each other, but they understood.


    Lu Ning did not n to talk to Lu Qing; she was in a hurry to get to her part-time job.


    However, when she passed by Lu Qing he grabbed her wrist, forcing her to stop.


    Lu Ning¡¯s headache, which had finally abated, was about to rpse.


    ¡°An¡¯an isn¡¯t that kind of person. You¡¯ve misunderstood her, you don¡¯t understand her¡­¡±


    Lu Ning could not be bothered to listen to him defending L¨´ Yue¡¯an, so she shook off his hand.


    Lin Ci looked at him and interrupted, ¡°This your big brother?¡±


    Lu Ning affirmed it quietly, rubbing her wrist.


    Lin Ci had seen Lu Zhi before and could tell from his appearance.


    Lu Qing looked a lot like Lu Zhi.


    Lin Ci gave Lu Ning a pat. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll take care of this for you.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and briefly shed her a smile; she turned and ran across the road.


    Lu Qing obviously wanted to say something and stepped forward to chase after her, but Lin Ci stopped him.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Lu Qing had wanted to ignore her, but the next moment, Lin Ci¡¯s reprimand made him stop in his tracks.


    ¡°Shame on you!¡±


    Lin Ci did not mince words with him.


    Lu Qing turned towards her, clearly displeased.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Lin Ci red back at him. ¡°I said you¡¯re shameless. What? You think you can lecture our Little Ning just because you¡¯re her big brother?


    ¡°Who do you think you are? You¡¯re just a big brother she¡¯s never met before. What right do you have to lecture her like an elder?


    ¡°Have you ever spared a thought for her? When she was unhappy in the past, I never saw you, her elder brother, taking care of her. Yet now you want to act like an elder brother? Who¡¯d want to see you?¡±

 Chapter 60 - 60 What a Piece of Trash

    60 What a Piece of Trash


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The more Lu Qing scowled, the more agitated Lin Ci became.


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®An¡¯an isn¡¯t that kind of person, you misunderstood her, you don¡¯t understand her¡¯? Have you ever tried to understand Little Ning? Do you know what kind of person she is? And why would she want to understand someone who has upied her position for 18 years and is even now interfering with her life?


    ¡°You might think you know very well whether she¡¯s that kind of person, but you can never truly understand a person¡¯s heart.


    ¡°And as a brother, you didn¡¯t care how your real sister got injured or if she was seriously hurt, yet you defended the instigator right in front of her. What kind of person are you? What kind of brother are you?!


    ¡°If you had tried to understand her, then you should know that Little Ning is not someone who would misunderstand others.


    ¡°I thought you were some hardcore fan of Aurora and was even a little curious about you; so much for that. What a piece of trash.


    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t just defend your foster sister in front of our Little Ning, understand the situation before you speak!¡±


    With that, Lin Ci spun around and left in a huff. If she had continued, she would probably be angered to death by this person.


    Lu Qing stood where he was and could not calm down for a long time. He turned to look at the caf¨¦ opposite.


    Within its ss windows, Lu Ning was wearing her work clothes and taking orders for customers by the window.


    ¡­


    Gu Zi and Gu Chen stood in the shadow of a distant tree.


    ¡°Investigate the girl.¡±


    Gu Zi nodded with a serious expression.


    And upstairs, in the teacher¡¯s office a lone figure stood by the window, silently observing the school gate.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Wee¡­¡±


    Lu Ning was standing behind the counter. When she heard the chimes that signaled the opening of the door, she subconsciously gave a greeting.


    However, when she looked up, she was met with a familiar gaze.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The girl beside her could not contain herself and nudged her with an elbow, her face flushed. ¡°Oh my god, he¡¯s so handsome! I¡¯ll go, let me go get his order!¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and watched her go.


    Besides, she did not really want to go. Her head still hurt and she could not be bothered to move.


    At this time, there were not a lot of customers; Lu Ning leaned against the counter and rested for a while.


    This caf¨¦ had a lot of customers because there were several schools nearby. It also served drinks like milk tea, fruit tea and so on¡ªand they were also very tasty, so there were the most customers after school ended.


    It was already past nine o¡¯clock, and the crowd was slowly subsiding; it was almost time for her shift to end.


    The other girl was called Xiaowen, and she worked here full-time. The boss was looking for a part-time employee since the girl who worked with her had recently left.


    Xiaowen came back, pouting.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡±


    ¡°Handsome guys sure have strange temperaments. You go, I don¡¯t want to serve him anymore.¡±


    Lu Ning pped her shoulder. ¡°Fine.¡±


    Then, she looked at the order list disyed on theputer.


    She turned around and was about to prepare it when Xiaowen could not help but say, ¡°I say that, but he¡¯s still handsome, so handsome! Boohoo, with a man as handsome as him I can¡¯t help but keep looking.¡±


    Lu Ning let out a giggle, though her hands did not stop moving.


    Xiaowen leaned over to look at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re picking it up so fast. The girlsst time always felt it was too much of a hassle and left in a couple days. You only just started, so how did you remember all of them already?¡±


    Lu Ning did not say much and only said, ¡°I have some experience with this.¡±


    Xiaowen nodded. However, Lu Ning grabbed onto the counter as she suddenly wobbled; seeing this, she hurriedly asked, ¡°Are you alright? Are you feeling unwell? Does it have anything to do with this?¡±


    She was pointing at Lu Ning¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m still a little dizzy.¡±

 Chapter 61 - 61 Fainting

    61 Fainting


    ¡°Remember to take some medicine.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and walked out from the counter with the coffee.


    Huo Jinyan sat by the window. When Lu Ning walked over, he was gazing out of the window.


    ¡°Teacher Huo, here¡¯s your coffee.¡±


    Drinking coffee at this hour? He probably doesn¡¯t intend to sleep tonight.


    ¡°Please enjoy.¡±


    With that, she turned to leave, but Huo Jinyan called out to her.


    ¡°I saw your test paper.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°Huh?¡±


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at her, his expression grave.


    ¡°How did you manage to avoid all the right answers?¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­¡±


    Obviously, I avoided them on purpose.


    Lu Ning replied humbly and earnestly, ¡°I¡¯ll work harder.¡±


    Saying that, she turned around to leave. However, after two steps her body swayed and she almost fell; fortunately, she managed to hold on to a nearby chair in time.


    Huo Jinyan subconsciously supported her.


    Lu Ning steadied herself. ¡°Thank you, Teacher Huo. I¡¯ll go back to work.¡±


    She turned and left. Huo Jinyan¡¯s expression darkened as he watched her leave.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°You go ahead. I¡¯ll stay behind to lock up.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°See you, stay safe.¡±


    She carried her bag and turned to leave.


    As soon as Lu Ning opened the door and came out, she saw Huo Jinyan leaning against his car by the roadside.


    ???


    Lu Ning could not begin toprehend what he wanted to do, but neither did she care to know. She circled past him and was about to leave.


    ¡°Lu Ning.¡±


    However, Huo Jinyan still called out to her.


    Lu Ning did not turn around, but stayed rooted where she stood.


    Huo Jinyan scowled and strode over.


    Before he could say anything, Lu Ning suddenly toppled forward like a puppet with its strings cut.


    He quickly stepped forward and caught Lu Ning firmly in his arms.


    ¡°Lu Ning? Lu Ning?¡±


    He called her name, but she was not responding at all.


    He felt her forehead with his hand.


    Chu Ting also hurried down from the car.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Miss Lu?!¡±


    Huo Jinyan carried her in his arms. ¡°Go to the hospital.¡±


    Chu Ting quickly nodded and got into the car.


    ¡°Wait, wait! Who are you?! What happened to Little Ning? What happened to our Little Ning?¡±


    Lu Zhi had just arrived to pick up Lu Ning, but when he saw Huo Jinyan carrying her he was bbergasted. He shoved the electric scooter aside and dashed over.


    Before Huo Jinyan could answer, Gu Zi and Gu Chen appeared from thin air.


    Gu Chen touched her forehead to check her condition, then looked at Huo Jinyan. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Then, he pulled Huo Jinyan into the school. Gu Zi and Lu Zhi followed behind, carrying the bag which Lu Ning had dropped on the ground.


    They had juste out and were preparing to look for Lu Ning.


    The door of the infirmary opened.


    ¡°Put her on the bed.¡±


    Gu Chen went to get something and asked Huo Jinyan toy her on the bed in the infirmary.


    The few of them did not speak and took a step back, afraid of distracting Gu Chen.


    Gu Chen picked up and examined something, then gave Lu Ning an intravenous jab.


    He heaved a sigh of relief after giving her the injection.


    He first looked at Lu Zhi. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Uncle. It¡¯s nothing serious, she just caught a cold. She¡¯ll be fine after two days of injections and some medicine.¡±


    Lu Zhi nodded and also sighed in relief.


    ¡°Then, when will she wake up?¡±


    ¡°Probably at night. She¡¯s just a little tired, she¡¯ll wake up after some rest.¡±


    ...


    Lu Zhi nodded. ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Lu Zhi looked at Huo Jinyan again. ¡°Sir, thank you. About just now¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m Lu Ning¡¯s form teacher.¡±


    Lu Zhi was stunned.


    Form teacher?


    Do form teachers nowadays all look like this?


    It¡¯s hard to associate that face of his with his job title.

 Chapter 62 - 62 Three in the Morning

    62 Three in the Morning


    When Lu Ning woke up, it was already three in the morning.


    She slowly regained consciousness; however, her eyelids were heavy and her mouth was dry.


    Lu Ning opened her eyes with some difficulty. Her blurred vision slowly became clear.


    It was her room¡­ Her arm felt heavy as though it was weighed down with lead, and she could not move. She exerted some strength and wriggled her fingers.


    !!


    The next moment, the weight on her instantly vanished. A gentle face suddenly appeared above her, and a pair of big eyes stared at her.


    ¡°Sister¡¯s awake, Sister¡¯s awake! Daddy¡­¡±


    Before he finished speaking, a thump resounded nearby as if something had fallen.


    Lu Jingzhi looked over and asked, ¡°Daddy, are you alright?¡±


    Lu Zhi had fallen asleep on the chair by the bed¡ªhe jolted awake with Lu Jingzhi¡¯s exmation, but had forgotten that he was sitting on a chair. So, he lost his bnce and fell with the chair.


    Hearing all this, Lu Ning struggled to remember what happened.


    Lu Jingzhi supported his sister with a hand.


    Shen Yunci heard the noise and hurried in, a bowl in hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Little Ning! You¡¯re awake!¡±


    Seeing that her daughter was awake, Shen Yunci did not care about Lu Zhi anymore. She left the bowl on the table and ran over.


    ¡°Are you feeling ufortable anywhere? Does it hurt? Is your head still dizzy? Want some water?¡±


    Shen Yunci barraged her with questions. Lu Ning looked at her for a long time, then groggily shook and nodded her head.


    Lu Zhi got up from the ground and looked at Lu Ning, a smile on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking too many questions, how is Little Ning going to answer all of them?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at Lu Zhi. ¡°Dad, are you alright?¡±


    Lu Zhi shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Daddy¡¯s very sturdy, a fall won¡¯t hurt me. Are you thirsty? Daddy will pour you some water.¡±


    Shen Yunci watched as Lu Zhi poured a ss of water, and she ced her hand on Lu Ning¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    Shen Yunci brought over the bowl on the table. ¡°Ning¡¯ning, have some porridge first. Don¡¯t take your medicine on an empty stomach.¡±


    Lu Ning grimaced when she heard that.


    Shen Yunci fed her porridge with a spoon. Lu Ning opened her mouth and swallowed it, and she kept staring at Shen Yunci.


    Shen Yunci looked at her curiously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something on Mommy¡¯s face?¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head and shed a brief smile. ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡±


    Shen Yunci looked at her affectionately. ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me, you silly child.¡±


    Lu Ning finished the bowl of porridge with Shen Yunci spoon-feeding her, and then downed her medicine with the water Lu Zhi brought.


    Before taking the medicine, she scrunched her brows, hesitant. Lu Jingzhi could not help but quip, ¡°Sister must have fallen sick because she was afraid of taking medicine.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°?¡±


    After taking the medicine, Lu Ning wanted to use her phone to check the time, but Lu Jingzhi snatched it away.


    ¡°Sister, you have to rest. You¡¯re not allowed to y with your phone.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded helplessly and was forced to lie back down.


    After having some food and medicine, Lu Ning felt much better.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, go back and rest. I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci nodded. ¡°Call us if you feel unwell.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi followed behind her and prepared to leave. Before he left, he turned to look at Lu Ning. ¡°Good night, Sister.¡±


    ¡°Good night, Jingzhi.¡±


    They turned off the lights, leaving only a small night light for Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning waited for a moment. When she did not hear any more footsteps, she slowly got up and took her phone.


    The phone disyed ¡®3:50¡¯.


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment. She looked at the dark sky outside the window.


    Holding her phone, she silentlyy back down and closed her eyes.


    The night light filled the entire room with a dim glow, while the tears soundlessly falling from the corners of her eyes made her vision a little blurry¡­

 Chapter 63 - 63 Your Form Teacher

    63 Your Form Teacher


    Next morning, Lu Ning was woken up by the ringing of her phone.


    It was already six o¡¯clock. Lu Ning got up, washed up, and quietly walked out of the room.


    She did not want to wake them, but when she got to the living room she found her parents and Lu Jingzhi sitting at the dining table.


    ?


    The four of them were momentarily stunned as they looked at each other.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, why are you up? You don¡¯t have to go to school today. I had your father apply for leave for you from your form teacher.¡±


    ¡°Form teacher?¡±


    Lu Zhi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Last night, when you fainted, your form teacher helped you. When I first found out, I was amazed to see that he¡¯s so young. I really didn¡¯t expect him to be a form teacher.


    ¡°Later, when he sent us back, I got his number so that we could contact each other.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ning¡¯ning? Are you upset?¡±


    ¡°No, why didn¡¯t you guys sleep in a little longer? Jingzhi doesn¡¯t have to go to school so early.¡±


    Shen Yunci smiled nonchntly. ¡°We¡¯re old and don¡¯t sleep much, so don¡¯t you worry about us. Go back and sleep for a while, rest up more.¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head and sat down. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m feeling much better. I can go to school.¡±


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were still a little worried.


    However, Lu Ning¡¯splexion was really much better. Since she insisted on going, the two of them did not stop her.


    The family of four went out together.


    Lu Qing had not returned sincest night.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Before they parted, Lu Ning gave Lu Jingzhi the calligraphy copybook she had chosen and told him to make time for practice.


    Lu Zhi sent Lu Jingzhi off. Shen Yunci had wanted to send Lu Ning off, but her family insisted that she did not.


    ¡°Dad, I can ride back and forth by myself in the future. You don¡¯t have to pick me up anymore.¡±


    He was always exhausted after work, but he still had to take a detour to pick her up. Lu Ning felt bad about it and did not want Lu Zhi to fetch her again.


    Without waiting for Lu Zhi¡¯s answer, she got on her scooter and rode away.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning rode her electric scooter to school.


    There was a dedicated bike shed outside No. 1 High School formuting students.


    Coincidentally, just as Lu Ning was pushing her bike to the shed, L¨´ Yue¡¯an alighted from their family car.


    It was most crowded at this time of day. Lu Ning did not care about it, but even she did not like it when people kept gossiping about her behind her back.


    Before she even walked out of the bike shed people were already whispering and murmuring about her.


    Lu Ning pretended not to hear anything and turned towards the school.


    ¡°Oh my, how exciting. The adversaries cross paths with each other!¡±


    ¡°What do you think these two are feeling now?¡±


    ¡°Of course there¡¯s a vast difference between heaven and earth.¡±


    ¡°If I were Lu Ning, I would definitely be upset if I used to take the car everyday and now it¡¯s someone else in the passenger seat.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how she can stomach it.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s strong-willed. I heard that the injury on her head is connected to L¨´ Yue¡¯an. She¡¯s hurt so badly, yet she still looks fine.¡±


    ¡°Really? I heard that someone saw her all drenched and even injured the other day. How could she put up with that?¡±


    ¡°What can she do other than ept it? She¡¯s no longer some youngdy from the L¨´ family. I heard that her real parents are dirt-poor; how can she bear having no power or influence?¡±


    ¡­


    There was amotion all around her; Lu Ning kept her eyes before her and headed straight to the infirmary.


    Gu Zi yawned and stretched, looking extremely sleepy.


    Gu Chen was donning a white coat when he turned around and saw Lu Ning open the door and enter.


    ¡°There you are. How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Much better.¡±

 Chapter 64 - 64 Huo Jinyan’s Motive

    64 Huo Jinyan¡¯s Motive


    Lu Ning flung her bag onto the sofa andid down.


    Gu Chen looked at her and smirked.


    He brought something over and gave her a check-over.


    ¡°You¡¯re much better, but you still have to take the medicine for two more days. Understand?¡±


    Lu Ning was lying sideways and indicated that she understood with a jerk of her head.


    Gu Zi clutched hisptop and sat himself on the low table beside the sofa. ¡°Your form teacher¡¯s a strange one.


    ¡°Huo Jinyan¡¯s the sole heir of the Huo family in the capital, yet he¡¯s here to be your English teacher? What¡¯s his motive?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him and massaged her temples. ¡°Beats me. Maybe he¡¯s gone mad.¡±


    It was rare for Gu Zi to look so serious.


    Staring at theputer, he tapped the keyboard twice with his fingers.


    ¡°He¡¯s been in A City for over ten days, but his schedule oveps with yours a lot. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Lu Ning was puzzled. ¡°His target is me? Why? I have no power nor influence, what would he want with me?¡±


    Gu Zi looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but he keeps popping up in front of you. Now, he even became your form teacher and has been interacting with you day and night. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him and nodded. ¡°Strange¡­¡±


    ¡°Right? It¡¯s just very strange¡­¡±


    Lu Ning continued eyeing him. ¡°What¡¯s strange, is you actually saying something that¡¯s logical for once.¡±


    Gu Zi: ¡°¡­¡±


    Gu Chen could not contain hisughter.


    ¡°Hey! Cut that out.¡±


    Joking around was one thing, but Lu Ning did feel that there was something off about it.


    ¡°I saw him at the airport when I first returned to the country, then I saw him at the amusement park. Now, he¡¯s gone on to be my form teacher. Was he aroundst night as well?¡±


    They both nodded.


    This much ovep was indeed a little too much.


    But¡­ Why?


    She never has offended Huo Jinyan.


    Unless¡­


    Lu Ning knitted her brows as though she thought of something.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Lu Ning rubbed her neck and coughed.


    ¡°When I had just moved out of the L¨´ family, I drank too much and puked on him. Could he be holding this grudge against me? Could it be that he wants to puke right back on me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She could note up with anything, so she decided to drop it.


    Lu Ning sighed and sat up from the sofa. She picked up her bag and walked out.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ss.¡±


    ¡°What do you want for lunch?¡±


    Lu Ning stood at the door and pondered for a while. ¡°Hmm¡­ Soup dumplings.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Go on then.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and spun around to leave.


    Gu Chen and Gu Zi¡¯s expressions turned dour as they exchanged looks with each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not a coincidence, and it¡¯s certainly not because of the reason Little Ning thought of. However, no matter his motive, we have to protect Little Ning first. Ninth Brother, has Sixth Brother arrived?¡±


    ¡°He has.¡±


    ¡°Have them shadow Little Ning in secret. If they find Huo Jinyan, one of them will separate and follow him.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I want to see what he¡¯s up to.¡±


    Gu Zi looked at theputer disy and closed it with a grim look.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I didn¡¯t mention.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I suspect Huo Jinyan¡¯s visit to A City is rted to a hacker.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Z.¡±


    ¡°Z?¡±


    ¡°Yes. ording to what I found, Huo Jinyan and Old Master Huo had been attacked a few times in the capital, and the only clue we can find on these is Z.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Z is in A City now?¡±


    ¡°At least, that¡¯s what Huo Jinyan believes. Plus, I investigated Z in detail and found that his techniques are very simr to that little disciple Little Ning introduced to me¡­¡±

 Chapter 65 - 65 Do as Your Position Entails

    65 Do as Your Position Entails


    Although Lu Ning was suspicious of Huo Jinyan, Huo Jinyan did help herst night, so she still had to thank him.


    Just as she was fretting about not having a chance to do so, the English ss representative silently came over.


    Kan Rou was rather introverted and did not like to speak loudly. When she came over, she saw Lu Ning standing by the window and staring out in a stupor; she hesitated for a long time before Lin Ci came back and helped her out.


    ¡°Eh? Why are you standing here?¡±


    Lin Ci walked over and sat down, giving Kan Rou a dubious look.


    Lu Ning came to her senses when she heard Lin Ci¡¯s voice; she only noticed Kan Rou when she turned around.


    Kan Rou kept looking at her, so Lu Ning asked gently, ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±


    Kan Rou nodded.


    Lu Ning¡¯s voice was very soft, as if she was afraid of frightening her.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Kan Rou¡¯s face instantly reddened. ¡°Lu Ning, can you help us tell Teacher Huo¡­ Well, he¡¯s teaching too quickly; we, we can¡¯t keep up¡­¡±


    She instinctively nced at Lu Ning¡¯s expression.


    Lin Ci found it strange. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the English ss representative? Why have Ning do it?¡±


    Kan Rou¡¯s face turned even redder.


    ¡°They¡¯re all afraid of Teacher Huo, so they asked me to go, but¡­ I, I¡¯m also afraid¡­ But Lu Ning seems to know Teacher Huo, so, so¡­¡±


    She lowered her head and did not continue.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to go. I¡¯ll go myself. I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    She spoke hesitantly.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? He¡¯s not going to gobble you up.¡±


    Lin Ci could not help but poke fun at her.


    Kan Rou¡¯s face was red as a tomato.


    Lu Ning stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll go instead.¡±


    Kan Rou immediately raised her head to look at Lu Ning as if she had been pardoned.


    ¡°Really?! Thank you, thank you!¡±


    She even bowed to her in earnest.


    Lu Ning rose and walked out. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite, we¡¯re all ssmates here.¡±


    However, Lin Ci refused to let her go.


    ¡°You¡¯re really going?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Lin Ci nced at Kan Rou.


    She actually did not like Kan Rou very much.


    After being ssmates for three years, she had never seen any improvement in Kan Rou¡¯s personality. At first, she felt that she was just a little introverted and would help her if she could; however, she constantly used her personality as an excuse to get others to help her with things she could clearly do.


    As time passed, Lin Ci started to dislike her and no longer helped her.


    Lu Ning looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I happen to have something to discuss with Teacher Huo.¡±


    Lin Ci looked at her before stepping aside.


    Before she left, she even patted Kan Rou¡¯s shoulder.


    Kan Rou heaved a sigh of relief and turned around to return to her seat.


    ¡°Kan Rou, don¡¯t use your shyness to coerce others into doing things for you. Settle your own matters, and do as your position entails; at least have the decency to understand these.¡±


    Lin Ci did not look at her, and as soon as she finished speaking she continued watching the gamingmentary on her phone.


    Kan Rou stood on the spot, her eyes red; she returned to her seat only after a long time.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning stood outside the teacher¡¯s office and knocked twice before she heard a voice from inside.


    ¡°Enter.¡± The deep voice immediately revealed who it was.


    Lu Ning opened the door and entered. Huo Jinyan was the only person in the office.


    His gaze fell on her.


    Lu Ning felt a chill run down her spine.


    As she walked over, she could not help but sigh.


    ¡°Teacher Huo.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and twirled the pen in his hand. He leaned back in his chair; it was a very normal thing to do, but he looked handsome doing it.


    This was probably the first time Lu Ning looked at him so seriously.


    Plus, he was sitting in an office wearing a suit. Thisbination alone gave off an austere and puritanical look.

 Chapter 66 Parent-Teacher Meeting? Home Visit?

    Chapter 66 Parent-Teacher Meeting? Home Visit?


    "Is there anything?"


    Huo Jinyan interrupted her as she was sizing him up.


    Lu Ning looked at him and nodded. "Yes, I wanted to thank you. I heard from my father that you helped me when I fainted.


    "Thank you, Teacher Huo.


    "And for the school uniformst time, the money for a new school uniform¡­"


    She was interrupted before she could finish.


    "It''s fine."


    Lu Ning dropped the formalities and nodded.


    "Is that all?"


    Being questioned like this really made her feel like she was being interrogated. No wonder everyone was afraid of him.


    "One more thing. Your lectures are too fast, we can''t keep up. Can you speak slower next time?"


    Lu Ning looked at him sincerely.


    Huo Jinyan: "Is this the reason for your grades?"


    Lu Ning: "¡­?"


    Why did the conversation be about me?


    Huo Jinyan looked at her dumbfounded expression. "If I speak slower, will you be able to understand me?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her grimly. "Is that so?"


    Lu Ning: "¡­ Yes?"


    Lu Ning: "?"


    This question¡­


    "I think so."


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at her, his gaze domineering and unnerving.


    Lu Ning immediately replied, "Yes!"


    Huo Jinyan said, "Your grades had better improve."


    He moved and rapped his pen on the stack of papers on his desk.


    It was a stack of test papers, and the red marks on them were very eye-catching.


    Lu Ning took a look.


    "¡­"


    Her name was written at the top of the test paper. Beside her name was a conspicuous ''0''.


    Although¡­


    But¡­


    She had thought nothing of it before, so why did she feel that she really should not have done this in front of Huo Jinyan?


    "Ahem¡­ Teacher Huo, hard work doesn''t always pay off."


    Huo Jinyan looked at her grimly. "Is that so?"


    Lu Ning: "¡­ Yes?"


    "When I met you previously, I remember Old Master L¨´ saying he had brought you overseas. Is your English really that bad, or¡­"


    He did not finish his sentence, but the implications behind it were self-evident.


    Lu Ning continued to quibble. "There''s a difference between speaking it overseas and doing test questions."


    Huo Jinyan said, "Looks like there''s also a difference between being a youngdy and being a student. I didn''t realize you were so¡­ eloquent in the past."


    His words wereced with sarcasm. Lu Ning watched him and swallowed her anger.


    "I need to see your parents."


    Lu Ning was stunned. "Huh?"


    Huo Jinyan looked at her. "A home visit is fine too."


    Lu Ning: "?"


    Huo Jinyan pretended not to notice her expression. "I''m fine with either."


    Lu Ning: "¡­ Let''s not, Teacher Huo. I''ll do my best next time."


    "Next time?"


    Huo Jinyan''s voice rose at the end.


    Lu Ning: "Then¡­ this time?"


    This person''s really hard to please.


    However, exams just finished so there won''t be any more tests for the time being, right?


    Huo Jinyan took out a new test paper and pped it on the table.


    "Alright, just this once."


    Lu Ning: ???


    She stared at the papers on the table in shock.


    Where''d he pull that out from?!


    Huo Jinyan calmly found a pen and ced it atop the paper.


    "¡­"


    How conniving.


    "There''s a chair in the back."


    Lu Ning pursed her lips, turned around, took the chair, and sat beside Huo Jinyan.


    The speechlessness in her heart reflected on her face.


    Huo Jinyan nced at his wrist.


    "You have nine minutes."


    "¡­"


    Lu Ning picked up her pen in silence and started on the questions.


    You''re really something, Teacher Huo.


    It was almost time for ss, and the teachers returned to the office one after another. When they saw Lu Ning, they were puzzled.


    The teacher sitting opposite Huo Jinyan caught Lu Ning''s gaze and checked the time.


    "Teacher Huo, there''s only two minutes left before ss starts. Let the student go back to ss."


    After saying that, she looked at Lu Ning. "Lu Ning, go to ss."


    Lu Ning instantly stood up. "Yes, Teacher."


    She quickly put the chair back and turned to leave.

 Chapter 67 Im the Worst

    Chapter 67 I''m the Worst


    She pretended not to have heard him when Huo Jinyan said, "Come back after school to finish it."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Seeing that she had arrived just in time with the bell, Lin Ci could not help but ask in a hushed voice, "What happened?"


    After Lu Ning sat down she slumped over her desk, looking dispirited.


    "Doing a test."


    Lin Ci was a little perplexed. "Doing a test?"


    Lu Ning added, post-haste, "A parent-teacher meeting."


    "Huh?"


    Lu Ning continued, "A home visit."


    "What!?"


    Lin Ci was floored. To a student of this generation, those were the three worst disasters that could ur in a student''s life; and all three of them had befallen her good friend, in a span of a mere 20 minutes.


    Before she could inquire further, the teacher had already entered the ssroom.


    Watching the listless Lu Ning, Lin Ci gave her a look full of empathy.


    ¡­


    After school, Lu Ning rushed as fast as she could, as if being chased by a wolf. After quickly gathering her things, she dashed out and into the caf¨¦ opposite.


    At this time, school had just ended. Since she got there quickly there were no customers yet.


    Xiaowen looked at her and said, "There''s no need to be in such a rush."


    Lu Ning waved her hand. "It''s fine."


    The two of them prepared the ingredients for the signature drink at the counter.


    After more than 10 minutes, the number of customers slowly picked up.


    She worked for an hour straight before she was able to catch a breather.


    "You haven''t eaten yet, have you? Hurry up and eat."


    Lu Ning looked at her and wanted to say something.


    Xiaowen spoke first. "Don''t worry about me. The boss hired another person; the new hire should be here soon. You can leave, go to ss after you eat."


    Lu Ning nodded. "Thank you, Sister Xiaowen."


    "It''s fine. Go on."


    Lu Ning took off her apron and cap and walked out of the caf¨¦.


    A few girls standing at the school gate conscientiously turned away when they saw hering out from the caf¨¦, as if they did not see her at all.


    Lu Ning did not bother herself with this. After crossing the road, she walked into the school and headed straight to the infirmary.


    So hungry, so hungry, so hungry¡­


    When Gu Zi and Gu Chen saw her, they quickly brought out the goods.


    "Boss, the soup dumplings you ordered. Please enjoy."


    Lu Ning could not help but chuckle when she saw him like this. She picked up her chopsticks and started eating.


    The soup dumplings were still warm.


    "Have you two eaten?"


    "Of course not. We wanted to wait for you to eat with us."


    Saying that, he took out two boxes of rice noodles from a cooler box.


    The moment he opened the box, a delicious aroma filled the air. It was so fragrant that Lu Ning almost drooled.


    Gu Chen looked at her and grinned. He took a bowl and portioned some of his to Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning beamed with joy as she took it.


    "Just let her be."


    As Gu Zi spoke, he picked out all the sausages in his and dropped them in Lu Ning''s bowl.


    "Did Huo Jinyan look for you again?"


    Lu Ning looked up, a dumpling in her mouth. "How did you know?"


    "That ssmate of yours came to get some medicine after school."


    "Lin Ci?"


    Gu Chen nodded.


    "What medicine? Is she sick?"


    Gu Chen looked at her. "It''s not for herself, I think it''s for her grandfather. Don''t change the topic; why was Huo Jinyan looking for you?"


    Lu Ning downed the dumpling in her mouth and said, "It''s nothing much. It''s just that my results are bad, so I was asked to do a test and bring my parents to meet with him."


    "He''s never been a teacher, but he sure knows a lot."


    Lu Ning looked at Gu Chen, unsure if he was being sardonic.


    "You mean he''s targeting me?"


    Gu Chen sneered at her, having expected a better response from her. "What else? Aren''t you the only lousy student in your ss?"


    "Not really, but I''m the worst."

 Chapter 68 All the Girls Would Blush

    Chapter 68 All the Girls Would Blush


    "Maybe being the worst makes one stand out the most."


    "¡­"


    Gu Zi''s lips were smeared with oil; he could not help but say, "Then show him your real potential and shut him up for good."


    Lu Ning''s head hurt simply at the mention of this.


    "Forget it, it''s morefortable for me to be a lousy student. I''ve been harassed for performing too well before."


    "Harassed? You didn''t mention this before."


    Lu Ning shook her head, unwilling to divulge more. "It''s nothing. I''ll tell you when I have time."


    Gu Chen and Gu Zi did not inquire further.


    "Are you in some kind of trouble?"


    Hearing this, Lu Ning raised a confused look. "What?"


    "Are you having financial difficulties only working part-time? Why don''t youe work at the infirmary? We''ll give you a sry."


    Lu Ning snorted. "Rather than a sry, you''re just thinking of some way to foist money on me. I''m fine; if there''s a problem, I can solve it myself. If I can''t solve it, I''lle look for you."


    Gu Zi rolled his eyes. "I can''t wait for you to look for us, but when have you ever done so? I don''t know what you''re thinking when you won''t make use of us two handsome men who are at your beck and call."


    Lu Ning giggled. Before she could say anything, her phone rang.


    Lu Ning peered at the disy; her expression darkened and she scowled. She tossed her phone aside and let it continue ringing.


    Gu Chen and Gu Zi looked at each other.


    "Someone you dislike? Need our help solving it?"


    "It''s fine. He''ll give up if I don''t pick up for a few days."


    Gu Chen took a look. The caller ID on her phone''s disy was not a name, but two emoticons: a ck skull and a money bag.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    By some uncanny twist of luck, Lu Ning bumped into Huo Jinyan just as she left the infirmary and was about to head to ss.


    "¡­"


    Huo Jinyan stood there with his hands in his pockets. He cut a striking figure, although at this moment Lu Ning thought he was more like a scythe-wielding reaper which she could not shake off.


    "Teacher Huo."


    She wanted to continue walking as if nothing happened, but Teacher Huo was unwilling to let her off.


    "Come with me to the office."


    "¡­"


    She really wanted to refuse.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning followed Huo Jinyan into the office. Again, there were only the two of them as the other teachers had yet to arrive.


    Lu Ning really wanted to ask Huo Jinyan, Don''t you have a home?! Are you living in school?! Simply to catch me?!


    However, Lu Ning did not openly speak her mind.


    "Sit."


    After she sat down obediently, he pushed a test paper in front of Lu Ning¡ªthe one she did not finish in the morning.


    "¡­"


    Initially, she thought Huo Jinyan had wanted her to finish the test, but he suddenly picked up the pen. He tilted his body and asked her, "Why are you doing this?"


    Lu Ning opened her mouth and fabricated an excuse. "I don''t understand it."


    Huo Jinyan: "¡­"


    After holding it in for a while, he asked, "Which parts do you not understand?"


    Lu Ning pointed at two of the harder phrases.


    Then, Huo Jinyan read it out loud and began to give her a concise exnation.


    ???


    In spite of the situation, it was a real treat listening to Huo Jinyan pronouncing English.


    His usual tone was chilly and jarring, but when English words came out of his mouth¡ªcoupled with his low voice and pronunciation¡ªit was as if he was reciting a love poem. It was moving and pleasant to the ears.


    It was little wonder why every time he read these in ss, all the girls would blush.


    They were much more motivated than usual in English sses.


    Of course, that was aside from Lin Ci and Lu Ning, who did not listen at all. One of them was busy brainstorming gaming strategies, and the other was busy wondering what Huo Jinyan''s motive could be for getting close to her.


    "Do you understand?"


    Huo Jinyan''s cold and stern voice snapped her back to reality.

 Chapter 69 A Problem? Troublesome?

    Chapter 69 A Problem? Troublesome?


    Lu Ning only wanted to escape.


    "Can you please repeat that?"


    The veins on Huo Jinyan''s forehead were bulging.


    Is this really that hard to understand?!


    Why is she so stupid?!


    Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan''s impatient expression and wanted to giggle, but she held it in.


    What is this? To think there can be such joy in pretending to be a stupid student.


    She thought that she would be chased out, but Huo Jinyan actually continued to tutor her.


    Under Huo Jinyan''s cold gaze, she finally got the question right.


    "Is this correct, Teacher Huo?"


    Huo Jinyan wanted to throw up his arms and celebrate after seeing it.


    "Yes."


    Lu Ning pursed her lips and held back a chuckle.


    This was a side of Huo Jinyan that she had never witnessed before.


    Before she could bask in her happiness for more than a few seconds, Huo Jinyan spontaneously took out his phone and handed it to her.


    Lu Ning looked at the phone in confusion, questions apparent on her face.


    "Add your contact information. I''ll send you a few test papers."


    Lu Ning: "¡­"


    Can I not add my number?


    No way!


    Huo Jinyan''s firm gaze answered her reluctance rather resolutely.


    Lu Ning hesitantly added Huo Jinyan on WeChat, then nced at him.


    Talisman drawings?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Teacher Huo, do all the lower-ranking students have to be tutored like this? Why don''t I call them over?"


    Before she could get up on her feet, Huo Jinyan said coolly, "Problems have to be solved one by one, troublesome as it is."


    Lu Ning: Me, a problem? Troublesome?


    "Finish the test and go back."


    Lu Ning quickly sat back down and finished the rest of the questions.


    "I''m done. Goodbye, Teacher Huo."


    With that, she fled.


    Huo Jinyan nced at her back as she bolted off, then looked back at the test paper she hadpleted.


    Huo Jinyan arched his eyebrows as he looked at the answers at the back.


    Talisman drawings?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning was syed across her desk, so exhausted as if she had just run a kilometer.


    Lin Ci just arrived. Seeing her like this, she could not help but ask, "What''s happened? Called to the office again?"


    She was making a wild guess, but Lu Ning nodded her head.


    "Doesn''t it seem like Huo Jinyan is a little biased against you?"


    Lu Ning nodded.


    "What if we¡­ Is there anything he''s afraid of?"


    Lin Ci was stroking her chin, deep in thought, when Lu Ning saidnguidly.


    "It''s useless. He''s a clean freak, but even though I puked all over him previously he''s still looking for me all the time."


    Lin Ci''s interest was piqued. "What?! You puked all over him? When?"


    "Before school started."


    Lin Ci wanted to ask more, but Lu Ning was replying to messages on her phone.


    "I don''t want to remember. I''ll tell you some other day."


    Lin Ci did not ask further, but she still felt that there was an issue with Huo Jinyan. "Why don''t we ssh some paint on his car after school?"


    Lu Ning turned to look at her. "That''s a little mean, although I like it. But I''m not free."


    It was a statement full of twists.


    Lin Ci grinned at her. "Then I''ll wait until you get off work."


    "Not even after work. I''m interviewing for a tutoring job."


    "Huh, another interview? And who interviews for a tutor sote at night? Might be a bad person, I''ll go with you."


    Lu Ning looked at her and reassured her with a smile. "No, it''s a child I had taught in the past. Recently, he''s been looking for a tutor again; we know each other, and his family aren''t bad people."


    "Oh." Lin Ci nodded. "But won''t you be tired from tutoring sote at night? Do you still have time to sleep? Little Ning, are you having any difficulties? Let me know how much you need, I might be able to help."


    Lu Ning smiled and patted her arm. "No, I only wanted to find something to do. Don''t worry."


    Although she said that, Lin Ci was still concerned.

 Chapter 70 - 70 Even Harder to Explain

    70 Even Harder to Exin


    There was another full-time employee at the caf¨¦, and Lu Ning was also very punctual. She only had to help for an hour at noon, and she could get off work at nine o¡¯clock in the evening.<div>


    Lu Ning got off work on time today, and Lin Ci was following behind her.


    She was worried and insisted on apanying Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning could not dissuade her.


    Lin Ci nced at Lu Ning seated on the scooter.


    ¡°Can you ride?¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and patted the back seat. ¡°Get on, miss. I promise I won¡¯t let you get hurt.¡±


    Lin Ci burst out inughter, and sat in the back.


    Lu Ning rode the white scooter, while Lu Zhi was riding the pink one.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at driving.¡±


    Lin Ci praised her from the back.<div>


    Lu Ning smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s a given¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, the scooter suddenly jolted and Lu Ning braked abruptly; Lin Ci¡¯s face was squashed into her back.


    ¡°Come on, sis, I just praised you! Can¡¯t you, hey, where are you going¡­¡±


    Lu Ning got down from the scooter and ran towards a construction site by the roadside.


    Lin Ci sat in the backseat and stabilized the scooter. She was at a loss.


    ¡°Little Ning, I don¡¯t know how to ride¡­¡±


    Lu Ning behaved as if she did not hear her.


    Lin Ci felt that she was acting strange. She supported herself with the scooter and stood up, then, sheid the scooter down by the roadside and went towards her.


    There was a row of electric scooters parked by the side of the road, and one of them was an eye-catching pink.


    ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t this the one Uncle Lu rode that day?¡±<div>


    She seemed to understand something. She ran beside Lu Ning and stuck her head in with her.


    Metal barricades walled the construction site in, leaving only the entrance open.


    The two of them leaned against the entrance and peered inside.


    It was dark, and only a few lights were on around the construction site, but the workers¡¯ helmets also had heamps.


    Lu Ning quickly spotted Lu Zhi within all that busyness.


    She had never asked Lu Zhi what his job was, but when he came to pick her up covered in dirt that time she should have been able to make a vague guess, though she did not think in that direction.


    Lu Zhi was pushing a handcart filled with bricks. It looked very heavy and took a lot of effort to push. After going back and forth a few times, he was sweating profusely, sweat trickling down his face.


    Lu Ning looked at him for a long while, tears streaming from her eyes.


    She watched her father, working hard to earn money. She simply¡­ Felt sorry for him.


    ¡°Little Ning¡­ are we going to greet Uncle?¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head and wiped her tears. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to bete. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lin Ci looked at her and rubbed away her tears with her hand. ¡°Alright.¡±


    There was no shame in any job, nor was there any disgrace in earning money. Nevertheless, she was afraid that Lu Zhi would feel ufortable if she ran over.


    The two of them walked back to the scooter and rode away silently.


    ¡­


    Not long after the two of them left, a ck sedan nearby also drove away.


    Inside the construction site, the two people standing beside Lu Zhi tapped a button on a receiver in their ears, then informed Lu Zhi.


    ¡°President Lu, that person has left.¡±


    Lu Zhi nodded. After finishing the work at hand, he turned around and left with them.


    He walked out of the construction site and stood by the entrance. As he took off his hard hat, he dusted the dirt off his body.


    ¡°President Lu, I spotted two girls peeking in just now; they seemed to be looking at you. Did you see them?¡±


    Lu Zhi looked at him incredulously. ¡°Girls?¡±


    He immediately realized something. ¡°Does one of them have a bandage on her forehead?¡±


    That person nodded. Lu Zhi was at a loss.


    It¡¯s over! Now it¡¯s going to be even harder to exin!

 Chapter 71 - 71 Lie to Her

    71 Lie to Her


    Lu Ning returned home after the tutoring interview, and continued acting as if she did not know anything.


    After helping Lu Jingzhi study a couple of questions and having her dinner, she went back to her room.


    Lu Zhi kept observing his daughter¡¯s behavior.


    When Lu Ning had returned to her room, he whispered to Shen Yunci.


    ¡°Our daughter saw me at the construction site today.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s going to be even more impossible to exin our situation now. She must think that our family is extremely poor.¡±


    Shen Yunci nced in the direction of Lu Ning¡¯s room.


    ¡°Did Ning¡¯ning go to the construction site to look for you?¡±


    Lu Zhi shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it. She doesn¡¯t even know where the construction site I work at is, how would she get there? She probably saw it while passing by. Didn¡¯t she say she went for a tutoring interview? I heard the workers say she would pass by the construction site if she was going to that address; it should have been then. Her friend was also with her.¡±


    Shen Yunci was astonished. ¡°Huh, her friend was there as well? So did Ning¡¯ning go and greet you? Was Ning¡¯ning embarrassed?¡±


    Lu Zhi shook his head. ¡°Ning¡¯ning isn¡¯t someone who cares about that. When I picked her up that time, I came straight from the construction site and my clothes were tattered and covered in dirt. She didn¡¯t care about it at all and openly introduced me to her friend.


    ¡°Now, all I¡¯m worried about is that Ning¡¯ning will think our family¡¯s too poor and try to find work everywhere. It¡¯ll tire her out. See, she¡¯s even just gone to an interview for a tutor.¡±


    Lu Zhi hung his head and sighed.


    Shen Yunci was also a little concerned.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we tell Ning¡¯ning directly? Ning¡¯ning might have been jokingst time when she said she¡¯ll leave us if our family¡¯s rich. She must¡¯ve said that so as not to make us feel pressured.


    ¡°And she shouldn¡¯t overwork herself either. She¡¯s in her third year of high school, her grades are really important.¡±


    Lu Zhi was still worried. ¡°The main thing is that she might not believe us even if we say it now. She might even think that we colluded with the others to lie to her.¡±


    The couple fretted together.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we stall her to stop her from being a tutor? In the first ce, I didn¡¯t even want her to work at the caf¨¦.¡±


    ¡°Stall her? Using what means?¡±


    Shen Yunci pondered for a moment. ¡°Why don¡¯t we say that I¡¯m sick?¡±


    Lu Zhi frowned at her. ¡°Touch wood! Besides, a minor illness won¡¯t hinder your movement. How will you keep our daughter home with that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. What should we do then?¡±


    ¡°How about this! We¡¯ll have Jingzhi pretend to be sick. Our son¡¯s smart anyway, so it¡¯ll be the same if he studies at home.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea¡­¡±


    Lu Jingzhi, who happened toe out for a drink, was rendered speechless.


    He silently turned his head around and nced at his parents.


    Is that how you intend to use my smarts?


    Only then did Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi notice him.


    ¡°Ahem, although this method is good, it can¡¯t be used. It can¡¯t be used!¡±


    Lu Jingzhi quietly took his ss of water and turned to leave.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next day, Lu Ning went to school as usual. After working part-time at the caf¨¦ in the afternoon, she went to the infirmary to take a break and think of a faster way to earn more money.


    Gu Zi tried to hoodwink her into working at the infirmary, but Lu Ning simply rolled her eyes at him.


    But before she could figure out a way to make money quickly, something had happened to Shen Yunci.


    At around eight o¡¯clock, while Lu Ning was still dealing with the sudden appearance of Huo Jinyan at the caf¨¦, she received a call saying that Shen Yunci had suffered a fracture during work and been hospitalized.


    She had wanted to rush over, but the electric scooter¡¯s battery was t. In the end, it was Huo Jinyan who drove her to the hospital.


    Shen Yunci felt that it was uncanny¡ªthe previous day, she had told Lu Zhi that a small problem would not be enough, and the very next day a big problem arrived immediately.

 Chapter 72 - 72 What His Motive Is

    72 What His Motive Is


    She actually felt a tinge of happiness amidst the pain.


    When Lu Ning ran over, she was still wearing her caf¨¦ uniform and cap.


    Shen Yunci was sitting on the bed in a hospital gown, her arm suspended from her neck.


    Lu Qing and Lu Jingzhi were both there.


    Lu Zhi was feeding Shen Yunci some fruit, but Shen Yunci pushed him away.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Lu Ning opened the door and entered. When Shen Yunci saw her, she immediately changed her expression and beamed at her. ¡°Ning¡¯ning, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Lu Ning quickly walked over to take a look at her.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Shen Yunci¡¯s face was pale, and her forehead was beaded with perspiration. She was probably in pain.


    Lu Ning bit her lower lip as her eyes reddened.


    Seeing her like this, Shen Yunci hurriedly added, ¡°Mom¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    As she spoke, she even wanted to move her fractured arm, but Lu Ning stopped her.


    Lu Ning leaned over and gently pressed her head against Shen Yunci¡¯s shoulder on her unhurt side.


    Her voice sounded a little nasal.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t work there anymore.¡±


    She can earn money! She can earn lots of money in the future to support everyone.


    Lu Ning held her uninjured arm and leaned her head on her shoulder. This was the first time her daughter was so close to her; Shen Yunci was so overjoyed that she agreed in a heartbeat.


    She even called out to Lu Zhi and gestured for him to snap a photo of them.


    She wanted to record this warm moment when mother and daughter embraced each other for the first time.


    Lu Zhi looked at her and smiled helplessly. He took out his phone and took a photo.


    Lu Qing and Lu Jingzhi could not help but think back to their mother who had been sobbing before Lu Ning came.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Huo Jinyan was still downstairs by the hospital¡¯s lobby. When Lu Ning came down, she immediately spotted him.


    ¡°Huo Jinyan.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked up at her. Under the warm yellow streetlights, his demeanor seemed to have softened a little.


    Lu Ning walked closer and quickly corrected herself. ¡°Teacher Huo.¡±


    Seeing that her eyes were a little red, Huo Jinyan asked, ¡°Is her condition not good?¡±


    Lu Ning subconsciously brought her hand up to veil her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s alright, the doctor said it¡¯s not too serious. She needs to recuperate.¡±


    Huo Jinyan nodded.


    ¡°Thank you, Teacher Huo.¡±


    As soon as Lu Ning spoke, she suddenly realized that she had been constantly expressing her gratitude to Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her face and pointed at her forehead. ¡°What about you?¡±


    Lu Ning was surprised. ¡°Me? Ah, I¡¯m almost fully recovered.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her while Lu Ning stared at him.


    The two of them went silent for a moment.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lu Ning felt that it was not too nice to chase him away, but it was not nice either to leave him standing there like a fool. Why don¡¯t I¡­ treat him to a meal?


    Before she could figure out whether to invite him or not, a voice suddenly came from behind.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning.¡±


    Lu Ning turned around. ¡°Dad.¡±


    When Lu Zhi saw Huo Jinyan, he quickly walked over. ¡°Teacher Huo? Did you send Ning¡¯ning here?¡±


    Before Huo Jinyan could nod, Lu Zhi walked over and held his hand. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at his hand that was being held and scowled slightly, but he still remained polite and did not recklessly shake it off.


    ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll get going first.¡±


    Lu Zhi let go of his hand. ¡°Huh? Why don¡¯t I treat you to a meal?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Huo Jinyan had already gotten into his car and started the engine; he stepped on the elerator and hastily left.


    Lu Ning pursed her lips and held back a chuckle.


    Lu Zhi turned to look at her. ¡°Ning¡¯ning, go back and apany your mother. I¡¯ll go get some porridge.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Dad, be careful.¡±


    She turned around and walked off. Only when she could no longer be seen did someone emerge from the shadows.


    ¡°Brother Lu.¡±


    Lu Zhi¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°Investigate what he¡¯s here for¡ªthe scion of the Huo family,ing here to be a teacher and appearing frequently by my daughter¡¯s side? Let¡¯s find out what his motive is.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Understood!¡±

 Chapter 73 - 73 I Had a Good Life

    73 I Had a Good Life


    Following Shen Yunci¡¯s insistence, the three of them were chased away by Shen Yunci, leaving only Lu Ning to take care of her.


    Lu Ning had also insisted on staying behind.


    Shen Yunci was more than happy to be taken care of by her daughter. Lu Ning wiped her face and helped her with things she could not, though Lu Ning would also help her with some of the things she could.


    Looking at Lu Ning toiling away tirelessly, Shen Yunci¡¯s smile never faded from her face.


    She enjoyed being close to her daughter. When L¨´ Yue¡¯an was younger she also liked to be close with her; however, after she entered junior high she did not like it that much anymore and barely even said much to her, let alone speak with her affectionately.


    Then, before she left she even kicked up such a huge fuss, leaving Shen Yunci devastated. Her daughter, whom she had nurtured and raised with all her heart, ended up bing like this¡ªit truly broke her heart.


    That was until she saw Lu Ning; at that point in time Lu Ning had only met them for the first time, and still did not know the details of the whole affair when it was revealed to her in front of everyone. She was thest person to learn the truth.


    As she observed her expression of stupefaction turn into that of calm resignation, her heart instantly ached for that child.


    She neither cried nor fussed, almost as though she was used to being treated like this. She was only notified once everything else had been settled; no one ever discussed it with her, nor had anyone informed her in advance.


    She did not utter a single word the entire time. Only after everyone had finished talking about these issues, and after several minutes of silence, did she finally let the words fall from her mouth.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Just two words, and nothing else.


    She calmly epted this news that was like a bolt from the blue.


    Other than feeling sorry for her, Shen Yunci¡¯s heart was also thumping heavily. She was afraid that this child would be suspicious of the world and distrusting of everyone after suffering such unfairness. At the same time, she was also afraid that she might raise her into another L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    When Lu Ning first arrived, she did not speak much; in fact, she was distant and cold. She was already prepared to fight a long battle, but a kind-hearted child would never let you spend too much time worrying about her.


    She slowly epted this unfamiliar family and dedicated her all to them every day. Shen Yunci knew that her care and concern for her actually only yed a small part; what was important was that this child was already such a wonderful person at heart. She was kind, passionate, and distinguished between love and hate¡ªthis was who she truly was.


    She was ted to see her like this, for she had shed her depressed shell and was living true to herself.


    ¡°Little Ning, you don¡¯t have to do all that. Come and chat with Mommy.¡±


    Lu Ning stopped what she was doing and walked over to sit by the bed.


    Shen Yunci clutched her hands and gazed upon them, these fair and soft hands almost the same size as hers.


    ¡°Mommy still remembers when you were just born. Your hands were so small, your entire body was red, and you were crying so loudly¡­¡±


    She paused and looked up at Lu Ning, her eyes tinged red.


    At that time, had she simply looked at her and remembered her appearance a little more, then such a thing would not have happened. Perhaps she would have been able to tell which was her biological daughter.


    However, at that time, she was also spent and totally worn out. Because her strength had been depleted, she fainted after taking a single look at the child; and thus, she missed eighteen years with her biological daughter.


    Shen Yunci was filled with remorse.


    Lu Ning seemed to know what she was thinking. She looked at Shen Yunci, raised her hand to caress her face, and wiped her tears. ¡°I had a good life, Mom.¡±


    Instead of pacifying her, these words made Shen Yunci burst into tears. She hugged her and wept.

 Chapter 74 - 74 Won’t Give Up so Easily

    74 Won¡¯t Give Up so Easily


    Lu Ning did not want them to feel guilty, so she never spoke or asked about it. However, regardless of whether she spoke or asked about it, the remorse in her parents¡¯ hearts still remained.


    It was the same with L¨´ Chuan and Shi Qingyue. In the past, they had never apanied Lu Ning; however, after learning the truth and knowing that their biological daughter had returned, the remorse in their hearts made them abandon everything they previously could not bear to leave behind to apany L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    Such remorse may gradually fade with time, but it might also remain for the rest of their lives¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    !!


    Lu Ning went to school the next day after Lu Zhi arrived. As she had just started working part-time it was not easy for her to take leave, so Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci told her to work hard and not worry.


    Lu Ning even took on a trantion job during her part-time job at noon. After her part-time job, she tranted documents in the infirmary and went to ss when the bell rang.


    The part-time tuition was on weekends, so it would not be affected.


    When Shen Yunci found out that the tuition was on the weekends, she felt a little regretful, which startled Lu Ning.


    Lu Zhi could only help smooth things over for her, saying that her mother was afraid she was working herself too hard.


    The truth was, Shen Yunci felt that she had gotten injured at the wrong time; she should have gotten injured during the weekend.


    However, she did not realize that even if she had been injured during the weekend, that would not have stopped Lu Ning from going on the following weekends.


    After the tuition, Lu Ning went to apany Shen Yunci. Shen Yunci had to be hospitalized for another two weeks before she could go home to recuperate. Shen Yunci had been experiencing cabin fever for the past few days and badly wanted to go home.


    However, after having been explicitly forbidden from leaving the hospital, she could only wander around the hospital. Later, Lu Ning found her some toys to relieve her boredom; ying every day, she no longer felt bored or restless.


    On this day, after Lu Ning finished her part-time job, she went to the hospital to apany Shen Yunci. As she came out of the elevator she could not help but rub her temples.


    Huo Jinyan had gone straight to the caf¨¦ to tutor her, and it was quite an ordeal escaping from him.


    However, as she walked out of the elevator she could hear Lu Zhi¡¯s voice from the stairwell beside her.


    ¡°¡­ I know, but you have to investigate this matter thoroughly! Why did my wife get injured for no reason? It¡¯s not her first time at this job, so don¡¯t you tell me it was due to negligence!


    ¡°The surveince cameras are broken?! Whenever something happens the surveince cameras are always broken! What¡¯s the use of apologizing?! It¡¯s in your factory that such an incident happened!


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of apologizing to me? The one who¡¯s injured isn¡¯t me, it¡¯s my wife, and she¡¯s not going to ept your apologies! Investigate this matter thoroughly and find the perpetrator, or else you¡¯ll¡­!¡±


    Before he could finish, he looked up and saw Lu Ning standing outside the stairwell.


    The words, ¡®be removed¡¯, that were about to slip out of his mouth instantly changed to, ¡°Otherwise, think of a way to resolve the issue!¡±


    He hung up right after.


    Then, he pushed the door open and was met with Lu Ning¡¯s icy expression.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, when did you arrive? Your mother was just talking about you.¡±


    As he spoke, he pulled her towards the wards.


    Lu Ning did not move, but only raised her gaze towards him. ¡°Daddy, was Mommy¡¯s injury not from an ident? Was it intentional?¡±


    Lu Zhi was taken aback for a moment. ¡°Daddy was just making wild guesses. Don¡¯t think too much of it, Daddy will take care of it.¡±


    Lu Ning truly did not inquire any further, but Lu Zhi looked at her and felt that she would not give up so easily.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Gu Chen had just left the school to meet someone. After walking for a short while, he heard the din of a scuffle in a poorly-lit alley.


    He subconsciously stopped in his tracks and craned his neck to take a gander; and there, he spotted a familiar face.

 Chapter 75 - 75 What Did You Find?

    75 What Did You Find?


    In the dark alley, the sounds of punching and kicking did not cease. There were no lights, and only faint moonlight shone on the ce. The assant was wearing a cap; when she lowered her head her face could not be seen.


    She covered the mouth of the person being attacked and continued hitting her; only whimpers could be heard from the other party¡­


    As if sensing something, she spun around and looked about warily; and she saw a familiar face, followed by the re of police sirens.


    Gu Chen reacted before he could think; he rushed in, grabbed the girl who was hitting the person, and dashed out.


    !!


    The girl who had been beaten up was suddenly released, and only then did her miserable groans and insults be audible.


    Gu Chen dragged her along and ran all the way until they reached a secluded ce. He only stopped when he could no longer hear the sirens.


    He let go of the girl¡¯s hand and turned to her.


    Only then did the girl peel off her cap and look up at him. Her eyes were clear, and there was a smile on her lips. Who else could it be but Lin Ci?


    Lin Ci waved her cap at him. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Gu Chen was dazzled by the girl¡¯s carefree smile, and asked, ¡°A grudge?¡±


    Lin Ci looked at him. ¡°A little. You guys might have a score to settle with her too.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Gu Chen failed toprehend this.


    Lin Ci swiveled and leaned against a railing at the side, looking at Gu Chen. ¡°What if I told you they were the ones who bullied Little Ning?¡±


    Gu Chen¡¯s face darkened in a heartbeat. ¡°Then yes, there¡¯s a score to settle.¡±


    Gu Chen also leaned against the railing, and lit up a cigarette.


    Lin Ci looked at him and grinned. ¡°If it was that other brother of yours, I bet he¡¯d already have gone on a bloody rampage.¡±


    Gu Chen could not help but turn to look at her. He knew that she was talking about Gu Zi.


    She¡¯s quite a good judge of character.


    Lin Ci gazed into his eyes and leaned close, whispering, ¡°I say, you probably have more creative ways to make them suffer.¡±


    As she spoke, she reached into Gu Chen¡¯s pocket and fished out his phone.


    Gu Chen scowled.


    This technique¡­ She must have some ¡®side hustles¡¯.


    Lin Ci faced his phone towards him to unlock his phone screen, and added his number on WeChat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you their information; I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she dropped the phone in Gu Chen¡¯s pocket and turned to leave.


    Gu Chen blew out a ring of smoke and stared at her. ¡°As far as I know, you and Little Ning are simply deskmates.¡±


    Lin Ci peered back at him. ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Gu Chen waggled his eyebrows, as if asking her, So why do this?


    Lin Ci curled her lips into a smirk. ¡°We¡¯re just deskmates, but so what? That ain¡¯t stopping me. There¡¯s people they can mess with and those that they can¡¯t.¡±


    She said that with a smile, but Gu Chen could hear the ruthlessness in her words.


    Before he knew it she had already walked a distance, her back shrinking with every step.


    ¡­


    Less than ten minutester, someone else appeared beside Gu Chen.


    It was a man slightly taller than Gu Chen. He wore a hat and a face mask, so his features could not be distinguished.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that just now?¡±


    Gu Chen put out his cigarette and turned to him. ¡°Little Ning¡¯s ssmate.¡±


    ¡°What did you find?¡±


    The taller man lowered his voice. ¡°Huo Jinyan has been investigating a certain hacker; before he came to A City, he spent a lot of money to hire an expert in order to pinpoint the location of that hacker. They¡¯re probably here to catch that hacker, but from the looks of it they only have a broad range and don¡¯t know who it specifically is, so they¡¯re staying put.


    ¡°He recently bought a property in A City, so he should be preparing to stay for a while.


    ¡°As for why he keeps hovering around Boss, he might be suspecting that Boss is that hacker; but Boss doesn¡¯t have such an identity, does she?¡±


    These already confirmed his and Gu Zi¡¯s previous suspicions.

 Chapter 76 - 76 Discovered

    76 Discovered


    ¡°For now, he¡¯s only suspicious. Previously, Twelfth Brother found out that a lot of their activities coincided, and that¡¯s likely what caused Huo Jinyan to investigate Little Ning.


    ¡°Ninth Brother, have you noticed anything else unusual about him recently?¡±


    Ninth Brother shook his head. ¡°No. He had investigated some people in secret, but they¡¯re all ordinary people. However, Boss¡¯ history and background are rather moreplicated, so that might be why he¡¯stching on to her.¡±


    The corners of Gu Chen¡¯s lips curled into a scowl. ¡°Possibly. After all, he finally caught a trace after investigating for so long. He definitely won¡¯t give up here until he¡¯s thoroughly investigated her.


    !!


    ¡°Though, it did buy us quite a lot of time. Is everything going well on Fourth Brother¡¯s side?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going smoothly.¡±


    Gu Chen nodded. ¡°Then continue following him.¡±


    Ninth Brother paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I think they might have discovered me.¡±


    Gu Chen was a little surprised. ¡°They managed to discover you even with your capabilities?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Huo Jinyan and that assistant of his are very vignt.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, continue to keep a tab on him. There are benefits to being discovered as well; the more time he wastes on unnecessary things, the more time we have, and the smoother things will go.¡±


    Ninth Brother nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to tell Boss that we¡¯re here?¡±


    Gu Chen frowned and nced at him. ¡°I only told her that Twelfth Brother and I are here. You guys wait for a while and settle the matters at hand first; don¡¯t scare her.¡±


    Ninth Brother nodded.


    ¡°Is Boss having a hard time recently? It looks like she¡¯s taken on a few more part-time jobs. Is she that short of money?¡±


    Gu Chen quietly nodded.


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you guys helping her out? What¡¯s the point of buying over that caf¨¦ at a steep price and then letting her work there part-time? That pittance of a sry isn¡¯t even enough to pay for her mother¡¯s hospitalization.¡±


    Gu Chen rolled his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you let this matter leak out. She doesn¡¯t want us to interfere and wants to resolve it herself. We purchased the caf¨¦ in the hopes of keeping her closer so that we can protect her all the time. If this leaks out and it scares her off, we won¡¯t even be able to keep an eye on her, much less protect her.¡±


    Ninth Brother rolled his eyes back at him. ¡°What¡¯s there to scare her off? She used to be a youngdy who handled projects worth tens or even hundreds of millions of yuan. Scaring her off simply because you bought over a caf¨¦? You¡¯re looking down on Boss too much.¡±


    Gu Chen brushed him aside. ¡°What would you know? Get lost.¡±


    Ninth Brother kicked him and then slipped away post-haste.


    Gu Chen watched helplessly at his shrinking back.


    Actually, it was not that he was afraid of scaring Lu Ning off; rather, he did not want her to feel like she was a burden. She was the sort who did not like to trouble others.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning leaned back and stretched her neck.


    ¡°So tired! There seems to be more people today.¡±


    Xiaowen rotated her arms.


    Lu Ning looked at her and smiled. Then, she eyed the full trash can not far away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go clear the trash.¡±


    ¡°Okay, take it easy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Lu Ning picked up the trash bag and tied it up before going to the back door.


    The trash was always left in the corner at the back. Somebody woulde to collect it.


    It was already autumn; as soon as she opened the door a gust of autumn wind blew in. Lu Ning unintentionally shivered.


    She put the trash to the side and was about to head back in when she heard some noise from the street and subconsciously looked over.


    Is that¡­ Old Zhu?!


    Old Zhu had been pressed against the wall by someone; that person had arge build and appeared rather fierce. He did not look like someone to be trifled with.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn about your situation! Return the money, you hear?! If you don¡¯t, don¡¯t me us for being rude! I wonder if your son¡¯s oxygen tube is still plugged in¡­¡±


    Old Zhu was about to break down from fear and pleaded for clemency.

 Chapter 77 - 77 Debt Collector

    77 Debt Collector


    ¡°If you don¡¯t f*cking pay me back, I¡¯ll rip out your son¡¯s oxygen tube! You hear me?!¡±


    Old Zhu was unable to hear him clearly, but as soon as he finished speaking he was kicked away.


    The man crashed to the ground and yelped in pain.


    Old Zhu was astonished. He turned around and saw Lu Ning.


    ¡°Young, Young Miss¡­¡±


    His face was swollen and bruised, and he could not articte his words clearly.


    Lu Ning turned to look at him.


    ¡°Damn girl, you¡¯d better mind your own business! How dare you hit me, do you want to die?!¡±


    He staggered to his feet, hurling a slew of insults.


    Old Zhu frantically stood in front of Lu Ning. ¡°I-I¡¯ll pay it back, don¡¯t hurt her.¡±


    The man stepped forward and grabbed his cor. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days! If you don¡¯t, then wait to collect your son¡¯s corpse!¡±


    He raised his hand as if to p Old Zhu, but he was frightened by Lu Ning¡¯s steely re.


    His hand fell and gently patted Old Zhu¡¯s cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the usual ce in three days. See you there.¡±


    After gritting his teeth, he pulled his hand back and turned to leave.


    Old Zhu instantly deted; his body swayed and almost toppled over.


    Lu Ning supported him. Old Zhu quickly steadied himself and did not dare to look up at Lu Ning; he hung his head low and kept his gaze on her shoes. ¡°Young Miss, I-I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    He wanted to leave in a panic.


    ¡°Hold it!¡±


    ¡­


    Lu Ning brought him to the infirmary and had Gu Chen bandage him. Not only was his face swollen, but there were also many bruises on his body.


    After Gu Chen disinfected his wounds, he brought him to the caf¨¦.


    Lu Ning had not gotten off work yet. She had returned to the caf¨¦ right after leaving him with Gu Chen.


    Old Zhu looked at Lu Ning, who was standing behind the counter. He stood at the door, unsure of what to do.


    There were few customers now. After saying a few words, Lu Ning walked from the counter and dragged Old Zhu to the window seat at the back.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Lu Ning went straight to the point.


    Old Zhu lowered his head. ¡°No-No, it¡¯s fine, Young Miss. I-I should leave.¡±


    As he spoke, he mbered to his feet.


    Lu Ning looked at him and rasped, ¡°Old Zhu!¡±


    Old Zhu looked at her bitterly.


    Seeing Old Zhu sit down again, Lu Ning asked, ¡°Is your son sick?¡±


    Hearing this, Old Zhu hung his head and went quiet, but tears fell onto the back of his hand.


    Lu Ning was upset. Old Zhu had watched her grow up; to her, he was like family. Now, she did not have the faintest idea what had happened to him. From the looks of it, something big must have happened; otherwise, he would not be like this.


    Lu Ning looked at him and did not probe further. She waited for Old Zhu to calm down a little, and he gradually opened up to her.


    Old Zhu¡¯s son had been in a car ident not long ago, and the perpetrator escaped. Although he was caughtter, his family was very poor and could not afford topensate Old Zhu for his son¡¯s treatment fees.


    Old Zhu¡¯s son was stitose, and the prognosis was not optimistic. He was in the ICU, and all his organs were showing signs of failure; however, Old Zhu was unwilling to give up just yet. Even if there was only a glimmer of hope, he wanted to treat him, but this required surgery that was prohibitively expensive.


    All these years, Old Zhu¡¯s family situation had not been very stable, and thus he did not have much savings at all. When Lu Ning was still around, he had relied on her for financial support. However, now Lu Ning was no longer around, and he also did not dare tell the L¨´ family about his situation even though he had already spent all the money he had on hand; so, he could only ask around for money. In the end, he borrowed so much that his rtives did not even want to see him anymore, and he had no choice but to borrow from loan sharks.


    ¡°That person just now is the debt collector¡­¡±


    Old Zhu clenched his fists, ashamed.

 Chapter 78 - 78 Mysterious Number

    78 Mysterious Number


    He treated Lu Ning as his daughter, but he had been constantly troubling her for so many years. In the past two years, he managed to keep his family affairs rtively stable and had wanted to repay her properly, but something happened to the L¨´ family again and Lu Ning left.


    In the end, something still happened after she left, and he still ended up meeting her. To think she would see him in such a sorry state again; one could only imagine the shame in Old Zhu¡¯s heart.


    Lu Ning looked at his baggy eyes and callused hands.


    Realizing that he must have done manualbor for endless nights, Lu Ning could not help but think of Lu Zhi¡­


    !!


    ¡°Old Zhu, you¡¯re getting on in years. Don¡¯t do that back-breaking work at night, I¡¯ll help you think of a way with the money. Don¡¯t drive now, I¡¯ll get a friend to send you back.¡±


    Old Zhu was surprised, and he hurriedly held her back. ¡°No, no! Young Miss, I don¡¯t need it! I can do it, I can raise the money myself! I-I can¡¯t drag you down anymore!¡±


    He knew well that Lu Ning¡¯s current situation was not good.


    Lu Ning looked at him and quietly clutched his arm. ¡°And what method will you use to get that money?¡±


    Old Zhu was stumped by this single sentence.


    He had already gone around borrowing money to the extent that even his rtives had all given up on him. Is he going to borrow from another loan shark to repay this loan shark?!


    If he does, the issue would never be resolved, but only dyed¡­


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing, don¡¯t worry. Go home and get some rest; I¡¯ll call you.¡±


    The tears kept rolling down Old Zhu¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°Young Miss, I, I¡­¡±


    After stammering for a long time he did not manage to say anything. In the end, Lu Ning led him out and had Gu Zi send Old Zhu back.


    As she returned, she turned towards where she had been sitting; there was someone seated at the next table over, holding up and looking at a test paper. He leisurely raised his gaze and met her eyes.


    Lu Ning walked over and sat opposite him.


    ¡°Teacher Huo, you¡¯re pretty skilled at eavesdropping.¡±


    Huo Jinyan raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°Eavesdropping? I didn¡¯t hide or skulk, I sat here openly.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him, and used her hand to brush away some hair dangling on her forehead.


    Huo Jinyan took a good look at her forehead.


    The gauze had been removed, and her wound had healed a fair bit. With her hair covering it, it was impossible to tell she had been hurt. Huo Jinyan had only seen it because she was fiddling with her hair.


    ¡°I saw yourst test paper. It was not bad, so I¡¯ll give you a break today.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­¡±


    If I remember correctly, thest time I only answered three questions correctly and scored six points. That¡¯s considered ¡®not bad¡¯?


    Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan, her gaze softening.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you some coffee.¡±


    She turned around and left. Huo Jinyan looked at her back, his expression dour and inscrutable as always.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning was going to the hospital to see Shen Yunci after work. She rode the electric scooter slowly; everything that had happened recently kept shing through her mind.


    In the past, she had never yearned for money and neglected its importance. Now, Auntie Hong, Old Zhu, and her family all needed money, yet she was no longer that youngdy who did notck money¡­


    Lu Ning heaved a heavy sign.


    Shepletely failed to notice that there was a car following behind her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    She wanted to shake off this oppressive mood, so Lu Ning bought some gifts for Shen Yunci when she went to visit. Shen Yunci was so ted that she could not contain herself from prattling to the other three about it.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, quick,e over here.¡±


    Shen Yunci called for her, but Lu Ning¡¯s phone rang before she could go over.


    She looked down and saw a familiar caller ID: a ck skull and a money bag. Lu Zhi and Lu Qing were standing close by and caught a nce of her phone¡¯s disy from the corner of their eyes.


    Lu Ning had always ignored their calls, but this time she picked up.

 Chapter 79 - 79 I Can Make You Win, and I Can Also Make You Lose

    79 I Can Make You Win, and I Can Also Make You Lose


    ¡°Mom, I have to take a call first.¡±


    With that, Lu Ning turned around and went out to answer the call.


    Lu Ning trotted to a window at the far end of the floor before answering the phone.


    This caller was really persistent; if no one answered, he would simply continue calling again.


    !!


    Finally, on their third attempt, Lu Ning picked up.


    The person on the other end of the call was unused to this and did not speak up for a long time.


    After taking a long time, with some reservation the caller remarked, ¡°It went through?¡±


    Lu Ning did not say anything. From the voice, it was not that person.


    The other party came to their senses. ¡°Big Brother! The call went through!¡±


    The voice was ecstatic, and it was mixed with some noise. He must have run over.


    Soon, another man took the call.


    ¡°Brat, finally willing to answer the phone?¡±


    Lu Ning spun around and leaned against the railing by the window, facing the quiet corridor.


    She lowered her voice and went straight to the point.


    ¡°I know why you¡¯re looking for me. I¡¯ll work with you, but I want half of everything. Also, don¡¯t you ever show up in my life; and everything must be ording to my schedules and arrangements.¡±


    The other party sneered. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t push your luck.¡±


    Lu Ning¡¯s lips curved into a grin. ¡°Promise me that, and we¡¯ll work together. If you can¡¯t promise me that, then don¡¯t bother to contact me again.¡±


    In every unequal rtionship, the side begging for a favor would always be at the other¡¯s mercy, no matter how tough they acted.


    Lu Ning was very decisive¡ªafter stating her terms, she hung up the phone, not giving the other party any time to respond.


    Five secondster, the phone rang again.


    Lu Ning picked it up. The man¡¯s emotionless voice came from the phone. ¡°I agree.¡±


    Lu Ning smirked. ¡°We¡¯ll start tomorrow night, I¡¯ll send the schedule to your phone.¡±


    However, the other party still continued to argue with her. He growled, ¡°Tonight. You¡¯ve already caused me to miss a lot of rounds.¡±


    Lu Ning was not in a hurry. She supported herself with the railing and slouched.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand a thing? You¡¯re the one who needs my help now. It wasn¡¯t because of me that you missed so many rounds; you simply had to give them a pass because you don¡¯t have the confidence to win.


    ¡°However, you made a wise choice. Rather than losing, why not simply stand back and watch from the sidelines?¡±


    ¡°You damn brat, watching from the sidelines is no different from losing.¡±


    Lu Ning remained calm. ¡°I guarantee that you¡¯ll win every round you participate in in the future.¡± Her tone and gaze were filled with unshakable confidence.


    At the end, she added coolly, ¡°So, don¡¯t provoke me, don¡¯t pull any tricks, and don¡¯t screw up my demands. I can make you win, and I can also make you lose.¡±


    She raised her eyebrows slightly, and hung up.


    Her gaze fell on Lu Qing, who had walked out of the ward.


    Lu Qing watched as she hung up the phone, and walked over.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Only a single word left his mouth when Lu Ning looked away, ignoring him. She was about to leave.


    ¡°Hold it.¡±


    Lu Ning continued to pay him no attention and kept walking.


    Lu Qing chased after her and grabbed her wrist.


    Lu Ning was forced to stop in her tracks; she looked down at the wrist he had grabbed.


    When she looked up at Lu Qing again, she saw uneasiness flitting in his eyes.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I want to exin to you.¡±


    Yesterday, he received an anonymous email which shed light on the entire process of how Lu Ning¡¯s injury came about.


    Actually, the school¡¯s surveince cameras were already fixed and the figures of those who hurt her had been caught on tape. There was even an audio recording attached to the email, which effectively spelled out who those people were and why they had hurt Lu Ning; the gist of it was that they did it to please L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    Lu Qing waspletely at a loss after looking through it. However, he had been unable to find a suitable opportunity to tell Lu Ning. As a matter of fact, he did not actually know how to bring it up, so he kept procrastinating.

 Chapter 80 - 80 I Don’t Want to Hear It

    80 I Don¡¯t Want to Hear It


    Lu Ning looked at Lu Qing and did not bother to ask anything. She simply said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±


    Then, she shook off his hand and returned to the ward.


    Lu Qing remained rooted where he was, alone in the quiet corridor. After a while, when he came to his senses, he kept looking at the hand Lu Ning had shaken off.


    ¡­


    !!


    Lu Zhi stayed behind to take care of Shen Yunci, and had the three children go home to rest.


    Recently, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were not staying at home, so he asked Lu Qing to go back. He was afraid he would get worried if Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi were alone at home.


    When they got home, Lu Ning brought Lu Jingzhi back to his room to let him wash up and rest. After making sure that Lu Jingzhi was sound asleep, she returned to her room.


    During this time, Lu Qing came out to get some water and spotted Lu Ning walking into her room and massaging her temples, weariness apparent on her face.


    He stood there and stared at her door for a long time, his heart wavering.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next day, in between lessons, Lu Ning met two girls fawning over L¨´ Yue¡¯an in the corridor; both of them had injuries on their faces, and the corners of their mouths were bruised. Lu Ning took a few more nces.


    I hadn¡¯t made a single move¡ªwhy are they hurt?


    Who was it, helping to rid the world of evil?


    When the two girls saw Lu Ning, they instinctively turned around and ran away.


    Lu Ning returned from the caf¨¦ at noon and went to the infirmary.


    As she turned on herputer, she looked at Gu Chen and Gu Zi. ¡°Did you guys beat someone up behind my back?¡±


    Gu Chen twitched, while Gu Zi was shaken up.


    ¡°Beat up someone? What¡¯s that about beating up someone? Who? Who got beaten up?¡±


    From the looks of it, Lu Ning was certain that he did not know anything.


    She turned towards Gu Chen.


    He didn¡¯t try to dodge the question, I¡¯m sure he knows something.


    Gu Zi looked at Gu Chen in disbelief. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring me along when you went out to fight?!¡±


    He was behaving like a missus who had been betrayed and left all alone by the husband.


    Gu Chen: ¡°¡­¡±


    Gu Chen looked at Lu Ning. ¡°You know that I¡¯m not one to beat up people.¡±


    Gu Zi added callously, ¡°Ah, right-right. If it was you they¡¯d already be dead.¡±


    Gu Chen: ¡°¡­¡±


    Lu Ning looked at a newly-sent document on theputer. While she tranted, she listened as Gu Zi continued to rib Gu Chen.


    That is, until Gu Chen got annoyed.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Only then did Gu Zi stay quiet and pout.


    He sat down beside Lu Ning. ¡°Hurry up and rest, I¡¯ll trante it for you. If you continue pressing on like this I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll suddenly copse and die. I reckon even he won¡¯t be able to save you.¡±


    Saying thetter, he pointed his lips at Gu Chen.


    Before Lu Ning could say anything, Gu Chen sat on the other side and took theputer. ¡°Yes, you should rest.¡±


    Gu Zi blew up again. ¡°What¡¯s this supposed to mean, Eighth Brother?! Why can¡¯t I help with the tranting?!¡±


    Gu Chen waggled his brows. ¡°If you do it, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be promptly fired.¡±


    Gu Zi: ¡°¡­!¡±


    Gu Zi was huffing and about to retaliate when Lu Ning pulled him over and leaned on his back, closing her eyes to rest. Only then, did he shut his mouth.


    Although he had mmed up, he still could not help but roll his eyes at Gu Chen to show his displeasure.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning was much more peppy after taking a break at noon. As nned, she went to the hospital to see Shen Yunci after work and then went home with Lu Qing and Lu Jingzhi.


    After Lu Jingzhi fell asleep, Lu Ning returned to her room. However, this time, she was not in a hurry to wash up; instead, she changed into some ck sportswear and put on a cap and a face mask. Then, she pressed her ear against the door¡ªthere was no more movement outside. She locked the door to her room and crept to the window. Then, she climbed out the window, slid down the pipe, and hopped down.


    Right on cue, a car stopped in front of her¡­

 Chapter 81 - 81 Flying Away in a Helicopter

    81 Flying Away in a Helicopter


    Lu Ning hopped into the car and it drove away, silently disappearing into the night.


    ¡­


    Inside the car.


    Lu Ning leaned against the car door on the right, while a man was seated on the other end.


    The oppressive aura around him was difficult to ignore.


    However, his suffocating presence was different from Huo Jinyan¡¯s. Huo Jinyan did not want to interact with others and had a cold aura that kept strangers away, but he carried himself with a sense of nobility innate to the Huo family.


    Whereas his oppressive aura was rank with the stench of blood from the underworld. When he appeared, one would not even dare to breathe too loudly.


    Even if he were smiling, one would not be able to smile.


    Lu Ning looked at the irrepressible bloodlust he exuded, and did not say anything.


    She simply took a bag he handed to her.


    ¡°Brat, it¡¯s been so long since west met. Where¡¯s your greeting?¡±


    Lu Ning ced the bag by her feet and nced at him. ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    It could be considered a greeting. He did not give it any mind and chuckled.


    The man¡¯s name was Song Wenqi; his given name, which loosely meant ¡®a period of warmth¡¯, was a total mismatch with his temperament. He met Lu Ning two years ago.


    They had met in the Gambling City in F Prefecture¡¯s Red Ridge District.


    And this time, they were also heading to the Gambling City in F Prefecture¡¯s Red Ridge District.


    The car drove for about half an hour before it finally came to a stop in a deste area.


    Lu Ning, Song Wenqi and the other person got out of the car, and their eardrums were instantly assaulted by a loud noise.


    They followed Song Wenqi around a dpidated building in front of them; there was a helicopter hovering in the huge open space behind it. The loud noise came from the helicopter¡¯s propeller.


    They promptly boarded the helicopter without any hesitation.


    Soon, the helicopter circled and rose into the sky. After a while, it flew far away and disappeared from sight.


    This really shocked Sixth Brother, who had been secretly watching over Lu Ning.


    Sixth Brother stood frozen by the wall of the dpidated building and looked up at the sky where no helicopter was to be seen.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He took out his phone and dialed Gu Chen.


    ¡°Eighth Brother¡­ I don¡¯t know how to say this. You know helicopters, right? She boarded one and it flew off¡­¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Gu Chen and Gu Zi met up with Sixth Brother at the ce where he lost her trail, and brought him back to have a discussion.


    They had not provided Lu Ning with a GPS beacon to carry with her, whichpounded the situation.


    When Sixth Brother arrived, he sat down and told them everything he saw.


    Gu Zi walked back and forth uneasily. ¡°Did you see their faces? Do you know them?¡±


    Sixth Brother did not nod or shake his head. He mulled for a moment, then said, ¡°I was far away at that time and couldn¡¯t see them clearly, but Boss had followed them of her own will and wasn¡¯t being coerced, I¡¯m sure of that.¡±


    Gu Zi paced around even more anxiously. Gu Chen finally put away his phone and gave up.


    He dialed her phone many times, but no one picked up.


    Gu Zi also tried to pinpoint Lu Ning¡¯s location using her phone, but to no avail. The signal must have been blocked over there.


    Gu Chen called Ninth Brother and learned that Huo Jinyan had returned to his residence after leaving the caf¨¦ today. Thus, this matter ought to have nothing to do with him.


    So who could have taken Lu Ning away, and why did Lu Ning leave with them? These were all mysteries which could only be solved when Lu Ning returned.


    However, they had no idea if she was safe, and if she could return unharmed.


    Gu Zi stood up abruptly. ¡°I¡¯ll check with the air traffic controller.¡±


    He turned around and went upstairs.


    Sixth Brother suddenly looked towards Gu Chen and hesitated for a moment before speaking up, ¡°Eighth Brother, I think one of them actually looks very familiar¡­¡±

 Chapter 82 - 82 Underground Casino

    82 Underground Casino


    Gu Chen instantly turned towards him. ¡°Who?¡±


    Sixth Brother¡¯s expression was solemn as he muttered, ¡°Song Wenqi.¡±


    Gu Chen was floored. In disbelief, he asked again, ¡°Who?!¡±


    Sixth Brother actually did not believe it himself.


    How would Lu Ning know Song Wenqi?


    Sixth Brother sighed. ¡°Maybe I was mistaken.¡±


    However, he could not be sure if he had actually been mistaken.


    But that figure did not seem to be someone else.


    Lu Ning used to be a youngdy from a wealthy family. How would she know Song Wenqi, that bloodthirsty demon? How could she know him?


    Although this was a clue, this clue was practically a ticking bomb.


    Not only was Lu Ning¡¯s whereabouts uncertain, but she also had a bomb at her side that could explode at any time. The two of them became even gloomier.


    However, investigating Song Wenqi¡¯s whereabouts was a task as difficult as ascending to the heavens.


    He had the world¡¯s number one hacker, Gale, by his side to hide his tracks. Back then, Gu Zi wanted to investigate Song Wenqi¡¯s whereabouts, but he had been tricked by Gale and was led in the opposite direction. Gu Zi did not notice that anything was off at all; only when he arrived at the destination did he realize he had been tricked.


    And now, Lu Ning was like a littlemb that had entered a wolf¡¯s den. Nobody knew if she was dead or alive, yet all they could do was wait¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Three hourster, Lu Ning and the othersnded in F Prefecture¡¯s Red Ridge District.


    The sky had just turned dark.


    Song Wenqi and the others brought Lu Ning into a car, and it drove all the way straight to the Gambling City.


    Lu Ning wore a long trench coat with a hood over her clothes, which couldpletely conceal her figure.


    Along the way, she did not say anything. She leaned against the car and closed her eyes to conserve her energy.


    When they arrived, Song Wenqi called out to her, ¡°Brat, get out of the car.¡±


    Lu Ning opened her eyes and got out.


    In front of them was a bustling street. There were all kinds of people passing by, speaking in obscurenguages.


    Song Wenqi brought her into a casino.


    After verifying their identities at the door, an attendant came forward respectfully and led them through therge and small gambling tables and the throngs of people in the hall.


    Their surroundings were noisy; there were cheering, sighing, and cursing.


    However, this was but a small affairpared to the real highlight, which was the underground gambling city that the attendant was bringing them to.


    That was where trulyvish sums of money were spent.


    When they entered the elevator, the attendant did not press a button¡ªthere was no button to the underground level.


    He retrieved a maic card and swiped it on the elevator¡¯s sensor; then, the elevator started and slowly descended.


    When the elevator doors opened again, it was apletely different scene from upstairs.


    The atmosphere was even livelier than before.


    It was built in an entirely dissimr style.


    This space below was smaller than above, but on its surrounding walls hung 20 ss rooms meant for first-ss VIP patrons.


    The equipment downstairs was also very straightforward. Compared to the various gambling tables and machines upstairs, there was only one massive gambling table in the middle; and right now, the table was swarmed with people.


    Security guards in uniform were stationed all around.


    The attendant led them out of the elevator, avoiding the noisy crowd through a special passage into one of the ss rooms suspended above. Arge ¡®9¡¯ was taped to the door.


    As they entered, all the lights inside and around room no. 9 lit up. Everyone in the rooms numbered 17-20, opposite them,id their eyes upon them from afar.

 Chapter 83 - 83 I Didn’t See It

    83 I Didn¡¯t See It


    All of them were donning masquerade masks.


    Song Wenqi also put on a mask when he strode into the ss room.


    In this ce, no one in the ss rooms knew the identities of the other patrons, but those who were able to enter the ss rooms knew very well that everyone else was not to be trifled with.


    At the same time, on arge disy screen suspended above the massive gambling table in the middle, the number ¡®9¡¯ lit up, and the neon lights surrounding it flickered.


    !!


    The audience instantly whipped into a frenzy.


    Every new participant in the ss rooms was another high-rolling patron whose stakes they stood a chance to win.


    The patrons around the gambling table were actually people with considerable wealth. Those who could enter the underground casino had to have more than a million yuan in active funds; otherwise, they were barred from entering.


    Each of these people had more than a million yuan in active funds, yet they were still unqualified to enter the ss rooms¡ªone could only imagine how unfathomable the wealth of those who were able to enter the ss rooms were.


    These patrons held the lofty delusion that they might ascend to the next level overnight. Indeed, some truly had the fortuity to increase their assets ten-fold in the span of a single night.


    On the other hand, some would lose everything they had here and would even end up bearing a huge debt. However, this would not stop them; their unwillingness to admit their losses, the heady atmosphere and the sky-high stakes would have them continue dreaming about making aeback overnight¡­


    However, reality was no fairy tale. These people often did not achieve the turnaround that they had imagined; rather, what awaited them was immense pressure from never-ending debts and, eventually, ending themselves when they could no longer take it.


    And the source of all this was actually something very simple.


    Card games.


    The simplest game, with the highest price.


    Today¡¯s game was the simplest of all.


    ¡®Guess the points¡¯.


    A new round of games began at the gambling table. The patrons around the table ced their chips on the points, while the VIPs in the ss rooms would tap on a monitor to the front-left corner of their rooms to make their bets.


    Their stake and the points they bet would be shown on the disy above the gambling table.


    Lu Ning did not sit at the monitor. Instead, she sat on the sofa in the middle with Song Wenqi and observed the scene below.


    Sitting in front of the monitor was one of Song Wenqi¡¯sckeys. He stared at the monitor, where an array of points had already appeared.


    He turned and nced in Song Wenqi¡¯s direction.


    Song Wenqi peered sideways at Lu Ning.


    She sat there quietly with her legs crossed.


    Five seconds passed before she spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t see it.¡±


    When they entered the room, it happened to be time to shuffle the cards at the gambling table. Lu Ning did not have time to observe it.


    Song Wenqi was not angry. He picked the wine ss from the table and waggled it sideways in his hand.


    ¡°No rush, brat. But you have to see the next round clearly.¡±


    His words were casual, but Lu Ning did not miss the bloodlust lurking beneath his breath.


    At the corner of the room, a ban sign appeared on the monitor; no more bets were allowed.


    However, that did not mean they could choose not to participate in this round.


    On the big screen below, room no. 9¡¯s stake was still disyed¡ªtwo million.


    However, the points indicator was empty. The people below could not help but be shocked; they all raised their heads to look at room no. 9.


    There were rules in the ss rooms.


    As long as you entered the ss rooms, you had to participate in every round. Even if you did not make a bet within the time limit, the system would still deduct the minimum bet from you; and, the minimum bet in the ss rooms was two million yuan per round.

 Chapter 84 - 84 Two Million for Nothing

    84 Two Million for Nothing


    In the eyes of the people here, it was utterly foolish to not pick anything within the time limit. Even if they had picked one of the points at random before the countdown ended, it was still better than throwing away two million yuan for nothing.


    However, even though they felt that it was foolhardy it also thrilled them greatly. Someone had given up onpeting for a round and tossed out two million yuan as stakes for them; anyone would be excited about such a fortuitous event.


    After the betting, it was time to flip the cards.


    The crowd below erupted into a frenzy as they yelled the points they bet on.


    !!


    A man in a ck uniform standing in the middle of the table flipped open the first card with a gloved hand.


    3 of Hearts.


    It was impossible to discern anything from the first card, yet the atmosphere at the venue remained impassioned and feverish.


    The next two cards were the 4 of Diamonds and 3 of Diamonds.


    These were low cards. The patrons who had bet low instantly became hysterical and shouted even more vehemently.


    As the cards were flipped, the fourth card was revealed in front of everyone.


    A King of Spades.


    Total points: 23.


    This round allowed for a margin of one point, which meant that those who ced bets on 22, 23 and 24 were winners, and could take all the chips ording to the rules.


    The audience instantly broke into a furore. Some cheered while others despaired.


    One voice stood out despite themotion. ¡°Why? Why?! Impossible! You people are cheating! It can¡¯t be 23 points! Give me back my money!¡±


    The outburst attracted the attention of everyone and the nearby security guards. They grabbed onto the person mbering onto the gambling table as he red and cursed at the cards with a demented look in his eyes.


    One of the security guards punched him in the gut, and the man let out a yelp before toppling onto the gambling table. The security guards immediately dragged him down and away.


    The surrounding patrons looked on indifferently. No one was surprised; such scenes weremonce here.


    After the disturbance was removed, a new round of the game began.


    The dealer changed to a new deck of cards and presented it to everyone. This was followed by a dazzling series of shuffles; under these circumstances, no one would be able to discern the cards clearly.


    At the end, the shuffled cards were fanned onto the table. The dealer then picked out four cards and ced them in fixed positions before him, arranging them neatly.


    A whistle sounded; the betting had begun.


    The patrons around the gambling table ced their bets one after another. In the ss rooms, most of the people in front of the monitors would shoot a nce at the people on the sofa before making bets on the monitor.


    In room no. 9, Song Wenqi¡¯sckey looked towards him and Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning peered at the gambling table below and locked her gaze on the four cards.


    Therge disy in the center kept showing more bets from the ss rooms.


    Apart from ss rooms no. 1, 3, and 16, the other 17 ss rooms were all upied.


    The other 16 ss rooms had already made their bets, leaving only ss room no. 9.


    Everyone looked towards room no. 9.


    Upon closer inspection, one could see an imposing man sitting in the middle, as well as someone wearing loose clothes, a cap, and a face mask beside him; they could not discern their physique at all, or even their gender.


    Finally, within five seconds of the countdown, Lu Ning said calmly, ¡°11.¡±


    Theckey was surprised. Such a low number?


    However, there was no time to dwell on this. He immediately selected the points and entered the bet.


    Before the whistle blew, the bet from room no. 9 was disyed on the big screen.


    Almost everyone looked over, and all of them did a double take.

 Chapter 85 - 85 The Last Decisive Factor

    85 The Last Decisive Factor


    11 points?!


    It was almost as if they had given up on the possibility of there being a face card.


    In a poker deck of fifty-four cards, after excluding the two Jokers there are twelve face cards. Coupled with this is the fact that high cards¡ªcards with 7 points or more¡ªhad an equal or even higher probability of being drawnpared to low cards.


    Based on past games, face cards appeared in almost four out of five games.


    !!


    And the points represented by the face cards were 11, 12, and 13.


    Therefore, almost everyone was shocked when the number ¡¯11¡¯ shed below the number ¡®9¡¯.


    ording to the analysis of the games in the underground casino, the probability of 12 points and below appearing was only 2%, so almost everyone would ce their bets above that. No matter how uncertain they were, they would still ce their bets around 20 points. A bet of 11 points was practically equivalent to throwing money away.


    In this round, only room no. 9 made a bet below 15 points; everyone else, including the patrons at the gambling table, had bet above 15 points.


    At this moment, before the second whistle sounded, a person to the right of the table suddenly moved their chips from ¡¯16¡¯ to ¡¯11¡¯.


    This was also within the rules of the underground casino. After the VIPs in the ss room had finished choosing, after the first whistle but before the second whistle, everyone at the gambling table had a chance to change their bets.


    Only one person at the gambling table chose to change their bet. The person shifted their chips to ¡¯11¡¯ and immediately retracted their hand, but even in the flurry their fair and slender hands could still be seen.


    The patrons burst into an uproar.


    In particr, the patrons around the person were whooping and yelling with excitement.


    This person was wearing a veryrge cape, and the side of their face was concealed, so their face could not be seen clearly. However, based on their figure it seemed to be a tall boy.


    ¡°Youngd, this won¡¯t turn out well for you, nobody ever follows a bet like that! It¡¯s your first time here, right? The probability of such a small number of points here is really small¡­¡±


    ¡°Why bother telling him this? It¡¯s not like he can change his bet anyhow. He¡¯ll learn from this mistake; when he loses his money, we¡¯ll see whether he¡¯ll still follow their bets or if he¡¯ll cry.¡±


    The racket surrounding him never ceased. The boy did not speak and only stared at the cards on the gambling table.


    This time, because someone had made a bet on a small number of points, the atmosphere was even livelier and more fiery than the previous round.


    The sound of the whistle had long been drowned out by their cheers.


    The dealer began to flip the cards one by one.


    Beginning with the first card on the left.


    The entire venue fell silent for a moment, as if they were anticipating what the first card would be.


    When his hand flipped the card open, the 5 of Hearts appeared in front of everyone.


    In an instant, the entire venue lit up with excitement.


    Everyone was cheering. Even the patrons in the ss rooms could not help but smirk.


    5 was not apletely small number; it was a middle card among the numbered cards.


    This increased the probability of winning by 25% for everyone except for those who chose ¡¯11¡¯. They did not believe that all the cards that followed would be low.


    As everyone cheered, the second card was slowly flipped open.


    An Ace of Clubs appeared before them.


    Almost everyone was stumped, and the cheers died down.


    An Ace corresponded to 1 point, so it was the smallest card.


    But this was yet to end. Before these patrons could finish consoling themselves, the third card, the 2 of Clubs, dealt them another blow.


    Low points again!


    This undoubtedly made everyone present sink into despair.


    Their original 25% win rate had stagnated, whereas the win rate of the parties that bet low had gone from 0% to 75%!


    Thest card would be the decisive factor.

 Chapter 86 - 86 Making a Choice Again

    86 Making a Choice Again


    Whether the 25% would jump to 100%, or the 75% would drop to 0%, hinged entirely on thisst card.


    The cheers died down, leaving everyone staring inly at thest unopened card.


    In this tense atmosphere, the dealer pinched thest card and slowly flipped it.


    One could almost hear the impatient tapping of shoes all around the venue.


    !!


    As the dealer¡¯s finger tapped the table, everyone saw the card clearly.


    The 3 of Hearts!


    The points added up exactly to 11!


    The boy at the table and the patrons in room no. 9 will split all the chips between them!


    Sounds of regret and swearing rang out from below. Everyone else in the ss rooms turned to look at room no. 9 in unison.


    Even the way Song Wenqi¡¯sckey looked at Lu Ning changed.


    When room no. 9 had chosen ¡¯11¡¯, their initial reactions were almost the same as everyone else below. But now, it was this impossible number ¡¯11¡¯ which allowed them to win.


    The corners of Lu Ning¡¯s lips curled up, her smile hidden behind the mask. She inwardly heaved a sigh of relief.


    She had taken a risk, as she was actually uncertain about thest card.


    The dealer¡¯s technique was too brisk, so she was unsure if it was ¡®8¡¯, or whether it was simply an afterimage of ¡®3¡¯ that made her see ¡®8¡¯.


    In the end, she decided to trust her gut.


    The atmosphere downstairs was tense and mercurial as the staff distributed to the boy his share of the chips. He sidled his body sideways and tilted his head upwards slightly, up towards room no. 9.


    Lu Ning also nced in his direction, and their eyes met.


    ¡­


    The next round soon began.


    Almost everyone present had their eyes glued on the dealer¡¯s hands. However, regardless of how much effort they put into memorizing the cards during the unveiling, they were unable to recall the cards once they were covered; there was not even a need for the dealer to shuffle the deck.


    Furthermore, he was able to perform all kinds of fancy shuffles to dazzle the spectators.


    This round, the dealer selected the four cards closer to him from the right and ced them in their respective positions.


    When it was time to ce their bets, everyone looked at room no. 9 in concert.


    It¡¯s a coincidence, it must¡¯ve been a coincidence¡­


    Thinking that, the patrons hesitantly ced their bets on the points they wanted.


    Almost all of them bet on points above 15; only a brave few bet on points between 10 and 15.


    As for the boy who changed his bet in the previous round, he actually pushed all his chips onto the smallest point which no one had ever chosen.


    It was as though he was being contrary again. Before everyone could be surprised at his choice, therge screen disyed the choices of everyone in the ss rooms.


    The bet of room no. 9 naturally attracted a lot of attention.


    And they actually chose ¡®4¡¯ points!


    This was the smallest number on the gambling table; the probability of it was even lower than 2%, at 0.1%.


    This meant that all four cards had to be Aces.


    And this bet happened to coincide with the boy¡¯s.


    The first whistle blew.


    Within two seconds, three people bucked the trend and thrust their chips to ¡®4¡¯.


    Everyone else was wavering, but none of them moved because they did not believe it.


    The chance of all four cards having the same points was way too low. It¡¯s impossible!


    However, if all four cards were of the same points, the payout for this round would be double; it was a golden opportunity. Before the second whistle sounded, another three people had bet on ¡®4¡¯.


    They chose to take the gamble.


    The remaining patrons chose to keep their current bets. It was a tantalizing prospect, but if they blindly followed them, not only would their payout not double, they would also lose everything they had. After careful consideration, they chose not to move.

 Chapter 87 - 87 Cheating?

    87 Cheating?


    Now, everyone¡¯s attention was on the dealer¡¯s hand.


    They watched as he flipped the four cards, one by one.


    All four cards were indeed Aces, each of different suits.


    The resultant uproar from downstairs was so loud, one might have expected the roof to cave in.


    !!


    ¡°Cheating! You¡¯re cheating! You must be colluding! You must¡¯ve colluded with each other! It¡¯s impossible! Impossible! How can there be such a coincidence!¡±


    However, it was truly such a coincidence. Moreover, everyone who entered the underground casino had to go through the infrared detector at the entrance when they entered. If someone had brought in anything prohibited, it would have been detected.


    However, now that the crowd was riled up, the security guards were no longer able to keep the venue under control. Left with no other choice, the person-in-charge of the underground casino showed himself.


    This person was also wearing a mask; it was a mask of a monkey¡¯s face.


    He surveyed the upheaval with a quick nce, then raised his hand to press a red button on the wall.


    In an instant, sirens red throughout the entire underground casino, and the patrons¡¯ voices were gradually suppressed.


    As the sirens ceased, a few gunshots suddenly rang out. Everyone screamed as they huddled away to the sides.


    When nobody present dared to make any sound, the person in charge raised his hand and pressed the button again. An overpowering silence engulfed the entire venue.


    He slowly stepped forward. His leather shoes rapped on the ground, its sound making one¡¯s heart tremble.


    When he reached the massive gambling table, he stopped and looked at everyone. He set his hands down on the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone knows the rules here.¡±


    The voice was muffled, evidently not his own voice.


    However, it was very intimidating.


    ¡°Everyone who enters this ce has to go through checks; I believe you¡¯ve all seen the infrared detector at the entrance. Besides, this shouldn¡¯t be everyone¡¯s first time here.


    ¡°However, in order to ay everyone¡¯s doubts, under everyone¡¯s supervision we shall check the dealer again.¡±


    He paused for a moment to look at his audience. Then, he continued, ¡°If we find nothing wrong with our dealer, it means that no one is cheating here; and that means there¡¯s no way our VIP patrons could be colluding with the dealer.


    ¡°If anyone still wants to cause amotion after this matter is over with, then don¡¯t me us for being impolite.¡±


    Hisst sentence seemed to hint at a jest, yet it made everyone shudder.


    Seeing that no one said anything, he raised his hand. Someone immediately came over with a detector to scan the dealer¡¯s entire body in front of everyone.


    That was not the end of it. The dealer also had to take off his clothes; every pocket and crease of his clothing was checked.


    At this point, he was left wearing only an undershirt and a pair of briefs.


    The person-in-charge called for a hiatus, and pointed towards the crowd.


    He was pointing at the man who had shouted about them cheating.


    ¡°Dear sir, please conduct the final check personally. Come and feel him over, see if there are any tricks or contrivances on our dealer.¡±


    The man hesitated for a good while before he finally walked out, quivering in his shoes.


    In the end, he mustered his courage and plodded over.


    The person-in-charge gestured with a wave of his hand, indicating for him to check the dealer as he pleased.


    The man slowly and tentatively reached his hand out.


    He felt him over carefully, and did not find anything.


    Near the end, he met the dealer¡¯s uncovered eyes and could not help but shudder.


    He gulped and said, with some difficulty, ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any more questions, sir?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful.¡±


    As soon as the person-in-charge finished speaking, he mmed his fist into the man¡¯s face. A bloodied tooth flew out from his mouth, skipping across the ground.

 Chapter 88 - 88 The Last Round

    88 The Last Round


    The man fell to the ground and screamed as he pressed his hands against his jaw.


    The person-in-charge looked down at him, raising his hand and cracking his wrist.


    ¡°This is punishment for causing amotion. I hope you keep this in mind.¡±


    There was not a shred of emotion in his voice.


    !!


    Everyone present felt their blood run cold.


    Finally, he turned towards room no. 9 and lowered his head, exaggerating a gentlemanly bow.


    As he straightened his body, his gaze fell on the caped boy.


    The boy looked at him, his eyes clear and filled with firm determination.


    His gaze lingered on the boy for a good while before he finally looked away.


    ¡°I hope everyone present has a good time.¡±


    Then, he turned around and left.


    After no time at all, the underground casino returned to its former liveliness, as if nothing had happened.


    Song Wenqi swirled his wine ss and chuckled, ¡°Brat, you sure caused a lot of trouble with that ability of yours.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at the situation below, and her eyes darkened. ¡°It was you.¡±


    What she meant, was that she was not the one who caused this; it only came to this because he insisted that shee.


    Song Wenqi was unangry, the smirk still on his face. ¡°Indeed, it was me.¡±


    He paused for a few moments before speaking again, ¡°I simply love causing trouble.¡±


    The cheeriness in his voice startled Lu Ning.


    These ss rooms suspended in the air represented their superiority over others.


    And these people came here with stupendous sums of money in order to y the most basic of games, while situations such as the one that had just transpired delighted them to no end¡ªthey would swirl their sses of wine and admire the spectacle below them leisurely. They cared little about why these people were so obsessed, or so aggrieved; all they cared about, was whether the game was fun, and whether the scenes that unfolded were enjoyable to watch.


    Previously, when she was also in a lofty position, power and fame were the names of the game. The people around her fawned on each other for the sake of benefits, yet would not hesitate to stab each other in the back; everyone lived their lives behind a mask of lies and deception.


    However, when they looked at people who were worse off than them, they would behave all high and mighty. From time to time, they would toss them some donations, gazing at these people as though they were looking at their own ythings.


    Lu Ning had long despised their attitude¡ªnot to blow her own trumpet about how good-natured she was, but she, at the very least, did not be like them. Despite having to live such a lofty lifestyle, she had hidden herself away to avoid assimting with the people around her.


    s, this was yet another ce where one¡¯s fortune meant everything.


    She could not help but feel a little bitter. In the end, she had be an aplice in this game which trampled upon and made sport of the unfortunate.


    Song Wenqi took a sip of his wine. ¡°Let¡¯s take a break for a couple rounds.¡±


    In the next two rounds, room no. 9¡ªthe center of everyone¡¯s attention¡ªdid not ce any bets, and four million yuan was thrown away needlessly.


    However, this did not affect the mood of everyone else in the game.


    The venue was still astir with excitement, and bets were still being ced.


    Song Wenqi nced at his wristwatch. ¡°Alright, brat. This is thest round. I¡¯ll send you home after it¡¯s over.¡±


    Theckey beside the monitor had already gone all in when he heard this. He was only waiting for Lu Ning to tell him how many points to bet on.


    A new round began at the gambling table, and the dealer¡¯s shuffling was fancy as ever.


    After all four cards were ced, the bets began.


    In the two rounds where Song Wenqi did not ce his bets, the boy at the gambling table had won both games in session. There was a frenzy at the gambling table as people scrambled to follow his bets.


    However, this time, when the people who wanted to follow his bet were looking around for him, there was no trace of the boy; he had disappeared at some point.


    These people began to ce their bets blindly. When the whistle sounded, they looked up at therge screen; and, unexpectedly, room no. 9 had also made a bet.


    However, when they saw the points they bet on, everyone did a double take.


    19.5?!

 Chapter 89 - 89 Investigate the One in Black

    89 Investigate the One in ck


    And the pot was actually as high as 30 million yuan.


    However, the patrons in the ss rooms were incredibly powerful or wealthy, so they were only slightly surprised by how much was staked. What truly shocked them was the number of points.


    For 0.5 points to appear, it suggested that the Jokers were in this round.


    However, without any certainty very few people would bet 0.5.


    !!


    After all, there were only two Jokers; the chance of them appearing was extremely low.


    Besides, there was a win threshold of plus or minus 1 to 3 points every round; even without betting the exact 0.5 points, one could still win.


    For example, suppose if the number of points in this round was 22.5, and the win threshold was +2 and -1. In this case, all the points from 21.5, 21, 21.5, 22.5, 23, 23.5, 24 and 24.5 would be considered winning points. Of course, the person who urately bet on ¡®22.5¡¯ itself would get the most money; the bigger the difference from the exact points, the lower the payout.


    The number of times the Jokers appeared was too low, and everyone had the mindset that they did not matter. It was rare for anyone to bet on the 0.5 points, since the win threshold allowed them to win without it.


    Practically no one bet on any of the 0.5 points at the gambling table this time, but after seeing the bet from room no. 9, everyone scrambled to follow them.


    Even if they did not believe that there would be a Joker, they would ce their bet on the points close to theirs.


    The second whistle sounded¡ªbetting was over.


    The dealer reached for the cards. Amidst this atmosphere fraught with anticipation, the four cards were revealed to everyone.


    7 of Hearts, Jack of Hearts, Ace of Spades, and a Joker.


    It was exactly 19.5 points.


    Everyone was ecstatic because they had won. At the same time, they could not help but look towards room no. 9, wondering how they had managed to guess the exact number of points every time.


    Was that really just based on guessing?!


    But, how would they be able to see every move on the gambling table while so high up? For them to see the cards clearly despite all that fancy shuffling, and memorize the positions of all the cards¡ªthat¡¯s impossible!


    Even with eyes as sharp as an eagle¡¯s, how can they remember the constantly changing positions of every single card?


    Thinking about it carefully, such a feat was actually rather terrifying.


    A person who could perform such an extraordinary feat must possess a staggering amount of ability.


    ¡­


    Song Wenqi looked at the real-time transfer of cash on his phone in satisfaction, and got up.


    ¡°Brat, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lu Ning rose and followed behind him.


    The way Song Wenqi¡¯sckeys looked at Lu Ning had changed.


    No wonder Big Brother hadn¡¯t given up on calling her for so long. She¡¯s so amazing, she¡¯ll definitely be useful to Big Brother! Not only in this, she would definitely be a powerful ally in other aspects!


    It¡¯s hard to believe she¡¯s only a high school girl!


    When they walked out into the special passageway, the lights in room no. 9 went dark. Wails of dismay and regret came from below.


    Why didn¡¯t I follow their lead back in those two games?!


    After emerging from the special passageway, they still had to pass by the venue below. Their majestic figures instantly drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    Song Wenqi and hisckeys have never known the meaning of the term, ¡®low profile¡¯; they had always stood out like a sore thumb. On the other hand, Lu Ning barely had any presence about her as she shrank her profile and quietly hid among them. This effect was what she had hoped for.


    However, while the patrons below did not pay much attention to Lu Ning, the patrons in the ss rooms did.


    ¡°Go, see if we can find out their identities. Especially the one dressed entirely in ck.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    He was not the only person to do this¡ªthree others had also ordered their subordinates to investigate the one in ck beside Song Wenqi¡­

 Chapter 90 - 90 Did You Follow Me?

    90 Did You Follow Me?


    When Lu Ning got off the helicopter, she checked the time; it was already thirty minutes past five in the morning.


    It was already six o¡¯clock when Song Wenqi sent her home. Lu Ning climbed back in through the window.


    As Song Wenqi left, his car drove past Lu Zhi, who was just returning from buying breakfast.


    Lu Ning did not have time to rest at all; she immediately went to wash up to make herself look more energetic.


    !!


    When she was done washing up, Lu Zhi had returned, knocking on her door.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, are you up? Time for breakfast.¡±


    Lu Ning responded in an instant.


    When she left her room, Lu Jingzhi and Lu Qing also came out from their rooms.


    After the four of them had breakfast, Lu Zhi went to take care of Shen Yunci.


    Lu Qing was in charge of sending Lu Jingzhi off, so Lu Ning rode her scooter by herself and left for school.


    Lu Qing fell into a daze, watching Lu Ning ride away on her electric scooter.


    As a youngdy, she sure adapted quickly.


    He could not help but reminisce about that time when he pressured L¨´ Yue¡¯an to learn how to ride a scooter; however, she had little aptitude for it and was unable to pick it up no matter what. He did not press her about it thereafter, and still doted on her enough to send her to ss every day.


    In truth, he could also give Lu Ning a lift, but she did not seem to be the sort who would ask for help¡­


    Lu Jingzhi looked up at his brother.


    It was unclear whether it was intentional or not, but he muttered, ¡°Sister is so pitiful.¡±


    Hearing him, Lu Qing tilted his head down towards him. However, he had already turned around to fetch his bag, having no intention to say anything else.


    As a matter of fact, Lu Qing had no idea that Lu Jingzhi was currently in primary school; he was still sending him to the kindergarten.


    Lu Jingzhi went in, and after Lu Qing drove away he would leave the kindergarten by himself and head to the elementary school. He had zero ns to divulge this to Lu Qing.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Lu Ning reached the school gate, Gu Chen and Gu Zi caught hold of her before she could park the scooter.


    Startled, she looked up at them. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Gu Zi put the scooter away for her, and the two of them dragged her to the infirmary.


    ¡°What were you doingst night?¡±


    When they asked her this question, both of them heaved a sigh of relief. After all, she returned safely.


    Ninth Brother had actually called early in the morning. He had gone back theretest night to wait; as soon as Lu Ning and the others got off the helicopter, Ninth Brother sent a message.


    Anxious and distressed, the few of them did not sleep for the entire night. Unfortunately, they had no other choice but to wait.


    When they finally received news of her, the two of them rushed to the school entrance, early in the morning, to wait.


    Lu Ning did not have a chance to check her phone when she returned, so she did not know that they were searching for her.


    Lu Ning was flustered, but she was not prepared to tell them the truth; after all, she did not want to involve them in this matter. For someone like Song Wenqi¡­ the fewer people who know, the better.


    ¡°Nothing much. I was just sleeping at home.¡±


    Gu Zi¡¯s jaw dropped and he blurted out, ¡°How¡¯s that possible?! You clearly¡­¡±


    Gu Chen pinched him before he could finish.


    ¡°Did you follow me?¡±


    Lu Ning instantly caught on.


    Gu Chen: ¡°No, we were simply a little worried when you didn¡¯t pick up.¡±


    It was only then that Lu Ning took out her phone; the battery was t, and the phone had switched off.


    Gu Zi promptly took her phone. ¡°I¡¯ll charge it for you. There¡¯s still time before ss starts anyway.¡±


    Right away, Lu Ning stood up then reclined against the sofa. ¡°That¡¯s great, I¡¯ll take a nap. Wake me up when it¡¯s time.¡±


    Gu Chen nodded and even ced a nket over her.


    She was truly exhausted. After the long flight and the strain on her eyes and brain, Lu Ning fell fast asleep as soon as sheid down.

 Chapter 91 - 91 Meeting

    91 Meeting


    Gu Chen and Gu Zi exchanged a fleeting nce as Gu Zi connected Lu Ning¡¯s phone to theputer¡­


    When Lu Ning woke up, she had been woken up by Gu Chen. Before she could ask him what time it was, the bell rang. She grabbed her bag and dashed out; itpletely slipped her mind that her phone was still with Gu Zi.


    Not long after she left, a notification popped up on her phone¡ªit was a banking notification.


    Gu Zi looked at it, then at Gu Chen. ¡°Two million yuan.¡±


    !!


    Gu Chen frowned.


    Gu Zi had already checked through Lu Ning¡¯s phone, and found out that she had indeed stayed in F Prefecture. However, she probably did notmunicate with Song Wenqi through text messages or WeChat; all he found were a few calls to some unfamiliar numbers, and he could not find anything useful. And then, there was this text message.


    The two of them were at a loss. Lu Ning was unwilling to divulge anything, so they could only wait and see if they would be meeting again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Lu Ning arrived at her ssroom¡¯s entrance, she saw Huo Jinyan standing on the teacher¡¯s podium.


    ¡°Teacher¡­¡±


    Huo Jinyan nced at her and did not say anything. He simply gestured for her toe in.


    Lu Ning quickly got to her seat.


    As soon as she was seated down, Lin Ci could not help but steal a few nces at her, although she did not say anything.


    ¡­


    After receiving Lu Ning¡¯s feedbackst time, Huo Jinyan¡¯s lecture had indeed be slower. He would also pause for them to take notes; as a result, his lesson was much easier to follow.


    The students were rather grateful to Lu Ning. After all, she had not been intimidated and had done what they could not.


    Now, they would often speak with Lu Ning about her studies, hoping to help her grades.


    After ss, before Lin Ci could say anything, a few girls had walked over to Lu Ning. ¡°Lu Ning, these are the notes we took down yesterday. Do you want to have a look?¡±


    As she spoke, she brought her notebook over.


    Lu Ning looked at it. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Little Ci already gave me hers.¡±


    The girl did not mind and simply put her notebook away. ¡°Then let¡¯s revise together after school. Lin Ci,e with us too, we can go through our textbooks and see if there¡¯s anything we don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Lin Ci had wanted to refuse. However, after looking at Lu Ning, she nodded and went along with it.


    She did not like mingling around with too many people. However, Lu Ning¡¯s grades were simply dismal; she was really concerned that she would not be able to get into university. But under her supervision, she might actually study.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the caf¨¦ where Little Ning works.¡±


    Lin Ci suggested forthright.


    Lu Ning: ?


    Without waiting for her consent, everyone unanimously decided that this was a great idea.


    Naturally, Lu Ning could not say anything else.


    After finishing their discussion, they returned to their seats.


    Lin Ci saw that something was clearly off with Lu Ning, and was about to ask her about it when the bell rang. Without giving her a chance to ask, the teacher walked in.


    She could only ask after ss.


    However, before ss ended, Lu Ning blocked her face with a textbook and fell asleep on her desk. Afraid that she would be found out by the teacher, Lin Ci tried her best to cover her.


    And just like that, it was noon. When ss ended, Lu Ning ran off to her part-time job. Lin Ci looked at her hurrying off and sighed helplessly.


    After Lu Ning was done, she went to the infirmary to do her trantion job.


    During this time, she retrieved her phone and transferred the money to Auntie Hong and Old Zhu; now, her bnce was empty again.


    Gu Chen and Gu Zi looked at her, feeling helpless and despondent.


    When will she learn to ask for help?


    She¡¯s taking everything on herself¡ªat this rate, she¡¯ll copse sooner orter.


    Gu Zi tried to help trante for her, but she told him off.


    The both of them could only help her with simple logistical tasks, and making sure she did not go hungry.

 Chapter 92 - 92 Contact Qinglang

    92 Contact Qinng


    At night, Lu Ning headed to the caf¨¦ to work as usual. Since everyone was studying at the caf¨¦ today, Lu Ning stayed with them for a while.


    However, she was frequently checking the time.


    ¡°Lu Ning, do you have something else going on?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°My mother¡¯s in the hospital. It¡¯s about time for me to go visit her.¡±


    !!


    They immediately understood and quickly let her leave.


    Lin Ci wanted to go with her, but she refused.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you along next time.¡±


    Then, she left in a rush.


    Lin Ci looked at her shrinking back as she rode away, baffled.


    After Lu Ning had left, the girls could not help but start gossiping while they did their homework.


    ¡°Lin Ci, you seem pretty close to Lu Ning. Has she ever cried in front of you? We all feel bad for her. Remember when she was injured a few days back, weter found out that it was because of the two girls from ss 3. Sigh, do you know why they did that?¡±


    Lin Ci put away her things. ¡°No idea.¡±


    Those girls continued, ¡°What other reason could there be? It¡¯s to curry favor with L¨´ Yue¡¯an, of course! Don¡¯t you know, everybody wants to be on good terms with the L¨´ family. Lu Ning didn¡¯t give them the time of day and ignored them, but now that there¡¯s the good-tempered L¨´ Yue¡¯an, it¡¯s a given that they¡¯ll ingratiate themselves with her¡­¡±


    As they spoke, Lin Ci stopped preparing to leave and simply sat there, listening.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Lu Ning arrived at the hospital, she headed straight for the elevator; and as she entered the ward, she could not help herself from apologizing to Shen Yunci.


    Shen Yunci patted her on the head and told her she did not mind. After the family had dinner together, Shen Yunci drove them off and had them go home.


    She could move her arm a little now. While it still hurt to move it, it was slowly getting better.


    Lu Ning was in a hurry. She was anxious, although she did not let it show on her face.


    Before she left, Shen Yunci had told her, ¡°Ning¡¯ning, you should turn in early. You don¡¯t have to coax your brother to sleep all the time, he can do it himself. I can even see the bags under your eyes.¡±


    Lu Ning subconsciously raised a hand to her eyes. She replied with a smile, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The three of them went home together. When they reached home, Lu Jingzhi also chased Lu Ning to bed, saying that he could fall asleep by himself.


    Lu Ning watched him wash up before she returned to her room. After tidying up, she locked the door; before she left, she listened to the outside to make sure that there were no sounds before opening the window. Then, she climbed out and got down to the ground effortlessly.


    Song Wenqi¡¯s car was already waiting there.


    Lu Ning got in, and the car drove away immediately.


    The same location, the same helicopter. The group of them boarded the craft and promptly flew off.


    This time, however, it was not only Ninth Brother who was shadowing her; Gu Chen and Gu Zi had also followed her stealthily.


    The three of them looked towards the helicopter that had since disappeared without a trace. Gu Zi silently took out a palm-sized device, a red dot shing on it.


    He had installed GPS devices in Lu Ning¡¯s bag and phone. She did not seem to have brought her bag, but she did bring her phone.


    However, they failed to notice that someone else was also staring at them, not far away.


    ¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A few hourster, the red dot on Gu Zi¡¯s device stopped shing.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    Gu Zi checked it over carefully. ¡°It¡¯s been blocked. Thest location is in F Prefecture, between the Red Ridge District and the Blue Sands District.¡±


    Their faces contorted into a grimace. ¡°These two ces aren¡¯t known for being peaceful.¡±


    Gu Chen¡¯s expression darkened as he furrowed his brows, looking at Ninth Brother.


    Ninth Brother seemed to understand. ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Gu Chen said, ¡°Contact Qinng.¡±

 Chapter 93 - 93 Punished to Stand

    93 Punished to Stand


    It was not until around five o¡¯clock next morning, when they saw Lu Ning get off the helicopter. They felt relieved again.


    But at the same time, they also saw clearly that the person with her was Song Wenqi.


    Where did Song Wenqi take Lu Ning? What did he do? What was his motive? They knew nothing about these; if they wanted to know, they could only approach them.


    ¡­


    !!


    Lu Ning went in through the window as before, and washed up in time for Lu Zhi, who had again returned with breakfast.


    No one noticed anything amiss, and she continued to study and work as usual.


    However, her abnormal lethargy aroused Lin Ci¡¯s suspicion.


    Lin Ci asked her about it twice during their sses, but it was obvious that Lu Ning was avoiding the questions and not telling the truth, so Lin Ci did not probe further.


    However, her behavior over the past two days had been quite abnormal; Lin Ci had no intention to let it slide just like that.


    When morning sses ended, Lu Ning went to her part-time job as usual. Then, she went to the infirmary to trante documents. In the afternoon, she appeared slightly more energetic, but it would not be long before she was ovee by drowsiness.


    Then, Huo Jinyan caught her red-handed.


    ¡°¡­ Jot this down.¡±


    As soon as Huo Jinyan finished speaking, he tapped his fingers on Lin Ci¡¯s desk. No one else noticed as they were busy taking notes, but Lin Ci felt his overwhelming presence and gave the sleepy Lu Ning a jostle with her elbow.


    Lu Ning did not wake up. Her head swayed from side to side, and actually began to fall forward towards her desk.


    Lin Ci was too focused on Huo Jinyan¡¯s expression to notice Lu Ning¡¯s condition, but Huo Jinyan, who was looking down at her, noticed it; right away, he reached his hand out to catch her head before she hit the desk.


    Lu Ning¡¯s smooth, soft cheek pressed against his palm intimately; Huo Jinyan was surprised for a moment and he reflexively jerked his hand upwards. Lu Ning¡¯s head was tossed up alongside, and she almost fell back.


    This time, she finally woke up; when she spotted Huo Jinyan¡¯s stony face through her sleepy eyes, she jolted right awake.


    ¡°Teacher¡­ Huo¡­¡±


    Huo Jinyan nced at her sternly, but did not say anything else. He raised his hand, signaling for her to stand up.


    Lu Ning stood up obediently. Then, Huo Jinyan pointed at the door.


    Nobody quite understood what he meant by that. However, Lu Ning did; indeed, she understood much too well what he meant, and was verypliant. She walked out of the ssroom and stood outside without saying a word.


    Indeed, she had been punished to stand.


    While everyone was stunned and did not dare to even breathe loudly, Huo Jinyan continued with his lesson as if nothing had happened.


    Lin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    Quietly, she took down notes with more detail than she usually would. She might not be able to understand them, but it¡¯s better than nothing.


    ¡­


    As soon as Huo Jinyan finished speaking, the bell rang.


    He walked out and stopped at the doorway, and turned to look at the wall on his right.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Huo Jinyan walked off in a huff. His footsteps were brisk and his expression grim.


    Lin Ci tiptoed out and looked at Huo Jinyan¡¯s back as he paced off; then, when she looked at Lu Ning, who was standing by the door, she finally understood why Huo Jinyan was so angry.


    Lu Ning was leaning against the wall, fast asleep!


    ¡°¡­! Good heavens, you can fall asleep even while standing?!¡±


    Her ssmates also sighed, one after another.


    Lin Ci woke her up with a p.


    ¡°The next time you fall asleep in ss, I suspect that he¡¯ll simply throw you out the window on the spot.¡±


    Lu Ning rubbed the spot where Lin Ci hit her, and asked in a daze, ¡°Who?¡±


    Lin Ci: ¡°¡­ Great. When the timees, you¡¯ll experience too well what it means to die without even knowing why.¡±

 Chapter 94 - 94 Is She Really Stupid, or Is She Acting?

    94 Is She Really Stupid, or Is She Acting?


    After bing a teacher, Huo Jinyan had really gotten into his role; and now, he began to truly appreciate how exactly problematic students were able to give their teacher headaches.


    Especially after getting close to Lu Ning; this one student alone gave him a migraine.


    He felt that he must be out of his mind when he thought that Lu Ning was Z.


    Looking at her grades, if she can¡¯t even understand English, how can she understand thoseplicated lines of code?


    !!


    And her math grades are even worse.


    Even dogs would shake their heads at it.


    Huo Jinyan had a headache whenever he saw her grades. He had dragged her to tuition and had her read some books, but those books seemed to have been left in the trash. Her grades were very much unchanged, and she remained at the bottom of the list.


    Yet, not only was she not flustered, she was even shameless about it.


    Huo Jinyan had truly encountered an obstacle that he could not ovee in his life, and this obstacle was called Lu Ning.


    Right now, it seemed clear that she did not have the intelligence to be Z.


    Huo Jinyan was prepared to make his escape as soon as her former homeroom teacher came back from recuperation; teaching was too much of a headache.


    He was about to put away Lu Ning¡¯s paper when the teacher next to him nced over. ¡°Mr. Huo, you¡¯re looking at Lu Ning¡¯s test papers again.¡±


    Huo Jinyan replied tersely as he closed the test paper.


    The teacher opposite him took a sip of water and sat down, and could not help but say a few words.


    ¡°Lu Ning is such a strange child. Her grades have always been terrible, and the principal seems to have specially admitted her to our school in the beginning. The principal¡¯s usually such an upright person, so we always wondered why he would allow backdoor admissions such as this to happen¡­¡±


    Huo Jinyan simply listened to their gossip without saying anything. He took a pen and was about to write something when he heard them continue.


    ¡°However,ter on, we realized something about Lu Ning which was really weird. Sometimes, she didn¡¯t get any of the questions on a test correct; sometimes, she got some of them correct, but those were actually rather difficult questions. At that time, we wondered if she only liked doing difficult questions and didn¡¯t bother with those she felt were too simple.


    ¡°But then, there was once when she finished the paper and her answers were all wrong. So we realized that we were probably just thinking too much, she might have identally¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Huo Jinyan jumped to his feet, staring at her with his jet-ck eyes, startling the teacher.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Teacher Huo?¡±


    Huo Jinyan asked, ¡°Where can I see Lu Ning¡¯s previous test papers?¡±


    ¡°In, in the curriculum room¡­ But some of the less important ones might¡¯ve been tossed out and burned after so long. Say, Teacher Huo¡­¡±


    He did not listen to her finish. Huo Jinyan turned around and promptly left.


    He found it strange that Lu Ning could not remember some very simple questions even after doing them hundreds of times. Logically speaking, even a blockhead could solve the same question after all that, but Lu Ning insisted that she did not understand it.


    Is she really so stupid that she can¡¯t understand it, or was it all just an act?!


    When Huo Jinyan went to the curriculum room to look for Lu Ning¡¯s test papers, Lu Ning had just finished school and left for the caf¨¦ to work part-time.


    The caf¨¦ was not too busy today, so she applied for leave and left an hour earlier, wanting to see Shen Yunci early. After all, she had ge yesterday. She even bought a bouquet of flowers for Shen Yunci on the way there.


    When she arrived at the hospital, she first went to the counter to make a medical deposit before heading to the ward.


    When Shen Yunci saw her she immediately beamed with joy; then, she took the flowers from Lu Ning, which did not quite look like flowers.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, what kind of flower is this?¡±

 Chapter 95 - 95 Come Back Safely

    95 Come Back Safely


    Lu Ning put down her bag. ¡°Those are called ¡®fire-dragon pearls¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Fire dragon pearls?¡±


    Lu Qing added. ¡°Pink hypericum.¡±


    Shen Yunci was displeased that he had interrupted her conversation with her daughter, and rolled her eyes at him.


    Lu Qing: ¡°¡­¡±


    However, he took a few more nces at Lu Ning.


    When Shen Yunci looked at Lu Ning, she was immediately all smiles. ¡°Ning¡¯ning, why did you think of giving Mommy pink hypericum?¡±


    Lu Ning was taking off her coat. It had been a little cold outside, but the hospital was heated and it was beginning to feel warm.


    As she pulled off her coat, she casually said, ¡°I passed by a flower shop and wanted to get you a bouquet, but I remembered that you¡¯re allergic to pollen. It so happened that the shop had fire-dragon pearls, so I bought a bouquet of them there.¡±


    She put her coat away and turned around, only to see Shen Yunci looking at her dubiously.


    As soon as she walked over, Shen Yunci took her hand. ¡°How did you know Mommy is allergic to pollen? I don¡¯t think Mommy ever told you.¡±


    Her voice harbored a barely perceptible excitement.


    Lu Ning found it a little strange¡ªthis was very easy to find out. ¡°We don¡¯t have any flowers at home, and on the times when you took me out you would subconsciously draw back whenever you saw ces with flowers. So I guessed that you might be allergic to pollen.¡±


    In fact, she had already guessed it based on the first point, because Shen Yunci was actually a very conscientious person. She had everything in the house arranged in an orderly manner, and paid exquisite attention to every detail. Usually, such a person would have flowers ced at home to improve the house¡¯s ambience, but she had never seen Shen Yunci fiddle with them since she moved in, although she had bought two sulents not long ago.


    Coupled with what she sawter, Lu Ning figured out that she was allergic to pollen.


    Hearing this, Lu Zhi was impressed. Her observation skills were too strong; such small details were easily overlooked in life.


    ¡°How are you so sure that Mommy is allergic to pollen just from these two points?¡±


    Lu Ning found their reactions somewhat peculiar. ¡°Did I guess wrong? Then I¡¯ll buy some other flowers for Mommy next time.¡±


    Shen Yunci hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No, no, you¡¯re right. Mommy just thinks our Ning¡¯ning is so smart, she¡¯s able to tell just like that.¡±


    She only felt a little dejected. Lu Ning discovered this not long after she arrived¡­ But L¨´ Yue¡¯an might not even have the faintest idea that she was allergic to pollen.


    When the family finished their dinner, Shen Yunci asked them to hurry back.


    After some urging, the three of them went home together.


    As usual, Lu Ning watched Lu Jingzhi fall asleep, then prepared to jump out of the window.


    However, this time, when she was halfway through the window, Lu Jingzhi came to her room!


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ming in.¡±


    As he spoke, he pushed the door open and entered.


    When he looked up, he saw Lu Ning with half her body outside the window. ¡°¡­?¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­!¡±


    Oh no! I forgot to lock the door!


    Both of them were dumbfounded.


    The people downstairs who were waiting for Lu Ning to get down were also dumbfounded when they saw Lu Ning stop aftering halfway out the window.


    What¡¯s she doing? She stuck?


    Lu Jingzhi and Lu Ning stared at each other in silence. When Lu Ning was about to exin, Lu Jingzhi said, ¡°Sister, hold on.¡±


    Then, he turned around, shut the door, and left.


    Not long after, he came back and stuffed a small, button-like object into Lu Ning¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Sister, take this. Come back safely.¡±


    Then, he waved at her and obediently went away without asking anything. He even locked the door for her as he left.


    Were it not for the fact that she was riding on the windowsill and could not move, Lu Ning really wanted to kiss him twice before leaving.

 Chapter 96 - 96 A New Game

    96 A New Game


    Lu Ning sessfully hopped down, and got into the car.


    Song Wenqi turned his head to re at her. ¡°So slow.¡±


    Lu Ning was not flustered. ¡°I got stuck.¡±


    Song Wenqi sized up her petite body. How could something small enough to be blown away by the wind get stuck?


    However, he did not probe further. The car drove towards their usual destination.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The underground casino in F Prefecture was noticeably much livelier today.


    As soon as Lu Ning followed Song Wenqi in, she was engulfed by shouting and cheering from all around her.


    Not two steps in, she suddenly stopped in her tracks and swiveled to look in a certain direction. Everyone there was busy cheering for their wins, however, so Lu Ning did not notice anything out of the ordinary.


    Song Wenqi turned to nce at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, brat?¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head, and followed him into the special passageway.


    At the location where she had just been looking, the people in front who had been cheering moved to the side, and a few familiar figures appeared.


    Gu Chen, Gu Zi, Ninth Brother, and Sixth Brother.


    The four of them heaved a sigh of relief.


    We did our best to hide, but why did it seem that she still sensed us?


    They watched her enter the special passageway, and soon after, Room No. 9 lit up. Lu Ning sat on the sofa in the middle and was very easy to observe. Although she was wearing clothes that concealed her physique, it was very easy for them to recognize her since they knew her.


    Gu Chen whispered, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Qinng here yet?¡±


    Ninth Brother leaned close to his ear. ¡°He has something to settle and will take a while. Let¡¯s take a look around first.¡±


    They had spent a few million to get into this ce; it would be a waste if they did not win some of it back.


    ¡­


    And today¡¯s game was even simpler, even more exciting than before.


    The card game for today was: ¡®Guess the suit¡¯.


    With a deck of poker cards as usual, four cards will be chosen, and yers will guess the suits of each of these four cards separately. The more guesses they got right, the more they would win; and if they guessed all of them correctly, they would double their winnings.


    Ever since this game was implemented, very few people were able to guess all the cards correctly. Thereafter, the person-in-charge increased the payout odds, and so even more people went crazy about this game.


    This was because the game was simple, yet left no room for any mistakes.


    There were four suits: Spades, Hearts, Clubs and Diamonds.


    Suppose Spades, Hearts and Diamonds appeared in a round. If you bet on any two of these three suits, you would win; however, if you bet on Clubs¡ªwhich never showed up¡ªyou would lose everything.


    Everyone would want to bet on more suits to increase their chances of winning. However, if they ever bet on the wrong one, they would lose everything. Hence, this game was a test of human nature; everyone wanted to win more, but everyone also did not want to lose everything.


    Those who were greedy and bet on many suits would often lose entire rounds. On the other hand, those who were cautious and only bet one suit at a time could surreptitiously win; they won less each time, but they won more times overall.


    Therefore, this game was far more exhrating than other games.


    ¡­


    As everyone was preparing to start the game, they suddenly realized that Room No. 9 had lit up; the people below could not help but jump for joy.


    A few days ago, they had really won by following their bets. However, they did not know if they could continue winning this game today.


    A new round began. Everyone stared at the dealer¡¯s hands, but they all gave up due to his fancy, intricate shuffling.


    They could not even see the cards clearly, let alone memorize them.


    After the cards were picked, the patrons began to ce their bets. Before the whistle sounded, they hesitated and could not help but look up at the big screen; they wanted to see if Room No. 9 had ced any bets, and wanted to follow suit.


    This was because there was no rule which permitted yers to follow the ss room bets in this game. Everyone only had one chance.


    However, the results of Room No. 9¡¯s bets did not appear until the whistle sounded. At this point, everyone had already ced their bets.


    When everyone looked up at Room No. 9¡¯s bets, they could not help but be shocked again.

 Chapter 97 - 97 Did I See Wrong?

    97 Did I See Wrong?


    They had bet on all four suits.


    This was simr to those who took the risk and bet on more suits to try and win more, but ended up losing the entire round.


    This round had be even more thrilling for everyone. If the bet waspletely urate, the winnings would double. Not only that, but if all four colors were present, then there would be no losers for this round; the only variable was how much each of them would win.


    The cards on the table were slowly flipped open. Indeed, all four suits appeared.


    !!


    The entire venue exploded into a frenzy in an instant; everyone was whooping as they cradled their winnings. Once again, Room No. 9 seemed to be invincible.


    Song Wenqi swirled the wine ss in his hand, his legs crossed. He peered at everything downstairs with satisfaction.


    However, Lu Ning¡¯s gaze fell upon a few of them¡­


    After winning three rounds in a row, Room No. 9 stopped again and did not continue betting.


    When Lu Ning rxed her eyes, she incidentally spotted the ss room more than ten meters away; Room No. 16, which she had never seen lit up before, was bright today. There were a few people standing in the room; the person on the sofa in the middle seemed to be looking over, and was wearing a tiger mask. He had his legs crossed, seeming a little arrogant.


    Lu Ning grimaced slightly. She felt that he looked familiar, and that the eyes behind the mask were staring straight at her.


    ¡­


    After a few rounds, the people below came to realize that the people in Room No. 16 were as unfathomable as the people in Room No. 9.


    In the next few rounds, the uracy of the bets from these rooms was 100%, without any mistakes.


    There was also someone at the gambling table who bet 100% urately in every round, but no one noticed.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning seemed to have sensed something. As she left, her gaze swept across Room No. 16 again; and when she went downstairs, she could not help but cast a couple nces at the crowd.


    However, Gu Chen and the others had already left the casino before her.


    But she saw the ck-cloaked boy again; the boy saw her too, and their eyes met again.


    The moment their eyes met, neither of them moved or spoke.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning returned at the same time as the previous few times. Things were basically the same as the previous days; there was nothing special.


    There was only one thing: Lu Ning wanted to ask Gu Chen and Gu Zi if they had followed her to F Prefecture. After hesitating for a bit, however, she did not ask.


    The school, the infirmary, the caf¨¦, and the hospital¡ªLu Ning ran around to these ces as usual.


    She also felt much more energetic than before. It seemed that the longer she stayed awake, the more energetic she became!


    She also did not pay attention to this; everyday was so busy that she did not have time to care about it.


    Moreover, Huo Jinyan seemed to have stopped sleeping recently, and he no longer dragged her into private tuition.


    When Lin Ci was in English ss, she could not help but look at Huo Jinyan, then at Lu Ning. She grumbled, ¡°If I didn¡¯t know any better, I would¡¯ve thought that you stayed upte to give her tuition.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­¡±


    She looked up at Huo Jinyan. His eyes were dark and baggy, and he seemed quite exhausted and grouchy.


    He only lectured and did not say anything else, as if to hide his irritable mood. Now that ss 9 had been trained by him, theypletely understood what he meant whenever he paused in his lectures, or whenever he knocked on the desk.


    Lu Ning scrunched her brows, and her gaze moved down slightly to his shoes¡­


    This pair of shoes looks familiar¡­


    Did I see wrongly?


    Would Huo Jinyan really show up there?


    Lu Ning could not figure it out herself.


    And the school bell interrupted her thoughts.

 Chapter 98 - 98 On her Trail

    98 On her Trail


    Huo Jinyan was certainly in a bad mood. In order not to bring his emotions into the lesson, he had been holding it in, afraid that he would scare the entire ss with a single, inappropriate outburst.


    He was in a bad mood because he did not sleep well; chronk of sleep could really make people cranky.


    He had no idea how Lu Ning did it.


    And the reason for his sleep deprivation was because he had followed Lu Ning to F Prefecture in secret.


    !!


    The other day, he had spent a lot of effort in the curriculum room digging out Lu Ning¡¯s previous test papers. And he found out that, as that teacher had mentioned, some of Lu Ning¡¯s tests were really strange; she could not do the simple questions, yet she could do the difficult ones.


    Although it happened infrequently, this was definitely not a result of sheer luck; these questions could not be understood without some capability. With Lu Ning¡¯s current level of understanding, she definitely should not have been able to understand them; however, she had solved these questions a year or two ago.


    Huo Jinyan was certain that Lu Ning was not stupid. At the very least, she must be pretending to be like this.


    Huo Jinyan seemed to have found a trace of hope.


    Furthermore, he also knew that Lu Ning would sneak out of her house in the middle of the night and take a helicopter to F Prefecture with someone.


    All of these were discovered by Chu Ting. At that time, he was really at home; he found out that he was being followed, so he stayed put in his house. On the other hand, Chu Ting was not being followed so he could move freely. Thus, many of these investigations were undertaken by Chu Ting.


    Huo Jinyan knew that Lu Ning was a capable person, and that she had been traveling through the dangerous F Prefecture recently. He had no choice but to investigate this, so he quietly went to F Prefecture.


    His schedule thus became almost the same as Lu Ning¡¯s, which was why both of them had the same dark circles under their eyes.


    The difference was that Lu Ning still had tomute between her part-time job and the hospital at noon and in the evening, whereas Huo Jinyan was able to take a break during this time.


    ¡­


    Huo Jinyan stood by the window and looked at the girl who ran out of the school building and headed straight for the caf¨¦. His stony gaze carried more suspicion than usual.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning continued living like this every day. It was only on Sundays that she could rest; she would not do anything, and made Song Wenqi agree to this. So, she only had to go to tutor in the afternoon.


    Once Sunday was over, she had to follow Song Wenqi to F Prefecture every single day.


    On this day, she applied for leave at noon to pick Shen Yunci up from the hospital; Shen Yunci could finally go home to recuperate.


    When she arrived, Shen Yunci had just left the hospital with Lu Zhi supporting her.


    Seeing here over, Shen Yunci could not help but grumble, ¡°Mommy had said that you didn¡¯t have toe, so why are you here? You look like you¡¯re in a rush. Are you cold?¡±


    The weather had turned cold. Shen Yunci sped her hand, her heart aching.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s so cold.¡± As she spoke, she wrapped her hand in hers to warm it up.


    Lu Qing was standing at the back, looking at the thin clothes she was wearing. He did not say anything, but simply took off his coat and covered her with it.


    Lu Ning nced at him, not moving an inch. She did not want Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi to worry, so she amodated Lu Qing and gave him this opportunity to show concern for his sister in front of their parents.


    Shen Yunci could not contain a chuckle when she saw him like this. While she did not say anything, she felt that it was a good thing that he wasing to understand her.


    Lu Zhi kept ncing at Lu Ning, and then he finally asked, ¡°Ning¡¯ning, were you the one who paid the hospitalization fees?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it enough? I¡¯ll go top it up.¡±


    She did not think much about it; all she was thinking was that if it was not enough, she would simply pay off the outstanding sum.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough, but where did you get the money? Didn¡¯t you give us all you had?¡±

 Chapter 99 - 99 Can’t Hold a Candle

    99 Can¡¯t Hold a Candle


    ¡°I earned the¡­¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°I asked the boss for an advance.¡±


    Lu Zhi looked at her, his throat scratchy, not knowing what to say.


    When he sent her to the hospital, he did not think too much about it. Shen Yunci had always stayed in a luxurious single ward; however, he did not expect Lu Ning to be so sensible as to directly deposit the hospitalization fees in advance.


    It did not matter much to Lu Ning. On the other hand, they felt that they had let her down; she had suffered so much ever since she came¡­


    !!


    Shen Yunci¡¯s heart twinged. ¡°Daddy and Mommy are rich. Buy something for yourself with the money you earned, don¡¯t always just think about us.¡±


    Lu Ning did not say anything and simply changed the topic. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s not stand around here, why don¡¯t we go home?¡±


    Shen Yunci did not continue the topic and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After they returned home, Lu Ning helped Shen Yunci pack up and was about to head back to school.


    Shen Yunci hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Wait, have your brother send you; he drove here today.¡±


    Lu Ning nced at Lu Qing. Lu Qing did not object, and even picked up his car keys.


    Lu Ning was unwilling, but she did not say it out loud; it could be considered tacit agreement on her part.


    The two of them headed downstairs together. Lu Ning looked at the ck Volkswagen there and realized that it was actually Lu Qing¡¯s car; she had been wondering who it belonged to and why it was parked here.


    ¡°Get in.¡±


    With that, Lu Qing opened the door and got into the driver¡¯s seat.


    Lu Ning walked over, opened the door, and sat in the backseat.


    They drove in silence all the way to the school gate.


    Lu Ning was still wearing Lu Qing¡¯s coat. Before getting out of the car, she took it off and ced it in the backseat for him; she even paused for a moment before closing the car door.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Then came the sound of the door closing. Lu Qing watched as she walked into the school, then turned to look at the coat on the back seat and sighed quietly.


    ¡­


    All of these were witnessed by L¨´ Yue¡¯an, who had just reached the entrance of the school building.


    She watched as the familiar car at the school gate gradually drove away. Then, as she turned around she saw Lu Ning walking up the stairs; she silently clenched her fists.


    Humans were very strange at times¡ªwhen they could not ovee their desires, they would choose to submit to them. However, after submitting, they would reminisce and pine for the life they had before they submitted to their desires; they would want to have it all for themselves.


    ¡°An¡¯an, that seems to be Lu Ning¡¯s family car.¡±


    ¡°Commoners¡ªthey definitely can¡¯t hold a candle to An¡¯an¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Lu Ning¡¯s really shameless; she even had someone drive such a car over to show off. Has she never sat in a good car before, or does she think we don¡¯t know anything about cars?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! What¡¯s so special about this car? She¡¯s really too much; ever since she fell from grace she treats every piece of trash like some kind of treasure.¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±


    They still wanted to say more, but L¨´ Yue¡¯an shrugged their hands off from her arm with a displeased expression, spun around, and strode into the school building.


    The few of them were a little startled. When they came to, they realized that they had said something they should not have.


    That car Lu Ning was in, didn¡¯t L¨´ Yue¡¯an sit in it before? In that case, what we said was the same as saying that Lu Yue¡¯an was worthless in the past¡­


    They regretted it, but it was toote; they could not take back their words.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning¡¯s schedule was still the same as before, but she had to be more cautious now that Shen Yunci was back. Lu Jingzhi would cover up for her sometimes, but it was best to restrain herself for the time being so that they would not find out and worry.


    When Lu Ning sneaked out tonight, she got into the car and told Song Wenqi.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a break next week.¡±


    Song Wenqi craned his head to look at her. Coincidentally, she was looking over, and he could tell that she was fatigued.

 Chapter 100 - 100 Under Attack

    100 Under Attack


    Song Wenqi was not a kind soul, but he did not want to wear her out like this. How would she earn money for me if she died from exhaustion? So, he agreed.


    The group continued on their original route to F Prefecture.


    Gu Chen and Gu Zi also contacted Qinng, and had him tail them.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    !!


    However, after they were done, the group of them encountered an ident when they were returning the way they came.


    Lu Ning was getting some shut-eye on the helicopter when the aircraft suddenly jolted twice. Then, a series of gunshots rang in her ears.


    In an instant, Lu Ning¡¯s eyes were wide open; however, before she could react, the aircraft shuddered and rapidly descended.


    In her panic she grabbed at both sides, but it was useless. As the aircraft fell, a thunderous roar resounded in her ears, and pain assaulted her entire body.


    ¡­


    Lu Ning had fainted in the helicopter. She came to on her own, but her senses seemed to be failing; she was dizzy, her vision was blurry, and she could not hear anything. Her heart was hammering in her chest; she was confused and on edge.


    She was still strapped to her seat; Lu Ning struggled to unbuckle the seatbelt, but her entire body hurt and her fingers were weak.


    There seemed to be soundsing from outside; the ringing of gunshots and somebody¡¯s voice, but she could not hear them clearly.


    Song Wenqi leaned against the helicopter for cover. He could hear bullets whistling by or clinking off the aircraft.


    He saw an opportunity¡ªhe got up and finished off two opponents with two quick, urate, and ruthless shots. Then, he immediately ducked back down.


    Sensing some movement in the chopper, he shouted inside, ¡°Brat, you still alive?¡±


    Despite shouting a few times, there was no answer. He took a deep breath and wanted to risk turning around to have a look, but in the next second, he heard a knocking from the cabin and instantly heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, this was not time for him to rx.


    It was obvious that the other party wanted him dead. There were not many people with him to begin with, and only him and hisckey left.


    Am I going to die here?


    Before he could react, he suddenly heard even more intense gunfire followed by screams. Song Wenqi was thrown off bnce. He poked his head out and saw a bunch of peopleing from behind his opponents; they knocked them down, one after the other, thereby saving his life.


    His ears instantly stopped ringing.


    Song Wenqi looked at the bunch running over; they were unfamiliar, so he did not let his guard down. He wanted to see what they were going to do, but at the very least their guns were not pointed at him.


    Before Song Wenqi could speak, the people from the other side dashed over, skipping past him towards the mangled body of the helicopter.


    Song Wenqi: ?


    Gu Chen and Gu Zi put away their weapons and hurriedly climbed into the cabin.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning!¡±


    ¡°Boss! Baby! Can you hear me?!¡±


    Song Wenqi: That¡¯s a lot of nicknames¡­


    Lu Ning was semi-conscious and could hear some voices. She gradually raised her head and looked over.


    She fumbled with thest buckle of her seatbelt, unfastened it, and fell facedown.


    Gu Chen and Gu Zi spotted her and quickly rushed to her side.


    ¡°We¡¯re here, we¡¯re right here. You okay, can you hear me? Are you feeling alright?¡±


    Gu Chen kept asking.


    Before Lu Ning could react, her body was already lying on theirps. She looked at their faces and smiled; she sluggishly said, ¡°I knew it had to be the two of you.¡±


    Without waiting for their response, she cked out again.


    ¡°Boss!¡±

 Chapter 101 - 101 Z Has Appeared

    101 Z Has Appeared


    In A City, it was well past six in the morning; Shen Yunci and the others had already woken up. Fortunately, it was Saturday, so Shen Yunci was not in a hurry to wake Lu Ning up.


    When it was time for breakfast, Lu Jingzhi took the initiative to call Lu Ning.


    He already felt that something was off. Ever since he discovered that Lu Ning would sneak out through the window every night, Lu Ning would look for him when she came back to tell him that she was safe.


    After that, Lu Ning would go back to her own business.


    However, this time it was already long past Lu Ning¡¯s usual returning time. Lu Jingzhi covered up for her first in front of his parents, before returning to his room to get the spare key Lu Ning left for him.


    He stealthily opened the door and entered Lu Ning¡¯s room. There was no one in the room, and the window was still open; Lu Ning had not returned at all.


    Lu Jingzhi¡¯s heart was pounding as he gripped the key in his small hand; he had a bad premonition.


    He quickly walked out of Lu Ning¡¯s room and locked the door for her; then, he walked back to the dining table and sat down with his usual demeanor.


    ¡°Sister¡¯s still sleeping and doesn¡¯t want to get up. She said she¡¯s too tired and told us not to wait for her.¡±


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi did not suspect anything; rather, they both nodded and felt that it was a good thing.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning seems very tired these days. It¡¯s good for her to rest more, so let¡¯s not disturb her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, our Little Darling shouldn¡¯t disturb Sister for now.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded obediently.


    Lu Qing stared at him with an inquiring look, but did not ask anything there and then.


    Lu Jingzhi wolfed down his breakfast and hopped off the chair.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, I¡¯m done eating. I¡¯m going back to my room to study.¡±


    Shen Yunci looked at him in surprise. ¡°So quickly? Well, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Why is this child so urgent today?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the students around him are also very smart, so he¡¯s afraid he¡¯ll fall behind.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Our Little Darling is so smart, yet he¡¯s still so eager to learn.¡±


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci were eating and chatting cheerfully.


    However, Lu Qing looked at the two of them, bewildered.


    ¡°He¡¯s only in kindergarten. What¡¯s this about falling behind or being eager to learn?¡±


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci immediately stopped talking and looked at him, before exchanging nces with each other.


    Shen Yunci said with a smile, ¡°Recently, when you sent our Little Darling to school, have you always been sending him to the kindergarten?¡±


    Lu Qing did not quite understand. ¡°Yes, why? Did he change schools?¡±


    Lu Zhi also smiled. ¡°Our Little Darling didn¡¯t say anything to you?¡±


    Lu Qing was puzzled again. ¡°Say what?¡±


    From this, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhiming understood that their youngest son was not fond of his eldest brother anymore. He was probably taking revenge for their sister.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi thought it was funny, so they did not say anything.


    ¡°Nothing, nothing. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    The two of them puckered their lips and tried their best to hold back theirughter. In the end, Shen Yunci could not hold it in anymore, hugging her bowl and chortling.


    Lu Zhi could not help but chuckle.


    Lu Qing looked at them dubiously.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After Lu Jingzhi returned to his room, he sat by the bed and deliberated for a long time. In the end, he decided to take out hisputer, and turned it on.


    He was still young and could not check on his sister¡¯s situation, but there was someone who could. This person had been searching for his whereabouts; if they got hold of his new location, they would definitely head there quickly. If his sister was in danger, this person might even be able to save her. He could not simply sit still, twiddling his thumbs.


    Lu Jingzhi¡¯s small hands flitted across the keyboard.


    At the same time, something went wrong with the Huo family¡¯s centralized system.


    Huo Jinyan, who had just returned and was about to rest, received a call from Chu Ting.


    ¡°President Huo, bad news. Z has appeared.¡±

 Chapter 102 - 102 Who Are You?

    102 Who Are You?


    Huo Jinyan jumped and sat up from the bed.


    ¡°Where?!¡±


    Didn¡¯t he juste back?


    Lu Ning should also be back by now; to appear at this time¡­


    Chu Ting¡¯s tone was uneasy. ¡°He attacked our main system. Our people traced his location, but strangely, we pinpointed him to two different locations.


    ¡°One is in A City, and the other is at the border of F Prefecture.¡±


    Huo Jinyan immediately got to his feet and walked out.


    ¡°Find out the exact coordinates of his location in F Prefecture as soon as possible. Have someone pick me up now, and send someone else to A City.¡±


    Hearing this, Chu Ting understood what Huo Jinyan meant. After hanging up, he instantly made the preparations.


    The other person dispatched to A City arrived at a dead end and lost the signal. Huo Jinyan, on the other hand, had already boarded a ne headed to F Prefecture.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Gu Chen and Gu Zi brought their men to cover Lu Ning as they retreated, and Song Wenqi followed them.


    Among them, a tall and thin figure in a ck cloak appeared familiar, so Song Wenqi noticed him.


    Isn¡¯t that the boy in the ck cloak at the gambling table in the underground casino?


    Are these people together?


    Just who is that brat?


    His gaze fell on Lu Ning.


    At this moment, Lu Ning was being carried into a jeep by Gu Chen. She was still unconscious.


    The group was rushing to a safe ce, so no one noticed that something was blinking in Lu Ning¡¯s pocket.


    The cars sped off, blowing dust everywhere.


    They kept looking around nervously to check for more ambushes.


    Fortunately, they were rtively safe on their journey, and there was no ambush.


    However, they were stopped by soldiers at a military checkpoint.


    Due to thenguage barrier, Song Wenqi did not understand a word of what they were saying.


    However, the ck-cloaked boy got out of the car and said something to them; he took off his hat and mask and revealed his face to the other party.


    As he was standing sideways, Song Wenqi could only see his distinctive, chiseled profile.


    Then, he quickly put his hat and mask on.


    The group passed through the checkpoint smoothly.


    Not long after, they came to a stop beside a vi; after the vi¡¯s door opened, they drove the vehicles in.


    Gu Chen carried Lu Ning out from the jeep and hurried into the vi.


    Gu Zi followed tightly behind.


    There was a doctor in the vi. Gu Chenid Lu Ning on the sofa, and the doctor immediately came forward to examine her.


    During the checkup, Song Wenqi and his remainingckey were stopped outside the door.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The person guarding the vi blocked the entrance and posed this question to the both of them, who were in a sorry state.


    Ninth Brother and Sixth Brother were also there, and the two of them walked forward, looking at Song Wenqi.


    Song Wenqi felt that they looked a little familiar; but without photographic memory, he could not recall their faces in a moment.


    ¡°Hand over your weapons before you enter.¡±


    Theckey was a little vexed. They were caked in mud and blood, and, besides, none of the people around Song Wenqi dared to speak to him like this; in addition, they had just lost many of their brothers-in-arms. As he was about to re up, Song Wenqi stopped him.


    This was someone else¡¯s territory, and this group of people had saved them. Song Wenqi might be a gangster, but he was no ingrate.


    He took the initiative to hand over all his weapons; theckey hesitated for a moment, but he still handed them over as well.


    Only then were the two of them allowed to enter and sit down to rest for a bit.


    As soon as theckey sat down, he grabbed Song Wenqi¡¯s arm. ¡°Brother! You¡¯re injured!¡±


    Only then did Song Wenqi look at his arm; it was still bleeding. Somehow, he had not noticed it on the way.


    Gu Chen and the doctor examined Lu Ning once over together; she was fine and did not have any serious injuries. However, she had been involved in an aircraft crash, so she was bound to have many bruises on her body.

 Chapter 103 - 103 No Anesthetic

    103 No Anesthetic


    In addition, she had not been resting properly recently, so her constitution was poor. Coupled with the shock from the crash, she had fainted into a deep sleep.


    There was only a bleeding cut on her leg, which had been bandaged now.


    Gu Chen was relieved. He stood up and stretched his legs, which had gone numb.


    On the other side of the room, Song Wenqi¡¯sckey yelled at the top of his voice, ¡°My brother¡¯s injured! Come and take a look at him!¡±


    He was shouting at the doctor beside Gu Chen.


    The doctor¡¯s code was to treat patients and save lives¡ªhe did not care who they were. He was about to go over when he was stopped by Gu Chen.


    ¡°Give her an IV, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    The doctor nodded and went to take care of Lu Ning, while Gu Chen walked towards Song Wenqi.


    Song Wenqi was seated, while Gu Chen stood up, looking down at him.


    Theckey was extremely worked up. ¡°What are you looking at?! Treat him, stop the bleeding!¡±


    Gu Zi became furious. ¡°What are you shouting for?! If it weren¡¯t for us you would have died! We¡¯re the ones to decide whether we want to treat you or not. You¡¯re in no position here to shout demands at us!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Song Wenqi¡¯s face was pale as he called out, ¡°Jin Qi!¡±


    Jin Qi instantly shut up and did not say anything else, but he was still fuming in rage.


    Gu Chen squatted down and held Song Wenqi¡¯s arm up to take a look.


    ¡°There¡¯s a bullet. Should I remove it?¡±


    As soon as he posed the question Jin Qi blew up again. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?! What else are we supposed to do with the bullet in his arm, y with it?!¡±


    Gu Chen was not angry. He stood up and said coolly, ¡°If you¡¯re willing, I have no objections.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Song Wenqi looked up at Gu Chen. ¡°Remove it.¡±


    Gu Chen peered down at him, his gaze almost emotionless. ¡°We have no anesthetic.¡±


    Song Wenqi looked at him, and the two of them stared at each other for a long time. In the end, neither of them looked away.


    Meanwhile, the doctor in charge of taking care of Lu Ning gazed at the bottle of anesthetic in the first aid kit.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Song Wenqi dered, ¡°Remove it!¡±


    Jin Qi felt that Gu Chen was lying. When they examined Lu Ning they had so much medical equipment; how could they not have anesthetic?


    They definitely had anesthetic, but he did not dare to say anything now.


    Gu Chen seemed impatient, so he was fearful that if he said anything else, this person would not bother to treat Song Wenqi.


    Gu Zi helped Gu Chen bring over the medicine box and everything he needed.


    Gu Chen sat on the chair and looked up at Jin Qi. ¡°You, hold him down.¡±


    Jin Qi squatted down and squeezed Song Wenqi¡¯s waist.


    Song Wenqi: ¡°¡­ You don¡¯t have to use so much strength now.¡±


    Jin Qi immediately nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Gu Chen handed a clean towel to Song Wenqi.


    Song Wenqi took it, and looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°Bite down on it. If you wake her up, I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t be too forceful because I¡¯m worried about her.¡±


    Song Wenqi: ¡°¡­¡±


    Song Wenqi watched him as he bit the towel.


    Gu Chen cut off his sleeve, took the scalpel from the side, and stabbed Song Wenqi¡¯s wound mercilessly.


    Song Wenqi bit into the towel for dear life; the excruciating pain in his arm made his forehead bead profusely with sweat. Jin Qi hugged Song Wenqi tightly.


    Gu Chen¡¯s technique was very fast; in less than ten minutes, he had the bullet removed.


    Song Wenqi was drenched in sweat. Feebly, he leaned back against Jin Qi.


    Gu Chen nced at him, then jabbed a needle into his arm before starting to suture it.


    When he was suturing, Song Wenqi did not feel anything at all; that needle was an anesthetic. Song Wenqi nced at Gu Chen.


    Gu Chen ignored him and continued suturing the wound.


    After bandaging him, he got up to rinse the blood from his hands.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±

 Chapter 104 - 104 The He Family in Yizhou

    104 The He Family in Yizhou


    Song Wenqi¡¯s voice came from behind. Gu Chen did not stop, as though he did not hear it.


    Song Wenqi borrowed the phone here to call his people.


    Qinng had already returned after scouting the surrounding area.


    After he entered, he took off his cloak and handed it to the subordinates. He also took off all the disguises he was wearing.


    !!


    Only then, did Song Wenqi see the boy¡¯s face clearly.


    He looked very determined and upstanding, and it seemed like he had served in the army.


    Qinng turned to look at Song Wenqi, and their eyes met.


    Straight away, Qinng strode over.


    ¡°Do you have a grudge with the He family in Yizhou?¡±


    Song Wenqi looked up at him and answered bluntly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jin Qi stood at the side looking at Qinng, and asked, ¡°Was the ambush by the He family of Yizhou?¡±


    Qinng nodded.


    Gu Zi, standing not far away, peered over when he heard this. He could not help but deride them, ¡°Yizhou isn¡¯t close to here; if the He family sent people thousands of miles to ambush you, this grudge can¡¯t be small.¡±


    Song Wenqi scowled at him; when he was serious, he looked fierce.


    But Gu Zi was not afraid of him.


    ¡°You clearly know that there¡¯s so much enmity against you, so why did you still look for my Baby and rope her into this mess?! She¡¯s still a little girl, yet she had to suffer such a shock because of you. Why are you ring? What do you think you¡¯re ring at?!¡±


    Hearing this, Song Wenqi slowly turned to look at Lu Ning; she was lying on the sofa, her face pale and anemic.


    He was indeed in the wrong.


    Hearing Gu Zi¡¯s words, Jin Qi became even more incensed.


    ¡°What are you talking about?! She did it willingly! So why are you yelling at Big Brother?!¡±


    Gu Zi straightened his neck and took two steps forward. ¡°She volunteered only because you guys kept pestering her¡ªshe couldn¡¯t take it anymore! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you guys have been calling her; and you kept calling even if she didn¡¯t pick up! I¡¯ve never seen people as shameless as you mutts!¡±


    Jin Qi was enraged and also took two steps forward. The two of them instantly grabbed each other; the atmosphere was charged and they almost broke into fisticuffs.


    ¡°Twelfth! Stop!¡±


    ¡°Jin Qi! Come back!¡±


    The two of them continued to hold onto each other, exchanging res.


    Gu Chen strode out and looked at them. Then, he walked over and stood between them; he did not raise his hand to stop them, and only said, ¡°Twelfth Brother, you don¡¯t want to wake Ning¡¯ning up, right?¡±


    Then, he turned to look at Jin Qi. ¡°Even if she did it voluntarily, you implicated an innocent girl in your feuds and almost cost her her life. Does this not matter to you?¡±


    Jin Qi was taken aback. There was a fire raging in their eyes, but they both calmed down and let each other go.


    Gu Chen did not concern himself with the two of them anymore. He walked towards Qinng and patted his shoulder; then, the two of them turned around and went out of the hall to discuss something.


    Jin Qi and Gu Zi clearly did not get along; both of them stayed far away from each other, and the atmosphere in the hall was still tense¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Jingzhi¡¯s behavior today was very abnormal. Ever since he went to his room after breakfast for some reason or another, he had been unusually restless.


    Usually, he could sit on the sofa for an entire morning. Today, however, after ten minutes or so he would have to jump down and run around; he would run to his room, and after another ten minutes or so, he woulde out again. He had repeated this cycle innumerable times this morning¡ªand now, Lu Qing saw him jump down from the sofa again.


    ¡°Jingzhi, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at Lu Qing.


    ¡°Nothing much.¡±


    ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Lu Qing walked over and touched his head.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Qing, his expression unchanged. ¡°I want to drink juice, but Mommy said I can¡¯t drink too much juice and won¡¯t let me drink it, so I feel a little ufortable.¡±

 Chapter 105 - 105 Isn’t It the Lu Family?

    105 Isn¡¯t It the Lu Family?


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    From the sofa, Shen Yunci craned her head and looked over. ¡°You really drank too much juice today, Little Darling. Come here. Daddy will cut some fruits for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi obediently walked over and sat quietly next to Shen Yunci.


    Lu Qing looked at Lu Jingzhi¡¯s behavior and still found it unusual. He turned around to look at his bedroom, but his gaze also fell upon Lu Ning¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It seemed to have started right after he called Lu Ning for breakfast this morning. Could something have happened?


    Lu Qing walked towards the bedroom.


    When he got closer, he ced his hand on the doorknob, but it would not open.


    Locked from the inside?


    Lu Qing could not help butugh; he felt that he might have really been thinking too much.


    Lu Jingzhi might really be behaving like that only because he wanted juice.


    The door was locked, so there must be someone inside.


    Lu Qing did not dwell too much on it and returned to his room.


    Lu Jingzhi, who was listening to his sounds, silently heaved a sigh of relief.


    After cutting the fruits, Lu Zhi emerged from the kitchen and could not help but look towards Lu Ning¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°Do you want me to call Little Ning? It¡¯s almost noon.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi¡¯s back stiffened again immediately.


    Shen Yunci nced at him. ¡°Don¡¯t, she¡¯s probably exhausted. Let¡¯s take a look in the afternoon; if she still isn¡¯t up by then, we¡¯ll wake her up.¡±


    Lu Zhi nodded, and Lu Jingzhi could not help but feel relieved.


    Shen Yunci smiled and rubbed Lu Jingzhi¡¯s head. ¡°Come Jingzhi, have some fruit.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi obediently took some fruit and ate it.


    At the same time, the doorbell rang.


    ¡­


    Lin Ci had been unable to get through to Lu Ning since this morning.


    She had a bad feeling. After calling a lot of times, nobody picked up, so she dug up the new address Lu Ning had given her and went right over.


    It was an old neighborhood, and the outer walls looked run down and dirty.


    Lin Ci knew that Lu Ning¡¯s family situation was not too good, but she did not expect it to be this bad.


    Moreover, this ce was quite a distance away. She did not have the chauffeur send her here, and instead took the bus herself.


    Furthermore, it was her first time here and she felt that it would be rude to arrive empty-handed, so she brought some gifts. They were a little heavy, so after walking for a while she had to stop to rest every now and then.


    Every time she rested she would call Lu Ning, but, again, no one picked up.


    Finally, she arrived. Looking at the neighborhood in front of her, Lin Ci fell silent.


    Previously, at the L¨´ family, she was the Young Mistress and lived in a manor. But now¡­


    Lin Ci did not know if she could praise this ce with a straight face.


    She was standing at the entrance of the neighborhood and looking in. Three aunties walked over and nked her from both sides.


    Seeing that she did not move, they approached her and asked heartily, ¡°Miss, are you looking for someone, or are you staying here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she lives here. I haven¡¯t seen you before, have I?¡±


    Lin Ci turned to look at them and nodded politely. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m looking for someone.¡±


    The three aunties were very affable. ¡°Looking for someone? Looking for whom? Tell me, I know everyone here.¡±


    While she spoke, she looked at her attire.


    ¡°This girl¡¯s clothing is really stylish and pretty, unlike our girl who doesn¡¯t go out all day and doesn¡¯t even know how to dress herself up. It¡¯s so annoying.¡±


    At some point, they even started chatting among themselves.


    Lin Ci stood to the side, not knowing what to do with herself.


    ¡°Alright, alright. The little girl¡¯s still here, let¡¯s cut the chit-chat.


    ¡°Little girl, who are you looking for?¡±


    Lin Ci then said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Building 3, Unit 1, Room 203.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t 203 the Lu family? You¡¯re looking for Lu Ning, right? You must be her ssmate.¡±


    Lin Ci nodded, and wriggled her fingers that were struggling to hold on¡­

 Chapter 106 - 106 I’ll Call Sister

    106 I¡¯ll Call Sister


    Seeing this, the three aunties hurriedly bent forward to help with her bags. Lin Ci instantly felt much more rxed.


    ¡°Young girl, let us help you carry some of it. Come, Auntie will bring you there, it¡¯s very close.¡±


    It was the first time Lin Ci was surrounded with so much hospitality, and she was unused to it; all she could do was thank them repeatedly as she followed behind them.


    The neighborhood was not big, and Lu Ning¡¯s family lived in the front row. It was also very close, so they arrived shortly.


    !!


    Along the way, the aunties chatted enthusiastically with Lin Ci.


    ¡°This young girl is really good-looking; she¡¯s just like Lu Ning, that girl¡¯s really beautiful. That¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve seen such a beautiful girl! At first, we thought that she wouldn¡¯t be easy to get along with since she¡¯s used to living in a big manor, but after seeing her twice, we felt that she was really easy to get along with. Don¡¯t you think so, as her ssmate?¡±


    Lin Ci could only nod and agree.


    The other two aunties were not to be outdone. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. After talking with her I came to like her very much, she¡¯s so well-mannered! I really like her a lot. If not for the fact that she¡¯s still young, I would¡¯ve introduced her to my son and had him take a good look.¡±


    ¡°Well, you really should keep your eye on her. Ning¡¯ning¡¯s about to reach adulthood, right? In two years¡¯ time, there¡¯ll be so many suitors wanting to woo her they¡¯ll break down their front door. She¡¯s such a good girl after all. If you don¡¯t get in her good graces, your son won¡¯t even stand a chance in the future; besides, didn¡¯t your son just enter university? One or two years¡¯ difference isn¡¯t a big deal.¡±


    Lin Ci¡¯s face tensed up when she heard that; she was so embarrassed, she did not know what to do.


    She tried her best to minimize her presence, only hoping to reach Lu Ning¡¯s ce as soon as possible.


    Fortunately, they were almost there.


    ¡°Hey, young girl, over here. It¡¯s just upstairs, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The aunties excitedly brought her upstairs and helped carry her things.


    Lin Ci followed behind. After walking for so long, she was a little sweaty.


    The auntie who reached first rapped on the door and rang the doorbell.


    ¡°Old Lu, Yunci! You home?¡±


    They had lived here for a long time and everyone was very familiar with them, so they were all quite cordial and amicable with each other.


    After a short while, the door opened. The three aunties simply ced everything inside the house, then nudged Lin Ci into the doorway.


    ¡°This girl is Lu Ning¡¯s ssmate. She couldn¡¯t find your house so we brought her here. Alright, we¡¯re off.¡±


    With that, they left.


    ¡°Thank you, aunties.¡± Lin Ci poked her head out, thanking them.


    She turned around and greeted them. ¡°Hello, Uncle and Auntie. I¡¯m Lin Ci, Ning¡¯ning¡¯s ssmate. Is Ning¡¯ning home?¡±


    As she spoke, she looked around and did not see Lu Ning, so she decided to inquire a bit.


    When Lu Zhi saw her, he broke into a smile. ¡°Oh, I know you, I¡¯ve seen you before. Ning¡¯ning is tired so she¡¯s still resting. Have a seat, I¡¯ll go get her for you.¡±


    Shen Yunci immediately beckoned her over. ¡°Come in, girl. There¡¯s a seat here.¡±


    When Lu Jingzhi heard that he was going to call Lu Ning, he bounded down from the sofa.


    ¡°Daddy, you should entertain our guest. I¡¯ll go get Sister.¡±


    ¡°Sure, alright, go ahead.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi turned around and headed in; Lu Zhi went into the kitchen and began to cut some more fruits.


    Lin Ci sat down obediently beside Shen Yunci.


    ¡°Auntie, this is some ointment my grandfather made, it should be effective for your recovery. Try it, if it¡¯s useful I¡¯ll get more for you.¡±


    Lin Ci took a small sk out from her bag and handed it over.


    Shen Yunci was surprised as she epted it. ¡°You¡¯re so considerate. Did your grandfather make it for me? Please, give him my thanks.¡±


    Lin Ci nodded.


    Lu Zhi came out from the kitchen with a tter of sliced fruit. ¡°You silly girl, you didn¡¯t have to bring so many things just to visit.¡±

 Chapter 107 - 107 Is Your Sister Not Here at All?

    107 Is Your Sister Not Here at All?


    ¡°It¡¯s all for Uncle and Auntie, they aren¡¯t too expensive.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Little Ci.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Auntie.¡±


    Lu Zhi ced the fruit tter in front of Lin Ci. ¡°Little Ci, have some. It¡¯s almost time for lunch, so stay and eat with us.¡±


    !!


    Lin Ci did not decline.


    While the three of them chatted, Lu Jingzhi still did not call Lu Ning out.


    Just as Lu Zhi was about to get up to take a look, Lu Jingzhi came out from the room and went straight to Lin Ci.


    When he got closer, he tugged at her. ¡°Sister, my sister asked you to wait for a bit. Can you help me look at my homework first? There¡¯s a question I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Looking at the adorable face in front of her, Lin Ci could not find it in herself to refuse; she nodded.


    As Lu Jingzhi dragged Lin Ci to his room, Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci discussed what to cook for Lin Ci for lunch.


    ¡­


    Lu Jingzhi pulled Lin Ci into his room; his desk was covered with test papers.


    Lin Ci was startled. ¡°You have so much homework to do?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded.


    Lin Ci: ¡°Aren¡¯t you only five?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi pulled her over to a chair.


    ¡°These are all third-year papers. Are you¡­ really only five years old?¡±


    Moreover, the test papers had already been done. From the handwriting, it did seem like it was written by a child.


    But¡­


    Lin Ci took a look at Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Jingzhi also looked at her, and smiled. He casually pointed at an applied question at the back.


    ¡°This, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Lin Ci was still in a bit of a daze, but she turned to look at his paper.


    No wonder Lu Ning said her brother was smart; still, I didn¡¯t expect him to be this smart.


    After taking a look, Lin Ci thought about how to exin it to him.


    Then, in a gentle voice she exined the question to him.


    Lu Jingzhi stood obediently at the side and listened.


    ¡°Can you understand that?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded. He could not pretend that he did not know anything, so after rifying it a couple times more, he wrote down the answer.


    Then, he pointed out a few more questions, and Lin Ci exined them to him one by one.


    ¡°Try it yourself first. I¡¯ll go see why your sister isn¡¯t up yet.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Lu Jingzhi immediately stopped her. ¡°Sister! I didn¡¯t understand this part just now!¡±


    At first, Lin Ci did not think much of it; she came back and exined it to him again. However, after having gone back and forth several times, Lin Ci felt that something was odd.


    Lu Ning isn¡¯t someone who would make people wait.


    Did something happen?


    She looked at Lu Jingzhi. This child looks quiteposed, but every time I wanted to leave he would get flustered. Something must be wrong!


    This time, since Lin Ci figured him out, she was not in a hurry to leave. She sat on his bed and watched him slowly solve the questions; then, she casually took the other papers he had done and leafed through them.


    Actually, these papers are all simr, and the questions are all the same. However, why could he do these, but not the ones on the others? He must be pretending.


    Lu Jingzhi was writing down the answers, stroke by single stroke. Never had he been so slow and meticulous before.


    Lin Ci also saw through him; she put the papers in her hand aside and looked at him.


    Lu Jingzhi felt her gaze and looked over; after a moment of surprise, he smiled at her.


    Lin Ci was not fooled by his smile. She stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look at your sister.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi instantly hopped down. ¡°Wait a minute, I think I made a mistake just now. Sister, help me take a look again!¡±


    He held onto Lin Ci, and she turned to look at him. This time, she did not follow him to exin the questions to him; instead, she stared at him¡ªan intense glint in her eyes¡ªand asked, ¡°Is your sister not in her room at all?¡±

 Chapter 108 - 108 Injured!

    108 Injured!


    Huo Jinyan was on the ne rushing to F Prefecture, but it malfunctioned and they were forced to make an emergencynding in B City. Despite waiting for a long time, the ne was still not repaired, so Chu Ting arranged for a different method of transportation.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Over in F Prefecture, Lu Ning had also woken up.


    In a daze, she opened her eyes; and the first person she saw was Qinng.


    Lu Ning kept blinking for a long time.


    Qinng also stared at her. After a while, he looked away. ¡°She¡¯s awake.¡±


    He was speaking to some people not far away.


    Gu Zi ran over the fastest. ¡°Baby! You¡¯re awake!¡±


    Lu Ning wanted to sit up, so Gu Chen used a pillow to prop her back.


    Lu Ning scanned her surroundings, and was astonished. ¡°Ninth Brother? Sixth Brother? Why are you here? Where are we?¡±


    She looked at the unfamiliar environment.


    Before they answered, she remembered something else.


    ¡°What¡¯s the time?!¡±


    Her gazended on Qinng¡¯s watch; she yanked his arm closer to take a look.


    ¡°Are we still in F Prefecture?¡±


    Gu Zi nodded.


    After Lu Ning did some calctions, she was instantly sober.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over! It¡¯s already afternoon in A City! My parents won¡¯t call the police, right? Hurry, hurry, let¡¯s go back. We have to go back quickly!¡±


    Gu Chen grabbed her. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, I¡¯ve already arranged everything. We can set off after you freshen up.¡±


    Lu Ning immediately nodded. ¡°I¡¯m awake, I¡¯m all awake! Look, I¡¯m quite fine now.¡± As she spoke, she bounced twice in front of Gu Chen.


    Gu Chen could not help but smile.


    Song Wenqi¡¯s subordinates had just arrived, and the group prepared to return the way they came.


    They would be traveling by helicopter again. Qinng was worried and followed them onnd to the border of F Prefecture; when he felt relieved enough, he went back the way he came.


    The group on the aircraft heaved a sigh of relief after leaving F Prefecture.


    And they had thought that they could fly back to A City safely after all that was over; however, they were attacked again in B City, not far away from A City.


    Even if they were prepared, the same kind of attack was still unavoidable.


    The aircraft crashnded on an uninhabited mountain in the suburbs of B City.


    Perhaps it was because she had already experienced it once, but Lu Ning¡¯s ears only rang a little this time. She soon recovered, and could hear guns firing all around her.


    ¡°Head southeast!¡±


    Lu Ning hurriedly unbuckled her seatbelt and ran towards the southeast.


    ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s just ahead, we¡¯ll be there soon. Other than my helicopter here, you won¡¯t be able to find one anywhere else¡­¡±


    Chu Ting and Huo Jinyan were following someone when a thunderous boom reverberated from somewhere, and fumes began to rise from the mountain not far in front of them; they also heard gunshots, which unnerved the other person so much he turned tail and ran. Chu Ting and Huo Jinyan stayed where they were to observe the situation when Huo Jinyan saw a figure darting down the mountain.


    No one knew how it happened, but when Huo Jinyan and the others had crept over, Lu Ning also ran there, albeit with someone chasing after her. Huo Jinyan wanted to pull her into safety, gesturing to her with his body sideways, but he did not notice the person chasing after Lu Ning with a gun.


    Lu Ning turned around, and realized that the person somehow had his muzzle aimed straight at Huo Jinyan. Then, he fired¡ªLu Ning did not have time to think and pounced onto Huo Jinyan.


    When Huo Jinyan caught her, the bullet also struck her back!


    In the confusion, the two of them tumbled and rolled down the mountain together.


    Huo Jinyan clutched Lu Ning¡¯s head to protect her. When they finally came to a stop, he quickly looked at the person in his arms; her eyes were shut tight, and her face was pale. Blood kept flowing out from behind her.


    ¡°Lu Ning!¡± An unprecedented look of dread shed across Huo Jinyan¡¯s eyes¡­

 Chapter 109 - 109 Hurry Up

    109 Hurry Up


    Blood was everywhere. Huo Jinyan¡¯s body, hands, eyes¡ªthey were all stained red.


    His hands were trembling as he tried his best to remain calm and think of something.


    He looked around; this ce was so empty that there was not even a ce to hide.


    Huo Jinyan held Lu Ning in his arms and applied pressure on her back, but fresh blood kept flowing out from between his fingers.


    ¡°Chu Ting!¡± Huo Jinyan had spotted something and stopped Chu Ting from running over. He gestured to him, and Chu Ting immediately ran off in the opposite direction.


    Huo Jinyan dragged Lu Ning¡¯s body along and moved under a tree; he propped his back against the trunk, and leaned Lu Ning¡¯s unconscious head on his shoulder. Looking at her blood-stained back, Huo Jinyan tried calling out to her.


    ¡°Lu Ning! Lu Ning!¡±


    But there was no reaction.


    Not far behind them, the gunfire had not ceased. Huo Jinyan saw a car speeding towards them and hurriedly carried Lu Ning up, and it screeched to a stop in front of the two of them. A rather flustered Chu Ting quickly came out to help Huo Jinyan bring Lu Ning into the car, and then they sped away.


    In the car, Huo Jinyan took off his clothes and held them tightly against Lu Ning¡¯s back. When he saw Lu Ning¡¯s face bing more and more pale, his gaze trembled.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    Chu Ting had already floored the elerator.


    ¡­


    When Huo Jinyan rushed into the hospital with Lu Ning all covered in blood, the doctors and nurses were startled.


    They quickly regained their senses and moved to save her. Lu Ning was hurriedly pushed into the operating theater.


    His hands trembling, Chu Ting made a call to take care of the aftermath.


    Not long after, Gu Chen and the rest arrived at the hospital, making a racket.


    ¡°Where is she? Where¡¯s Ning¡¯ning?!¡±


    Gu Chen stepped forward and grabbed Huo Jinyan by his cor.


    With a bloodied hand, Huo Jinyan grabbed his wrist and croaked, ¡°In the operating theater.¡±


    He raised his hand and pointed at the operating theater. Gu Chen nced over.


    ¡°Huo Jinyan! I don¡¯t care what your motive is for getting close to her; if anything happens to her, I¡¯ll never let you or the Huo family off!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he flung his hand away.


    The group was also injured, but they were only light injuries. They were all fine and only needed simple treatment.


    Huo Jinyan sat on the bench outside the operating theater and looked down at his hands, which were stained crimson with blood.


    Why?


    Why did she jump on him to protect him?


    What kind of capacity could make her disregard her own safety and rush over to protect him?!


    Huo Jinyan could not calm down for a long time.


    ¡­


    This time, on the contrary, it was Gu Zi who appeared calmer. He raised his hand and nudged Huo Jinyan.


    ¡°You¡¯re injured too. Go treat it.¡±


    Huo Jinyan did not feel that he had been hurt. He looked at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s not my blood.¡±


    His voice quivered on thest word.


    Gu Zi pointed at his ear.


    Huo Jinyan subconsciously reached over and felt a slick sensation.


    Blood was seeping from behind his ear; he must have cut himself when he rolled down.


    ¡°Quickly go and have it looked at. Once Ning¡¯ning¡¯s surgery is done, immediately transfer her back to the hospital in A City.¡±


    Huo Jinyan stood up and turned around to look at the operating theater before leaving.


    ¡­


    Fortunately, Lu Ning was shot in the back and her vitals were not hit, she only lost too much blood. After some inquiring, they learnt that she could be transferred to another hospital; without any dy, a group of people transferred her from the hospital in B City to A City.


    When they arrived at the hospital, it was already around five in the afternoon, and the sky was getting dark.


    Gu Chen and the others were still dealing with the aftermath. Huo Jinyan changed into clean clothes and prepared to inform Lu Ning¡¯s parents.


    However, they had yet to figure out what to say. After all, she had been missing for a day; they had to have a reasonable exnation.


    And they had to try their best to hide the fact that she had been shot.

 Chapter 110 - 110 Why Are You Here?!

    110 Why Are You Here?!


    Over at the Lu family, Lu Jingzhi was unable to hide it and could only confess.


    After thinking it over, Lin Ci decided to help Lu Jingzhi hide this matter.


    During dinner, the two of them managed to muddle it over with Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci.


    But if Lu Ning doesn¡¯te back, what should we do?


    Lin Ci and Lu Jingzhi entered Lu Ning¡¯s room and locked it from the inside. They pretended to be chatting with Lu Ning in the room; but when the sun was about to set, Lu Ning still did not reply. They still could not get through to her.


    And with Lin Ci here, Lu Jingzhi could not use hisputer to check if Lu Ning had moved.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, Little Ci, we¡¯re going out for a walk. Want toe with us?¡±


    Shen Yunci¡¯s voice came from outside the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Auntie. Little Ning and I still want to revise for a while.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll make dinner for you when we get back.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi replied, ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡±


    Shen Yunci still found it odd that she did not hear Lu Ning¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your sister?¡±


    ¡°Sister went to the toilet.¡±


    Shen Yunci did not dwell on it and turned to leave.


    When they heard the sound of the door opening and closing outside, the both of them simultaneously heaved a sigh of relief.


    Lu Jingzhi finally could not take it anymore. He quietly returned to his room and used hisputer to check whether there were any changes in her location.


    However, in the end, he discovered¡ªto his shock¡ªthat her current location was in A City?!


    He quickly narrowed down her position.


    The hospital?!


    Lu Jingzhi hurriedly shut theptop and dashed out.


    He bumped into Lu Qing, who came out to get water.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    As he spoke, he opened Lu Ning¡¯s door and bolted in. Then, he shut the door in a heartbeat.


    Lu Qing: ¡°¡­¡±


    Lu Jingzhi cleverly suggested that Lin Ci bring him to the hospital. If anything had happened, she would definitely be in the hospital.


    Lin Ci felt that it made sense. It just so happened that Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi had gone out, so they would not attract any attention.


    When the two of them heard Lu Qing return to his room, they stealthily opened the door and moved to the entrance. To make it seem like three people had gone out, when the two of them opened the door, they deliberately stomped their feet for a few steps, making it sound like there was another person with them.


    After opening the door, Lu Jingzhi shouted into the house, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m going out to y with my two sisters!¡±


    He even emphasized that there were ¡®two¡¯ sisters.


    When Lu Qing opened his door and came out to take a look, all he saw was the main door closing.


    It¡¯s really¡­ too strange.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lin Ci brought Lu Jingzhi to the hospital in haste.


    In order to prove that he was just mentioning it casually, Lu Jingzhi even followed Lin Ci to two nearby hospitals to look for her before they arrived at the hospital in the city center.


    Sure enough, they found Lu Ning¡¯s name and Gu Chen.


    Lin Ci knew Gu Chen and immediately ran over to grab him.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ning¡¯ning? Where is she?! What happened? Is she hurt?¡±


    Gu Chen was a little confused when he spotted the two of them. ¡°Why are you here?!¡±


    Lin Ci looked at him. ¡°Even a broken clock is right twice a day. Ning¡¯ning hasn¡¯t gone back, so we can onlye out to look for her. What¡¯s wrong with her? Where is she?¡±


    Gu Chen brought them towards the ward. On the way, they learned that only the two of them knew about Lu Ning¡¯s disappearance; no one else knew.


    He brought the two of them to the ward to take a look; Lu Ning was still unconscious. Because her back was injured, she was lying face down on the bed.


    Lu Jingzhi stayed in the ward. There was something that the others could not discuss in front of the child, so they went out to talk.


    Lu Jingzhi walked to the bedside, climbed onto a chair, and sat beside Lu Ning.


    In the end, he silently reached out and held Lu Ning¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Sister¡­¡±

 Chapter 111 - 111 I Understand

    111 I Understand


    Lu Ning was injured, so Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi would definitely ask about what happened when they arrived, especially since Shen Yunci might want to take a look at her.


    The few of them thought of some ideas, but none of them made any sense. As they were feeling troubled, Lu Jingzhi walked out of the ward.


    He was so small that everyone had to look downwards at him.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at the group of grown-ups.


    If they did not resolve this matter soon ande up with a usible exnation, Shen Yunci would definitely notice something.


    However, Lu Jingzhi¡¯s youthful voice wasposed. ¡°A tree on the left side of a street in our neighborhood has been cut down. The stump has spikes on it that are very sharp.¡±


    Everybody did not understand why he suddenly said this, but Huo Jinyan seemed to get something.


    ¡°Lin Ci, when you go back, take a small pack of blood and smear some of it on that tree.¡±


    Lin Ci instantly understood. ¡°Got it!¡±


    She pulled Lu Jingzhi along and ran off.


    Gu Zi was the slowest to get it.


    ¡°What¡¯s she mean ¡®she got it¡¯? What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The few amongst them who understood looked at the tiny figure that was running away.


    This child¡¯s intelligence is a little frightening.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the way back, Lin Ci and Lu Jingzhi passed by the tree stump and spilled some of the blood in their hands down its trunk. Then, they sttered some on their hands and clothes. They milled about outside for a good ten minutes before they ran back, pretending to be distressed.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi had already returned.


    Lin Ci and Lu Jingzhi knocked on the door anxiously. Lu Zhi went to open the door and was rather shocked when he saw the two of them.


    ¡°What¡¯s with this, what happened? Our Little Darling, are you alright? Where¡¯s your sister?¡±


    Overhearing him, Shen Yunci hurried over and almost screamed.


    Both of them had blood smeared across their hands and bodies, which looked really frightening.


    Lin Ci said in a trembling voice, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, Ning¡¯ning¡¯s injured and in the hospital. Hurry up, we have to go.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi was also sobbing at the side.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er! Come out! To the hospital! Your little sister¡¯s injured!¡±


    Lu Qing rushed out and was shocked to see the two of them in such a terrible state.


    He snatched his car keys and walked out.


    On the way here, the two of them finally exined what was going on.


    When Lu Ning and Lin Ci brought Lu Jingzhi out for a stroll, they bumped into someone who wanted to drag Lu Jingzhi away. While they were struggling, Lu Ning was shoved onto the tree stump and then hospitalized with a back injury.


    Shen Yunci was terrified. When they came out of the house, she certainly did see that the tree stump was covered in blood.


    She was about to burst into tears before they reached the hospital.


    When they arrived at the hospital, they rushed to the ward, pushed open the door, and saw Huo Jinyan.


    ¡°Teacher Huo?¡±


    Lu Zhi recognized him first.


    Huo Jinyan was by the bed, looking at Lu Ning. He turned around and saw the few of them.


    He took a couple of steps back. ¡°I was passing by, so I came with them.¡±


    Lin Ci and Lu Jingzhi had yet to exin their story to this point, but the dots were already connected.


    The two of them met Huo Jinyan when they were asking for help with the injured Lu Ning, so he brought them to the hospital. It seemed very reasonable.


    At that time, there was not a single soul there, and there were also no surveince cameras on either side of that old neighborhood road so there was no way to investigate. Therefore, this matter could be concluded.


    Shen Yunci looked at Lu Ning lying prone on the bed, her face pallid. She covered her mouth and started sobbing.


    Huo Jinyan nced at Lu Ning, then turned to look at Lin Ci. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back. You have to clean yourself up.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Lu Zhi looked at them and nodded. ¡°Little Ci, you should go back. When Ning¡¯ning wakes up, we¡¯ll get her to call you.¡±

 Chapter 112 - 112 Gunshot Wound

    112 Gunshot Wound


    Lin Ci nodded, and took onest look at Lu Ning before leaving.


    Huo Jinyan did not drive; instead, he let Chu Ting drive. He sat in the front passenger seat while Lin Ci sat in the back.


    After providing her address, Chu Ting drove towards their destination. Lin Ci sat there for about five minutes before she could not bear it anymore.


    ¡°Teacher Huo, can I ask you what happened? Why are all of you hurt?¡±


    !!


    She noticed the wound behind Huo Jinyan¡¯s ear.


    Chu Ting still had lingering concerns. ¡°Miss Lin, don¡¯t ask anymore.¡±


    Lin Ci chewed her bottom lip indignantly. How could she not ask when her best friend looked like she was at death¡¯s door?


    She let out a long sigh. ¡°Okay, then can you tell me what sort of injury it is?¡±


    It couldn¡¯t be a simple injury, or else it wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.


    Huo Jinyan sat in the front passenger seat, his face downcast. When he spoke, his voice was still hoarse. ¡°It¡¯s a gunshot wound.¡±


    ¡°Gun¡­¡± Lin Ci repeated the word, stunned.


    A gunshot wound?!


    ¡­


    After sending Lin Ci home, Chu Ting looked at Huo Jinyan, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, and asked hesitantly, ¡°President Huo, are we going home?¡±


    Huo Jinyan did not say anything. He looked down at his hand, fished out a cigarette, and lit it. He put it to his lips, his expression inscrutable. He just looked elsewhere, in a daze. Chu Ting did not say anything else and silently drove towards his residence.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Lu Ning woke up in the hospital, it was already midnight.


    Her entire body was aching, and her back seared with pain. Lu Ning felt that even moving was torture.


    However, her posture was so ufortable that she wanted to move around.


    After trying to move for a long time, she could only move her fingers.


    The noise woke Lu Qing up from the sofa. He trotted over and bent down to get a closer look at Lu Ning.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake? Are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡±


    Lu Ning was a little slow to react. She stared at Lu Qing for a long time before she responded.


    ¡°Up¡­¡±


    Lu Qing quickly asked, ¡°Do you want to get up?¡±


    He reached out to hold her arm.


    Then, he cautiously tried to help her up.


    However, it was difficult for Lu Ning to get up in this position, not to mention that she was injured.


    She moved her legs, wanting to bend them, but after trying to move for a long time she still could not bend them.


    Lu Qing sensed it and immediately put her back down gently. ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Then, he helped her bend her legs slightly so that she could get up with support.


    Lu Ning slowly moved with Lu Qing¡¯s help.


    She had only identally arched her back and immediately felt agonizing pain.


    She grimaced and calmed herself down before she gradually got up, kneeling on the bed.


    Perhaps it was because of the wound on her back, but Lu Ning remained in this position for a while before silently retracting her arm.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    She became more awake, and moved her arm slightly. It hurt every time she moved, so all she could do was to move and sit down slowly.


    There was only a warm yellow light in the ward. It was a little dark, and Lu Ning saw Lu Jingzhi sleeping on the sofa.


    Lu Qing looked at her. ¡°Are you thirsty?¡±


    Lu Ning affirmed it softly; her mouth was indeed a little dry.


    Lu Qing poured her a ss of water. ¡°It¡¯s warm.¡±


    Lu Ning took it. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    For some strange reason, the two of them were getting along. Lu Ning did not think much of it, but Lu Qing seemed to be feeling a little awkward.


    He had never interacted with Lu Ning like this before. It seemed that the two of them had always been at odds with each other and did not really talk to each other.


    Lu Qing looked at her and opened his mouth. ¡°You¡­¡±


    However, he only had time for a single word before the ward door opened.

 Chapter 113 - 113 Hit the Mark by a Fluke

    113 Hit the Mark by a Fluke


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci were back.


    The two of them went home to pack some things. With Lu Ning¡¯s condition as it was, she would definitely be staying in the hospital for a long time.


    Lu Ning looked up and saw the two of them; Shen Yunci immediately trotted over.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, you¡¯re awake! Do you feel ufortable anywhere? Does it hurt? Are you feeling alright?¡±


    !!


    As she asked, before Lu Ning could respond to her questions she had choked up.


    Lu Ning handed the cup back to Lu Qing andforted Shen Yunci.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. Look, aren¡¯t I awake now?¡±


    She raised her hand and gently wiped Shen Yunci¡¯s tears, trying not to show any pain in front of her.


    Lu Zhi put the things down and quickly poured out some of the porridge from the thermos for Lu Ning.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, you must be hungry. Quick, have some porridge.¡±


    Lu Zhi wanted to feed her, but Shen Yunci grabbed him.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still recovering yourself, how can I let you?¡±


    ¡°I can do it! My other hand¡¯s fine!¡±


    Seeing the two of them arguing, Lu Ning could not help but mutter, ¡°Why not, I¡¯ll feed myself?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    The two of them spoke up in unison, startling Lu Ning.


    Shen Yunci looked at Lu Zhi. ¡°You scoop, I feed. That¡¯ll work, right?¡±


    Lu Zhi was powerless. ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    Lu Ning could not help but giggle while watching the two of them.


    There was finally some vitality on her pale face.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning did not know what they had told Lu Zhi and the others, so when Shen Yunci asked her about what had happened, she stammered and said that she could not remember.


    Shen Yunci¡¯s heart ached for her, so she did not ask further. After that, Lin Ci quietly told her what they had said when no one else was around.


    Before Lu Ning couldprehend it, Shen Yunci had already called the police.


    When the police came to take her statement, Lu Ning appeared calm¡ªbut she was panicking inside; after all, this was all made up, and she had wasted the police¡¯s resources for this.


    She said that she could not remember most of it, but Lu Jingzhi¡¯s description was so vivid that it was as if he had really experienced it himself.


    Later on, Lu Ning found out that Lu Jingzhi had indeed experienced it personally, because the police really caught a human trafficker who was abducting children nearby.


    The human trafficker had not been active in that area for a long time; there were no surveince cameras there to begin with, so it was easy for him to strike. However, unbeknownst to him, there were more police officers after he had not been there for so long. As soon as he made a move, he was caught by the inclothes officers nearby.


    Lu Ning was stunned when she heard the news.


    Did he¡­ hit the mark by a fluke?


    Most importantly, Lu Ning thought that this matter would be over, but she did not expect a missing child¡¯s family toe looking for her.


    The missing child had been kidnapped by this human trafficker and never found; the human trafficker was not in a hurry to transfer the child, so after arresting him they went to his hideout and rescued the child.


    The family members felt that it was all thanks to Lu Ning and the others, and that Lu Ning was even injured ¡®in the line of action¡¯. So, the entire family hade to see her.


    They even brought Lu Jingzhi a whole lot of toys, bought Lin Ci a ton of food and drinks, and gave Lu Ning tonics.


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­¡±


    Lin Ci: ¡°¡­¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked at the table full of toys and scowled.


    The spinning fish that sang when it was turned on gave him a headache; did they really take him for a three-year-old child?


    What was even more ridiculous was that this matter had shaken the television station and the media up¡ªthey said that they wanted to interview Lu Ning, and Lu Ning was so afraid that she refused insistently.


    She really did not do anything!

 Chapter 114 - 114 Interview

    114 Interview


    After Lu Ning rejected them a few times, she thought that this matter would really be over with this time.


    She had not done anything; she could not really ept this.


    However, the more she wanted it to be over, the more people began to pay attention.


    For example, the school was starting to take this matter seriously.


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­¡±


    When Lu Ning saw Shen Guang arrive, she sensed that something was off.


    Shen Guang, being the principal, entered first.


    Perhaps because he understood Lu Ning¡¯s personality, he gave her a look of helplessness as soon as he entered through the door, so as to let her be mentally prepared. Then, he greeted Lu Ning¡¯s parents; before he could finish greeting them, a throng of people came in with cameras.


    ???


    Didn¡¯t they say that they won¡¯t interview me?


    It turned out that the media had established connections with the school, and Lu Ning was also a third-year student; in order to express their support and concern for her, the school¡¯s teachers had also participated in this interview.


    After they had spoken a whole lot, Lu Ning stated her own request up front; she would only ept it if they could fulfill it.


    And the reporters epted it.


    During this period, most of the questions were answered by the school teachers. Lu Ning rarely said anything, only offering a few words when the questions were really directed at her.


    At the end, the reporter in charge of questions asked Lu Ning if she had any concluding remarks.


    Lu Ning fell silent. At first, they thought that she did not want to answer, but just as they were about to let it end like that, Lu Ning suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°Children are an important part of our families, and their disappearance causes their families so much dread they¡¯d wish they were dead. This is a very heartbreaking issue. I hope that such topics won¡¯t be the target of people who want to ride on fads in the future. If everyone truly cares, then please pay attention to any small clues around you, and provide help and support to the parents who haven¡¯t found their children.


    ¡°The final oue of this matter actually had little to do with me. I just happened to get hurt, so everyone looked at me and felt that I was the person they should thank the most.


    ¡°But fact is, it was all due to the decisiveness and bravery of our police officers; they were the ones who caught the bad guys, and they are the ones who should be interviewed and thanked. I was only protecting my brother and wasn¡¯t of much help to others, so I felt guilty about this. I hope that everyone can turn their attention away from me and pay more attention to the victims¡¯ families, and to help them reunite as soon as possible.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As she had said so much all of a sudden, these people were stunned.


    Shen Guang looked at them. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for today. She¡¯s tired.¡±


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, those people took their things and left.


    The teachers in the school helped Lu Ning draw up some study ns, and there would be teachers who would speciallye to the hospital to tutor her.


    Lu Ning wanted to refuse, but Shen Guang overruled it.


    Eventually, the school will also post the interview and the sequence of events on the relevant campus tforms.


    Lu Ning¡¯s rejection was invalid, so she could only lie down and ept it.


    Lu Ning had someone apanying her; it was inconvenient for Shen Guang to speak, so he did not say much. After giving a few instructions, he left with his staff.


    Just as Lu Ning thought that she could finally settle down, that very night, Huo Jinyan came.


    When he arrived, Lu Ning was alone in the ward. Lu Zhi had gone to pick up Lu Jingzhi, Shen Yunci had gone home to get her things, and Lu Qing had gone somewhere.


    Lu Ning did not know it was Huo Jinyan. At that time, she was half-kneeling on two pillows, which was rather morefortable.


    However, as she was half-kneeling she looked like she was sticking out her bottom; Huo Jinyan was rattled when he entered.

 Chapter 115 - 115 You Choose C for All?

    115 You Choose C for All?


    Lu Ning did not realize and thought that Shen Yunci was back.


    ¡°Mom, can you bring the nket? It¡¯s a little cold.¡±


    Huo Jinyan entered and closed the door. He walked to the sofa, took the nket, and gentlyid it over her.


    Lu Ning smiled and looked up. ¡°Thanks¡­¡±


    !!


    However, when her gaze met Huo Jinyan¡¯s, she was so shook that she jumped up.


    She swayed a little. Huo Jinyan was afraid that she would hit her back, so he reached out and held her shoulder.


    ¡°Teacher Huo¡­¡±


    Huo Jinyan nodded and looked at her.


    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s eyes were just as unfathomable, but his voice was much gentler than before.


    Lu Ning looked at him. ¡°Much better.¡±


    Lu Ning shifted and changed her position. When she moved, she could not help but slow down and hesitate because she was pulling her back. Huo Jinyan was looking at her and noticed.


    The nket on Lu Ning slid to the back. When she wanted to reach for it, she felt the pain in her back and paused for a moment, wanting to slow down.


    The moment she stopped, Huo Jinyan bent over and reached out from over both sides of her body, pulling the nket up and gently covering her with it.


    They were a little close just now, and Lu Ning could smell a refreshing scent from him.


    ¡°Thank you, Teacher Huo. Why are you here?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him and asked.


    Huo Jinyan turned around, pulled a chair beside him and sat down. Heid the small table on the hospital bed open, and ced two books on it.


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­¡±


    She did not know how he had conjured the book.


    Huo Jinyan had even fished a test paper out from somewhere, and handed it to Lu Ning. ¡°If you move your arm now it will aggravate your wounds, so tell me the answer orally, and tell me if you don¡¯t understand anything.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her expression of shock. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Yes! There¡¯s so many problems!


    Lu Ning stiffened a smile. ¡°No.¡±


    Huo Jinyan crossed his legs and looked at her with a pen in his hand.


    His posture was really oppressive.


    Lu Ning: ¡°Teacher Huo¡­¡±


    Seeing her reluctance, Huo Jinyan interrupted her. ¡°Questions 1 to 5, which answers do you choose?¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­¡±


    She could not refuse, so she could only ept it again.


    She nced at the first to fifth questions and casually threw out five answers. ¡°I choose C.¡±


    Huo Jinyan frowned. ¡°You choose C for all?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him and asked innocently with her eyes wide open, ¡°I¨C, I can¡¯t?¡±


    Huo Jinyan closed his eyes, already feeling a dull pain in his head.


    He opened her eyes and leaned closer. ¡°What do you not understand?¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°I don¡¯t really understand any of it.¡±


    She knew that Huo Jinyan would not lose his temper because she was injured, so she would try her best to frustrate him and make him go away quickly.


    However, she had really underestimated Huo Jinyan¡¯s patience.


    Even though she was obviously doing it on purpose and there was a 70% chance that she was pretending, Huo Jinyan did not lose his temper and even lectured her in earnest.


    Lu Ning became even more aggressive.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand this either.¡±


    Huo Jinyan: ¡°¡­¡±


    He had emphasized this wordbination to Lu Ning dozens of times, but she still could not understand it.


    Huo Jinyan flipped the book to the corresponding page and stuffed it in front of her.


    ¡°See for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Lu Ning obediently stared at her book, but her thoughts had long drifted far, far away.


    Huo Jinyan inhaled deeply, and leaned back in his chair to look at her.


    She sat quietly on the bed and looked down at the books and papers on herp. Her long eyshes fluttered, like wings yearning to fly away.

 Chapter 116 - 116 Stay Away From Him

    116 Stay Away From Him


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and could not help but think of that day again.


    Countless images of her, rushing over to cover him without a shred of hesitation, shed through his mind.


    ¡­


    To be able to do that without hesitation, what was she thinking at that time?


    To be able to save him without hesitation, could she really be the Z who had put him in danger several times?


    Why¡­ did she save him without hesitation?


    For the first time, Huo Jinyan faced a difficult problem that he could not solve.


    He looked at Lu Ning with aplicated gaze.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    When Lu Ning heard him suddenly speak, she instinctively turned to look at him. ¡°Huh?¡±


    She did not hear clearly what Huo Jinyan said.


    ¡°Why did you take the bullet for me?¡±


    Huo Jinyan did not want to brush it off like this. He stared at her with an intense gaze.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment as the scene from that day shed through her mind.


    During the few days she had been hospitalized, there had always been either a family member or a reporter with her; she did not have the time to think about the situation that day. If Huo Jinyan had not mentioned it, she would have subconsciously forgotten that she had actually been shot and hospitalized.


    But as for taking the bullet for him¡­


    Lu Ning looked at him and decided to tell him about this so that he would not feel burdened.


    ¡°Actually, I¡­¡±


    She had just started when Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci pushed the door open and entered.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, we bought some good¡­¡±


    Her voice stopped when she saw Huo Jinyan.


    Lu Ning turned to look at them. ¡°Dad, Mom, Teacher Huo was asked by the school to tutor me.¡±


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci nodded. ¡°Mr. Huo, thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Huo Jinyan also stood up politely and nodded.


    ¡°Teacher Huo, have you eaten? Do you want to have some with us?¡±


    Huo Jinyan shook his head. ¡°No need.¡±


    Lu Ning looked over. ¡°Dad, Mom, you guys eat first. I¡¯m not hungry yet.¡±


    Shen Yunci nodded. ¡°Then continue with your tuition. We¡¯ll keep our voices down over there.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and looked at Lu Jingzhi. She did not know what this child was thinking, but he kept staring at Huo Jinyan.


    Until he was pulled away by Shen Yunci.


    Huo Jinyan sat down again. With Shen Yunci and the others around, they definitely could not continue the topic just now.


    Huo Jinyan stayed for about an hour before he got up to leave.


    He declined Lu Zhi¡¯s offer to send him out, and closed the door behind him.


    After he left, Lu Ning heaved a sigh of relief.


    Lu Jingzhi passed a small cake to Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning was happy to see his little face and took it with a smile.


    Lu Jingzhi climbed onto the bed and sat beside Lu Ning.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi leaned close to Lu Ning¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Sister, he looks so fierce. You have to stay away from him.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at his serious expression and wanted tough.


    ¡°But he¡¯s my teacher. If I want to study, how can I stay away from my teacher?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi frowned and lowered his head to think carefully.


    Lu Ning smiled at him and began to eat the cake.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning and asked worriedly, ¡°Sister, can¡¯t you work harder on your own?¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­¡±


    A direct strike to her heart¡ªwhat¡¯s going on?!


    Lu Ning negotiated with him, gently, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll work harder myself, but I still need Teacher¡¯s help, right? So, can I maintain a minimum distance of one meter from Teacher in the future?¡±


    When Lu Jingzhi heard this, he jumped off the bed and retreated about a meter away to look at Lu Ning.


    This distance isn¡¯t uneptable.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Lu Ning smiled until her cheeks hurt when she saw him ept it reluctantly.


    However, he still carried himself like a little adult, looking so serious and yet so funny.

 Chapter 117 - 117 Call Me What You Call Her

    117 Call Me What You Call Her


    News of Lu Ning spread throughout No. 1 High School.


    Of course, reactions to it were divided. Some felt that Lu Ning was indeed helpful; after all, she had stopped another child from being kidnapped and saved a few children. On the other hand, there were those who felt that this matter had nothing to do with her; she got injured simply to gain attention.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an could be considered one of the first people to learn about it. After her clique found out, they mocked and ridiculed her in front of her; they simply did everything they could.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an was afraid that they would spout nonsense, so she told them to shut up and not mention this matter again. She was afraid that the L¨´ family would find out.


    !!


    But now that things were gradually getting blown up, L¨´ Yue¡¯an suddenly changed her mind.


    After school, Old Zhu came to pick her up.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an sat in the back seat and said, ¡°Stop by Fragrance Restaurant for a moment.¡±


    Old Zhu turned around and started the car.


    ¡°Yes, Mdy.¡±


    The car slowly drove away. L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at Old Zhu, who was driving in front of her. ¡°Was that what you called Lu Ning in the past?¡±


    Old Zhu did not understand what she meant, and simply replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an pierced him with a sharp gaze. ¡°Is that so? Didn¡¯t you call her Young Mistress?¡±


    Old Zhu was stunned and frowned slightly, but he did not dare to say anything.


    ¡°I called her all of those before.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at him and slowly withdrew her gaze. ¡°Call me what you call her in the future.¡±


    Old Zhu sat upright as he drove. He looked ahead and said, ¡°Alright, Young Mistress.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked out of the car window, her lips curling into a smile.


    ¡­


    The car drove straight in, and L¨´ Yue¡¯an alighted at the entrance of the main house.


    ¡°Young Mistress, wee back.¡± A maid immediately came out and took L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s bag.


    ¡°Are my parents back?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re back, and waiting for you in the living room.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an nodded and walked in; the maid helped her with a change of shoes.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I brought some pastries from Fragrance Restaurant, these are the new chestnut pastries they made today.¡±


    She smiled and walked over.


    Shi Qingyue put down the magazine in her hand and looked at her with a smile. ¡°Really? Then bring it over for Mommy to try.¡±


    L¨´ Chuan came out of the kitchen with a cup of water. ¡°What is it? Let Daddy try it too.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an smiled and pulled L¨´ Chuan to sit down, handing him a piece of chestnut pastry that was still warm.


    Seeing that both of them had taken a bite, L¨´ Yue¡¯an smiled and asked, ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an immediately beamed even more brightly. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it!¡±


    ¡°Of course! You bought it specially for us, how can Mommy and Daddy not like it?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an blushed. ¡°I like to see Daddy and Mommy happy. If you¡¯re happy, I¡¯m happy.¡±


    Shi Qingyue smiled and stroked her hair. ¡°Good girl. Do you have a lot of homework today?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an frowned, a little embarrassed. ¡°Yes, the teacher gave us a lot of test papers.¡±


    As she spoke, she beckoned at the maid with a wave, who brought her school bag over.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my homework here. If I see anything I don¡¯t know, I can ask Dad.¡±


    L¨´ Chuan smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    As L¨´ Yue¡¯an took out the test papers and stationery and ced them on the table, she looked at Shi Qingyue and L¨´ Chuan¡¯s expressions.


    While she sat at the side and did her test papers, she casually mentioned, ¡°Sister Ning seems to have been hospitalized. Dad, Mom, did you know?¡±


    Her eyes were on the test paper, as if she did not particrly care about it, but her ears were listening carefully to their reactions.


    Shi Qingyue and L¨´ Chuan were both stunned, and they looked at each other¡­

 Chapter 118 - 118 Should I Not Be Saying This?

    118 Should I Not Be Saying This?


    In the end, it was L¨´ Chuan who broke the silence. ¡°Hospitalized? Did she get injured?¡±


    Just as he finished asking, a voice boomed from the second floor.


    ¡°Who was injured?¡±


    The Old Master looked down at them over the railing.


    Then, he got down via the elevator.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    When the Old Master came down, everyone put down the things in their hands and stood up.


    Old Master L¨´ responded to their greetings, and maneuvered his electric wheelchair to the centermost position in the room.


    ¡°As you were saying, who was injured?¡±


    His tone was solemn and imposing, and everyone could not help but stiffen.


    ¡°No, Father, it¡¯s just¡­¡±


    Before Shi Qingyue could finish, L¨´ Yue¡¯an inly added, ¡°It¡¯s Sister Ning. She¡¯s injured and in the hospital. Our school¡¯s official channels even praised her.¡±


    Old Master L¨´ nced at L¨´ Yue¡¯an, and L¨´ Yue¡¯an subconsciously gulped.


    ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong? Should I not be saying this?¡±


    She acted like she had done something wrong. Old Master L¨´ did not say anything else about the matter and looked at her. ¡°Do your homework in your room; this isn¡¯t the ce for it.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s face flushed hot, and she bent down to pack her things. ¡°I¡¯ll go to my room now, Grandpa.¡±


    Shi Qingyue and L¨´ Chuan exchanged a nce with each other; then, L¨´ Chuan said, ¡°Father, there¡¯s nothing¡­¡±


    But before he could finish speaking, he was so frightened by Old Master L¨´¡¯s re that he swallowed his words.


    In the L¨´ family, Old Master L¨´ was the rules.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Daddy. I¡¯ll just go back to my room.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an sounded a little aggrieved.


    She packed up and turned to leave.


    ¡°From now on, keep the location in mind whenever you do anything, understand?¡±


    Old Master L¨´¡¯s voice came from behind her, mming into her head like a brick.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an said in a muffled voice, ¡°Got it, Grandpa.¡±


    She walked into the elevator, got to the third floor, and returned to her room.


    Hearing the door closing upstairs, Old Master L¨´ looked over the two of them.


    ¡°Rules aren¡¯t to be broken. They¡¯ve never been broken before, and they won¡¯t be broken now. Do you understand me?¡±


    Shi Qingyue and L¨´ Chuan nodded. ¡°Understood, Father.¡±


    Old Master looked at them and gestured with his hand. ¡°Sit down.¡±


    They sat down.


    ¡°Do you know what it is that she was just saying?¡±


    The two of them looked at each other. Shi Qingyue spoke first, ¡°We don¡¯t know, An¡¯an only just mentioned it when she came back. We don¡¯t know anything else.¡±


    The Old Master lowered his eyes and pondered.


    L¨´ Chuan probed, ¡°Father, should we go see her?¡±


    The Old Master instantly red up at him. ¡°See whom?! Don¡¯t get yourself involved with people who¡¯re no longer involved with you!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he snorted. ¡°Stop pretending to care. You¡¯ve never cared about her since she was in this family. Why do you care about your reputation now?! Keep your thoughts where they belong and run thepany well!¡±


    L¨´ Chuan lowered his head. ¡°I understand, Father.¡±


    The Old Master turned to look at Shi Qingyue. ¡°Have your parents confirmed that they¡¯reing over?¡±


    Shi Qingyue nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°We have to host them well if they¡¯reing. That kid from the Lin family is probablying back soon; did you tell her about this?¡±


    Shi Qingyue said softly, ¡°I mentioned it to An¡¯an once, but I didn¡¯t tell her in detail. Father, this matter¡­¡±


    Shi Qingyue hesitated before continuing.


    L¨´ Chuan nced at her, as if wanting her to stop talking, but Shi Qingyue continued, ¡°Father, this matter has been going on for so long after all, and Little Ning has left. Can¡¯t you just ask the Lin family to let this matter go? An¡¯an hasn¡¯t even seen that child from the Lin family.¡±

 Chapter 119 - 119 Investigate More

    119 Investigate More


    The Old Master mmed the handle of the wheelchair.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Everyone in the room was so frightened that they did not even dare to breathe loudly.


    ¡°Is that a joke? Is that a joke?! This matter was decided by the L¨´ and Lin families! Before it was decided, did Lu Ning ever see that kid from the Lin family?! And at that time, I didn¡¯t hear you guys say this!


    ¡°The ones who made the engagement are the L¨´ and Lin families. Even if it isn¡¯t L¨´ Yue¡¯an, if it¡¯s someone else who¡¯s engaged they¡¯ll still have to get married! Don¡¯t you dare say such things again!¡±


    L¨´ Chuan stood up and walked over. ¡°Father, calm down, Qingyue is simply asking. Getting worked up will affect your health.¡±


    ¡°Ask? What¡¯s there to ask? I don¡¯t know if you realize, but this concerns the entire L¨´ family! In the future, think before you speak! Don¡¯t bring up this matter again! Keep your mouths shut! If anyone leaks anything at the banquet after this, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±


    The servants standing nearby frantically nodded. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Shi Qingyue pursed her lips and stood up as well. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Father. I was stupid. I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡±


    The Old Master looked at them and snorted coldly. ¡°I understand that you have feelings for the child, but in the future, don¡¯t think about the things you shouldn¡¯t think about, let alone ask about them! She has entered the L¨´ family, so she has to abide by the L¨´ family¡¯s rules. She has to do what she should do!¡±


    After saying that, the Old Master shouted towards the door, ¡°Old Zhu! Push me back to my room!¡±


    Old Zhu hurried over.


    Old Zhu pushed the Old Master into the elevator. At the railing on the third floor, L¨´ Yue¡¯an leaned against the wall and peered down; eventually, she quietly turned around and left.


    ¡­


    Old Zhu pushed the Old Master back to his room.


    ¡°Master, do you need me to open the curtains for you?¡±


    Old Master raised his hand. ¡°No need. Come here.¡±


    When Old Zhu heard this, he walked over.


    ¡°Go and find out how Lu Ning was injured, and which hospital she¡¯s in now. Get as many details as you can.¡±


    Old Zhu was a little surprised, but he still nodded.


    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t let anyone else notice. No matter what you find out, tell me alone.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Old Master sighed. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s able to give their best for her.¡±


    Old Zhu looked at the Old Master, startled, and was rooted there for a long time before he slowly retreated from the room.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning was injured¡ªafter discussing amongst themselves, her ssmates decided to use the weekend to visit Lu Ning at the hospital.


    Lu Ning was a little surprised.


    And each of them even brought a gift.


    ¡°Lu Ning, we don¡¯t have much money, but we prepared your gifts with all our heart. Please, ept them! All of us support you and think you¡¯re super cool, so don¡¯t worry about what others say. We all support you. You¡¯re awesome!¡±


    Lu Ning was taken aback by these impassioned words.


    ¡°Thank you, all of you.¡±


    ¡°Hope you recover soon! Without you, we don¡¯t dare to say anything in Teacher Huo¡¯s ss. He¡¯s gone back to teaching faster again.¡±


    Seeing them on the verge of tears, Lu Ning could not help butugh.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to recuperate and get back quickly.¡±


    They chatted andughed. When they dispersed a little, Lu Ning even saw some unfamiliar faces.


    Zheng Shaolin had packed a thick set of notes in a document bag. ¡°This is for you, I hope it¡¯ll be helpful.¡±


    Lu Ning took it and smiled at him. ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    She really could not remember his name; she only felt that he looked familiar.


    The person beside her immediately cleared her doubts. ¡°He¡¯s Zheng Shaolin from ss 2, the number one star student in our cohort. Have you forgotten?¡±


    Only then did Lu Ning match this face with his name.

 Chapter 120 - 120 Find Someone Who Won’t Bully Me

    120 Find Someone Who Won¡¯t Bully Me


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll return it to you when I get back to school.¡±


    Zheng Shaolin looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I can also share with my deskmate. Hope you recover soon.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded, her eyes clear and a smile on her lips. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    He quietly retreated to the back and his face turned a little flushed. He thought that no one was paying attention to him, but when he turned around, he met Lu Qing¡¯s gaze. Lu Qing leaned against the wall and sized him up; Zheng Shaolin felt a little ufortable under his gaze, so he silently retreated to the door and turned to leave.


    ¡­


    The group chatted with Lu Ning until noon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you guys nearby to eat something. You must all be hungry after so long.¡±


    They were certainly hungry. Lu Zhi brought them out, and also had Lu Qinge along; he asked him to keep an eye on the back and not let anyone fall behind. They would not be able to answer to their parents if any of them got lost.


    Lu Qing walked behind them. Some of the girls kept looking back at him and could not help but cover their faces.


    ¡°Lu Ning¡¯s brother is so handsome. Why are their family¡¯s genes so good? Lu Ning¡¯s so pretty, and her brother¡¯s so handsome. Moreover, her little brother is so cute.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re all so good-looking.¡±


    ¡°Look at that coat he¡¯s wearing. My dad has one too. It¡¯s so ugly on him, yet he looks like a model in it. His figure is too amazing!¡±


    Someone at the side added coldly, ¡°He¡¯s not bad, but I still think Teacher Huo is more handsome.¡±


    ¡°Dear me, what do you know? Lu Ning¡¯s brother is gentle and handsome, whereas Teacher Huo is cool and aloof¡ªthey give off different feelings, and we love looking at them all the same.¡±


    ¡°Oh, although Teacher Huo looks a little fierce and scary, I still think it¡¯ll be great if the school is filled with teachers as handsome as him.¡±


    ¡°Plus one!¡±


    ¡°Plus one!¡±


    ¡°Plus one!¡±


    ¡­


    After they left, Lu Ning took a deep breath.


    Shen Yunci could not help but smile at her. ¡°You must be tired.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded slightly. Shen Yunci sat beside her, and Lu Ning leaned her head over. ¡°Mom, mingling with people is so tiring.¡±


    Shen Yunci smiled and patted her hand.


    ¡°Life is sometimes very tiring, and so are the things in life. Look at your ssmates, they¡¯re all teenagers like you, yet they¡¯re trying to make friends with you; they¡¯re also tired of mingling, and afraid that they won¡¯t be liked.


    ¡°They are all using their hearts to sense and understand each other, which is why they feel tired.


    ¡°Making friends is a process of sincere exchange.


    ¡°This process requires you to put yourself out there and experience it yourself; but if there¡¯s one thing Mommy can tell you, it¡¯s that you should cut some people off earlier thanter.


    ¡°It depends on whether this person can continue to be a good friend. If they repeatedly did things that made you ufortable, then you have to carefully consider whether you want to continue your rtionship. Some people have ipatible views, and staying friends would only add to the pain between the two of you.


    ¡°When necessary, you have to cut them off promptly; you can¡¯t let it drag out. If need be, you have to be heartless.


    ¡°Making friends is also quite simr to dating, if you have someone you like, these are also applicable. Remember, don¡¯t be indecisive, as that will be disrespectful to people in the future, understand?¡±


    Lu Ning was still quite serious while listening to the first part, but she could barely hold back herughter when she heard thetter.


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Shen Yunci patted her arm. ¡°What are youughing at? You¡¯ll eventually fall in love. I¡¯m telling you these so that you¡¯ll suffer less and won¡¯t be bullied.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and held her hand. ¡°Then I¡¯ll find someone who will never bully me.¡±

 Chapter 121 - 121 I Know This Question!

    121 I Know This Question!


    ¡°You silly girl, how can there be such a perfect person in the world? Everyone has to try to understand and amodate each other. But Mommy will definitely not let you marry someone who keeps asking you to amodate them, my precious daughter deserves the best.¡±


    Lu Ning held her hand and smiled. ¡°Yes! Find someone who keeps amodating me.¡±


    Shen Yunci was amused by her and pinched her face.


    ¡°I won¡¯t marry if I can¡¯t find someone like that.¡±


    Shen Yunci looked at her helplessly. ¡°You really love apanying Mommy so much? What if I can¡¯t afford to take care of you in the future?¡±


    She was just joking, but a determined voice came from not far away.


    ¡°I can! I can take care of Sister!¡±


    The two of them were amused by him.


    She waved her hand and beckoned him over.


    Lu Jingzhi climbed onto the bed and sat at the side. Lu Ning quietly stroked his little face. ¡°Sister is expensive to take care of¡ªI want to eat good food, wear nice clothes, and have useful things. asionally, I even want to go to fun ces. I¡¯ll need lots and lots of money.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi lowered his head and mulled it over for a while before looking up at Lu Ning. ¡°I can work hard to earn money! I can afford it! I won¡¯t let Sister suffer!¡±


    Shen Yunci was upset to see him like this. ¡°You want to take care of Sister, but don¡¯t you want to take care of Mommy? You¡¯re heartless.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi was extremely serious. ¡°Daddy needs to take care of Mommy. I can¡¯t snatch Daddy¡¯s responsibility away.¡±


    His small mouth kept spouting these words in earnest, and it was startling every time.


    ¡°But Sister isn¡¯t your responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Or she can be.¡±


    As if feeling that he could not get through to them, Lu Jingzhi jumped off the bed and ran to the sofa to continue his studies.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Ning looked at each other and could not help giggling.


    ¡­


    When Lu Qing and Lu Zhi came back, they brought dinner.


    Shen Yunci had not fully recovered, and her arm was still suspended, so Lu Zhi chased after her and wanted to feed her; however, Shen Yunci refused to let him do so. The two of them chased each other in the ward, and in the end, she relented and let Lu Zhi feed her.


    Lu Ning watched as she ate; she was especially into it.


    In the past, this was the scene of her dreams, but now, it had really appeared in front of her.


    Lu Qing stood at the side and turned to look at her. Her eyes were clear and filled with joy.


    ¡­


    After dinner, Huo Jinyan came again.


    Lu Ning¡¯s head hurt when she saw Huo Jinyan, and she almost felt physically unwell.


    As soon as he arrived, Lu Jingzhi was on full alert. He sat on the sofa not far away and stared at him, as though he would pounce on and bite him if he dared to get less than a meter away from Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning found it entertaining. Sometimes, she would deliberately tease Lu Jingzhi and take the initiative to approach Huo Jinyan; Lu Jingzhi immediately stood up and looked at her.


    Lu Ning would have to retreat to a safe distance before he would sit down again. Then, he continued to stare at Huo Jinyan warily.


    Lu Ning could barely contain herself when she saw him like this.


    Huo Jinyan would turn to look at her when he heard herugh.


    ¡°Is there something funny?¡±


    Lu Ning immediately pursed her lips and shook her head, still smiling. When she looked at him like this, she looked impishly adorable.


    Huo Jinyan could not help but be dazzled.


    Lu Ning obediently went along with him. ¡°I know this question.¡±


    Huo Jinyan observed her shrewdness, and chuckled quietly.


    Lu Ning found it magical. It was rare for Huo Jinyan tough at her, and when heughed he gave off a rather different feeling; it was actually rather charming.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Qing went out when Huo Jinyan arrived.


    When he went downstairs, he was surprised to see Lu Yue¡¯an looking inside the hospital.


    At first, Lu Qing thought that he had been mistaken, but when he walked over, he realized that it was really L¨´ Yue¡¯an.

 Chapter 122 - 122 Do You Not Want to See Me?

    122 Do You Not Want to See Me?


    ¡°An¡¯an?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an was pleasantly surprised to see Lu Qing and scurried to him.


    ¡°Big Brother! I was afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to find you.¡±


    Lu Qing looked at her. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    !!


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at Lu Qing. ¡°Brother, why haven¡¯t you called me recently? I heard from my ssmates that Sister Ning was injured. Is she better?¡±


    Lu Qing looked at her. ¡°She¡¯s much better. Did youe to see her?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an hurriedly nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring you up. A teacher from your school is tutoring her.¡±


    Lu Qing led her forward.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an stopped in her tracks. ¡°A teacher? Which teacher is it?¡±


    Lu Qing stopped and looked back at her. ¡°His surname is Huo.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Huo?¡±


    Lu Qing nodded and looked at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going up?¡±


    She did not move for a long time, so Lu Qing had to ask.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at Lu Qing. ¡°I guess I won¡¯t go up¡­¡±


    She looked hesitant, but Lu Qing still decided to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an stammered. In the end, she murmured, ¡°Sister Ning doesn¡¯t seem to like me very much¡­ She probably won¡¯t be happy if I go.¡±


    She thought that Lu Qing wouldfort her, but Lu Qing opened her mouth and said, ¡°An¡¯an, aren¡¯t you overthinking it?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at him, as if she wanted to say something, but hesitated.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ I won¡¯t be going up, Big Brother, just help me bring the gift to her. I wish Sister Ning a speedy recovery.¡±


    She handed over a handbag. Lu Qing recognized the brand name on it; it seemed to be a luxury brand.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ept it for her. How did you get here? I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at Lu Qing in a daze. ¡°Big Brother, do you not want to see me that much?¡±


    She looked at Lu Qing with tears in her eyes.


    Lu Qing was surprised and he softened. ¡°No, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re in such a hurry to chase me away. Do you dislike me as much as Mommy and Daddy do? Just because I¡¯m no longer rted to you by blood?¡±


    Lu Qing frowned. ¡°What are you talking about? Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at him in disbelief.


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed. I know that all of you like Sister Ning, it¡¯s me who has been the extra from the beginning.¡±


    She turned around and was about to run when Lu Qing grabbed her wrist. ¡°An¡¯an! Don¡¯t mess around! You¡¯re different from everyone else. You¡¯re still my little sister.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an turned to look at him, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Really?¡±


    Lu Qing nodded. ¡°Really.¡±


    Only then did she smile through her tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Big Brother. I¡¯ve been under too much pressure recently. I didn¡¯t mean to lose my temper.¡±


    Lu Qing sighed and patted her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an shook her head in a panic. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing serious.¡±


    Lu Qing looked at her. ¡°Remember to tell me if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an nodded. ¡°Got it. Thanks, Big Brother.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at him and wiped her tears. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll head off first. You don¡¯t have to send me off, I¡¯ll take a taxi from here.¡±


    Lu Qing nodded.


    Before L¨´ Yue¡¯an left, she handed the flowers she had been holding to Lu Qing.


    Lu Qing took it. He thought that it was also for Lu Ning, so he did not ask; however, in the end, L¨´ Yue¡¯an added, ¡°This is for Mommy.¡±


    As she spoke, she smiled and added, ¡°I remember that Mom likes red roses the most. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be unhappy if I gave them to her, so don¡¯t say that they¡¯re from me.¡±


    She said that, but she knew Lu Qing well. Lu Qing would definitely take it back and tell Shen Yunci that she was the one who gave it to her.

 Chapter 123 - 123 Find Someone to Follow Lù Yue’an

    123 Find Someone to Follow L¨´ Yue¡¯an


    Lu Qing held on to the flowers and watched her leave; he stood rooted to the ground for a long time.


    Finally, he turned around and walked into the hospital. Before entering the in-patient building, he dumped the flowers in his hand into a trashcan by the wall.


    ¡­


    Not far away, a ck Bentley drove to the entrance of the hospital after seeing the two of them leave.


    Old Zhu helped the Old Master down and into the wheelchair.


    Pushing him, he went into the hospital.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go ask the miss which floor she¡¯s on.¡±


    Old Master L¨´ eyed the hospital corridor, then stopped him. ¡°No need, push me to the payment counter.¡±


    Old Zhu was taken aback, but he still pushed him to the hospital¡¯s payment counter.


    Old Master L¨´ deposited some medical fees in advance under Lu Ning¡¯s name, then came out. He did not ask where she was, nor did he visit her; he only paid some of her hospitalization fees for her.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Old Master L¨´ beckoned for him to push him and leave.


    Old Zhu did not say anything else and pushed the Old Master away.


    ¡­


    After getting into the car, Old Zhu had wanted to drive off, but the Old Master¡ªwho was sitting in the backseat¡ªsaid, ¡°When Li Qinges back, get him to find someone to follow that girl.¡±


    Old Zhu could not react for a moment.


    ¡°Master, who are you talking about?¡±


    The Old Master closed his eyes and leaned back in his chair. ¡°L¨´ Yue¡¯an.¡±


    Old Zhu was startled. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning either sat ory on her stomach every day; she was feelingpletelyzy. After everyone had left, she slowly got out of bed, hoping to go out for a walk.


    Unexpectedly, Huo Jinyan, who had just left, returned.


    ¡°Why are you back?¡±


    ¡°You can walk?¡±


    Lu Ning really wanted to roll her eyes. ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s my back that is injured, not my leg.¡±


    Huo Jinyan nodded and walked over, putting the things in his hands aside. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you.¡±


    Lu Ning: ???


    ¡°No need, I can do it myself.¡±


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s hand was left hanging in the air.


    His darkened eyes narrowed as he uttered in a low voice, ¡°I remember you vomiting all over me before, right?¡±


    Lu Ning took the initiative to ce her arm on his hand. ¡°Teacher, I suddenly want you to apany me for a walk. Hurry up and bring me out.¡±


    It looked theatrical. Huo Jinyan smiled at her and helped her to slowly walk out.


    The two of them strolled all the way to the backyard garden of the hospital.


    Lu Ning realized that many of the pregnant women here were being supported by their husbands.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked around, unfazed; and without skipping a beat, he said, ¡°There¡¯s a bench over there. Let¡¯s go sit down.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded, and the two of them went over to take a seat.


    Lu Ning could not lean on him and simply sat there stiffly.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and did not think too much about it. He took off his coat and draped it over her.


    Lu Ning was surprised, but she did not refuse.


    Huo Jinyan still wanted to ask about what they had talked about before, but before he could Lu Ning had spoken first.


    ¡°Huo Jinyan, are you doing it on purpose?¡±


    Huo Jinyan: ?


    Lu Ning leaned closer to look at him. ¡°You suddenly came to be a teacher and even tutored me. Are you really so kind? Or are you just taking revenge on me?¡±


    Huo Jinyan found it funny. ¡°Take revenge on you? Why?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him very seriously and felt that her guess was right.


    ¡°You¡¯re just too petty.¡±


    Huo Jinyan: ?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose that time; I vomited all over you because I drank too much. For you to go through so much trouble to be a teacher just for this¡­ you¡¯re really something.¡±


    Huo Jinyan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Just what exactly is she thinking?

 Chapter 124 - 124 What’s Your Goal

    124 What¡¯s Your Goal


    Before Huo Jinyan could speak, Lu Ning suddenly leaned closer to look at him again.


    ¡°Huo Jinyan, what¡¯s your goal?¡±


    There was not much emotion in her beautiful eyes, but her pitch-ck eyes seemed to be able to read one¡¯s thoughts.


    Huo Jinyan gazed straight at her, unafraid of her. His eyes dimmed. ¡°What do you think my goal is?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smirk. ¡°¡®The dream of the future head of the Huo family is to be a teacher in a small city¡¯. How¡¯s that for a headliner?¡±


    Huo Jinyan nced at her eyshes. ¡°You can think of such an eye-catching title, but in yournguage tests you can¡¯t even score higher than the number of words in that sentence?¡±


    Lu Ning blinked. ¡°That¡¯s because the answers in test papers have to be realistic, while this title expresses something so unreal it¡¯s intangible. I won¡¯t score any points even if I write it because it was wrong from the beginning.¡±


    The wound behind Huo Jinyan¡¯s ear itched a little, but he was unmoved. ¡°What¡¯s right and wrong? And how can you judge what¡¯s real and unreal?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him and smiled.


    ¡°Using our heart.¡±


    Huo Jinyan was stunned.


    The two of them did not seem to have said anything during their mutual probing, but it also seemed like they had said everything.


    Lu Ning slowly stood up. ¡°Please send me back. Sorry to trouble you, Teacher.¡±


    She seemed to have be that obedient student again, whereas just now she was being the rebellious her.


    Huo Jinyan stood up and helped her back.


    When he saw her to the door of the ward, Huo Jinyan spontaneously asked something else.


    ¡°That day, when you vomited on me, was it when you first found out your identity?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him and nodded.


    Huo Jinyan watched as she walked in, and closed the door. He stood there for a while before preparing to leave.


    Turning around, he saw Lu Qing oing.


    ¡°Teacher Huo, are you leaving?¡±


    Huo Jinyan nodded.


    Lu Ning opened the door from behind and walked out. ¡°Huo Jinyan, your bag!¡±


    She thought that Huo Jinyan had already walked far away, so she shouted a little louder. In the end, however, she saw that he was still at the door.


    Lu Qing looked at her in confusion.


    Lu Ning immediately corrected herself. ¡°Teacher Huo, you forgot your things.¡±


    Huo Jinyan returned to take it.


    Lu Ning turned around and closed the door.


    ¡°Let me send you off, Teacher Huo.¡±


    Since Lu Qing insisted on sending him off, Huo Jinyan did not say anything.


    When they were at the door, Lu Qing asked Huo Jinyan, ¡°Teacher Huo, you became a teacher on a whim, right? You seem to be about my age.¡±


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at him. ¡°Maybe. What do you want to ask?¡±


    Lu Qing¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Little Ning is still underage.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at him and suddenlyughed, but Lu Qing did not understand what he meant.


    He turned, and next he was gone.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an actually knew that Old Master L¨´ had gone to the hospital to see Lu Ning. She had gone out earlier simply to let him see her.


    At the same time, she also became certain of one thing: the old man did not hate Lu Ning as much as he made it seem. Everyone was spreading rumors that the Old Master of the L¨´ family was ashamed of Lu Ning, and yet, he would go to the hospital to see her. If he really wanted to avoid her, why would he bother to go?


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an clenched her fists.


    It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m now the Young Mistress of the L¨´ family. In the future, a portion of everything in the L¨´ family would be mine!


    None of this would matter!


    In any case, she would soon be officially announced as the young mistress of the L¨´ family.


    Her birthday was in half a month¡¯s time, and the L¨´ family had already prepared a grand birthday banquet. There, they would officially introduce L¨´ Yue¡¯an to everyone and announce that she was the real young mistress of the L¨´ family.


    At the thought of this, L¨´ Yue¡¯an felt a little pleased.

 Chapter 125 - 125 Hold on a Little Longer, Everything Will Pass

    125 Hold on a Little Longer, Everything Will Pass


    Today, Lu Jingzhi had apetition to participate in, so Lu Ning asked them to apany him there. Her injuries were gradually healing, and she would be discharged soon; there were no issues, and it would be the same if she stayed by herself.


    Thepetition was in the neighboring city, and they would only return at about eleven o¡¯clock. Lu Ning had woken up early today and wanted to go to bed early, but just as she turned off the lights, someone pushed the door open and entered.


    Lu Ning was taken aback. ¡°Huo Jinyan?¡±


    Huo Jinyan shut the door and strode towards her.


    !!


    Lu Ning could only shrink away from him. ¡°What¡¯s with you?¡±


    Huo Jinyan did not speak, and his powerful presence engulfed Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning raised her hand to stop him from continuing forward, but he grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s voice was a little gravelly. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to ask.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°If you want to ask, just ask nicely. Why are you so¡­ ah¡­¡±


    Her leg kicked something and she was about to fall backwards.


    Huo Jinyan quickly caught her and spun around. He fell onto the hospital bed, and Lu Ning fell on top of him.


    Her hair brushed against the side of his face, tickling him.


    Lu Ning wanted to get up, but he raised his hand and held the back of her head.


    ¡°Lu Ning.¡±


    Lu Ning¡¯s anger waned, and she looked at him in the dark. ¡°Fine, ask away.¡±


    ¡°Why did you save me?¡±


    His eyes glowed bright under the moonlight, streaming in from the window.


    He was impatient and anxious to learn why, enough to drive himself crazy. This was very important to him.


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­ That¡¯s it?¡±


    Huo Jinyan stared at her with a forceful gaze. ¡°Why?¡±


    Lu Ning sighed. ¡°If you want to ask, just ask properly. You¡¯re acting like a man possessed.¡±


    She took a deep breath and looked at him. ¡°I was full of myself that day; I thought I could push you away and neither of us would be hurt, but I didn¡¯t consider that the bullet would still hit me.¡±


    Huo Jinyan suddenly sat up and held her shoulders, staring at her. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ever think about what if you got shot?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking that much then.¡±


    Huo Jinyan: ¡°¡­¡±


    The question that had troubled him for so long turned out to have such an answer.


    Lu Ning saw something in his expression crack.


    ¡°Can you let me go?¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and finally let go of her.


    He looked a little dejected,pletely different from the aggressive Huo Jinyan from before.


    Lu Ning stood there and looked at him. She called out softly, ¡°Huo Jinyan?¡±


    Huo Jinyan did not respond.


    Lu Ning leaned closer and prodded him again. Huo Jinyan suddenly grabbed her hand and looked up, staring at her with his scarlet eyes.


    Lu Ning was shocked.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and slowly let go of her hand. Then, he stood up and walked towards the door.


    He opened the door and paused for a moment before muttering, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Lu Ning scrunched her brows as she watched him leave.


    It reminded her of that female ssmate who had wanted tomit suicide a few years ago.


    Lu Ning was thrown off by her own thoughts.


    I don¡¯t¡­ that can¡¯t be¡­ It¡¯s Huo Jinyan, how could hemit suicide?


    However, Huo Jinyan is also human. There might be times when he felt weak and helpless¡­


    Lu Ning finally could not hold it in and walked out.


    ¡°Huo Jinyan.¡±


    Huo Jinyan stopped. When he turned around, the girl ran into his arms and hugged him, then patted his back gently.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Everything will pass, hold on a little longer. And you have to look forward; if you feel that there¡¯s nothing to keep you going, look at the people around you. Find someone who can support you and live a good life with her.¡±

 Chapter 126 - 126 What We Should Do

    126 What We Should Do


    These were all words that Lu Ning had said to that girl back then. Now, she was telling Huo Jinyan the same things.


    Along with that hug.


    Lu Ning let go of him and smiled at him. ¡°Life can sometimes be very beautiful.¡±


    She had truly experienced this sentiment now, so she was especially confident when she said it.


    !!


    The beauty in her life came from her family, and she believed that someone as smart as Huo Jinyan would be able to find his.


    Lu Ning turned around and left. Huo Jinyan stood rooted to the ground, unable to regain his senses.


    ¡­


    Chu Ting stuck his head out to see if Huo Jinyan hade out.


    On this day, he was really worried about Huo Jinyan.


    Today was the death anniversary of Huo Jinyan¡¯s mother.


    Chu Ting had heard this story from the Huo family¡¯s butler.


    Huo Jinyan was still very young that year, and the raging fire almost swallowed everything.


    In the fire, Huo Jinyan¡¯s mother had injured her leg and could not move. So, she told the young Huo Jinyan to run away, but he was unwilling to leave his mother behind. In order to chase him away his mother said something like she hated him. However, Huo Jinyan did not leave. When he was rescued, he fell unconscious and only woke up three dayster.


    But his mother did not survive the fire.


    ¡­


    Chu Ting heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Huo Jinyan emerge from the hospital. He quickly got out of the car and opened the door for him to get in.


    Huo Jinyan seemed to be in a bad mood, so Chu Ting did not dare to speak.


    Chu Ting kept observing Huo Jinyan through the rearview mirror.


    After a long while, he said cautiously, ¡°President Huo, are you still thinking about those things she said?¡±


    The butler mentioned that whenever it was this time of the year, Huo Jinyan would always have nightmares. In his dreams, he would always recall the time when he was in that fire.


    Huo Jinyan did not say anything, but Chu Ting spoke up again. ¡°President Huo, sometimes you can¡¯t listen to what they say, you have to look at what they do.¡±


    His mother¡¯s ultimate goal was for Huo Jinyan to escape and live.


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback for a moment as Chu Ting¡¯s words floated through his mind.


    ¡®Don¡¯t listen to what they say, look at what they do.¡¯


    ¡­


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s childhood had not been smooth-sailing; rather, it had been very painful. Not only was he always torn about what his mother said, he also wanted to ask her why she did not take him with her. Why did she save him?


    Why couldn¡¯t everything have ended at that point? Why did she have to keep him in this world?


    ¡®Life can sometimes be very beautiful.¡¯


    Huo Jinyan sat by the bed. In this dark room, he suddenly sneered.


    Beautiful?


    Sometimes?


    If so, when would that be?


    His life had never been associated with that word.


    The cigarette butt by his hand fell down and scorched the carpet, producing a thin stream of smoke. Then, the carpet caught fire.


    Huo Jinyan watched as the mes burnedrger andrger, illuminating his face. Under the flickering firelight, his gaze was cold, but there was a thin smile on his lips.


    When Chu Ting rushed in, the entire bedroom was aze. He coughed and dragged out the absent-minded Huo Jinyan.


    ¡°President Huo!¡±


    Chu Ting hurriedly called the fire department.


    The fire truck came very quickly. When it arrived, Chu Ting had just pulled Huo Jinyan out of the house.


    Looking at the raging fire, Huo Jinyan seemed to wake up for a moment.


    A sentence shed through his mind.


    ¡®Everything will pass, hold on a little longer.¡¯


    ¡®Everything will pass, hold on a little longer.¡¯


    The voice of the person who said this seemed to have some kind of calming magic.


    Huo Jinyan stood where he was, watching the mes illuminate the surroundings as bright as day.


    And he appeared to have seen that child from more than ten years ago gradually emerging from the fire. He was in a sorry state, but his gaze was determined¡­

 Chapter 127 - 127 Why Haven’t You Resigned?

    127 Why Haven¡¯t You Resigned?


    At the Huo family¡¯s old residence.


    Old Master Huo kept calling, but no one was picking up.


    The butler watched as he put a coat on him.


    ¡°Master, are you still worried about the Young Master?¡±


    !!


    Old Master Huo sighed. ¡°That child is always in low spirits this time of the year, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll do something stupid. There¡¯s also nobody by his side to save him.¡±


    The butler hurriedly consoled him. ¡°Young Master has matured a lot, he¡¯ll learn to ept it. He¡¯s already been much better these past two years. Didn¡¯t the doctor say that he¡¯ll be fine once hees to terms with it?¡±


    ¡°I know that. I¡¯m just afraid that his previous behavior was all an act. It¡¯s also my fault for not having found them quicker back then, which caused his mother to pass away and him to turn out like this.¡±


    The butler did not dare to say anything else.


    ¡°Continue calling until you have some concrete news.¡±


    The butler nodded.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning looked somewhat unsettled during the morning, but after making a call she was all excited again; she even had two bowls of rice during lunch.


    Shen Yunci looked upon her daughter¡¯s strange behavior curiously.


    Itsted until Huo Jinyan arrived in the evening.


    The smile on Lu Ning¡¯s face instantly disappeared.


    ???


    Why is he here again?!


    Shouldn¡¯t he have resigned?!


    Lu Ning had been quite worried about Huo Jinyan since the previous night; his behaviorst night led Lu Ning to be afraid that he would not be able to hold on. Ultimately, she decided to call Lin Ci; she told her that she had seen Huo Jinyan today, but he did not attend English ss.


    He¡¯s fine, but if he didn¡¯t attend English ss, wouldn¡¯t that mean that he has resigned?!


    Lu Ning was so ted that she ate two big bowls of rice in a row.


    Truth be told, she had never regarded Huo Jinyan as a teacher from the very beginning. She subconsciously felt that Huo Jinyan would leave sooner orter, and she even thought thatst night¡¯s behavior was a precursor to his resignation.


    However, as a result, when her food had just been digested, the person in question came again.


    Not only did he not resign, but he also looked very normal, much like how he was beforest night.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan, her eyes filled with despair.


    Shen Yunci was afraid of disturbing their tuition, so she dragged Lu Zhi out.


    Lu Qing did not leave. He kept standing there, but not long after, he received a call and went out.


    Lu Ning stopped pretending. She pped her book shut and looked at Huo Jinyan. ¡°Teacher Huo, why are you here again?¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her. ¡°Why can¡¯t I? My duty hasn¡¯t beenpleted.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°Didn¡¯t you resign? These duties have nothing to do with you anymore.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked up at her. ¡°Who told you I resigned?¡±


    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you resigned?¡±


    ¡°Why would I resign?¡±


    Lu Ning took a deep breath. ¡°You were being so immoralst night. I can get you expelled in minutes.¡±


    Huo Jinyan was not threatened at all. ¡°And didn¡¯t you give me, your teacher, a tight hugst night, as a student? So we¡¯re even.¡±


    Lu Ning: ???


    How are they even?


    ¡°Not fair!¡±


    Huo Jinyan put down his things and looked at her. ¡°You want fairness? Then why don¡¯t I hug you too?¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a teacher. As a teacher, how can you say such things?¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her face, red as a tomato, and did not say anything else. He just smiled.


    ¡°Hurry up and finish this question.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­?¡±


    No matter how angry she was, she still had to obediently do those questions while under his supervision. She had been happy over nothing today.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her profile from the side with a slightly dazed expression. After looking at her for a long time, the corners of his lips curled up, and there was a certain determination in his eyes¡­

 Chapter 128 - 128 Didn’t He Tell You?

    128 Didn¡¯t He Tell You?


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci took this opportunity to go home.


    They were heading back to prepare a birthday surprise for Lu Ning.


    The day Lu Ning would be discharged from the hospital happened to fall on her birthday; it was her first birthday since she came to the house, so Shen Yunci wanted to make the celebration one to remember.


    She had wanted to book a restaurant, but after taking everything else into consideration this idea fell through; she could only organize the party at home, though at least the family could celebrate happily together.


    However, they had to set it up properly.


    Shen Yunci bought a lot of balloons;st night, Lu Jingzhi had blown them until his cheeks were almost swollen.


    The two of them had just walked into the neighborhood when someone called out to them.


    ¡°Hey, hey! Old Lu! Your delivery!¡±


    An old man ran out of the delivery room and handed them a courier envelope.


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Is Little Ning better? How long will it be until she¡¯s back?¡±


    The old man could not help but ask.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be back soon, in a couple more days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    After saying goodbye, the two of them opened the envelope as they walked home.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Shen Yunci craned her head curiously to look.


    Lu Zhi took the letter out from the envelope¡ªit was an exquisitely decorated invitation.


    ¡°An invitation? Who¡¯s getting married? I never heard any news like that.¡±


    They opened the invitation card.


    After taking a nce, Shen Yunci snatched it and tossed it into the nearby trash can.


    It was an invitation to L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s birthday party.


    ¡°She actually has the cheek to send an invitation back home!¡±


    Lu Zhi patted her. ¡°It¡¯s fine, we won¡¯t be going; don¡¯t get mad. We still have to set up the surprise party for Ning¡¯ning.¡±


    Shen Yunci took a deep breath and said nothing more.


    ¡°Remember to call Qing¡¯er and tell him to celebrate his sister¡¯s birthday at home. If he dares not toe or he goes to the L¨´ family, I¡¯ll cut ties with him!¡±


    Lu Zhi smiled helplessly. ¡°Qing¡¯er understands these. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely tell him.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s side, the banquet hall had been beautifully decorated, and almost all the celebrities and elites of A City were invited.


    This banquet was destined to be a grand affair.


    The entirety of A City¡¯s upper echelons were in an uproar.


    After all, the matter regarding the fake daughter of the L¨´ family had created a stir, and even became the go-to after-dinner topic for many.


    Now that the real youngdy was back, they would have to hold a proper banquet to introduce her to everyone, lest they did not know who the real youngdy of the L¨´ family was.


    This could be construed as directly shoving Lu Ning all the way to the bottom of the pit publicly. However, at that time, who would still remember someone like Lu Ning? After all, the L¨´ family only had L¨´ Yue¡¯an now.


    The Lin family was also very happy that their youngest son had returned.


    Lin Yi had just returned and did not know about what happened over at the L¨´ family.


    He had been back for two days and had yet to leave the house.


    And today, he was suddenly asked to try on some clothes.


    ¡°I asked someone to make these clothes ording to your previous measurements, so I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll fit you. Try them on.¡±


    Zhao Junli handed the clothes over for Lin Yi to try them on.


    Lin Yi was ying a game on his phone.


    Hearing this, he simply nced up and did not move, continuing to y his game.


    ¡°Why should I wear this?¡±


    Zhao Junli was displeased with his attitude; she walked over and pinched his ear. ¡°You have to go to the L¨´ family¡¯s banquet in two days.¡±


    Lin Yi sighed in exasperation. ¡°I¡¯m not going. What¡¯s there for me to go to? I¡¯ll definitely attend the wedding, okay?¡±


    Zhao Junli looked at him. ¡°You insolent child! Hurry up! It¡¯s your first time meeting her, so how can we not go! Hurry up and give it a try!¡±


    She tugged his ear.


    Lin Yi was forced to stand up. ¡°Bah, get lost! What ¡®first meeting¡¯? It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen her before.¡±


    Zhao Junli was silent for a moment as she looked at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t your father tell you?¡±

 Chapter 129 - 129 Did They Get Cancer?

    129 Did They Get Cancer?


    Lin Yi turned towards her. ¡°Tell me what?¡±


    Zhao Junli: ¡°¡­¡±


    That old fogey! He¡¯s insisting that I¡¯ll be the one to tell him!


    Zhao Junli sighed and looked at him. ¡°Son, this is also very sudden for us.¡±


    !!


    Lin Yi turned around and looked at her casually. ¡°What¡¯s up? Did my dad get cancer?¡±


    Zhao Junli clicked her tongue and pped him hard. ¡°Keep spouting nonsense and your father will beat you half to death when he gets back!¡±


    Lin Yi looked at her and waited for her to continue.


    Zhao Junli could only continue haplessly, ¡°That girl from the L¨´ family, she¡¯s gone¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she thought about how best to continue. Lin Yi was impatient, and when he heard her say this he immediately remarked, ¡°Gone? Where¡¯d she go? Did she get cancer too?¡±


    Zhao Junli glowered at him.


    Lin Yi shrugged. ¡°You didn¡¯t make it clear.¡±


    Zhao Junli rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Can¡¯t you just wait for me to finish?¡±


    Lin Yi turned around and plopped down on the sofa. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡±


    He turned around and shouted, ¡°Auntie Zhang, quickly bring a bottle of water over, my mother¡¯s about to start telling a story. Oh right, did you get my potato chips? Bring me some of that too.¡±


    Zhao Junli kicked him. ¡°How improper.¡±


    However, she also turned around and sat down. After all, this issue could not be exined in a prompt manner.


    Auntie Zhang handed them some water, as well as the chips that Lin Yi had asked for.


    The potato chips crunched as he ate them; this made Zhao Junli was even more upset.


    ¡°Keep it down!¡±


    Lin Yi noticed Zhao Junli¡¯s hesitation and added impatiently, ¡°Come on, Mom, tell me. Did my father get cancer? I can take it. Is he in thete stages, or is it that girl from the L¨´ family who¡¯s in thete stages?¡±


    Zhao Junli was so irate that she wanted to stand up and hit him.


    However, this matter had something to do with him after all, as the marriage between the L¨´ and Lin families had already been decided for so many years. Lin Yi was not very willing, but for the sake of the Lin family there was nothing he could do.


    While he did not harbor any feelings for Lu Ning, he had been certain for so many years that he would eventually marry her¡ªnow that it had be someone else, Zhao Junli was afraid that he would make a fuss, so she hesitated and did not dare to speak.


    She did not know how to start.


    ¡°Auntie Zhang, you tell me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Auntie Zhang was stunned for a moment when her name was suddenly called. However, when she met Zhao Junli¡¯s gaze, she had no choice but to say it.


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡±


    Lin Yi frowned and looked at them. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me my dad really has cancer?¡±


    Auntie Zhang took a deep breath. ¡°Young Master, the Master is doing quite well. It¡¯s just that the Young Mistress of the L¨´ family has been reced.¡±


    ¡°Reced? What reced? Has the arranged marriage with our family been annulled?! Does that mean I don¡¯t have to marry her anymore?!¡± His face instantly lit up with a smile.


    Zhao Junli took a sip from the ss and looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t even dream of it. Auntie Zhang, continue.¡±


    Auntie Zhang nodded. ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s about the Young Mistress of the L¨´ family. The one from before wasn¡¯t their biological offspring, and now that the real Young Mistress of the L¨´ family has been found, she¡¯s been reced.¡±


    Lin Yi was stunned for a moment. ¡°Not their biological offspring?¡±


    Zhao Junli put down the cup and looked at him. ¡°We didn¡¯t expect this, nor did the L¨´ family. When the issue first arose, it created such a big fuss that everyone in our circle learned about it. Thankfully, it¡¯s all settled now, and you¡¯re also back. Didn¡¯t you dislike that girl, Lu Ning? This time, you should cultivate a good rtionship with the neer. When the both of youe of age, we¡¯ll hold the wedding for you.¡±

 Chapter 130 - 130 He Wants to Celebrate My Birthday

    130 He Wants to Celebrate My Birthday


    Even if Lin Yi racked his brains he could not even imagine something like this happening.


    For a moment, he did not know how to react.


    He really did not like Lu Ning. He despised all forms of coercion, and from the moment he found out that he was going to marry into the L¨´ family he had always resisted. He kept thinking of ways to turn them down, but it was all useless. At that time, as he was young and impetuous, he hated the L¨´ family and, with it, Lu Ning as well.


    Hence, he had never treated Lu Ning well and never spoke much to her. Later on, when he saw that his resistance was ineffective, he simply went overseas for a few years¡ªout of sight, out of mind.


    However, at that time, he had hoped that Lu Ning would also resist that arrangement together with him; perhaps, then, this matter would be turned around, so that he would not have to marry her, nor she him.


    However, Lu Ning never had any objections to it. And if she did not object, it meant that she epted it.


    At that time, not only did he detest Lu Ning, he also looked down on her. He felt that she was uninteresting, seeing how she did not resist at all.


    But now, the person he had to marry was not Lu Ning, but some other girl.


    He did not know how to feel, nor could he elucidate what it was he was feeling.


    In the end, he was still being manipted like a puppet, without the freedom to decide his own marriage partner for himself.


    Zhao Junli looked at him with concern.


    ¡°Son, are you alright?¡±


    Lin Yi returned to his senses; within a few seconds he had returned to hisckadaisical self.


    He stood up and walked upstairs with the clothes.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll try on the clothes.¡±


    He disappeared at the top of the stairs. Zhao Junli could not help but sigh again.


    Auntie Zhang looked at her andforted her. ¡°Madam, Young Master doesn¡¯t seem angry.¡±


    Zhao Junli raised her head and looked upstairs. ¡°I¡¯d rather he get angry and quarrel with me like before, but now he¡¯s simply resigned himself to it.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good, Madam?¡±


    ¡°It can be good, and it can also not be.¡±


    Zhao Junli knew Lin Yi¡¯s personality too well. When he returned this time, outwardly there was little change, but she could tell from his way of doing things that he had changed and be more sensible.


    However, one would inevitably lose something in exchange for bing sensible. Lin Yi had epted it and became more sensible because he knew it would be futile to resist; therefore, he no longer resisted, and had resigned himself to it.


    Zhao Junli was afraid that he would only submit and no longer resist from now on.


    She did not want her son to be such a tragic and deplorable person, but there was no way to change this. Back then, the Old Master, with his dying breath, arranged this in order to protect the Lin family; how could they then not consider the Lin family¡¯s future?


    For the sake of the Lin family, nothing must go wrong with this marriage.


    If the Lin family wished to enter into marriage with the L¨´ family, they would have to arrange a marriage with the youngdy of the L¨´ family. And, so long as this youngdy was from the L¨´ family, it did not matter who she was.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On her birthday, L¨´ Yue¡¯an was all dressed up beautifully, and went downstairs early in the morning.


    Shi Qingyue looked at her elegant and charming daughter and happily gave her a hug.


    ¡°An¡¯an, why are you up so early? The banquet doesn¡¯t start until tonight. Don¡¯t you want to rest more?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an tugged at Shi Qingyue¡¯s arm coquettishly. ¡°Mommy, I made an appointment with Brother to go to the amusement park; he wants to celebrate my birthday.¡±


    Hearing this, Shi Qingyue furrowed her brows slightly. ¡°Brother? You mean Lu Qing? You know that your grandfather doesn¡¯t want you to continue interacting with their family.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an pursed her lips and looked at her with teary eyes. ¡°But I¡¯ve lived with my brother for eighteen years. If he wants to celebrate my birthday, I have to go.¡±


    Shi Qingyue sighed. ¡°It¡¯s good that you value your rtionships, but¡­¡±

 Chapter 131 - 131 I’ll Send You Back First

    131 I¡¯ll Send You Back First


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an tugged Shi Qingyue¡¯s arm. ¡°Grandpa won¡¯t know if you don¡¯t tell, right, Mommy?¡±


    Shi Qingyue had little choice but to nod and agree. ¡°Alright, fine. Then don¡¯t be toote, today¡¯s your big day.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an nodded and smiled sweetly. ¡°Then can I invite Brother to my banquet tonight? I promise I¡¯ll be discreet, I definitely won¡¯t let anyone discover him!¡±


    She looked at Shi Qingyue with a pair of innocent eyes. Shi Qingyue did not agree, but she did not say anything either.


    !!


    ¡°Try not to attract too much attention; have him leave after you cut the cake. You mustn¡¯t let your grandfather find out, understand?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an immediately nodded. ¡°Thank you, Mommy! Mommy¡¯s the best!¡±


    As she spoke, she gave Shi Qingyue a peck on the cheek, turned around, and ran out.


    Shi Qingyue touched the spot where she kissed her, and smiled. She turned around and went back to work.


    ¡­


    Lu Qing checked his watch for the sixth time.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi had reminded him repeatedly today that he had to apany them to bring Lu Ning home, and celebrate her birthday.


    However, L¨´ Yue¡¯an had called him two days earlier and asked him to apany her to the amusement park to celebrate her birthday today. He had previously promised her that he would attend her eighteenth birthday, and also satisfy one of her requests; and L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s request was for him to apany her to the amusement park to y.


    Lu Qing did some mental calctions; the amusement park closed at six o¡¯clock, but L¨´ Yue¡¯an seemed to have a birthday party today so she would definitely head back early. At that point, he would still have time to pick Lu Ning from the hospital.


    Lu Qing knew that this was Lu Ning¡¯s first birthday since she came home, and it was also her eighteenth birthday. Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi valued it a lot, and he did not wish to dampen their spirits. Moreover, it was Lu Ning¡¯s birthday, and he did not want her to be unhappy. Besides, he had also nned to go back and celebrate her birthday with her.


    However, no matter how much he calcted, he could not anticipate L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s actions.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an got out of the car and ran over towards Lu Qing. She was wearing a long pink dress; now that the weather had be cold she also draped on a shawl, which made her look sweet and adorable.


    ¡°Brother, you must¡¯ve waited for a long time. Let¡¯s go in!¡±


    She held Lu Qing¡¯s arm and pulled him to the entrance of the amusement park.


    ¡°Brother, you brought your camera, right? You¡¯ve got to take more photos for me.¡±


    Lu Qing nodded and agreed.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an noticed how he was acting. ¡°Brother, do you have something on? Why don¡¯t you go handle it first?¡±


    Lu Qing was silent for a second before he smiled and patted her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go, which do you want to y first?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an immediately smiled and held his arm again. ¡°This way, let¡¯s y this first!¡±


    ¡­


    An energetic L¨´ Yue¡¯an dragged him around to y for the entire day; only when it was time for the park to close did the two of theme out.


    When they emerged from the amusement park, L¨´ Yue¡¯an suddenly thought of something and tugged Lu Qing¡¯s hand¡ªshe nced at the time on his watch. ¡°It¡¯s over! I¡¯m going to bete! Brother, can you send me home first?!¡±


    Lu Qing looked at her dubiously. ¡°Where¡¯s your chauffeur? Didn¡¯t he wait for you?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an anxiously tapped her feet. ¡°I had him head back first because I didn¡¯t want him to wait for too long, and I asked him toe pick me up after he receives my call. In the end, I forgot the time; it must be veryte now. Brother, is it inconvenient for you? I can take a taxi back by myself.¡±


    Her eyes reddened as she became increasingly difited. Lu Qing looked at her helplessly and pulled her along. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back first.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an ran alongside him, not forgetting to say, ¡°Thank you, Brother!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 132 - 132 Birthday Party

    132 Birthday Party


    Lu Qing had sent her to the entrance and was about to leave, when L¨´ Yue¡¯an suddenly grabbed his arm. ¡°Brother, I know you have something on, but can you wait for a while and watch me cut the cake before leaving? In the past, all of you were with me, but now there¡¯s all these unfamiliar people here so I¡¯m a little afraid. Brother, can you stay with me for a while more?¡±


    As she spoke her eyes turned red, brimming with tears.


    Lu Qing was a little reluctant, but when he checked the time it was already past the agreed timing¡­


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an grabbed his sleeve and bit her lower lip pitifully.


    ¡°Brother, this is the first time I¡¯m not celebrating my birthday by your side. You always used to sing me birthday songs; you don¡¯t have to sing this time, but can you watch me cut the cake and officially celebrate my eighteenth birthday before leaving? I¡¯lle of age and be an adult today, so I hope you can stay by my side and witness this.¡±


    Her voice was choked with sobs. When she looked up at Lu Qing, a teardrop fell.


    Lu Qing wiped her tears away. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll watch you cut the cake before you leave.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an immediately broke into a smile. ¡°Really? Thank you, Brother!¡±


    Someone ran over anxiously from beside the car.


    ¡°Young Mistress! Young Mistress, please tell me you¡¯re back!¡±


    Hearing this, L¨´ Yue¡¯an promptly opened the car door. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Young Mistress, hurry and tidy yourself up, it¡¯s about to start. The Old Master and everyone else are looking for you.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an instantly got out of the car. ¡°I¡¯ll go right away.¡± She turned to the car and looked at Lu Qing. ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    Lu Qing opened the car door and got out.


    The maid immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring Mr. Lu over. Miss, go tidy up first, they¡¯re all waiting for you.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an nodded hurriedly. She lifted her skirt and ran inside; as she ran, she turned around and told Lu Qing worriedly, ¡°Brother, go on first, I¡¯ll be there soon. You can¡¯t leave early! You have to watch me cut the cake before leaving! Promise!¡±


    Lu Qing nodded at her, saying nothing.


    The maid looked at Lu Qing.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, pleasee with me. Leave the car here, someone will park it for you.¡±


    The maid brought Lu Qing through the L¨´ residence.


    The banquet was held in a vi next to the L¨´ residence, and they were connected to each other.


    Whenever there was a banquet, they would invite the guests to the vi here.


    When the maid brought Lu Qing in, she deliberately skirted close to the side, as if to avoid attracting attention.


    Lu Qing looked at her and scowled slightly, but he did not say anything. He followed behind her silently.


    Eventually, the maid brought him to the banquet hall. Almost everyone was already here, and it was almost time for L¨´ Yue¡¯an to make her entrance.


    The maid arranged for Lu Qing to be seated in the furthest corner and even had the wine brought to him. ¡°Mr. Lu, please let me know if you need anything, I¡¯ll help you fetch it. You don¡¯t have to walk around.¡±


    Lu Qing nced at her, and nodded without saying anything.


    Does she mean I¡¯m not to move about casually? And to have me seated in this corner, is she afraid that someone would discover that I¡¯m here?


    Lu Qing surveyed the people in the banquet hall.


    There were a lot of people, and almost all the famous and influential people in A City were here.


    All of them were dressed in stylish and elegant clothes. They stood around in bunches of two or three, and chatted.


    Lu Qing stood there and watched on in silence. He took a deep breath and raised his hand to look at his watch.


    It¡¯s already seven o¡¯clock. Lu Ning should be home by now¡­


    As he thought this, the lights in the banquet hall dimmed.


    At the top of the stairs on the second floor stood the beautiful and elegant L¨´ Yue¡¯an, who was already dressed up. The spotlights shone on her, making her look like a princess¡­

 Chapter 133 - 133 That Very Fierce Teacher

    133 That Very Fierce Teacher


    Lu Qing¡¯s gaze fell upon her.


    He knew very well that from this moment onwards, L¨´ Yue¡¯an had be the publicly acknowledged Young Mistress of the L¨´ family, a symbol of nobility.


    It seemed as though he could see a chasm slowly opening up between the two of them.


    She was no longer his little sister by blood, and she might slowly fade out of his life.


    !!


    He could still remember the first time she called him Brother, the first time she went to school, the first time she changed her teeth, the first time she cried from studying, the first time she quarreled with someone¡­


    There were so many, too many things. He had watched over her as she slowly grew from a small girl to such a slender and beautiful youngdy.


    Today, she hade of age and be a little princess envied by many people. This seemed to him like an indication to not linger in the past; it was an established fact that she was someone else¡¯s child, and nobody could dispute that.


    And besides, he still had his own biological sister to care for¡­


    Lu Qing sighed, and watched as L¨´ Yue¡¯an gradually walked down the stairs to Old Master L¨´¡¯s side. He watched as he announced L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s identity to everyone, and L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s joyous smile¡­


    If she can return to the ce she belongs, then all¡¯s well.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu Ning was to be discharged from the hospital today. When she was discharged, she packed up her things and moved down.


    Gu Chen and Gu Zi came over to help her move out from the hospital.


    Lu Zhi went to pay the bill. A group of people stood at the entrance of the hospital, waiting for him.


    Shen Yunci looked clearly dissatisfied, and was making a call on her phone.


    She even muttered to himself, ¡°That brat! Where did he go after agreeing to it?!¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Shen Yunci and tugged at her clothes.


    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s stop calling.¡±


    Shen Yunci scowled in anger.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    When Shen Yunci looked at Lu Ning, she instantly put on a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just wondering why your father hasn¡¯te out yet.¡±


    As she spoke, Lu Zhi walked out.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, did you deposit more money again?¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head in confusion. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. They said that someone deposited a lot of medical and hospitalization fees under your name; there was an excess so they returned the remaining bnce to me, which came up to more than thirty thousand yuan.¡±


    Lu Ning was also puzzled. She turned to look at Gu Chen and Gu Zi.


    The two shook their heads frantically. ¡°Not us.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked up at Lu Ning and waved, beckoning for her. Lu Ning bent down, and Lu Jingzhi whispered, ¡°Is it that very fierce teacher?¡±


    Huo Jinyan?


    He did have a lot of money, but why would he do this? Why didn¡¯t he say anything after doing it?


    Is he trying to be a good samaritan?


    However, without knowing the truth, all she could do was specte.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home first. I¡¯ll ask around tomorrow, it won¡¯t be good if someone else had made a mistake.¡±


    They nodded, opened the car doors, and got in.


    Gu Chen had driven the car over.


    After everyone sat down, they headed home.


    It was Gu Chen and Gu Zi¡¯s first time here, so they carried their luggage and followed behind Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci.


    Lu Jingzhi apanied Lu Ning at the back. His mission today was to dy Lu Ning and have her enter the housest.


    Lu Ning held Lu Jingzhi¡¯s hand as they walked at the back. As they walked, Lu Jingzhi even stopped to pick up leaves from time to time; Lu Ning was not in a hurry and waited for him with a smile.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi had already arrived at the door, and were opening it with a key.


    ¡°That scoundrel; he doesn¡¯t keep his word, and now he¡¯s not even answering his phone! Today is Ning¡¯ning¡¯s birthday, and he actually pulled this sort of nonsense! When hees back, see if I won¡¯t disown this son!¡±

 Chapter 134 - 134: First Birthday

    Chapter 134: First Birthday


    Trantor: As Studios?????? Editor: As Studios


    Lu Zhi hurriedly patted her back. ¡°Don¡¯t get angry now, he might¡¯ve been dyed by something. Open the door first, Ningning will be here soon. Let¡¯s not make our daughter unhappy.¡±


    Shen Yunci was incensed, but she did not say anything else.


    Gu Chen and Gu Zi looked at each other in silence.


    ¡°Sister, the shape of this leaf is so strange.¡±


    Lu Ning watched as he picked up another leaf and could not help but giggle.


    lt¡¯s a little strange, but it¡¯s also very pretty.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded and held her hand with a smile. The two of them slowly walked home.


    During this time, Lu Jingzhi looked up at the window of their house; the light was on.


    He smiled and did not pick up any more leaves, and simply followed Lu Ning all the way home.


    When they reached the house, Lu Ning knocked on the door.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, we¡¯re back.¡±


    But no one answered.


    Lu Jingzhi nced at her. ¡°Sister, the door doesn¡¯t seem to be locked.¡±


    Lu Ning raised her hand and twisted the doorknob; it really was unlocked.


    However, when she opened the door it was pitch-ck inside.


    ¡°Mom, Dad?¡±


    Lu Ning had only taken one step into the house when it suddenly lit up. A warm, yellow light shone over from the dining room.


    It also illuminated the decorations all around her¡ªcolorful birthday decorations adorned the walls, while the roof brimmed with balloons floating above her.


    Lu Ning was floored. She was rooted to the ground, having no idea of what to do.


    Her eyes were tinged red as she gawked at Shen Yunci, Lu Zhi, Gu Chen, and


    Gu Zi standing in front of the cafeteria table.


    On the dining table was a birthday cake filled with candles.


    Lu Jingzhi gently tugged at Lu Nings hand.


    Lu Ning came back to her senses and looked down at him.


    ¡°Sister, happy birthday.¡±


    He pulled Lu Ning over and stood in front of the table.


    Shen Yunci went over and hugged Lu Ning. ¡°It¡¯s our darlings first birthday at home. Mommy hopes that you can continue to grow up healthy and happy. Mommy and Daddy will always be supporting you from behind.¡±


    Lu Nings eyes watered as she looked at Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi. ¡°Thank you,


    Mom and Dad.¡±


    Shen Yunci also wiped her own tears, and Lu Zhi¡¯s eyes turned red.


    ¡°Quick, make a wish.¡±


    Lu Ning closed her eyes, put her palms together, and made a wish in front of the cake.


    M/hen she opened her eyes, tears rolled down her cheeks. She smiled at Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci. ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m very happy.¡±


    She looked down at Lu Jingzhi and squatted down to rub his head. She smiled and said to him, ¡°Thank you, Jingzhi.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi wiped her tears and opened his arms wide to hug her.


    Shen Yunci smiled as she wiped her tears, and asked her to blow out the candles.


    Only after she had blown out the candles did they realize they had forgotten about the birthday song.


    The few of them circled around her and sang her happy birthday.


    Lu Ning stood in the middle and was all smiles¡ªthis was the first time she had experienced a birthday celebration for her in person.


    Just as they finished singing, someone knocked on the door.


    M/hen they opened the door, they realized that it was their neighbors.


    ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡±


    Shen Yunci looked at them in surprise.


    ¡°We heard that Ningnings being discharged today, and on top of that it¡¯s also her birthday, so of course we¡¯re here to celebrate! I even prepared some longevity noodles. Ningning, have you had them?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I haven¡¯t even cut the cake.¡±


    ¡°Then hurry up and cut the cake.¡±


    About a dozen people came in, all rowdy and boisterous, and the house was almost full.


    Lu Ning greeted them one by one; everyone wished Lu Ning a happy birthday and urged her to quickly cut the cake and give it out.


    Lu Ning chuckled as she answered them, and went to cut the cake. As she cut it up, she gave a slice to everyone. The children happily stuffed their cheeks, while the grown-ups stood by the side andughed.


    Lu Ning looked around the room filled with people. Everyone was smiling, and hade for her sake.


    There was a smile on Lu Nings face as a gentle warmth flowed through her chest.

 Chapter 135 - 135: Would You Marry a Stranger?

    Chapter 135: Would You Marry a Stranger?


    Trantor:?As Studios??Editor:?As Studios


    Meanwhile, the L¨´ family¡¯s birthday banquet was also extremely lively.


    L¨´ Chuan and Shi Qingyue were dragging L¨´ Yue¡¯an around to greet everyone at the banquet; they were very busy.


    Lu Qing kept raising his hand to look at his watch; he had left his phone in the car.


    He wanted to tell L¨´ Yue¡¯an that he would leave early, but he saw that the people around her were all talking to her.


    When Lu Qing was about to leave, L¨´ Yue¡¯an even looked in his direction, indicating for him to wait.


    Lu Qing sighed and touched a small box in his jacket pocket.


    It seemed like they would not be able to return for a while. They might already have finished over at Lu Ning¡¯s side.


    Lu Qing glimpsed the sofa in the corner behind him; he took two steps back and sat on it.


    Everyone present was looking for someone to talk to. It seemed like everyone was enmeshed in a bewildering web of politics andworking, and you never could tell what kind of connection two people had with each other. They were all smiling and pretending to be familiar with each other, but in actuality they might not even know who the other person was.


    Lu Qings gaze scanned across the crowd, and eventuallynded on L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    She was smiling and talking to someone, looking polite and proper.


    In the future, she would find herself situated in the middle of such a materialistic and predatory group. If she was not careful, she might be consumed by other people until not even her bones were left.


    His gaze fell on L¨´ Chuan and Shi Qingyue, who were by L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s side. If the power of the Lb family was gone, how would she ever manage¡­


    Lu Qing was thinking about many things when someone suddenly sat down beside him.


    He turned around, and saw a boy who looked about the same age as Li Yue¡¯an. He wore a stud in his left ear and sat casually with a wine ss in his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s boring, right?¡±


    He suddenly spoke without looking at Lu Qing; he simply looked at the spectacle before him as he said this.


    Lu Qing did not answer. Then, he suddenly turned to look at him.


    ¡°Bringing the wrong child home¡­ Say, how¡¯s it even possible for someone to mistake some other child for their own biological offspring?


    He did not wait for Lu Qings answer and started talking about the next topic.


    Hearing this, Lu Qing looked at him.


    Lin Yi spontaneously leaned closer to look at Lu Qing. ¡°Why do I feel that you look a little like that girl?¡±


    Lu Qing looked at his face. ¡°Which one?¡±


    Lin Yi sat straight, swirled his ss, and downed the wine in one gulp. ¡°That girl from before, the one who was mistakenly brought back here. Lu Ning.¡±


    Lin Yi simply felt that those who coulde to this banquet were definitely people who knew the L¨´ family, and were definitely from their circle; and everyone in there knew about this matter. He had casually found someone to rant to, but he could never have expected that this person he casually pulled over not only knew Lu Ning, but was in fact blood-rted to Lu Ning.


    Lin Yi looked at L¨´ Yue¡¯an, who was talking to someone not far away.


    Perhaps because it was the first time he had seen her, or perhaps because he had lost the tenacity to struggle to the very end a few years ago. How should he put it? Lin Yi felt absolutely nothing for L¨´ Yue¡¯an at all. There was no hatred, no fondness, just unfamiliarity.


    ¡°Would you marry a stranger?


    Lin Yi suddenly looked ahead and asked.


    Lu Qing held his ss and did not answer.


    However, Lin Yi seemed to want an answer this time. He turned to look at him. ¡°Would you?


    Lu Qing turned around. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Lin Yi pursed his lips. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m different, I have no say on who I marry.¡±


    Lu Qing understood what he meant.


    Arranged marriages between wealthy families was not unusual.


    ¡°Why are you running around, I¡¯ve been looking for you everywhere! Come here quickly!¡¯


    Zhao Junli quickly walked over and grabbed Lin Yi.


    Lin Yi was forced up and looked at her impatiently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    ¡°I¡¯ll introduce An¡¯an to you..¡±

 Chapter 136 - 136: Still Don’t Understand?

    Chapter 136: Still Don¡¯t Understand?


    Trantor:?As Studios??Editor:?As Studios


    Lu Qing, who did not care much at first, looked over when he heard that.


    But the two of them were leaving.


    Zhao Junli had only taken two steps with Lin Yi when they bumped into Shi Qingyue and L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    L¨´ Chuan also walked over from behind.


    ¡°Little Yi, you just returned. Are you ustomed to it?¡±


    Lin Yi smiled. ¡°Of course. What¡¯s there to be unustomed about? It doesn¡¯t matter where I eat or sleep.¡±


    Technically, his words were polite. Zhao Junli smiled haplessly and simply pinched the back of his hand.


    Lin Yi almost cried out in pain.


    ¡°This child has already forgotten all the manners he learned outside. Hurry up and greet them.¡±


    Lin Yi turned around and said, ¡°Uncle L¨´, Auntie L¨´.¡±


    L¨´ Chuan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. This child is honest and straightforward, I like him.¡±


    As they were talking, Lin Yi¡¯s father, Lin Zhengde, came over.


    He first nced at Lin Yi; then, when he looked at L¨´ Yue¡¯an, he beamed with a smile that could even warm the earth.


    Lin Yi despised his obsequious behavior.


    ¡°This must be An¡¯an, you look wonderful. Uncle hasn¡¯t wished you a happy birthday yet. Happy birthday, An¡¯an.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an smiled. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Lin, Auntie Lin.¡±


    Zhao Junli also smiled happily. ¡°You¡¯re wee, you¡¯re wee. When you¡¯re free,e to my house to y. What kind of dishes do you like? I¡¯ll make them for you when youe.¡±


    As she spoke, she walked up to L¨´ Yue¡¯an and held her hand.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an smiled as she spoke to her.


    Lin Zhengde walked over and kicked Lin Yi in the shin. ¡°Brat, have you spoken to her already?¡±


    Lin Yi sighed. ¡°You guys are talking non-stop to her and holding her back. How am I supposed to talk to her?¡±


    Lin Zhengde rolled his eyes at him. ¡°You bumbling idiot. You don¡¯t even know how to tter a girl and make her happy.¡±


    Lin Yi:


    ¡°An¡¯an, you¡¯ve seen Little Yi, right? You can call him Brother. He¡¯s a few months older than you.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked up and blushed. ¡°Brother Lin Yi.¡±


    Lin Yi smiled at her. ¡°Sister An¡¯an.¡±


    What ¡®Brother and ¡®Sister ? It¡¯s not like they were acting out some cheesy characters from the ¡®Dream of the Red Chamber.


    Lin Yi could not help but think in his heart.


    ¡°The two of you can chat, old people like us can¡¯t keep up with your topics.


    Come, let¡¯s go over there to talk.¡±


    They deliberately created space for the two of them to be alone.


    L¨´?Yue¡¯an stood awkwardly on the spot and looked up at the nonchnt Lin Yi.


    Lin Yi did not let the girl speak first. He looked at L¨´ Yue¡¯an and said, ¡°Just call me Lin Yi. Don¡¯t mess around with that ¡®Brother¡¯ or ¡®Sister¡¯ nonsense. It sounds weird.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an smiled awkwardly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lin Yi looked down at her and subconsciously made a mentalparison.


    She doesn¡¯t seem to be as tall as Lu Ning. From the impression he had thest time he saw Lu Ning, she was almost 165 centimeters tall.


    She has probably grown a lot in the past few years.


    Lin Yi did not dwell upon it. ¡°You just came back. So regarding that matter between us, you¡¯ve heard about it from your parents, right?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an nced at her toes, and with the meekness of a girl, she muttered softly, ¡°A little, but they didn¡¯t say it very clearly.¡±


    Lin Yi sneered. ¡°What¡¯s there to not understand? It¡¯s a business marriage. When we¡¯re old enough, I¡¯ll marry you, and you¡¯ll marry me. Do you understand?¡±


    He was extremely straightforward. L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked up at him. Surely this person is a little too carefree.


    Why would the person she had to many be such a person? She originally thought that he was good-looking and might have a good heart, but now, he looked like an empty shell with only a pretty exterior..


    ¡°Still don¡¯t understand?¡±


    Seeing that she had not spoken, Lin Yi could not help but bend down and stare at her..

 Chapter 137 - 137: Don’t Tell Me You ‘re an Idiot

    Chapter 137: Don¡¯t Tell Me You ¡®re an Idiot


    Trantor: As Studios?????? Editor: As Studios


    Because of his sudden approach, L¨´ Yue¡¯an was stunned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re an idiot.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, a hand suddenly grabbed his cor from behind and lifted him up, making him take two steps back.


    When Lin Yi turned around, he saw Lu Qings face.


    He perked his eyebrows and looked at Lu Qing. ¡°Bro, what are you doing?


    The two of them did not know each other and had barely exchanged a few words, so Lin Yi did not know what he wanted to do.


    ¡°Be polite when you talk to girls.¡±


    Lu Qing was right. Lin Yi had all kinds of shorings, and his rudeness was among the worst of the lot.


    Lin Yi could not help butugh.


    ¡°Politeness, huh. Isn¡¯t it just ¡®please¡¯, ¡®thank you¡¯, and ¡®you¡¯re wee ?


    He turned to look at L¨´ Yue¡¯an. ¡°¡®Please¡¯, Sister An¡¯an, did you understand what I meant? You don¡¯t have to tell me thank you¡¯, because I won¡¯t say ¡®you¡¯re wee¡¯. ¡±


    He turned to look at Lu Qing. ¡°How¡¯s that? Polite enough, right?¡±


    Lu Qing:


    He had really made a mockery of these phrases.


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s fine. Let go of him.¡±


    At first, Lin Yi thought that she was referring to him, but when he heard thetter he realized that she was talking to Lu Qing. He raised his voice in confusion. ¡°Brother?¡±


    Lu Qing let go of his cor.


    Lin Yi looked at the two of them in bewilderment.


    He did not remember Lu Ning having an older brother. Why did she suddenly have an older brother?


    Wait a minute!


    He looked at Lu Qing again.


    That¡¯s right, he looks a little like Lu Ning. Could he be?


    Lu Nings biological brother?


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s elder brother from her fosterparents side?


    But didnt they say that Old Master L¨´ didnt like that family? Why would he allow L¨´ Yue¡¯an to interact with her so-called brother?


    ¡°Brother, you must be anxious having to wait for so long. We can cut the cake soon, so please wait a little longer.¡±


    Lu Qing was not in a hurry now. After all, everything was probably over at Lu Nings side; there was little point in him rushing back.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, there¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    When he looked at L¨´ Yue¡¯an, his eyes were filled with love. Lin Yi could tell that these siblings shared a deep rtionship.


    Lu Qing turned to look at Lin Yi. ¡°What business marriage? Tell me about it too.


    Lu Qing red at him, obviously upset.


    Lin Yi raised his eyebrows and pouted. ¡°You¡¯re asking me? The person who was engaged to me was your biological sister. Didn¡¯t she tell you?


    Lu Qing was stunned. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Is it that hard to guess? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m stupid.¡±


    Lin Yi looked at him and could not help but snicker. ¡°It seems that the rtionship between you siblings hasn¡¯t been nurtured well.¡±


    Otherwise, why would he not attend his biological sisters birthdayparty:¡¯


    ording to what he had heard, their birthdays should be on the same day.


    Lu Qing looked at him with a prating gaze. ¡°Our family¡¯s business is none of your business.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to interfere either. And you¡¯d know better to stay out of things here, because you can¡¯t interfere even if you want to.¡±


    Lin Yi could tell that Lu Qing doted on L¨´ Yue¡¯an. It was probably the first time he had heard about the marriage, and he would not want his sister to marry a stranger like him.


    But there was nothing he could do even if he did not ept it. Lu Qing, an outsider, had no right to say anything about this matter; hence, his words were also a piece of advice to him not to concern himself too much with it.


    With that, he turned around and left.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at Lu Qing and bit her lip. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Lu Qing turned to look at her, feeling a little helpless and heartbroken. ¡°You never told me about this.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s eyes reddened. ?lt was decided a long time ago. I wasn¡¯t too sure about it before, so I didn¡¯t tell you. Even if I did, it wouldn¡¯t change anything..¡±

 Chapter 138 - 138: I’ll Help You Think of a Way

    Chapter 138: I¡¯ll Help You Think of a Way


    Trantor:?As Studios??Editor:?As Studios


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s words roughly expressed two meanings.


    Firstly, her words held little sway in the L¨´ family now. Secondly, she did not want to marry Lin Yi, but because she could do little to change it, she would still marry him when they came of age.


    Lu Qing sighed. ¡°You¡¯re only eighteen years old. There¡¯s still two more years, we can think of a way. If you really don¡¯t want to marry him, I¡¯ll help you think of a way.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an raised her head abruptly and took a step forward to look into his eyes. ¡°Really, Brother? But I don¡¯t want you to get involved, the Lin family and the L¨´ family are not things you can influence.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, we¡¯ll cross that bridge when we get to it. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go back and think about it carefully.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you, Brother!¡±


    Lu Qing smiled and patted her head. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an noticed a bulge in Lu Qing¡¯s pocket.


    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s in your pocket?¡±


    As she spoke, she reached out, wanting to take it out and take a look.


    Lu Qing subconsciously avoided her reach, and Li Yue¡¯an was startled.


    Lu Qing seemed to have realized something as well. He brought it out and extended it to Ltl Yue¡¯an. ¡°There¡¯s nothing special about it. It¡¯s just a bracelet.¡±


    Li Yue¡¯an was pleasantly surprised. ¡°For me?


    Lu Qing grimaced slightly. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ for Lu Ning.¡±


    The surprise on L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s face immediately disappeared, and she lowered her head in disappointment. ¡®i l see.¡±


    When she looked up at Lu Qing again, there was a smile on her face. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I already have a present from my brother.¡±


    Lu Qing could not bear to see her like this. ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll buy you one as well tomorrow.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. How can I covet what you meant to give Sister Ning? Besides, if I wear the same bracelet as Sister Ning, Sister Ning will be upset. So, forget it.¡±


    She presented herself magnanimously, and Lu Qing felt sorry for her.


    At this moment, a happy birthday song began to y in the entire hall.


    A servant came out with a tall, eightyered cake.


    It was fresh, tender and pink, with a princess¡¯ crown perched on the top. The entire cake was exquisitely decorated, beautiful to behold, and looked mouth-wateringly delicious.


    Shi Qingyue walked over and pulled I-RI Yue¡¯an over; everyone present sang a birthday song for her.


    She looked on in surprise, her eyes turning red.


    She walked over and stood in front of the cake, looking at the exquisite and beautiful cake.


    Shi Qingyue hugged her. ¡°Happy birthday, my darling.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an burst into tears. ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡±


    L¨´ Chuan walked over and hugged the two of them; the scene of the family of three reuniting was indeed touching.


    Only Lin Yi and Lu Qing had different thoughts.


    Lu Qing simplymented that the world was unpredictable and ever changing.


    As for Lin Yi, he stood at the back and shook his head, mumbling something under his breath.


    Not that he had anything good to say.


    He was still shaking his head when Zhao Junli pulled him over.


    ¡®Quick, sing happy birthday to your Sister An¡¯an.¡± Lin Yi¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Huh? I have to sing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Sing!¡¯


    He who is down need fear no fall¡ªsince you want to hear it, I¡¯ll sing.


    Therefore, under the gaze of the entire audience, he sang an off-tune happy birthday song that would even unsettle a tone-deaf granny.


    From the silence, one could say that his singing was truly ¡®too good¡¯. However, it amused L¨´ Yue¡¯an instead.


    Zhao Junli also smiled and pushed him over. ¡°Hurry up and give An l an her present. Make sure to wish her ¡®happy birthday¡¯.¡±


    She was instructing him step by step, but Lin Yi simply could not y along.


    ¡°What gift? I didn¡¯t prepare a gift¡­


    As soon as he finished speaking, a small gift box appeared in his hand.


    It was prepared by Zhao Junli.


    This time, Lin Yi had no rebuttal. He walked forward and looked at L¨´ Yue¡¯an. ¡°Sister An¡¯an, happy birthday. Here, a present for you..¡±

 Chapter 139 - 139: Can I Reject This Present?

    Chapter 139: Can I Reject This Present?


    Trantor: As Studios?????? Editor: As Studios


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an received it politely. ¡°Thank you, Brother Lin Yi.¡±


    Lin Yi turned his head to look at Zhao Junli. His face expressed the words: Will this do?


    Zhao Junli wanted to go over and sock him, but fortunately, he did not cause any disturbance publicly; this was really as good as it could get.


    ¡°Look at howpatible these two children are.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, they go so well together.¡±


    The people around them were all talking to each other, and Ltl Yue¡¯an¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment. The situation was already so bad that to make it worse made no real difference. It was as if others were not talking about him. He just stood there posing like a statue, because he noticed that someone was taking photos not far away.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an cut the cake and looked up, peering into the distance. Lu Qing waved at her and quietly walked out.


    Her smile dissipated for an instant, but she quickly recovered and spoke softly with the person beside her.


    Lin Yi could not help but perk his brows when he saw her changing faces like a master.


    Tsk, this two-faced little girl.


    The party for Lu Ning had already concluded. After sending the guests off, Shen Yunci asked her to go and rest.


    v on the bed and sent a message to Gu Chen and the others.


    Mainly, it was because she had been suspicious about something sincest time.


    Lu Zhi had said on his call that Shen Yunci¡¯s injury was no ident; Lu Ning was worried, and wanted Gu Zi to help investigate.


    She had wanted to investigate it herself before, but after this incident she came to understand something important.


    It was better to trouble the people around her if there were those she could rely on. Otherwise, she might lose her own life if she went out by herself.


    She was quite happy now. It would be better to stay alive for at least a few more years.


    Just as she was sending the message, a notification for a new message popped up on her phone.


    It was Huo Jinyan.


    Lu Ning took a look at the message.


    Huo Jinyan sent her a few words: [Happy Birthday].


    Huh ? How did he know my birthday?


    Lu Ning was a little puzzled as she watched the cakes falling across the screen. The cakes finally stopped and she was about to reply, when notifications for more messages appeared. There was a flurry of new messages, and at the end, he simply sent out two words: [A Present].


    Lu Ning: ?


    When she tapped on it to take a look¡ªGood lord! A digital copy of the test papers!


    Can I reject this present?


    She did not want to reply at all.


    At the same time, she recalled something she wanted to ask Huo Jinyan; but then, she heard footsteps outside the door.


    Lu Qing had probably returned.


    From the sounds of it, he even walked to her door.


    Lu Ning tilted her head and listened; he was indeed at her door.


    She could see a shadow in the crack under the door.


    However, Lu Qing did not knock on the door. He simply left something at the door and left.


    Lu Ning got out of bed and opened the door.


    There was a small box at the door. She squatted down and picked it up; leaning against the door frame, she looked at Lu Qing, who had yet to go back to his room. ¡°Is this for me?


    Lu Qing did not expect her toe out at this time.


    ¡°Yes, a birthday present.¡± opened it to take a look; it was a silver bracelet, decorated with a


    string of intricate butterflies and flowers all around. It looked very beautiful.


    Lu Ning looked up at Lu Qing. ¡°Is this what L¨´ Yue¡¯an didn¡¯t want, or is it just for me?


    Lu Qing was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s just for you.¡±


    However, her words also carried with it a hint of sarcasm, which made Lu Qing ufortable, so he added, ¡°An¡¯an thought it was for her.¡±


    This meant that he did not give it to Ltl Yue¡¯an even though she wanted it.


    Lu Ning grasped another important detail. ¡°You¡¯re saying that L¨´ Yue¡¯an has seen this before?


    Lu Qing did not understand what she meant by that, but he nodded.


    Lu Ning looked at the bracelet in her hand and smiled. That smile seemed a little malicious.


    She perked her eyebrows and looked at Lu Qing. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Then, she turned around and entered her room, closing the door behind her.


    Lu Qing:

 Chapter 140 - 140: Change the Way You Address Me

    Chapter 140: Change the Way You Address Me


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The day after Lu Ning was discharged from the hospital, she was already preparing to go to school. Shen Yunci and Lu Zhizhi were extremely worried.


    Early in the morning, they chased after her and tried to persuade her.


    ¡°Ningning, rest for a couple more days! It¡¯s fine to miss sses for a day or so.


    If you can¡¯t get into university, so be it. Daddy and Mommy can support you.¡±


    Lu Ning could not help but chuckle as she packed her things. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m already an adult, I have to support myself. I haven¡¯t gone to ss or work for many days, and I didn¡¯t get my sry this past month. If I don¡¯t earn money, how can we pay the mortgage? I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s alright.¡±


    Shen Yunci did not know what to say.


    ¡°My darling, you don¡¯t have to worry about the mortgage. With the two of us around it wont be a problem, our family situation isn¡¯t that worrying. Besides, didn¡¯t you give Mommy a lot of moneyst time? We can use it for a long time.


    ¡°Hurry up and go to rest. The doctor said that you need time to recover, so don¡¯t strain yourself, you got that?¡±


    Lu Ning still continued to pack ¡°I know, I won¡¯t strain myself, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Lu Zhi could not help but say, ¡°That¡¯s not it, Ningning. Look, there are so many people bumping into each other in school. What if you hurt yourself?¡± got up to get her things, and the two of them chased after her.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m made of porcin, a couple bumps won¡¯t hurt me. Besides, I¡¯m not some precious little princess, a bunch of rough bumps here and there will help me grow. Don¡¯t worry, I promise to return safely.¡± As she spoke, she took her essories and her bag and was about to leave.


    ¡°Wait, hold on a second! Daddy will send you there, pass Daddy your bag. You can¡¯t carry it.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at their overcautiousness with a hint of helplessness.


    Before she left, she did not forget to remind her, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you quit your job? It¡¯s too dangerous. Your hand hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet, I¡¯ll find you another job in a few days.¡±


    Shen Yunci looked at her with a mix of heartache and vexation. ¡°You keep talking about me even though you wont listen to us. You¡¯re so inobedient, yet you still worry about Mom¡¯s work.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and leaned over to peck her on the cheek ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, you¡¯ll get wrinkles. Work does that to you too so don¡¯t do it anymore. We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I got it.¡±


    The family followed her downstairs. Lu Jingzhi held Lu Nings hand.


    ¡°Sister, you have to be careful.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and caressed his face. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked at her earnestly. ¡°Also, remember the safe distance.¡±


    Lu Ning could not help butugh. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    Only then did Lu Jingzhi let go in relief.


    Lu Zhi was concerned about her and wanted to send and fetch her from school. Lu Ning did not want them to worry too much, so she reluctantly epted. Along the way, Lu Zhi nagged about many things she had to take note of.


    Lu Ning sat at the back and smiled, repeatedly saying that she would remember.


    When they reached the school gate, they coincidentally bumped into Ltl Yue¡¯an again.


    Lu Ning had already gone in after saying goodbye to Lu Zhi.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at Lu Nings back and turned to greet Lu Zhi, who was about to leave.


    ¡°Dad.


    Lu Zhi was turning the scooter around when he heard the voice and turned to look at L¨´ Yue¡¯an, who was walking over.


    He did not reply, and simply said, ¡°Change the way you address me in the future. Focus on your lessons.¡±


    With that, he rode away on his electric scooter.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an stood rooted to the ground. She bit her lower lip and subconsciously tightened her grip.


    Lu Ning headed to the infirmary first.


    When she opened the door, she was alone at the door, while there were three people inside. All four of them were dumbfounded.


    Gu Zi was the first to shout, ¡°Why are you here?!¡±


    After Lu Ning came to her senses, she ignored him. Instead, she looked at the person who was trying to hide and immediately strode in.


    ¡°Sixth Brother!

 Chapter 141 - 141: I Can Do It Myself

    Chapter 141: I Can Do It Myself


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Sixth Brother stood behind Gu Chen awkwardly.


    Lu Ning walked over and stretched her head out to look at him. Then, she looked at Gu Chen and Gu Zi; both of them avoided Lu Ning¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you two say that only the two of you came?¡±


    The two of them pretended not to hear her. Lu Ning turned to look at Sixth Brother.


    ¡°Sixth Brother, you tell me.¡±


    Sixth Brother was startled. ¡°Tell you what?¡±


    Lu Ning dragged him out. ¡°When did you arrive?¡±


    Under Gu Chen and Gu Zi¡¯s frantic nces, Sixth Brother slowly and hesitantly said, ¡°Yes¨C¡­ Yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Yesterday?¡±


    Lu Ning clearly did not believe him.


    Gu Chen quickly changed the topic. ¡°Sixth Brother just made some snacks, do you want some?¡±


    Lu Ning was surprised and spun around.


    She was actually not someone who was easily swayed by food, but all the dishes and snacks that Sixth Brother made were unexpectedly delicious.


    Sixth Brother used to be a chef and knew how to cook everything; moreover, his food was extremely tasty. After Lu Ning had his cooking a few times, she would subconsciously drool whenever she heard that he was cooking.


    Sixth Brother made shumai and xiaolongbao today. They originally thought that Lu Ning would rest for a few more days before returning to ss, so they did not expect her to return today, catching the three of them off guard.


    ¡°Tell me the truth, is there anyone else here besides Sixth Brother?¡±


    Gu Chen and Gu Zi were about to speak when Lu Ning turned to look directly at Sixth Brother. ¡°Sixth Brother, tell me.¡±


    Sixth Brother was honest to a fault, so Lu Ning believed 100% of everything he said.


    Sixth Brother received a look from Gu Chen, and then looked at Lu Ning; he tried not to shift his eyes from hers. ¡°No, it¡¯s just me. I just wanted to see you.¡± Lu Ning did not probe further and believed him just like that.


    In the end, after asking what she had wanted to ask, Lu Ning left, cradling a box stuffed with shumai.


    After she left, the three of them heaved a collective sigh of relief.


    Sixth Brother patted his bosom. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys make me lie again next time, I feel like I let Boss down.¡±


    Gu Zi looked at him with a crooked grin and wrapped an arm around his shoulder. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it quite well, though? I¡¯ll leave the job of lying to Baby to you in the future. After all, she¡¯ll believe whatever you say.¡± Sixth Brother:


    ¡°M,lhy didn¡¯t you tell Boss that everyone will be here in a few days?¡±


    Gu Chen sat down and looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s a secret mission to begin with; she¡¯ll feel burdened if she finds out. Anyway, we¡¯ll cross that bridge when we get to it.


    Sixth Brother nodded.


    ¡°Then do you still need me to protect Boss in secret?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have another mission tomorrow? Have Ninth Brothere over,


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s found out about him anyvvay.¡±


    ¡°Then what about Huo Jinyan¡­


    ¡°We have another idea.¡±


    Lu Ning met Huo Jinyan on the first floor, her bag slung over her shoulder and the box of shumai in her arms.


    She was about to swallow the shumai she had in her mouth when she was startled.


    Surely there¡¯s no need for such a coincidence¡­


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, and straight away reached for her bag.


    Lu Ning: ?


    She swallowed the food in her mouth and almost choked; hitting her chest twice, she managed to down it. ¡°Teacher Huo, I can do it myself.¡± Huo Jinyan had already left.


    Lu Ning could only chase after him.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you rest for a few more days?¡±


    Lu Ning carried the box of shumai and looked at Huo Jinyan. ¡°I¡¯m already much better now. I have to study hard, after all.¡±


    Huo Jinyan wanted tough.


    Lu Ning stared at him.


    He held it in, and then looked down at the box in Lu Nings hands.


    ¡°Teacher Huo, do you¡­ want some?


    As she spoke, she took one out and extended it towards Huo Jinyan.


    However, she was just being polite; no one would have guessed that Huo


    Jinyan really took it.

 Chapter 142 - 142: Crouching Tigers, Hidden Dragons

    Chapter 142: Crouching Tigers, Hidden Dragons


    Trantor: As Studios????? Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan.


    Is this really the HuoJinyan she had heard ofin the rumors?


    Or is he just that good at pretending?


    Lu Ning could not fathom it.


    No matter what, Huo Jinyan was a dangerous person to her and she should avoid him at all costs. However, in this situation, there was no way she could stay away from him, and it had reached a stalemate.


    When they went up the stairs, the two of them bumped into Lin Ci, who wasing out of the ssroom.


    Lin Ci was pleasantly surprised to see Lu Ning, but when she spotted Huo Jinyan she forcefully suppressed her facial expressions.


    Following Lu Nings gaze, Lin Ci snatched Lu Nings bag over. ¡°Teacher Huo, I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    Lu Ning quickly went beside Lin Ci. ¡°Teacher Huo, we¡¯ll go in first.¡±


    With that, the two of them ran into the ssroom.


    Huo Jinvan watched Lu Nine as she ran in. His gaze was no longer as deeD and unfathomable as before.


    Lu Ning handed the box to Lin Ci.


    Lin Ci looked at the shumai inside. ¡°For me?


    Lu Ning smiled and nodded.


    Lin Ci picked one up and had a bite. In an instant, her tastebuds werepletely engulfed with a taste that could only be described as marvelous. ¡°The f*ck! What the heck is this?! It¡¯s simply too yummy!¡¯


    It was so delicious that she inadvertently spouted some colorfulnguage.


    Lu Ning looked at her behavior and chuckled. ¡°Enjoy them slowly. If you want more I can help you request more.¡±


    Lin Ci asked as she chowed down, ¡°Request? Did your mother make it?¡±


    Lu Ning put her bag away tidily. ¡°No, it¡¯s¡­¡± She paused for a moment, before saying, ¡°A distant cousin.¡±


    Lin Ci looked at her. ¡°That distant cousin? I sure couldnt tell. I didn¡¯t expect him to be as good at cooking as wielding a scalpel.¡± Lu Ning felt a little awkward. ¡°No, it¡¯s another one.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You still have another cousin?


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Somehow, Lin Ci did not bother to inquire about Gu Zi at all; he had a face which suggested he did not know how to cook.


    Lin Ci did not ask any further as she ate, and enjoyed the delectable food in peace.


    When she was done, she said, ¡°Ningning, your cousins really are too amazing.


    Your familys full of crouching tigers, hidden dragons!¡±


    Lu Ning silently pondered about the other ¡®distant cousins¡¯.


    Indeed, they were crouching tigers, hidden dragons.


    When the bell for sses rang, Huo Jinyan strode in from outside. He always entered ss on the bell.


    As he walked in, the atmosphere in the ssroom immediately changed; it was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    From the podium, his gaze swept across the ssroom before he finally looked out the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Everyone in the ssroom was surprised, and looked towards the ssroom door in unison.


    A boy in school uniform traipsed in from outside. He had his hands in his pockets, and his school uniform was loosely worn; his school bag had slipped to one side, and the stud in his left ear reflected a ray of sunlight.


    His entire person looked sloppy, and the first impression he gave was of a bum.


    Yet, that tace ot his made him ditticult to detest.


    He stood beside the podium. Huo Jinyan looked at him and rapped on the podium table.


    He walked over and chalked his name on the right side of the ckboard.


    His writing was all over the ce; fortunately, the two words were simple. Lin Yi.


    He put the chalk back and looked at everyone with a smirk. ¡°Lin Yi, please guide me in the future.¡±


    His smile was so bright that the two girls in the front row could not help but giggle.


    Lu Ning, who had been writing something in her notebook, raised her head and looked over.


    When she saw Lin Yi standing by the podium, Lu Ning squinted to get a closer look, though that was all; then, she continued writing.


    When Lin Yi turned around, he happened to miss Lu Nings gaze.


    However, he met eyes with Lin Ci, and they were both astonished..

 Chapter 143 - 143: When Did You Return?

    Chapter 143: When Did You Return?


    Trantor: As Studios????? Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Find a seat.¡±


    Huo Jinyan nced at him, then picked up his textbook.


    Lin Yi walked straight to thest row.


    When she passed by Lin Ci and Lu Nings table, he deliberately stopped for a bit.


    However, he did not say anything. He simply smiled, and then went to sit in thest row.


    Huo Jinyan never chatted or made small talk during his sses; seeing that Lin Yi had sat down, he did not give his ssmates any time to be curious about him, and immediately began his lecture.


    Lu Ning listened for a while. It was alright; he did not speak too fast, and she still had time to take notes.


    Lin Ci saw that Lu Ning kept shrugging her shoulders as she wrote, so she leaned over and asked in a whisper, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    Lu Ning shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, my wound is just itchy.¡± ¡°That always happens when wounds heal. You can¡¯t scratch it.¡±


    Lin Ci told her.


    Lu Ning could not help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s not like I can reach it either.¡±


    Lin Ci nced at her back. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the voices in the ssroom came to a sudden stop. When she looked up, Huo Jinyan was standing right in front of her desk.


    Fortunately, Huo Jinyan only eyed them for a bit before he continued walking forward.


    Lin Ci heaved a sigh of relief. Whenever Huo Jinyan approached, that intense pressure of his was really enough to freeze people in ce.


    After ss, Lu Ning promptly stood up and went to the toilet. Lin Ci followed and went with her.


    She still vividly recalled thest time she was injured. Now, whenever she saw her going alone, she could not help but worry.


    On the way, when she passed by ss 2, Lu Ning turned her head and nced inside. She did not see L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    But coincidentally, when she came out of the cubicle she met her, washing her hands at the wash basin.


    Lu Ning spotted L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s back, and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. She folded her sleeves up, and walked over.


    As the water flowed down the back of her hand and onto her wrist, the bracelet on her wrist shimmered under the running water. Her skin was already fair, and the bracelet looked breath-taking upon her arm.


    When L¨´Yue¡¯an subconsciously looked over as she turned off the water, she saw the bracelet, and her hand that was on the faucet froze in ce for a moment.


    After Lu Ning meticulously washed her hands, she turned off the water. She tore a paper towel to wipe her hands and threw it into the wastebasket.


    She turned around and walked away with Lin Ci, who was waiting at the door.


    While Lin Ci had been standing outside, she had noticed the bracelet on her wrist.


    She could not help but grin at Lu Ning. ¡°You do it on purpose?


    From her impressions of her, Lu Ning never wore such essories.


    Lu Ning was very frank. ¡®Yes.¡±


    She casually took off the bracelet. Lin Ci reached out, and she ced it in her palm.


    Lin Ci looked at the bracelet in her hand and chuckled. ¡°Ning¡¯ning, you¡¯ve changed. You¡¯re so naughty now.¡±


    Lu Ning only shed a brief smile.


    ¡°Not wearing it anymore?


    Lu Ning nced at it, a hand in her pocket. ¡°It¡¯s done its job.¡±


    She was not some pushover; just because she tolerated her bullying, did not mean that she would not retaliate.


    In her opinion, L¨´ Yue¡¯an did not care much about her previous family. Rather, what she cared about was that they did not still ce her in the center; or perhaps, she only wanted topete with Lu Ning and prove to Lu Ning that she had what Lu Ning did not, such as her brother¡¯s care and affection.


    However, right now, Lu Ning had the bracelet which Lu Qing gave her, whereas she did not. It would be enough to vex her for a while.


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci had just returned to the ssroom when they saw a group of people sitting in a circle at thest row.


    The two of them sat down, and Lin Ci nced behind them.


    They had no idea what Lin Yi was doing, but it caused the group to squeal and cheer as they amodated him.


    She could not help but mutter, ¡°When did this buggere back?¡±

 Chapter 144 - 144: Ex-Fiancée

    Chapter 144: Ex-Fianc¨¦e


    Trantor: As Studios????? Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning nced at her, then followed her gaze and turned to look behind.


    Coincidentally, the bell rang, and the people in the back dispersed to their seats. Lu Ning and Lin Yi, who had just looked up, exchanged nces.


    During the break in the second period, Lin Yi came over and sat at the desk in front of Lu Ning and Lin Ci.


    The two of them nced up at him at the same time, then lowered their heads to continue doing their own things,pletely ignoring him.


    Lin Yi looked at the two of them. Being rather thick-skinned, he simply leaned closer towards them.


    ¡°Why so heartless? Sister and ex-fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci raised their heads and scowled at him simultaneously, then turned to look at each other.


    ¡°Sister?¡±


    ¡°Fianc¨¦e?


    Lu Ning rified, ¡°Ex-fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Lin Ci corrected her. ¡°Cousin.¡±


    Lin Yi: Why are you guys in such a hurry to clear up your rtionship with


    Lin Ci turned to look at him. ¡°Just being rigorous.¡±


    Lu Ning also red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t bring that up in the future. We no longer have anything to do with each other.¡±


    Lin Yi gave a cheeky smile. ¡°We don¡¯t now, but we used to. We can still be friends.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him. ¡°Lin Yi, if I remember correctly, you used to avoid me. But now that we have nothing to do with each other, you want to be friends with me? Do you really want to be friends with me, or¡­ do you have some other motive?


    It seemed that she was right on the mark, but he still said without batting an eyelid, ¡°What motive can I have?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him and smiled. Then, she looked towards the ssroom door.


    Lin Yi followed her gaze and looked over. Ltl Yue¡¯an was standing at the door of the ssroom, glowering at them with an unpleasant expression.


    Her fingers tightened around the box in her hand.


    Lin Yi turned to look at Lu Ning. Lu Nings gaze made him feel like he had nowhere to hide.


    He got up and walked towards the door.


    Lin Ci turned towards Lu Ning. ¡°What do you mean, ex-fianc¨¦e? Is he the guy you¡¯re supposed to marry?


    Lu Ning looked at her and corrected her again. ¡°It¡¯s in the past. We have nothing to do with each other now.¡±


    Lin Ci nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. That¡¯s right. Fortunately, you¡¯re not rted anymore.¡± Lu Ning could not help butugh when she saw the disdain on her face.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were his sister?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re cousins! We haven¡¯t seen each other in ages. Why would I bring him up?


    Seeing that she was unwilling to say more, Lu Ning did not inquire further.


    Lin Ci looked at her. ¡°My grandfather is his grandfather¡¯s younger brother. My family moved out to live on our own a Jong time ago, so we don¡¯t interact much anymore. Plus, he was overseas, so there¡¯s no point in mentioning him.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. Lin Ci had never mentioned this, and she had never asked; all she knew was that Lin Ci lived with her grandfather, and that her parents had passed away. She was afraid to make her remember something sad, so she did not ask about her family situation. Hence, she had no idea that she had such a rtionship with Lin Yi.


    Lin Ci looked at Lin Yi, who was talking to L¨´ Yue¡¯an at the ssroom door. ¡°Won¡¯t these two get into a tizzy when theyre together?¡± As she spoke, she could not hold back herughter.


    Lu Ning nced at her, amused by what she said.


    Lu Ning would only have to work tomorrow; today, she had a leisurely rest. At noon, she ate Sixth Brothers food in the infirmary, and discussed some things among the few of them.


    The weather had turned cold, and nightfall arrived earlier.


    Lu Ning felt a little restless during ss. She went to the school¡¯s rooftop alone and sat there to watch the sky darken.


    She rummaged through her pockets, and took a cigarette out.


    Looking at the lights that kept lighting up in the distance, there was a glint of uncertainty in her eyes..

 Chapter 145 - 145: Are You Afraid of Me?

    Chapter 145: Are You Afraid of Me?


    Trantor: As Studios????? Editor: As Studios


    Suddenly, the door to the rooftop opened. Someone walked over and sat beside Lu Ning.


    After a while, he raised his hand and took the cigarette from Lu Nings lips.


    ()nly then did Lu Ning turn around to look at him.


    After looking at him for a long time, she said, ¡°Teacher Huo, you¡¯re very different from the rumors.¡±


    Huo Jinyan held her cigarette between his fingers and turned to look at her.


    The surroundings had already turned dark, but her eyes were clear and sparkling.


    ¡°Are you afraid of me?


    In fact, after interacting with him a few times, he could tell that Lu Ning was a little afraid of him.


    Lu Ning was also very honest. ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her. ¡°What rumors have you heard about me?


    Lu Ning counted them one by one. ¡°They said that there¡¯s something wrong with your style. Your private life is messy and you¡¯re not humane. If someone provoked you, they¡¯lle out on a stretcher. Every year, you¡¯ll go crazy, and they say that you¡¯ve killed countless people¡­


    Lu Ning saw that Huo Jinyan¡¯s face was slowly turning darker than the sky and immediately shut up. ¡°Probably, that¡¯s all.¡±


    However, this was actually only the tip of the iceberg. There were many terrifying rumors about Huo Jinyan, and she was only briefly saying this.


    Lu Ning knew very well that people in high positions would be envied and jealous by many people. She did not believe the truth of these rumors, but she knew that Huo Jinyan was a dangerous person. This kind of thinking was deeply ingrained in her, so she always wanted to avoid him whenever possible.


    Huo Jinyan never cared about what the outside world said about him. He didn¡¯t care about these things, but he didn¡¯t expect the rumors to be so exaggerated in the past few years. If even people who weren¡¯t in the capital heard this, wouldn¡¯t the rumors in the capital be even more ridiculous?


    ¡°You believe all these?¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°Not entirely.¡±


    ¡°Which, then?¡±


    Lu Ning turned away from him and looked at the neon lights in the distance.


    ¡°I trust the gist of it. No matter how I look at it, you¡¯re a dangerous person.¡± Huo Jinyan raised his eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°How dangerous?


    He suddenly grabbed her arm and pulled her to his side.


    Lu Ning was forced to turn to look at him. Her arm was held by him. The two of them were so close that Lu Ning could see the color of his eyes.


    His dark eyes almost sucked her in.


    She didn¡¯t move. She looked at him steadily.


    Instead of answering his question, he said, ¡°Huo Jinyan, stop following me.¡± Huo Jinyan was stunned and continued to look at her.


    ¡°No matter who you¡¯re looking for, it won¡¯t be me. I might have been of some use as the youngdy of the I.,¨¹ family, but 1 1 m just an ordinary person now. 1 1 m of no use or value to you. You don¡¯t have to waste your time on me.¡±


    She said every word seriously.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and slowly let go.


    Lu Ning looked at him and slowly stood up. ¡°Teacher Huo, I¡¯ll go back to ss first.


    She turned to leave and walked out of the rooftop door.


    Huo Jinyan sat on the spot and looked at the night sky in the distance.


    After a long time, he lit the cigarette in his hand and brought it to his lips.


    Lu Ning turned to look at the closed rooftop door and casually threw a small ck box out of the window.


    The ck box fell into the trash can by the wall and shattered.


    Lu Ning walked downstairs.


    ¡°Hey.


    Lu Ning looked up at Lin Yi, who was sitting by the window on the third floor. He jumped down and walked to Lu Ning, smiling at her.


    The stud in his left ear shed.


    ¡°How about a deal?¡±


    Lu Ning stood on the steps and looked down at him with an indifferent gaze. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    She walked around Lin Yi and turned to walk towards the corridor on the other side.


    Lin Yi looked at her back and smiled strangely..

 Chapter 146 - 146: Stench of Poverty

    Chapter 146: Stench of Poverty


    Trantor:?As Studios??Editor:?As Studios


    When Lu Ning finished school, Lu Zhi came to pick her up.


    On the way home, Lu Ning turned her head sharply and saw a ck Volkswagen following not far away.


    Lu Ning watched for a while. The car suddenly sped up and overtook the two of them, quickly disappearing around the corner.


    Lu Ning frowned slightly.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, Jingzhi is going to participate in apetition this weekend. Do you want toe along?¡±


    Lu Ning said gently, ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡­


    Recently, Lu Jingzhi had been participating in more and morepetitions. Their teachers valued him very much and had gathered manypetitions for him to participate in. Lu Jingzhi had rejected some which was overseas, while he epted those which were local.


    On the weekend, the family brought him to thepetition. The teachers would wait for them at the event location.


    The results of thepetition were announced at the event location, and Lu Jingzhi advanced without any surprise.


    However, they were going to the capital next week to participate in the finals.


    Lu Jingzhi was a little hesitant. He only felt at ease when Lu Ning said that she wanted to apany him.


    The winner of thispetition would receive a prize of ten thousand yuan.


    Thepetition was held in an office building near the mall. After thepetition, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi took the two of them to the nearby mall.


    It was rare for Lu Ning to wear her own clothes today. She usually wore her school uniform. She was wearing a pair of ck sweatpants and a thin ck sweater


    underneath. She wore a small jacket over it. It couldn¡¯t be any simpler. It looked good on her.


    When Lu Ning brought Lu Jingzhi to buy ice cream, two girls walked out of the luxury store next door. They seemed to have seen her and turned around to leave.


    After a while, four or five people came out and looked over. Lu Ning noticed that they were looking over, and they immediately avoided her gaze.


    It was just a nce, but Lu Ning recognized these people.


    They were all youngdies from the families that had business dealings with the Lu family.


    Lu Ning retracted her gaze indifferently. She took the ice cream and handed it to Lu Jingzhi, and the two of them walked back.


    When he passed by the shop, she was stopped.


    ¡°Lu Ning?¡±


    Lu Ning turned around to look at her.


    The people behind her looked at Lu Ning and sized her up.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, but the person behind her said, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s really Lu Ning.


    I almost didn¡¯t recognize her dressed like this.¡± The girl who stopped Lu Ning frowned and walked closer to look at her. ¡°How


    have you been recently?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at her. ¡°Pretty good.¡±


    She hesitated before saying, ¡°If you¡¯re having any difficulties, you can call me.¡± Before Lu Ning could speak, a sarcastic voice came from behind her again.


    ¡°Yo, Sun Qian, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve made a mistake. How could the Young Mistress of the L? family have any difficulties? Oh wait, hold on! Look at my memory, the Young Mistress of the Lu family is no longer this girl here.¡±


    After saying that, the few people with her snickered.


    Sun Qian looked at Lu Ning and looked at her apologetically. ¡°Lu Ning, ignore them. Call me if you need anything. You can leave first.¡±


    Lu Ning did not say anything and turned to leave. She did not intend to talk to them anymore.


    ¡°¡®I¡¯sk-tsk. Sun Qian, aren¡¯t you afraid of being tainted by her stench of poverty?¡± Sun Qian was stunned. She turned to look at them and frowned. Just as she was about to speak, Lu Ning stopped in her tracks and turned to look at them, a cold glint in her eyes.


    Sun Qian knew very well that Lu Ning was not fighting with these people now.


    She was afraid that she would be bullied and wanted to persuade her to leave first. Just as she was pulling Lu Ning, Lu Jingzhi, who was beside Lu Ning, ran over and looked up at the girls..

 Chapter 147 - 147: No One Can Compare

    Chapter 147: No One Can Compare


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Aunties, why is there such a foul smell on you? Did you forget to wipe your backsides when you went to the toilet?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi¡¯s childish voice rang in their ears. The few ¡®aunties¡¯ were so angry that their faces turned red. These words were vulgar in their hearts, but they were actually stopped by a brat.


    Seeing that he actually looked a little like Lu Ning, she looked up at Lu Ning and could not help but attack.


    ¡°I¡¯ve really underestimated you, thought that since you were the Young Mistress of the L¨´ family for so many years you should have the least bit of politeness and elegance. I didn¡¯t expect a child to be taught by you to be so vulgar. I think your gentleness and politeness for so many years are all an act. No wonder you¡¯ve always been a person of few words. I¡¯m afraid that other than these vulgarities, you can¡¯t say anything else!¡±


    Her words denied Lu Ning¡¯s past and attacked her.


    With one hand in her pocket, Lu Ning looked up at her. ¡°You¡¯ve been a youngdy for a longer time than me, but I¡¯ve never seen your manners and elegance. You have to be careful too. Perhaps one day, your parents will bring another child from outside and tell you that there¡¯s no ce for you in the Liu family. At that time, your situation might be better than mine. After all, your mouth is dirty.¡±


    ¡°You! Do you think everyone is as indulgent as your parents, who don¡¯t even know how many children they have, and even raised other people¡¯s children for more than ten years?!¡±


    She was naturally referring to the L¨´ family¡¯s parents.


    She was also provoked by Lu Ning¡¯s words and started to speak without thinking. After all, Lu Ning was now the target of their ridicule. After being mocked by Lu Ning, it was as if she would be the target of their ridicule. She was instantly furious.


    The girl beside her was stunned when she heard her words. Then, she looked at her.


    ¡°Ziyou¡­¡±


    She wanted to remind her not to speak so carelessly, but just as she called her name, someone suddenly walked out from the side and stood beside Lu Ning, looking at Liu Ziyou.


    Liu Ziyou was stunned. Everyone was stunned.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at Liu Ziyou, who was stunned on the spot, and a mocking smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Miss Liu, don¡¯t me me for speaking harshly, but why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself before criticizing others? How many younger siblings did your parents raise for you outside? You might as well investigate.


    ¡°Speaking of natural indulgence, probably no one canpare to Uncle and


    Auntie. ¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Liu Ziyou was so angry that her face turned red. She took two steps forward and wanted to go up and argue with L¨´ Yue¡¯an, but she was stopped by the person beside her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, An¡¯an. Ziyou spoke without thinking. Don¡¯t mind her. I¡¯ll apologize to you on her behalf.¡±


    She and Liu Ziyou were good friends. At this moment, she could only quickly cover her up.


    They could not afford to provoke the Ltl family now.


    At the end of the day, Liu Ziyou had gone overboard with her words. She had even coincidentally said this when she bumped into Ltl Yue¡¯an. Otherwise, if she had humiliated Lu Ning, Lb Yue¡¯an would not have made a sound while watching themotion from the side.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an waved at Lu Jingzhi. ¡°Our Little Darling,e here.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lb Yue¡¯an and finally ran over.


    He knew that no matter what the reason was, Li Yue¡¯an had also helped them vent their anger. Lu Jingzhi did not say anything. Looking at her outstretched hand, he still held it, but his other hand did not forget to hold Lu Ning¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Miss Liu, in the future, it¡¯s better to talk less and do more.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she turned around and pulled Lu Jingzhi away.


    Lu Ning followed behind Lu Jingzhi.


    However, sensing that L¨´ Yue¡¯an wanted to talk to him, Lu Jingzhi let go of Lu Ning¡¯s hand halfway and asked her to wait for him..

 Chapter 148 - 148: Starting a Company

    Chapter 148: Starting a Company


    Lu Ning stayed where she was and looked at the both of them, who had stopped a short distance away.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an squatted down to meet Lu Jingzhi¡¯s eyes. ¡°How have you been recently, Little Darling?¡±


    She stole a nce at Lu Ning as she said that.


    When Lu Jingzhi saw her reaching for his head, he reflexively dodged her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing fine.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an did not think much of it. Lu Jingzhi had never liked being touched since he was young, to the extent that he would even avoid Shen Yunci.


    She gave him a gentle smile. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe for Sister¡¯s birthday? Did


    Mommy and Daddy not want to bring you?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked straight at her and asserted, ¡°I was celebrating Sister¡¯s birthday. ¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s hand, which was zipping up his jacket, froze.


    After a moment, she smiled at him as if nothing had happened. ¡°Sister found a new dessert shop. When you have time, I¡¯ll bring you there, alright?¡±


    When L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at him, she thought that he would reject her. She was simply looking for an excuse to speak with Lu Jingzhi more; her goal was to frustrate Lu Ning.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Jingzhi actually agreed.


    ¡°The day after tomorrow, pick me up from school. Don¡¯te to the school gate, just wait for me on the nearest street.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an was startled for a moment. As she was about to say something, Lu Jingzhi spoke up. ¡°My school ends ten minutes earlier than yours. You can get your driver to fetch me first before picking you up.¡±


    For a moment, Ltl Yue¡¯an was unable to say anything in response; she gawked at him and could only nod. ¡°Alright. Then, I¡¯ll get the chauffeur to pick you up the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay, goodbye.¡±


    Then, he turned around and walked towards Lu Ning.


    When Lu Ning saw himing over, she instinctively ced an arm around his shoulder. Her other hand stroked his head, seemingly out of habit. L¨´ Yue¡¯an slowly stood up, staring at that hand on Lu Jingzhi¡¯s head.


    It was obvious that Lu Jingzhi did not reject her at all.


    On their way back, they passed by the store again. Lu Jingzhi gazed inside and saw a lot of exquisite handbags, arranged in neat, tidy rows.


    He thought back to how those girls had all been holding all sorts of different handbags; Ltl Yue¡¯an also had one.


    He tugged Lu Ning¡¯s arm. ¡°Sister.¡±


    Lu Ninz looked down towards him. ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Do you like handbags?¡±


    Lu Ning nced in the direction he was pointing. ¡°Nope, I don¡¯t.¡±


    It was the truth¡ªshe truly did not fancy such things. She had never been very interested in these; while other girls her age pursued luxury goods, handbags and diamond-studded jewelry, she had been following Old Master Ltl in and out of thepany to look at reports.


    Compared to those handbags, she preferred to studyplicated data.


    ¡°Then what do you like? Diamonds?¡±


    ¡°Gold?¡±


    Standing at the side, Shen Yunci added.


    Lu Ning pondered for a moment. ¡°Starting apany, I guess.¡±


    Before they knew it, it had be nighttime as the family was shopping around. They decided to eat out before heading home.


    Near the mall, there was a restaurant called the Virtue Pavilion; its furnishings and decorations were of an antique style.


    This store was highly popr, and the food they served was delicious. Reservations had to be booked at least a week in advance.


    When Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci pointed at the restaurant saying they wanted to eat there, Lu Ning was in a bind.


    Previously, when she came with Old Master 1.4b, the store would amodate them on ount of the Ltl family¡¯s reputation, but now¡­


    Looking at how eager they were, Lu Ning resolved to give it a try.


    She asked them to wait outside, and went in herself. Who knows what would happen inside? It was better not to let them get hurt..

 Chapter 149 - 149: Not Giving Face

    Chapter 149: Not Giving Face


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When the receptionist saw Lu Ning, she shed a smile at her. ¡°Miss 14b, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Do you have a table now?¡±


    The young woman at the front desk nced at a screen. ¡°We don¡¯t have any private rooms avable right now. How about downstairs, over there? There are still two tables.¡± Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Okav.¡±


    The young woman smiled. ¡°Alright, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll have¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, someone suddenly grabbed her.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    The young woman turned her head towards her. ¡°Sister Luy, I¡¯m arranging a table for Miss Lb.¡¯


    Lu Ning nced at her nametag¡ªI Sun Luy].


    Sun Luy rolled her eyes at the young woman. ¡°What arrangements even? Stand aside.¡±


    The young woman was astounded, and could only move to the side. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Lu. As you know, you need to make a reservation a week in advance. We don¡¯t have many tables now, do you want me to make a reservation for you first?¡±


    Lu Ning red at her and silently endured it.


    ¡°Fine. ¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll call you if we have a reservation for you. Please take note.¡± Lu Ning had only turned around when she heard her voice from behind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you follow the news? You really know nothing. Do you think we allow just about anybody to enter our establishment?! Tsk, what arrangements! She¡¯s not the real Miss IRI, make sure you get it straight. How will someone as pig-brained as you survive here in the future?! Did you hear what I said?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ ¡±


    ¡°No buts! Make any more mistakes, and I¡¯ll transfer you to the kitchen to wash the dishes!¡±


    Lu Ning spun around and gave Sun Luy a cold, steely re.


    ¡°You want to wash dishes in the kitchen?¡±


    Sun Luy looked towards Lu Ning with disdain. Of course, she knew that Lu Ning had heard what she said; she did it on purpose.


    ¡°Miss Lu, is there anything else?¡±


    Lu Ning fixed an icy gaze on her. ¡°Answer my question! Do you want to quit?¡±


    Acting as though she had just heard something absurd, Sun Luy snickered, then looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Miss Lu, do you still fancy yourself the Young Mistress of the Ltl family? Look carefully at which Lu you are; they might have the same pronunciation, but they¡¯re different words and far different fates.


    ¡°I¡¯m being polite, so don¡¯t be so shameless.¡±


    The young woman standing behind her was red with embarrassment. ¡°Sister Luy, please stop it!¡±


    ¡°Get lost! It¡¯s none of your business! Some people are just so used to being a young mistress they won¡¯t even face reality. Not just any ordinary person can enter this establishment; you may not even be able to afford a single meal here.


    You¡¯ve got to give yourself a reality check: are you even worthy?¡±


    Lu Ning glowered at her and mmed the front desk with her hand.


    Sun Luy jumped in surprise, but when she looked at Lu Ning she put on a very arrogant front. ¡°What, going to get violent?¡±


    Lu Ning was about to speak up when someone held her shoulder.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lu Ning turned and saw Lu Zhi.


    Lu Ning did not want to make an example of her in front of Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci; she was about to shake her head when a haughty voice came from the other side again. ¡°Hmph, your family looks so poor!¡±


    Picking up a stack of business cards from the desk, Lu Ning pulled her arm back and flung the cards at her face with peerless uracy.


    ¡°What was that?! How dare you! I¡¯m calling the police, how dare you hit me!¡± Before she finished shouting, two voices suddenly rang out from behind Lu Ning.


    ¡°Hello, Boss.¡±


    ¡°Boss, why did youe without telling us anything?¡±


    Sun Luy¡¯s mind went nk.

 Chapter 150 - 150: Have Her Sacked

    Chapter 150: Have Her Sacked


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Sun Luy blinked and rubbed her eyes. When she peered over, she spotted a tall man standing behind Lu Ning, who looked to be in his forties.


    At this moment, he was scowling at her.


    However, when he lowered his head to speak to Lu Ning, his eyes were gentle.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, did they displease you?¡±


    Lu Ning did not know him, but she was very good at judging the situation.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Are you feeling upset?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded.


    ¡°Which one of them made you upset?¡±


    Heported himself with the gravitas of someone superior; Sun Luy was suddenly afraid, and her legs trembled.


    Lu Ning raised her hand and pointed towards her.


    Sun Luy¡¯s eyes were filled with fear; she frantically rushed out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Lu, I was wrong! I¡¯m sorry, I spoke nonsense just now, I don¡¯t know what I was saying. Please be magnanimous and don¡¯t lower yourself to my level. I was wrong! Please don¡¯t be upset. I¡¯ll apologize. I¡¯ll apologize to you! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    In desperation she grabbed Lu Ning¡¯s arm, as if she was grabbing at herst strand of hope.


    Lu Ning looked at her harshly. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me.¡±


    Hearing this, the man beside her pushed Sun Luy away.


    Sun Luy wanted to step forward, but she was immediately restrained. The man snapped his fingers, and the general manager appeared within mere moments.


    ¡°Have her sacked.¡±


    The general manager beside him nodded.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, let¡¯s go. You must have been startled; Uncle will get you something to calm down.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded, then stopped after taking a couple of steps. She turned to look at the young woman standing behind the front desk in a daze.


    ¡°I like her.¡±


    The man beside her followed her gaze.


    The young woman was stunned. Lu Ning tilted her head and looked at her nametag.


    ¡°Wei Qingqing.¡±


    The man turned towards the general manager. ¡°Let her take over that person¡¯s position.¡±


    The general manager nodded.


    As they disappeared from sight, Wei Qingqing was still in a stupor.


    What? Have I¡­ been promoted?


    And on the spot?!


    She absentmindedly looked towards the direction where Lu Ning had left.


    After they entered the private room, Lu Ning was formally introduced to the man in front of her.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, this is Uncle Jiang, he¡¯s Daddy¡¯s friend. This restaurant belongs to


    Uncle Jiang.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Nice to meet you, Uncle Jiang. Thank you for before.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Lu Ning and smiled warmly. ¡°No at all, Uncle Jiang has you to thank. It¡¯ll be a lot of trouble if someone like that were to remain. You¡¯ve helped Uncle Jiang get rid of a thorn in my side.¡±


    After Lu Ning had moved in, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhiplimented her for being thick-skinned. She did not feel embarrassed when Jiang Yu praised her like this, and she even raised a cup of tea to toast Jiang Yu.


    After that, Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi simply ate happily while it was time for the adults to talk business.


    The food here was truly delicious. In Lu Ning¡¯s heart, it was second only to Sixth Brother¡¯s.


    While eating, she spoke with Lu Jingzhi about going to the capital.


    The meal was quite an enjoyable one.


    Before leaving, Jiang Yu even exchanged contact information with Lu Ning.


    He would be staying in A City for a while, and they might meet often.


    After bidding farewell to Jiang Yu, the family strolled home.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, have you known Uncle Jiang for a long time?¡±


    The two of them nodded. ¡°We knew each other even before your big brother was born.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Although this was the first time she met Jiang Yu, this person was decent and carried himself with a charm befitting his age. He was calm and spoke with sincerity, so Lu Ning thought that he was someone she could befriend. The length of time Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci had known him was also a testament to his character.


    However, at the same time, Lu Ning felt that he was unfathomable¡­

 Chapter 151 - 151: What Competition?

    Chapter 151: What Competition?


    Trantor: As Studios?????? Editor: As Studios


    The four of them returned home to find Lu Qing wearing an apron and holding a spat; all of them were bbergasted. Lu Qing looked at them. ¡°You guys¡­ went out for dinner?¡±


    Shen Yunci asked, ¡°Erm¡­ you cooked?¡±


    Lu Qing: ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci: Oh no, I forgot that I had a son at home.


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi poked their heads out to take a look.


    The dining table was filled with food.


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi exchanged nces.


    In unison, the two of them said, ¡°Dad, Mom, we aren¡¯t full yet. What about you?¡±


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi immediately said, ¡°We aren¡¯t full either.¡±


    The four of them darted over to take a seat at the table.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, what soup did you make? It smells so good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother. I¡¯ll have two bowls of it!¡±


    Lu Ning rubbed Lu Jingzhi¡¯s head and went into the kitchen todle the soup.


    Looking at them, Lu Qing smiled in silence. There was still a dish on the stove, so he went into the kitchen, spat in hand.


    He turned to look at Lu Ning, who was scooping the soup into a bowl.


    ¡°Is your school going to hold a sports meet?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Lu Ning replied without saying anything else.


    When Lu Zhi heard this, he looked into the kitchen. ¡°Ning¡¯ning, when is the sports meet? Can parents enter?¡±


    Lu Ning walked out with a bowl of soup. ¡°Yes, this will be ourst sports meet, so the third-years will be participating in the parent-child sports meet; parents will have to participate.¡±


    ¡°Really!¡±


    Both Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were excited at the same time.


    ¡°Mommy is going to attend!¡±


    ¡°Daddy wants to join too!¡±


    The two of them red at each other, neither willing to give in.


    Lu Ning quickly said, ¡°There are many events, so both Mommy and Daddy can participate.¡±


    Hearing this, the two of them were satisfied and took the bowl from Lu Ning.


    ¡°What events are there? Daddy will choose the one I¡¯m best at. When the timees, I¡¯ll definitely let our precious daughter get first ce!¡±


    Lu Ning could not help butugh when she saw them acting so childishly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure yet. They want to publicize the school this time, and I think


    they even invited the media, so they made some fliers. I¡¯ll bring a few back


    tomorrow for vou to see.¡±


    ¡°Okay, great!¡±


    Sipping soup from his spoon, Lu Jingzhi remarked, ¡°I want to go too.¡±


    Shen Yunci immediately nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll apply for leave for you. Our Little Darling is very smart, so it¡¯s fine to apply for leave once or twice.¡±


    At the side, Lu Zhi nodded in agreement.


    ¡°By the way, Ning¡¯ning, when¡¯s the sports meet? Is it before or after you go to the capital? Can you make it in time? Otherwise, maybe we shouldn¡¯t go to the capital.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­ We can make it.¡±


    Seeing that they did not take thepetition seriously at all, Lu Ning could not help butugh helplessly.


    Lu Qing emerged from the kitchen with a dish. ¡°What about the capital? You¡¯re heading to the capital?¡±


    The four of them exchanged looks with each other.


    ¡°Yes, Jingzhi is participating in apetition in the capital.¡±


    ¡°Competition? Whatpetition?¡± Lu Qing was at a loss.


    ¡°It¡¯s just some smallpetition.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not telling me anything now?¡±


    Lu Qing felt powerless.


    Shen Yunci quickly exined, ¡°We only confirmed it today as well, Qing¡¯er, don¡¯t overthink it. If you don¡¯t like it, you can apany Jingzhi to the capital with Ning¡¯ning.¡±


    Lu Qing: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Shen Yunci: ¡®


    I was just saying that. You really agreed?


    The four of them had another meal with Lu Qing. They ate until their bellies were turgid and they barely wanted to move at all. In the end, it was Lu Qing who washed the dishes.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, you don¡¯t have to pick me up after school tomorrow.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi suddenly spoke up..

 Chapter 152 - 152: Going to the CaDital

    Chapter 152: Going to the CaDital


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Why? Is there anything up?¡±


    ¡°I want to¡­ do homework with my ssmates, their parents will pick me up from the school gate. I¡¯ll call you then.¡±


    Hearing that he would be with his ssmates, Shen Yunci was quite relieved, but she was still a little worried.


    ¡°How many of your ssmates will be there? Why don¡¯t Mommy and Daddy go with you?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, all my ssmates will be going. Even if Mommy and Daddy don¡¯t follow me, I can video call you all the way.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. Remember to contact Daddy and Mommy promptly. If Daddy and


    Mommy don¡¯t pick up, you have to contact Brother and Sister.¡± Lu Jingzhi nodded. ¡°Got it. I¡¯m going to do my homework.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Lu Ning also got up to wash up.


    The next day, Lu Ning went to the ssroom and asked the sportsmittee member for a few publicity fliers.


    At noon, she brought them to the infirmary for Gu Zi and Gu Chen to take a look.


    Gu Zi said excitedly, ¡°Can we participate?¡±


    Lu Ningid on the sofa and looked at him. ¡°Which one do you want to participate in?¡±


    Gu Zi nced at it. ¡°This one, Gu Chen and I can participate together! This ¡®intelligence ry¡¯ needs three people, so you definitely need us!¡±


    Lu Ning nodded helplessly. ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    Gu Zi smiled in satisfaction and continued to check if there was anything else he could participate in.


    ¡°I feel like we could participate in all of them.¡±


    Gu Zi mumbled as the two of them examined the flier.


    Looking at them, Lu Ning said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the capital this weekend.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Both of them looked up at the same time.


    ¡°To the capital?¡±


    Lu Ning straightened up and nodded. ¡°Jingzhi has apetition in Beijing.¡±


    ¡°Need us to go with?¡±


    ¡°No need, we¡¯re just headed there for apetition. There¡¯s also no need to do anything else, so you guys rest at home.¡±


    They both nodded.


    ¡°Whatpetition is it? Isn¡¯t your little brother still young?¡±


    Lu Ning could not help butugh at his gestures. ¡°He¡¯s not that young, he¡¯s already five.¡±


    Gu Chen continued to look at the publicity flier in his hand. ¡°Five years old, yet mature and calm. He¡¯s a real talent.¡¯


    To this day, he still remembered Lu Jingzhi¡¯s appearance at the hospital thest time. He had been so calm that he did not seem like a child at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get any ideas.¡±


    ¡°What kind of ideas can we even get? You¡¯re our Boss, and our Boss¡¯s younger brother is also one of ours, so he¡¯s already one of us.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    After school, Lu Jingzhi followed the throng of students and strolled out; many parents were gathered outside, waiting to pick up their children. Lu Jingzhi passed through the crowd and turned left into the main road; there were fewer people here. He looked at a ck Bentley not far away and walked over slowly.


    Old Zhu had been waiting for a long time. At that time, Ltl Yue¡¯an thought that Lu Jingzhi had noted the time sses ended wrongly¡ªthe kindergarten ended sses an hour earlier rather than ten minutes, so she asked Old Zhu toe much earlier. In the end, despite staring at the entrance for more than an hour, he still had not emerged. Besides, Old Zhu had only vaguely seen Lu Jingzhi twice, and was uncertain which of them was him.


    Until someone knocked on the car window.


    A child who looked to be five or six years old stood by the car door and looked at him.


    ¡°Old Zhu?¡±


    He called out.


    Old Zhu subconsciously greeted him and hurriedly came to his senses.


    ¡°You must be Young Master Jingzhi. The Young Mistress, L¨´ Yue¡¯an, sent me to pick you up.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded and got into the backseat by himself. Old Zhu quietly retracted his already half-extended leg.


    Cough¡ª


    ¡°Young Master, please fasten your seatbelt. We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and just call me Jingzhi..¡±

 Chapter 153 - 153: No Longer Family

    Chapter 153: No Longer Family


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The car started slowly.


    Their journey started in silence, but near the end Lu Jingzhi suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°In the past¡­ did Sister always take this car?¡±


    Old Zhu understood that he was talking about Lu Ning when he brought up the past.


    At the mention of Lu Ning, he could not help but smile. ¡°Yes, I used to bring the


    Young Mistress around.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi¡¯s big eyes darted about as he looked around the car. Then, he asked again, ¡°Was she happy in the past?¡± Old Zhu was taken aback for a moment.


    ¡°Not quite.¡±


    At that time, Lu Ning was mostly alone by herself.


    Sitting in the backseat, Lu Jingzhi did not say anything else.


    The car arrived at the entrance of No. 1 High School.


    Coincidentally, the bell marking the end of school rang.


    After no time at all, someone dashed out.


    Lu Jingzhi turned and saw Lu Ning speeding off with her school bag, making a beeline to the caf¨¦ across the road.


    He let out a bted sigh of relief.


    About ten minutester, Ltl Yue¡¯an strolled out with someone. When she saw the car waiting outside, she quickly stepped over, opened the car door, and got in.


    ¡°Little Darling, you must have waited a long time.¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an knocked on the back of the chair, and Old Zhu immediately started the car.


    The dessert store emanated an ambiance of elegance, and soothing light music was being broadcast.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an brought Lu Jingzhi to sit by the window.


    Lu Jingzhi looked around the store, where the two of them were the only customers.


    As if she knew what he was looking for, Ltl Yue¡¯an smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯ve booked the entire venue. You can eat whatever you want.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nced at the exquisite desserts in front of him, quietly pulled a chocte-filled dessert over, and took a couple of bites with a small fork.


    During this time, L¨´ Yue¡¯an kept asking him questions, and they were mostly about whether the family was doing well. Lu Jingzhi knew that she was sounding out their situation, and also knew what she wanted to hear; however, he simnly ate in silence. only? answering her asionally-


    After he had finished all the desserts in front of him, L¨´ Yue¡¯an pushed a rich, yellow-colored dessert over in front of him. ¡°Try this, it¡¯s mango-vored. It¡¯s very delicious.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi frowned slightly and wiped his mouth with a napkin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at him. ¡°Are you full? How about some juice?¡± Just as she was about to call the waitress, Lu Jingzhi cut in.


    ¡°Sister, there¡¯s no need.¡±


    This was the first time Lu Jingzhi had called Ltl Yue¡¯an ¡®Sister¡¯ after she left.


    She looked at Lu Jingzhi and smiled. She thought that children were easy to coax, that a bit of delicious food could make them change their minds.


    Looking at her smile, Lu Jingzhi said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time on me anymore, you are no longer part of our family. Before you left, you made this point very clear, and I heard everything you said back then¡­¡±


    When he said this, Ltl Yue¡¯an felt chills run down her spine.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, you have the right to pursue such things. Moreover, they¡¯re your biological parents. I hope you can keep your word and draw a clear line between our families; don¡¯te back and pretend to be good to vie with Sister for our attention, just because you¡¯re unhappy.


    ¡°That was your choice, you have to abide by your choices. Also, stop pestering Brother.


    ¡°Your life is already very good.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this as thest bit of good you did for me, and from now on we¡¯ll be strangers. We¡¯re no longer siblings.¡±


    These were not something a child would say. L¨´ Yue¡¯an was shocked, but at the same time she felt that someone had instigated him to say all these.


    ¡°Thank you for the dessert, Miss L¨´.¡±


    He hopped down from his seat, turned around, and left the store, leaving L¨´ Yue¡¯an sitting in her seat in a daze..

 Chapter 154 - 154: Something Happened to Jingzhi

    Chapter 154: Something Happened to Jingzhi


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When Old Zhu saw Lu Jingzhi walk out, he quickly got out of the car.


    ¡°Young Master, are you leaving already?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi did not bother to correct his manner of address.


    ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡±


    Old Zhu hurriedly opened the back door.


    ¡°Let me send you back.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a ck limousine passed Old Zhu¡¯s car and came to a stop in front of Lu Jingzhi.


    The chauffeur got out of the driver¡¯s seat, and opened the door for Lu Jingzhi.


    After taking a couple of steps, Lu Jingzhi turned around and waved at an astonished Old Zhu. ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Old Zhu subconsciously raised his hand to wave goodbye to him. He watched as Lu Jingzhi got into the limousine, and it drove away slowly.


    When Old Zhu came to his senses, he realized that he had forgotten to ask who called the car for Lu Jingzhi.


    There was a ¡®Tujing¡¯ logo on the car.


    Old Zhu quickly noted down the car¡¯s license te number; after all, he was still a child. In a while, he would call Lu Ning to check if Lu Jingzhi had arrived home.


    It was already eight o¡¯clock in the evening when Lu Ning received the call. As she had just started working again, her boss thoughtfully let her get off work early.


    Lu Ning happened to be going home to get her things. On the way back, she received the call from Old Zhu.


    ¡°Young Mistress, did Young Master Jingzhi reach home?¡±


    Lu Ning was puzzled. ¡°Jingzhi? I haven¡¯t gone home yet. Have you met him?¡±


    Old Zhu was also startled. ¡°He didn¡¯t tell you? He had an appointment with the Young Mistress today?¡±


    After she thought for a moment, Lu Ning understood.


    When Lu Jingzhi said that he was going to his ssmate¡¯s house, it¡¯s probably to meet Lb Yue¡¯an; he lied because he¡¯s afraid ourparents would overthink it.


    ¡°I understand. Old Zhu, is your son better?¡±


    Old Zhu was deeply touched when he heard that. ¡°Thank you, Young Mistress. Our situation has stabilized, my loans have been paid, and I can afford to do a few more jobs to pay the medical bills. Please, you don¡¯t have to transfer money to me anymore; your situation isn¡¯t that good either.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled nonchntly. ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry about me. It¡¯s good that your situation has be more stable. Remember to call me if anything happens.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Young Mistress. Thank you.¡±


    Lu Ning hung up, and in a couple minutes she received a call from Shen Yunci.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, your Daddy and I are going backte tonight. Did our Little Darling call you? Can I trouble you to pick him up?¡±


    Lu Ning was afraid that they would be worried, so she said, ¡°I¡¯ve called him, he said that he¡¯s already home. I happened to get off work early so I¡¯m going home to take a look. I¡¯ll call you back.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you, dear.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mommy.¡±


    After hanging up, Lu Ning continued walking into the neighborhood.


    She seemed to sense something, and turned her head to see behind her.


    A ck Volkswagen appeared to have stopped not far away.


    Lu Ning frowned, and continued walking until she reached the entrance of the neighborhood. No cars could enter here. ¡°Ning¡¯ning, you¡¯re back so early today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m earlier today, Grandpa Qin.¡±


    Grandpa Qin smiled kindly and nodded. ¡°Your brother is home.¡±


    Lu Ning sighed in relief.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll head home too, Grandpa Qin.¡±


    ¡°Go on, go on.¡±


    Lu Ning walked home, and unlocked the door without calling for Lu Jingzhi. After entering, she put her things away and looked around the living room. No one was there.


    ¡°Jingzhi? Jingzhi?¡±


    She called out twice, but no one answered.


    Lu Ning did not think too much about it and walked towards the bedrooms.


    She knocked on Lu Jingzhi¡¯s door.


    ¡°Jingzhi, are you there? Jingzhi?¡±


    Lu Ning did not hear anything; it was terrifyingly quiet.


    Lu Ning knocked on the door again, but there was still no response. She could not help but open the door with a sense of apprehension.


    ¡°Jingzhi, I¡¯ming in..


    When she pushed the door open, Lu Ning was shocked by the scene before her¡­

 Chapter 155 - 155: I Know You’re Following Me

    Chapter 155: I Know You¡¯re Following Me


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    A sudden peal of thunder outside split the sky open, and it began to pour.


    When Lu Ning shoved the door open, the rain was pummeling against the eaves.


    At first nce, there was no sign of Lu Jingzhi; however, when her gaze shifted downwards she spotted him, lying motionless on the floor.


    Trembling with panic, Lu Ning hurtled over and held Lu Jingzhi.


    ¡°Jingzhi! Jingzhi!¡±


    She patted Lu Jingzhi¡¯s face, but he did not respond. His cheeks were swollen, and his face covered in red blotches.


    Lu Ning was scared out of her wits. Her hands shuddered as she clutched him.


    ¡°Jingzhi!¡±


    She could not wake Lu Jingzhi up, so she tried to calm herself down.


    ¡°Ambnce, ambnce!¡±


    However, it would take a long time for the ambnce to arrive, as this ce was very far from the nearest hospital. Lu Ning thought of something and quickly made a call.


    ¡°Huo, Huo Jinyan! I-I know you¡¯re following me. Don¡¯t move, don¡¯t you leave yet! Can you send me to the hospital first?!¡±


    Huo Jinyan was standing under the eaves of the school building, and was a little perplexed; but when he heard Lu Ning speaking oddly, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    As she carried Lu Jingzhi, Lu Ning got up and out. ¡°My brother, my brother¡¯s unconscious. Aren¡¯t you outside? Can you take us to the hospital?! Now!¡±


    She was so strung up that she was on the verge of yelling.


    Even her voice was quivering.


    Huo Jinyan rushed out into the rain where the car was. Before Chu Ting could react, he had been rammed aside and onto the passenger seat.


    Huo Jinyan hurled his phone to one side, and the car sped away like an arrow loosed.


    Lu Ning carried Lu Jingzhi out of the door in a hurry; she only had time to grab a coat hanging at the door before she went downstairs.


    As she ran, she hugged Lu Jingzhi tightly, burying his head in her arms. She wrapped him up with the coat and tried to not let him get soaked.


    She ran headlong out of the neighborhood.


    When Grandpa Qin saw her, he frantically chased after her with an umbre. ¡°Ning¡¯ning! Little Ning! What¡¯s wrong?!¡±


    However, Lu Ning was already far away.


    Something seemed wrong, so Grandpa Qin hurried back to get his phone and call Lu Zhi.


    ¡°Little Lu, something might have happened to your family. Little Ning ran out with someone just now, I think it¡¯s your Jingzhi¡­¡±


    Lu Ning held Lu Jingzhi tightly. Every part of her body was drenched; however, she could only feel her own breathing and single-mindedly wanted to run faster, faster.


    She called out to Lu Jingzhi from time to time, hoping that he would wake up.


    However, Lu Jingzhi did not stir. Quietly, he had fallen into aa.


    Lu Ning¡¯s eyes were red; she was afraid that something would happen to him.


    Finally, she had dashed all the way to the main road. There was not a single car on the street right now; she hurriedly looked around and spotted a ck


    Volkswagen parked some twenty, thirty meters away from where she stood. Just as she was about to run over, a Maybach came to a halt before her¡ªthe ear-piercing screech deafened the sttering of the rain.


    The car stopped in front of her; Chu Ting quickly stepped out of the car and opened the back door for Lu Ning. Now was not the time to think too much, so Lu Ning quickly got in. After Chu Ting shut the door and got on, the car instantly drove off.


    Her hair clung to her face, obstructing Lu Ning¡¯s vision; she could vaguely make out Huo Jinyan sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, staring straight at the road ahead.


    In an instant, Lu Ning¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.. She peered down at Lu Jingzhi, who still remained unresponsive in her arms, and her tears fell onto his face¡­

 Chapter 156 - 156: You’re Always by My Side

    Chapter 156: You¡¯re Always by My Side


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Huo Jinyan drove very fast, and soon they arrived at the hospital.


    Once she opened the car door, Lu Ning rushed into the hospital with Lu Jingzhi in her arms.


    It was only then that Huo Jinyan loosened his grip on the steering wheel. Chu Ting peered to his side; he had been holding the steering wheel so tightly, his hand was imprinted with the pattern on the steering wheel.


    Chu Ting looked at Huo Jinyan and said in a hushed tone, ¡°President Huo, aren¡¯t you going with them? Miss Lu will be scared if she¡¯s alone, right?¡±


    Huo Jinyan nced sideways at him, spun around, flung the car door open, and got out. With hastened strides he walked into the hospital.


    In the emergency room, Lu Ning watched as the doctor performed all kinds of checkups on Lu Jingzhi; she was pushed out by the nurse, and the curtain on the bed was drawn, isting her.


    She stood where she was, rainwater still dripping from her body.


    When Huo Jinyan walked in, he saw her simply standing there, aimless and distraught.


    He walked over and gently draped a coat over her shoulders.


    Lu Ning returned to her senses, and peered up at him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Her voice was hoarse.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her; her eyes were red from crying, and her gaze wavered.


    Ovee by a fit of emotion, he pulled her in and patted her head. ¡°It¡¯ll be alright, you¡¯ve done what you could.¡±


    Lu Ning stiffened in his arms, but upon hearing this she suddenly jolted. She ced her arms on his chest, and tears rolled down her face.


    Lu Ning¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She took it out from her pocket and was about to answer it, when she heard a few people rushing in from outside.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, Ning¡¯ning!¡±


    Lu Zhi was holding his phone in his hand; Shen Yunci had followed the ringtone to find her.


    Shen Yunci was rmed when she saw Lu Ning all drenched; she ran over and hugged her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt? Let Mommy have a look.¡± Lu Ning¡¯s eyes were red, and there were tear streaks on her face.


    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s not me. It¡¯s Jingzhi.¡±


    Shen Yunci looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re fine. Where¡¯s your little brother?¡± Lu Ning pointed at the bed covered by the curtain.


    Shen Yunci clutched her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯ll be alright. You did great, your brother will be fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at her and nodded, biting her lip.


    The emergency room was in a mor. Lu Ning turned around and nced at Huo Jinyan; he was standing behind her, his gaze cheerless and steely. Lu Ning exhaled a deep breath, and she seemed to have calmed down a lot.


    The doctor pulled open the curtain and walked out.


    ¡°Family members, follow me for a bit.¡±


    Lu Zhi hurriedly followed him out, while Shen Yun left to see Lu Jingzhi. Lu Ning was rooted to the spot, so Huo Jinyan stepped forward to ask a nurse some questions; then, he returned to Lu Ning.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine now.¡±


    Lu Ning¡¯s legs buckled, and Huo Jinyan used an arm to hold her steady.


    Huo Jinyan helped her to a bench outside the emergency room.


    Lu Ning leaned her head against the wall¡ªher hair was drenched, her entire body was soaked, and rainwater dripped from her hair.


    Huo Jinyan sat beside her.


    Staring nkly at the light on the ceiling, Lu Ning muttered, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re always by my side whenever I¡¯m in a particrly sorry state.¡±


    Sheughed.


    Ever since she turned from L¨´ Ning to Lu Ning, from that most miserable point of her life, Huo Jinyan had always been by her side.


    Huo Jinyan turned towards her. He did not say anything, but his gaze fell on her pink fluffy slippers that were wet and dirtied by the rain. Its pink had turned a muddy hue, and its fluffiness was all gone.


    He whipped out his phone to make a call.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, are you alright? Were you injured when you came?¡± Lu Zhi walked over and asked Lu Ning, fraught with worry..

 Chapter 157 - 157: Allergic Reaction

    Chapter 157: Allergic Reaction


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning had always kept everything to herself, so he was afraid that Lu Ning would not say anything.


    She shook her head. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m fine. Go see Jingzhi.¡±


    Lu Zhi nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, he¡¯s fine now. The doctor said that Jingzhi¡¯s condition is stable, and that he¡¯ll wake up when he gets better. He had an allergic reaction.¡±


    ¡°An allergic reaction?!¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Maybe he ate something at his ssmate¡¯s house.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t Jingzhi only allergic to mangoes?¡±


    He nodded again. ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait for the allergic source report.¡± Lu Ning nodded, and let Lu Zhi leave to see Lu Jingzhi.


    Resting her arms on her legs, she peered down at the ground.


    An allergic reaction¡­


    The first person that came to her mind was L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    However, she¡¯s lived with Lu Jingzhi for so many years¡ªhow could she not know that Lu Jingzhi is allergic to mangoes?


    As she was about to get her phone to dial Old Zhu, a pair of slippers abruptly showed up before her eyes.


    Lu Ning was surprised; she raised her gaze to find Huo Jinyan squatting in front of her.


    He took the slippers and ced them on the ground. Then, he held Lu Nings ankles and helped her remove her wet and dirty slippers, and slipped the new ones on.


    Thereafter, he passed her a bag. ¡°You¡¯re still wounded, and wet clothes are bad for your health. Go change.¡±


    Lu Ning looked up at him.


    Huo Jinyan pointed to a room at the end of the corridor. ¡°I¡¯ve asked around, nobody¡¯s in that room. You can change there.¡±


    He pulled her up; Lu Ning simply gawked at him without moving.


    Just as she was about to say something, someone called out to Lu Ning.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, why are you drenched?¡±


    Lu Ning and Huo Jinyan turned around at the same time.


    ¡°Uncle Jiang? You¡¯re here too?¡±


    Jiang Yu walked closer and looked at Lu Ning. ¡°I came with your parents. I just settled the hospitalization procedures, Jingzhi needs to be hospitalized for observation.¡±


    There were some bills in his hands.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Jiang.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry about it. As for you, Uncle will get someone to find you a change of clothes.¡± While he spoke, he was about to make a call.


    Lu Ning hurriedly stopped him. ¡°There¡¯s no need, Uncle Jiang. I have some clothes here.¡±


    She raised the bag in her hand, then turned around, walking towards the room


    Huo Jinyan had been pointing at.


    Huo Jinyan turned around and watched her go in.


    ¡°President Huo?¡±


    Jiang Yu turned around and was a little taken aback to see Huo Jinyan; he did not have time to take a good look at him just now.


    Huo Jinyan turned towards him.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at him; he had heard that Huo Jinyan vanished from the capital some time ago. So, it turns out he hade here.


    Blinking, Jiang Yu pondered for a moment. ¡°President Huo, you¡­ know Ning¡¯ning?¡±


    Huo Jinyan nodded. ¡°She¡¯s my¡­¡± He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Friend.¡±


    Jiang Yu perked his eyebrows in surprise.


    Huo Jinyan didn¡¯t have many friends, and he isn¡¯t someone who likes to make friends. How did Ningning befriend him?


    However, Huo Jinyan had even said it himself. As unexpected as it is, it¡¯s very credible.


    Jiang Yu looked at him. ¡°President Huo, will you still be staying in A City for a while?¡±


    Huo Jinyan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then, how about I treat you to a meal when you¡¯re back in the capital?¡±


    This meal would not be some simple meal.


    Huo Jinyan understood this, and so did Jiang Yu.


    Huo Jinyan looked at him with a cheerless gaze. The list in Jiang Yu¡¯s hand crumpled as he clenched his fist.


    This Huo Jinyan¡­ his gaze is really a little frightening. Even if I¡¯m older than him and have seen a lot of things, this look of his is still unsettling.


    him and have seen a lot of things, this look ofhis is still unsettling.


    Jiang Yu wanted to pass it as a joke, but Huo Jinyan replied, ¡°Sure.¡±


    He almost suspected that he had heard wrongly.


    Huo Jinyan agreed?!

 Chapter 158 - 158: Find Out Who They Are

    Chapter 158: Find Out Who They Are


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Jiang Yu hurriedly epted, afraid that Huo Jinyan would go back on his word.


    When Lu Ning came out, Huo Jinyan was alone in the corridor.


    He was standing there, facing her. As Lu Ning walked out, she spotted him instantly when she raised her head.


    She walked over in front of him. ¡°Thank you, Teacher Huo.¡±


    Huo Jinyan furrowed his brows slightly, but did not say anything.


    He simply pointed at her. ¡°Your back¡­¡±


    Lu Ning quickly added, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s healing up well. I¡¯ll be fine after taking a shower and disinfecting it.¡±


    Huo Jinyan nodded.


    ¡°For today¡­ thank you.¡±


    She did not know how many times she had thanked Huo Jinyan, but he had always been helping her.


    Lu Ning looked at him. ¡°Teacher Huo, I¡­ shall I send you back?¡±


    Huo Jinyan nodded.


    Lu Ning silently heaved a sigh of relief and walked him out.


    Huo Jinyan walked slowly, and so did Lu Ning. The two of them were walking side by side, and when Lu Ning turned her head she could only see Huo Jinyan¡¯s shoulder. She could see his face only if she raised her head slightly.


    Based on her estimations, Huo Jinyan should be at least 1.88 meters tall. She was 1.7 meters tall, and her head was just around Huo Jinyan¡¯s shoulder.


    She was so focused on studying his height that Lu Ning was not paying any attention to their surroundings; she only came to her senses when Huo Jinyan grabbed her.


    Lu Ning looked ahead; if she continued walking, she would be caught in the rain again.


    Chu Ting drove over.


    Lu Ning smiled at Huo Jinyan. ¡°Thank you, Teacher Huo, and goodbye.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her. There were no ws to pick with her polite demeanor.


    He did not get in immediately; he took onest look at Lu Ning before getting in the car, and it slowly drove out of the hospital.


    Lu Ning turned around and headed back.


    Huo Jinyan gazed at the rain falling incessantly outside, and said in a low voice, ¡°Find out who¡¯s following Lu Ning.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Huo Jinyan had not forgotten the first thing Lu Ning mentioned on the phone.


    He had stopped shadowing her; yet, she still sensed that someone was following her.


    Huo Jinyan gazed out of the car window, his eyes narrowed and a slight scowl on his face. His expression bristled with menace.


    When Lu Ning returned, she bumped into Lu Zhi, who was looking for her.


    ¡°Daddy.¡±


    Lu Zhi frantically pulled her arm. ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    ¡°I sent Teacher Huo off.¡¯


    ¡°Huo Jinyan?¡± Lu Zhi blurted out. Lu Ning turned to look at him.


    ¡°Was Teacher Huo here?¡±


    He had not noticed him just now.


    Lu Ning nodded. As she followed him into the elevator, she exined, ¡°Yes, Teacher Huo sent us here; he happened to be nearby. It¡¯s fortunate that he was here, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    As if sensing that Lu Zhi had a poor impression of Huo Jinyan, Lu Ning subconsciously put in a good word for him.


    Lu Zhi nodded, but now he was even more worried.


    Previously, he had investigated why Huo Jinyan came to A City and kept appearing by Lu Ning¡¯s side. He was worried that Huo Jinyan was conspiring to hurt Lu Ning, but no matter how much he investigated, he could not uncover anything concrete; he only heard that it might be because of some hacker.


    However, there was no conclusive reason for why he kept appearing in Lu Ning¡¯s vicinity. Even if he was her teacher, this was no reason for him to appear beside Lu Ning so frequently.


    Lu Ning turned to see Lu Zhi¡¯s expression.


    Lu Zhi looked down towards her and smiled. ¡°You must¡¯ve been scared witless. Jingzhi¡¯s fine now, he woke up and looked around for you in a daze, but now he¡¯s asleep again.¡±


    Lu Ning was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Jingzhi woke up?¡±


    Lu Zhi nodded and smiled at her. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll be fine after a good rest. ¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. Finally, a smile appeared on her lips..

 Chapter 159 - 159: Stay Away From My Family

    Chapter 159: Stay Away From My Family


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning felt that there had been too many incidents in their household recently; her family was being hospitalized one after another. She almost wanted to find a fortune-teller and have them read their fortunes.


    Thankfully, Lu Jingzhi was fine. After an injection and taking some medicine, he gradually recovered his strength.


    However, there was anger simmering in Lu Ning¡¯s heart, and this anger was because of L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    She first called Old Zhu, andter she asked Lu Jingzhi. Although he was unwilling to say much, she could tell that his allergic reaction was most likely due to L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    From Old Zhu¡¯s ount, L¨´ Yue¡¯an had wanted to give Lu Jingzhi something that tasted simr to mango. At first, Lu Jingzhi only ate it because he thought that there was no mango in it, but as it turns out there was mango-vored jam in the cake. Since Lu Jingzhi was in a hurry, he failed to notice this at all.


    The next morning, Lu Ning stepped into school and went straight to Grade 3, ss 2.


    She arrivedter than usual, so almost everyone else was already here. Ltl Yue¡¯an was in her seat talking with someone. She looked very cheerful as she chatted andughed.


    Without another word, Lu Ning strode into ss 2 and went straight to her seat. She grabbed her cor, yanked her up from her seat, and dragged her out of the door.


    The students from ss 2 were rendered speechless. Everyone was trying to make sense of what they just witnessed, so they immediately left their seats and stuck their heads out to see what was going on.


    Even if these two had simply brushed past each other in the corridor, their identities were such that it would be a topic for everyone around them for the rest of the day. Now that one of them had done something so dramatic, everyone else was even more eager to see what it was all about.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on this time?¡±


    ¡°Why are you filming me? I don¡¯t know either!¡±


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Lu Ning like this. What did Li Yue¡¯an do?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe she hadn¡¯t done anything at all.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Are you dumb? If your position was taken over by someone else for no good reason, would you still be able to stay calm and speak politely with that person? Of course not! You¡¯ll want to make a mountain out of a molehill!¡±


    Lu Ning grabbed L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s cor.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an caught her wrist with both hands and looked up at her. ¡°What are you doing, Lu Ning?!¡±


    Lu Ning pressed her against the wall and stared into her eyes. She enunciated the words one by one, ¡°In the future! Stay away from my family!¡±


    L¨´ Yuean was taken aback and looked at her, puzzled.


    ¡°What do you mean? They¡¯re also my family.¡±


    Lu Ning fixed a cold gaze on her. ¡°That hasn¡¯t been the case for a long time. From the moment you changed your surname, you had nothing to do with them! I¡¯m warning you! Don¡¯t appear in front of my family in the future!¡±


    She was already restraining herself; she abruptly let her go and turned to leave.


    Regardless of whether L¨´ Yue¡¯an was being indignant or simply trying to attract attention, she red at Lu Ning and shouted at her, ¡°What are you talking about?! They¡¯re my family too! Why are you threatening me like this and telling me to stay away from them? Even if you don¡¯t have any feelings for them, I do!¡±


    Lu Ning stopped in her tracks and turned to look at everyone from ss 1, 2, and 3, their heads poking out from their ssrooms. Her lips curled into a sneer.


    I gave you a chance but you squandered it, so don¡¯t hold it against me.


    Lu Ning stood where she was and raised her voice. ¡°You have feelings for them? If you really do care about them, why didn¡¯t you remember that Jingzhi is allergic to mangoes?! Ask yourself this: what did you bring him out to eat?! He almost couldn¡¯t be saved in the hospitalst night! Is this your so-called feelings?! Your so-called feelings for your family? Stop pretending to be affectionate, everyone knows what you¡¯re really like.. I¡¯ll say it onest time¡ª stay away from my family!¡±

 Chapter 160 - 160: Is This Yours?

    Chapter 160: Is This Yours?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning turned around and left, leaving L¨´ Yue¡¯an standing by the wall in a daze.


    After a while, everyone silently retreated. Clenching her fists, L¨´ Yue¡¯an returned to the ssroom when the bell rang.


    Seeing that she was not her usual self when she came in, Lin Ci did not inquire much. After two sses, she made her rounds outside and roughly understood why.


    She even heard that L¨´ Yue¡¯an cried during ss.


    However, no one dared to talk about it in front of Lu Ning, and her ssmates from ss 9 pretended to know nothing after they heard those rumors and returned to the ssroom.


    The third lesson was English. After the break, Huo Jinyan strode in.


    However, he was only halfway through his lesson when someone suddenly knocked on the door to the ssroom.


    A few teachers stood at the door, looking at Huo Jinyan.


    ¡°Mr. Huo, my apologies. We have to call upon some of your students in order to understand something.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at them. Before he could say anything, the teacher in the front pointed to a girl in the middle of the ssroom. ¡°Qian Qian,e here for a moment.¡±


    Then, he looked in Lu Ning¡¯s direction and barked, ¡°You too, Lu Ning.¡±


    Lu Ning was startled for a moment when she was abruptly called out. Then, she stood up and walked out.


    Huo Jinyan watched her leave.


    ¡°Sorry to disturb you, Teacher Huo. Continue with your ss.¡±


    After they left with the two students, Huo Jinyan strode towards the podium; he ced his book on it, and looked down towards the ss. ¡°Self-study. Finish the remaining half of yesterday¡¯s test paper.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The students below responded as one.


    Huo Jinyan stepped down the podium and walked out.


    ¡°Hey, what do you think happened? Why were Qian Qian and Lu Ning called away? And even during Teacher Huffs ss.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If it wasn¡¯t something pressing, they would have waited until ss ended.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, and it looks like Teacher Huo doesn¡¯t know either. He also went to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Shh, stop talking. We¡¯ll be done for if Teacher Huoes back.¡±


    Lu Ning followed them into the staff office, and turned to look at the people standing there.


    The air was thick with tension; it would certainly be a let-down if nothing were to happen.


    ¡°Qian Qian,e here.¡±


    Qian Qian walked over as told.


    A teacher pointed at a test paper on the desk before him. ¡°Look at this test paper. Is it yours?


    Qian Qian nced at it and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good, stand over here.¡±


    Then, he looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Come here too.¡±


    He was rude, but Lu Ning paid it no heed. She walked over and looked at him.


    That teacher pointed towards another test paper, looking at Lu Ning. ¡°Is this your test paper?


    Lu Ning lowered her gaze to take a look; she nodded when she caught a cursory nce of her name.


    Seeing her nod, the teacher beside her immediately yelled, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right!


    Teacher Shen, you saw it, she has admitted it herself. We didn¡¯t coerce her.¡±


    From a short distance away, Teacher Shen walked over and looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Lu Ning, look at it carefully. Is this really your test paper?


    Teacher Shen was the math teacher for Lu Ning¡¯s ss.


    Lu Ning sensed that something was strange and took another look at the test paper in the teacher¡¯s hand.


    Against the light, the words on the other side of the paper were clearly visible.


    Lu Ning frowned. She grabbed a corner of the test paper and flipped it; there were densely packed answers on the back. Then, she let go.


    That teacher glowered at Lu Ning. ¡°What else do you have to say? Lu Ning directly changed her ount. ¡°It¡¯s not mine.¡±


    At the least, she was not the one who answered the questions..

 Chapter 161 - 161: Lu Ning, Cheating?

    Chapter 161: Lu Ning, Cheating?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Seeing that she actually changed her mind on the spot, that teacher sneered at her.


    ¡°Teacher Shen, can the two of you even be more brazen than that? Changing your ount after you¡¯ve admitted it? Are you taking us for fools?¡±


    With one hand in her pocket, Lu Ning looked at this teacher. He was the form teacher of ss 1, 2, and 3, and his surname was Lang.


    Teacher Lang liked topare his students with the students of other sses. In his opinion, he was leading the best students, while the students from other sses were all trash; hence, none of the other sses liked him except his own. Whenever he was substituting for another ss, the students would yell into the ss, ¡®Wolf! Wolf!¡¯.


    He red at Lu Ning and pointed at her. ¡°Lu Ning, don¡¯t y any tricks with me. All the teachers know your grades; can you even get such a score?!¡±


    He waved the test paper in front of Lu Ning. The score of ¡¯98¡¯ in the middle of the test paper was exceptionally eye-catching.


    Lu Ning did not get worked up at all. She was very calm and stared at him with her hands in her pockets. ¡°Teacher Lang, you already said that I can¡¯t get such a score. Doesn¡¯t that prove this test paper isn¡¯t mine?


    Teacher Lang was startled. Then, pointing at her, he looked at everyone present. ¡°Look at her, look! Students like her simply have so many excuses! If she had cheated, then she should just admit that she cheated, yet she keeps talking back! I don¡¯t believe students like her should be allowed to step foot in No. 1 High School! If we permit them to study here, our school¡¯s name will be dragged through the dirt. They¡¯re the cancer of society!¡¯ Lu Nings gaze gradually turned cold.


    ¡°Teacher Lang, how can you say that about a student?!¡±


    Teacher Shen pointed at him angrily.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Teacher Shen. You can¡¯t escape responsibility for covering up for your student; the results of this monthly exam will be recorded into the system. I¡¯ve turned a blind eye to your actions in the past, but you¡¯ve crossed a line this time. Don¡¯t cover up for her anymore. The truth is in to see!¡±


    Lu Ning tugged Teacher Shen¡¯s arm.


    She turned to look at Teacher Lang, and then at Qian Qian.


    Qian Qian noticed her gaze and instinctively averted her eyes. This issue must have something to do with her!


    ¡°Teacher Lang, even if you say that I cheated, you should still rify what happened, right? I don¡¯t think you need to review the papers from my ss, so how did you find out about this? Whose answers did I copy? Who did I cheat with?¡±


    Teacher Lang looked at her and snorted. ¡°Look, you¡¯re admitting it, aren¡¯t you? What did all your education amount to? Despite you having been in the L¨´ family for so many years, the L¨´ family failed to groom you into a prim and properdy, and instead you grew up into a thief! Truly, once a crook, always a crook. Fortunately, you¡¯re no longer a member of their household, so the L¨´ family won¡¯t be embarrassed by you. Even I am embarrassed!¡±


    Although he was a teacher, his remarks were filled with personal attacks against the students.


    ¡°Teacher Lang! That¡¯s going overboard.¡±


    A teacher at the side could not help but speak up.


    ¡°How is it overboard?! If we don¡¯t reprimand people like her, there will be many in society who will despise her in the future! She¡¯s¡­¡±


    He stretched out his finger and was about to walk over when he was grabbed by a gaunt, sinewy hand.


    ¡°T-Teacher Huo¡­


    Huo Jinyan clenched his fists and stared down at him. With his height, this was a form of suppression.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the one to say what the students in my ss are like. Teacher Lang, aren¡¯t you being a little too nosy?


    His voice resounded in the office, deep-toned and intimidating.


    ¡°Teacher Huo, are you going to cover for your student as well? You¡¯re spitting on the ethics of teaching!¡±


    Huo Jinyan red at him coldly.. ¡°Ethics? And you have these?¡±

 Chapter 162 - 162: Answer Her Question

    Chapter 162: Answer Her Question


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Teacher Lang raised his head to glower at Huo Jinyan, then at Lu Ning.


    ¡°Hoh, so you people are going to cover it up to the end!¡± Huo Jinyan snapped, ¡°Shut up!¡¯


    Teacher Lang was shocked and really did shut up.


    ¡°Answer her question from before.¡±


    Teacher Lang had not listened to Lu Ning¡¯s question carefully just now. After all, he only wanted to pin the me on her.


    From the side, Teacher Shen exined, ¡°It¡¯s a student from Teacher Lang¡¯s ss who informed us that someone in our ss cheated. Then, Teacher Lang took the test paper from our ss and checked it without permission. It turned out that the answers for Lu Ning¡¯s and Qian Qian¡¯s test papers were the same.¡±


    Qian Qian¡¯s grades had always been very good, so everyone thought it was Lu Ning who had cheated.


    However, as Lu Ning¡¯s teacher, Teacher Shen knew clearly that Lu Ning was not such a person, and besides, this was not her way of doing things. She never did any questions she did not have the answer to, and sometimes many of the questions on the tests she handed in were left nk. It was only when she was asked to fill them in that she would answer all of the questions, without consideration to whether her answers were right or wrong.


    Moreover, even though Lu Ning¡¯s grades were not good, she was not stupid. A score like this would be obviously wrong, so it was impossible that she would not realize that she would be suspect. Why would she frame herself like this?


    Huo Jinyan looked towards Qian Qian. ¡°You, tell me.¡±


    Qian Qian jumped, a little frightened by Huo Jinyan.


    Teacher Lang looked at Qian Qian. ¡°Tell them, Qian Qian, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. Did Lu Ning threaten you to help her cheat?¡±


    Qian Qian bowed her head and did not speak; she pursed her lips tightly, her face flushed scarlet. She did not nod or shake her head¡ªthis was even more rming than if she had simply nodded.


    Lu Ning looked at her and could not help but snicker.


    ¡°Look, she¡¯s evenughing! How shameless! She did something like this and embarrassed our school! Teacher Huo, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s shameful? And you¡¯re actually covering for such a student?! ¡® I


    Even at this moment, he was actually trying to sway Huo Jinyan to his side.


    Huo Jinyan looked at him coldly and walked over; he sat on the chair by the window, and folded his legs. ¡°Before things are made clear, I won¡¯t stand for it should anyone nder Lu Ning again. Naturally, I¡¯ll uncover the truth about my own student by myself.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else to uncover! Isn¡¯t it already clear?!¡± Teacher Lang¡¯s face was even filled with disbelief.


    Huo Jinyan looked at him and stated firmly, ¡°Lu Ning would never cheat.¡± Lu Ning looked up at him.


    In this office, the truth was that everyone was more or less suspicious of Lu Ning. Even Teacher Shen had entertained the notion in her mind.


    Huo Jinyan was the only one whopletely believed that Lu Ning would never cheat.


    ¡®Come here.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and beckoned to her with his hand.


    Lu Ning strode over and stood beside him.


    ¡°Which student reported it? Bring them here. Call everyone rted to this matter over.¡±


    Teacher Lang looked at Huo Jinyan. ¡°Teacher Huo, what are you doing!? Are you actually going to intimidate the students?!¡±


    Looking at him, Huo Jinyan suddenly scoffed. ¡°Intimidation? What you did to my own students just now was worse than intimidation.¡±


    Teacher Lang paused for a couple seconds and red at Huo Jinyan, his face turning pale with anger.


    Teacher Shen observed the situation in front of her and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll get them.¡±


    Before she went out, Lu Ning called out from behind. ¡°Teacher Shen, please call Jiang Yi from ss 3 as well.¡±


    Teacher Shen was startled and turned to look at Lu Ning.


    Jiang Yi? She didn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with this.


    But she did not say anything; she simply nodded and went out.


    Qian Qian could not help but nce at Lu Ning. Lu Ning looked back at her and even grinned at her, looking a little mischievous..

 Chapter 163 - 163: You Can Take the Initiative to Say It

    Chapter 163: You Can Take the Initiative to Say It


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    As Huo Jinyan looked up, Lu Ning¡¯s grin was reflected in his eyes. His lips thinned into a smile.


    Looks like she already knows what¡¯s up.


    On the other hand, Qian Qian¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Everything should¡¯ve been foolproof Ifs impossible for her to have known!


    But why is she smiling?


    What kind of person wouldugh at a time like this?


    Therge office space was terrifyingly quiet. Due to Huo Jinyan, Teacher Lang could not say anything. However, he was certain that Lu Ning would not be able to turn things around, so he felt that he did not need to add anything else. Once everyone¡¯s here, we¡¯ll see how she can fib her way out of this.


    How could anyone imitate her handwriting?


    Her scratchy handwriting was so horrible it made people not want to imitate it. ¡°Teacher Bai, you have some test papers that haven¡¯t been done yet, haven¡¯t


    Teacher Bai, standing on the other side, was surprised. She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Pass me some of them.¡±


    Teacher Bai nodded, took out some test papers from her own desk, and handed them to Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning ced a few test papers on an empty desk.


    Observing her actions, some of the teachers looked at her in bewilderment.


    ¡°What are you doing?


    Lu Ning looked up at them. ¡°Doing a test. What else does it look like?¡±


    Lu Ning sat directly in front of Huo Jinyan¡¯s desk. She casually picked up a pen and tilted her head to look at Qian Qian. ¡°You do it too.¡± She pointed to the seat opposite.


    The teachers were all standing, and their seats were empty.


    Qian Qian looked at her and bit her lip.


    She stood rooted to the ground and did not move. Lu Ning¡¯s gaze was chilly. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to do it, you can take the initiative to say it now.¡±


    It was not a suggestion, but an affirmation.


    Qian Qian looked at her and grimaced. She felt a little on edge.


    Why does it feel like Lu Ning knows everything?


    But¡­ it was clearly done so carefully, how could she know¡­


    It must be on purpose, to trick me!


    Qian Qian inwardly calmed herself down and turned around to sit opposite her.


    In her seat, she looked up at Lu Ning. She was twirling the pen in her hand in boredom, and did not look nervous or worried at all.


    Qian Qian was inexplicably flustered. What is she trying to do?


    But no matter what, she had to y her role well. Otherwise, she might not be able to get the things she was promised.


    She stopped looking at Lu Ning and lowered her head to look at the test paper in front of her to settle herself down.


    No matter what she wants to do, the evidence is watertight, so she will definitely not be able to escape!


    After all, as long as she was convicted, there was someone who would be happy. And, if that person was happy, they would get what they were promised.


    In any case, Lu Ning had already lived such a luxurious life for so long. It was only a demerit, so it would not affect her too much.


    Lu Ning picked up a timer from Huo Jinyan¡¯s desk.


    These were all the essories that Huo Jinyan had used to deal with her. Now, she was really good at using them.


    When Teacher Shen brought a few students in, Lu Ning looked up.


    She could not help but grin.


    Sure enough, she saw someone familiar.


    Standing at the back, L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked towards Lu Ning, who was sitting at the furthest end. She seemed to be smiling, as if she was not the one being suspected.


    Ltl Yue¡¯an scowled at her.


    Teacher Shen nced at Lu Ning, then looked at the test papers on the desk; she seemed to understand something.


    She turned to the students behind her and said, ¡°Go find a desk with test papers and sit down.¡±


    Although they did not know what they were trying to do, they still went to find the desks and sat in front of them. They looked at the test paper in front of them, then at Teacher Shen.


    They did not understand what she meant..

 Chapter 164 - 164: What Truth?

    Chapter 164: What Truth?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    In truth, Teacher Shen did not understand what Lu Ning wanted to do, but when she saw the test papers on the desks she guessed that she wanted them to do them.


    Hence, she had them take their seats at the desks first.


    Lu Ning mouthed a couple words to Teacher Shen, who immediately understood.


    Lu Ning also raised her hand and started the timer.


    Teacher Shen looked at them. ¡°There are pens on the desks. Now, start doing the test in front of you.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at the test paper in confusion and looked up. ¡°Teacher¡­ why do you want us to do a test?¡±


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at her. ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask questions.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an lowered her eyes and nced at Huo Jinyan, subconsciously chewing her lip. She picked up the pen on the desk and began to do the test.


    Jiang Yi looked to her left, then her right. She was the most perplexed amongst them.


    This matter wouldn¡¯t involve me at all no matter what, so why was I called over?


    Teacher Shen first went to ss 3 to call Jiang Yi before going to ss 2 to call the others. L¨´ Yue¡¯an had originally handled this matter very cleanly; however, when she saw Jiang Yi she became dubious, and said that she was also one of the whistle-blowers, then tagged along with her.


    At first, she thought that it was a pity she could not see Lu Ning¡¯s downfall with her own eyes, but now it seemed that she could witness it for herself. No matter what tricks she yed, facts were facts. She could not escape.


    Jiang Yi watched as L¨´ Yue¡¯an started to do the test, and silently started on hers as well.


    The teachers standing in the middle looked at each other, and for the moment they were unable to understand what was happening.


    Only Huo Jinyan was sitting by the window, leaning back in his chair and surveying everyone, looking rxed and calm.


    Teacher Lang had been holding himself back because of Huo Jinyan, but he could not stand Lu Ning¡¯s current actions. In his opinion, she was stalling for time.


    No matter how much she dys it, I have to teach her a lesson today. She even cheated, what else would she not dare to do? She¡¯s really an embarrassment to No. 1 High School!


    The timer rang fifteen minutester.


    Everyone was startled. Lu Ning calmly raised her hand and pressed the timer, and the beeping stopped abruptly.


    Teacher Lang finally could not take it anymore. ¡°Lu Ning, what are you trying to achieve with this?! We teachers don¡¯t have the time to mess around with you! As long as you tell us the truth, the teachers will try to be lenient with you.¡±


    Lu Ning ignored him. Standing up, she nced at him before collecting the test papers.


    When she collected L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s test paper, she even winked at her, causing L¨´ Yue¡¯an to be taken aback.


    Jiang Yi was also startled.


    Looking at her, Huo Jinyan felt that she was inexplicably cute. The corners of his lips curled up slightly.


    Test papers in hand, Lu Ning turned around and returned to Huo Jinyan¡¯s desk. Without sitting down, she leaned against the desk and looked at all the teachers in the office. ¡°Now, the truth is clear.¡±


    She raised the papers in her hand, and everyone was astonished.


    Truth?


    What truth?


    The first thing Teacher Lang did was to snatch the papers from her hands.


    After browsing through them one by one, he looked up at Lu Ning. ¡°Lu Ning, are you admitting that you cheated? Your handwriting is exactly the same as the handwriting on that previous test paper. What else do you want to make excuses for?¡±


    Lu Ning crossed her arms and looked at him calmly with a smile. ¡°Teacher


    Lang, why are you in such a hurry? What are you going to do if I cheat?¡±


    ¡°Of course I have to give you a demerit, and submit a letter of warning! Your behavior is extremely¡­


    Before he could finish, Lu Ning interrupted him. ¡°Then what would you do if I hadn¡¯t cheated?¡±


    Teacher Lang looked at her and did not take it seriously at all. ¡°If you¡¯re not in the wrong, I¡¯ll apologize to you in public. If ites down to that, I¡¯ll even write up a letter to reflect on my actions and have it circted in the school for a week.]¡¯

 Chapter 165 - 165: She Forced Me

    Chapter 165: She Forced Me


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    He did not believe that Lu Ning was innocent at all. Lu Ning smiled at him. ¡°Do you mean what you said?¡±


    ¡°Of course! And what are you trying to do?¡±


    Teacher Lang was getting a little impatient.


    Lu Ning adjusted her stance and stared at him. ¡°If it¡¯s instigated by the students from your ss, then also have theme with you to apologize to me everyday for a week, and submit letters of warning for each of them.¡±


    ¡°Sure, but why would my students cheat?¡±


    Teacher Lang looked at her incredulously.


    Raising her eyebrows, Lu Ning nced at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go back on your word when the timees.¡±


    Just as Teacher Lang was about to say something, sobs abruptly sounded out from somewhere in the office.


    Having received a look from L¨´ Yue¡¯an, Qian Qian lowered her head and began to bawl.


    She cried so pitifully.


    The teachers were shocked.


    ¡°Qian Qian, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Standing beside her, Teacher Shen bent down to ask her.


    Qian Qian sobbed as she wiped her tears. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ I..


    She spoke intermittently, but ultimately she could not say anything.


    Teacher Lang walked closer as he watched her. ¡°Qian Qian, just say what you want to say, don¡¯t be afraid. The teachers are all here, no one will do anything to you.¡±


    As he said thest part, he shot a nce at Lu Ning.


    Hearing that, Lu Ning¡¯s grin widened.


    That infuriated Teacher Lang.


    Qian Qian stammered as she sobbed and choked. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t do it willingly. It was her; she forced me.¡± ¡°Forced you? Who forced you? And forced you to do what?¡±


    Teacher Lang continued to probe.


    These questions hit the nail on the head.


    Qian Qian was still crying, and her sobs made one¡¯s heart ache.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Lu Ning¡­¡± As she spoke, she peered upwards at Lu Ning; as though frightened, she then frantically lowered her head.


    Lu Ning wanted tough, but she had to hold it in. After all, she had been putting on an act so seriously and earnestly.


    Teacher Shen looked at her in disbelief.


    However, Teacher Lang was exhrated, and he leaned in closer, directly shoving Teacher Shen aside. ¡°What did Lu Ning make you do?¡±


    He continued leading her along.


    Teacher Shen looked towards Lu Ning worriedly, but Lu Ning still seemed rxed.


    She even had the time to nce at her and give her a look of reassurance.


    Teacher Shen could not help but admire Lu Ning¡¯s mental fortitude. In a situation like this, even a person who had not done anything would begin to panic and want to prove their innocence. However, Lu Ning stood by the side, steadfast, and watched others use her as if she was simply watching a drama.


    The entire office was filled with Qian Qian¡¯s sobbing.


    ¡°She¡­ she made me, during the exam¡­ she made me pass the answers to her during the exam¡­ and, she wouldn¡¯t even let me tell anyone¡­¡±


    Teacher Lang asked again, ¡°She threatened you?!¡±


    Qian Qian nodded, aggrieved.


    ¡°What did she say? Tell me!¡±


    Teacher Lang eximed self-righteously.


    Qian Qian looked towards Lu Ning fearfully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, tell me! With so many teachers around, I doubt she¡¯ll dare to try anything! Just tell us, the teachers are keeping an eye on her!¡±


    Galvanized by his words, Qian Qian wiped her tears and articted clearly, ¡°She told me that if I dared to spread news about this, she would teach me a lesson. She also said that even if she¡¯s left the Ltl family, the Ltl family still acknowledged her as their daughter; so if it came down to it, she could easily drive me out of school, and my parents could also forget about living well.


    ¡°My parents are all working for the L¨´pany. I-I¡¯m scared. I don¡¯t dare to say anything..


    As she finished speaking, she wailed even louder. She looked very much the part of the pitiable victim.


    Teacher Lang straightened up and red at Lu Ning.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that a young student could be so vicious! I¡¯m truly ashamed of you! You scum! Why did the school admit a student like you?!¡±

 Chapter 166 - 166: I Have a Chat Log!

    Chapter 166: I Have a Chat Log!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Before he could finish admonishing her, L¨´ Yue¡¯an also rose to her feet, looking at Lu Ning with anguish.


    ¡°Sister Ning! How can you do this?! Dad and Mom never said anything like that, so don¡¯t make them take the fall for you!


    ¡°What would your real parents think! Have you ever thought about them, or even thought about such things? I know that you find it hard to ept that you¡¯ve suddenly be poor, but you can¡¯t do this either. Your parents will be so disappointed if they learn of this, so please don¡¯t do this to them.


    ¡°And don¡¯t do this to yourself! Please don¡¯t give up on yourself; if you turn over a new leaf, I¡¯m sure that Daddy and Mommy will still treat you kindly.¡±


    With her speech, she had directly repudiated Lu Ning. She stood on the moral high ground and used her of having no morals; and in closing, she had even confessed Lu Ning¡¯s wrongdoing on her behalf, and even thought of a way out for her¡ªthat as long as she reflected on her actions, she would still be well-liked by many people.


    Lu Ning wanted to give her a round of apuse when she heard this.


    How indescribably wonderful and wless!


    Bravo!


    ¡°Look at you, then look at An¡¯an! The L¨´ family truly had a stroke of good fortune when you left them. It¡¯s fortunate that you don¡¯t have any influence now; otherwise, who knows how many students you will ruin!


    ¡°Now! How you threatened your ssmates, how you cheated, how you even tried to weasel your way out of this mess¡ªwrite everything down. I¡¯m going to report it to the school and issue you a letter of warning. Let¡¯s see if you will learn a lesson from this, whether you¡¯ll still dare to threaten your fellow students in the future!¡±


    Everyone had their eyes on Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning looked at him, still as rxed as ever. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Her nonchnt and conceited manner incensed Teacher Lang; he turned towards Huo Jinyan. ¡°Teacher Huo! Are all your students so arrogant?! Don¡¯t you ever discipline them?!¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked up at him and stated tly, ¡°I don¡¯t see a need.¡±


    In other words, he did not think that there was anything wrong with Lu Ning¡¯s attitude¡ªso why should he discipline her?


    Exasperated, Teacher Lang looked at Huo Jinyan as if he was a lost cause.


    ¡°What else do you have to say for yourself?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him. ¡°So whatever she says goes? Do you not allow others to question her? Or is it that, as a teacher, you only use a person¡¯s grades to measure the credibility of their words?¡±


    She was right. Teacher Lang did not believe a single word Lu Ning had said since she entered, but he waspletely certain of what Qian Qian had said.


    But who could prove that Qian Qian was right?


    At this moment, Qian Qian suddenly stood up. Her tear-streaked face was flush from anxiety, making her look even more pitiful.


    ¡°Lu Ning! I¡¯m telling the truth! You-, you forced me. I didn¡¯t want to bring it


    As she spoke, she took out her phone.


    ¡°I have the chat log you sent me! These are all the messages you sent me, it can¡¯t be faked! Take a look for yourself!¡± She faced her phone towards Lu Ning.


    Teacher Lang stepped in between them.


    He flipped through a few photos and carefully read through them. The chat logs did perfectly match Qian Qian¡¯s ount.


    ¡°What else do you have to say, now that the witnesses and evidence are all


    here? I haven¡¯t used you falsely.¡±


    Teacher Shen also looked at the logs from behind. ¡°Nowadays, chat logs can be photoshopped, right? Such evidence can¡¯t be taken at face value.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Shen, you really are going to cover up for her to the bitter end, huh.¡± ¡°I¡¯m only stating a fact.¡± Not to be outdone, Teacher Shen retorted.


    Seeing that they hade so well-prepared, Lu Ning felt a little sorry for all the hard work and effort they had put into this, were she to simply expose them..

 Chapter 167 - 167: How Could They Treat Me Like This?

    Chapter 167: How Could They Treat Me Like This?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Raising his gaze, Huo Jinyan saw the smug grin on Lu Ning¡¯s face.


    He leaned back, prepared to watch the drama unfold.


    Lu Ning looked at Qian Qian, then at her cell phone. Suddenly, she flew into a panic and pointed at Qian Qian in disbelief. ¡°You! Didn¡¯t you say that you deleted it?! Why do you still have this?!¡±


    Her words took everyone by surprise.


    Both Qian Qian and Teacher Lang were stupefied. However, when the two of them came to their senses, their responses werepletely different.


    Qian Qian looked at Lu Ning incredulously, wondering if she had gone crazy.


    However, as though he had finally received Lu Ning¡¯s admission of guilt, Teacher Lang was prepared to bring her to justice.


    Lu Ning red at her and gritted her teeth. ¡°How could you do this?! You¡¯ve already promised me! Why! Why didn¡¯t you keep your word?!¡±


    Qian Qian was stunned, but now that her words were to her advantage, she followed up on Lu Ning¡¯s words and ad-libbed, ¡°Yes, you forced me. I didn¡¯t want to, but you were the one who kept twisting the facts. If you had admitted it, I wouldn¡¯t have mentioned all these.¡±


    ¡°You cheated, didn¡¯t you?! You even threatened your ssmates! And now you¡¯ve admitted it! Only now, do you know to be afraid!¡±


    Lu Ning stared at him with a haughty expression. ¡°Me, afraid? Why would I be afraid? I¡¯m from the Li family. So what if I cheated? So what if I framed others and threatened my ssmates? You can¡¯t do anything to me!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    The L¨´ family was indeed an existence that could not be provoked.


    Furthermore, even though Lu Ning was no longer part of the Li Family, no one knew exactly how the L¨´ family regarded her. Furthermore, her confidence also made Teacher Lang uncertain.


    Seeing this, L¨´ Yue¡¯an hurried over and hugged Qian Qian.


    ¡°Sister Ning, what are you saying! You did something wrong, so why are you making the L¨´ family take the fall for you? Dad and Mom even told me that you¡¯re a troublemaker, and asked me to keep an eye on you more often. They always have your best interests in mind, but to think that you would use the Li family¡¯s name to do something so despicable!


    ¡°Mom and Dad would be so upset if they found out!


    ¡°They had already said before¡ªif you caused trouble again, they wouldn¡¯t concern themselves with you anymore! You have nothing to do with the L¨´ family anymore! Stop using them as a shield, if you¡¯re in the wrong, just admit your mistake. If you turn over a new leaf, you can still continue to study here!


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you making the same mistakes over and over again like this, so I reported you to a teacher! Mommy and Daddy both support me!¡±


    She directly implicated the L¨´ family, and even refuted Lu Ning¡¯s ims. Looking at Lu Ning, Teacher Lang wished he could directly make her write a self-reflection at once.


    Lu Ning¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she gawked at L¨´ Yue¡¯an. ¡°How is that possible?! How could they do this to me! There¡¯s no way!¡±


    She mmed her hands on the desk and hung her head dejectedly.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at her and put on her best character. ¡°Sister, since you¡¯ve already admitted it, quickly write the self-reflection that the teacher wants. Reflect on your mistakes, and change for the better. Although Dad and Mom won¡¯t concern themselves with you anymore, at least they won¡¯t be angry with you.


    ¡°You really were in the wrong this time.¡±


    She appeared to be sincerely anguished for Lu Ning.


    However, just as she finished speaking, the sounds of Lu Ning¡¯s chortling suddenly rang out in the office. Her shoulders trembled as she finally could not hold back herughter.


    It gave the teachers a fright.


    ¡°You, what are youughing at!¡±


    ¡°Lu Ning, calm down. It doesn¡¯t matter if you did something wrong, you just need to change.¡±


    Huo Jinyan watched as the ring of people expanded from her in fear. He sat on the chair and chuckled softly.


    They turned to look at Lu Ning.


    Her eyes shot up to meet theirs, and her grin widened. ¡°How is it? Does this match your impressions of me?¡±

 Chapter 168 - 168: Take a Close Look

    Chapter 168: Take a Close Look


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Her bright smile bewildered everyone present.


    Lu Ning turned around, picking up the test papers that they had just done from the chair beside Huo Jinyan, showcasing them to everyone.


    ¡°These papers were done in front of all the teachers. I cannot fake them.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she picked out two of the test papers in her hand, and ced them on the desk together with that test paper which she had supposedly cheated on.


    Under the confused gazes of all the teachers, Lu Ning pointed at the test papers.


    ¡°No matter how one¡¯s handwriting changes, one¡¯s habits will not change.


    ¡°The same handwriting, but with different writing habits; don¡¯t you teachers find it strange?


    Teacher Shen was the first toe over. She looked at the three test papers in front of her.


    One was of Lu Ning ¡®cheating, another she had just done, and thest should have been done by another student on the spot.


    Shepared them carefully, and finally found the differences.


    The handwriting on the ¡®cheating¡¯ test paper was indeed indistinguishable from Lu Ning¡¯s; however, there was a difference at the back of each word.


    This was a kind of quirk; some people would subconsciously tap their pens at the end of thest word after they finished a phrase or a sentence.


    asionally, the person themselves would not even realize that they had this sort of habit.


    The ¡®cheating test paper had these dots, and so did the test paper which another student had just done. Not everyone has this habit.


    A few other teachers surrounded her and examined the other test papers. Indeed, they had no such dots.


    Although the handwriting on them were different, they disyed that same writing quirk.


    Teacher Shen furrowed her brows. Picking up the test paper, she turned to look at the students. ¡°Whose test paper is this?¡±


    Lu Ning had simply mentioned something about a habit just now, and they had no idea what was happening. They did not know what she meant, nor did they know what the teacher meant.


    Lu Ning turned and shot a nce at Jiang Yi.


    Jiang Yi, who had been uninvolved all along, was a little puzzled when she suddenly looked at her.


    Lu Ning took the test paper from Teacher Shen¡¯s hand. Looking at the handwriting on it, she slowly spoke, emphasizing every word, ¡°When someone imitates another person¡¯s handwriting in order to frame them for cheating, what exactly could their motive be? Jiang Yi, can you answer this for me?¡± She walked up to Jiang Yi and showed her the test paper.


    Jiang Yi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Looking at her paper, she reflexively gulped and replied in an even tone, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean. What¡¯s wrong with my paper? This matter has nothing to do with me. Lu Ning, what do you mean to achieve by dragging me into this?¡±


    Lu Ning stared at her. ¡°You¡¯ll know if you have anything to do with this after you take a closer look.¡±


    When Teacher Lang saw Lu Ning suddenly target Jiang Yi, he instantly lost his temper. Jiang Yi¡¯s results were very good, and she was an outstanding student. How could he tolerate his best student being dragged into this mess for no discernible reason?


    ¡°Lu Ning! Are you crazy? After creating this whole mess, you¡¯re now pulling unrted students into it as well?!¡±


    Teacher Shen took the ¡®cheating test paper and ced it in front of Jiang Yi. She looked at her and said, ¡°Jiang Yi, do you have anything else to say?


    Intimidated by them, Jiang Yi looked at the two test papers andpared them; however, she did not find anything wrong. As she heaved a sigh of relief, Lu Ning brought her test paper over and looked at her with a beguiling smile.


    ¡°Take a closer look..¡±

 Chapter 169 - 169: Who’s Covering for Whom, and Who’s Framing Whom

    Chapter 169: Who¡¯s Covering for Whom, and Who¡¯s Framing Whom


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Not getting angry nor shouting, but even smiling at her.


    Yet, what she wanted to do was to drag her out from hiding, step by step.


    As if to dismember her piecemeal.


    Lu Ning¡¯s treacherous behavior made a chill run down Jiang Yi¡¯s spine. She had little choice but to meticulouslypare the three test papers to find out what went wrong.


    Then, she finally noticed those dots.


    Beads of sweat instantly appeared on her forehead.


    She never noticed that she had this sort of habit.


    This¡­ !


    Subconsciously, she nced in L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s direction.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an sensed that something was wrong, but she only shook her head slightly at her.


    Jiang Yi was starting to panic, but she still pretended to be calm.


    She looked at Lu Ning and spoke, her voice much louder than before, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are intending to achieve. You cheated, so why are you dragging so many people into this?! I ¡®


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Lu Ning, what are you trying to do?!¡±


    Teacher Lang walked over and stood in front of Jiang Yi, shielding her.


    ¡°Teacher Lang, you should take a look at the test papers first.¡±


    The teacher behind him spoke.


    At this point, most of them already believed that Lu Ning was innocent.


    Puzzled, Teacher Lang turned to look at the test papers on the table.


    The bell rang, but everyone in the staff office waspletely focused on the test papers.


    When the bell stopped ringing, Teacher Lang seemed to have realized something. An abnormal expression shed across his face.


    The moment he turned around, he stared at them. ¡°What does this prove? Don¡¯t try to clear your name in such a way!¡±


    Although he had already sensed that something was wrong, he could no longer take back his words; changing anything would be a p to his own face. He could only pretend that he did not see anything.


    Naturally, Teacher Shen was unwilling to ept this; his previous words were truly unpleasant, and no matter what Lu Ning said he had to find a way to get back at and goad her. Now that the truth was so close at hand, he instead insisted that it could not prove anything.


    Now that the truth was so close, he said that he could not prove anything.


    The other teachers behind her were also peeved.


    ¡°Teacher Lang, did you really look at them clearly? It¡¯s so obvious that those papers share the same writing quirk. That ¡®cheating test paper was obviously not done by Lu Ning.¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she the one who did it?! It¡¯s her handwriting, it¡¯s her name! It¡¯s her test paper; what does a single dot even change?! It¡¯s possible that she did it on purpose!¡±


    Even though he was obviously being unreasonable, he did not want to go down without a fight.


    Lu Ning spun around, sitting down on the chair beside Huo Jinyan. She peered at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s certainly possible.¡±


    Leaning back, she crossed her legs and stared at him. ¡°Habits can be deliberately controlled, but they¡¯re hard to change.


    ¡°So let¡¯s look at our previous test papers, and see whether Jiang Yi or I have this habit.


    ¡°We shall see if Jiang Yi t s handwriting is ever-changing, or if it¡¯s actually my habits that are ever-changing.¡±


    When she finished speaking, she gave Jiang Yi and Teacher Lang a smile. The two of them stared at her, hatred burning in their eyes.


    Jiang Yi knew her own situation best, and as Jiang Yi¡¯s form teacher, Teacher Lang naturally was familiar with Jiang Yi¡¯s handwriting.


    ¡°Lu Ning, if you¡¯ve cheated then there¡¯s no changing that. If you honestly admit your mistake, then I can be lenient with you. So stop wasting our time here, it¡¯s pointless! Even if you can¡¯t do it yourself, don¡¯t frame other students for your own crooked satisfaction.¡±


    Lu Ning pursed her lips and red at him. She switched her legs and crossed them again; her posture now looked even more arrogant.


    She continued without any panic, ¡°In that case, let us invite the principal over.. We shall see who¡¯s the crooked one¡ªwe¡¯ll see who¡¯s lying, who¡¯s covering for whom, and who¡¯s framing whom!¡±

 Chapter 170 - 170: Get With the Times

    Chapter 170: Get With the Times


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    With each deration she looked towards someone, and everyone she looked at was shaken up.


    The tables hadpletely turned.


    Qian Qian turned to look at L¨´ Yue¡¯an beside her; she was also at a loss.


    She had no idea what to do.


    Lu Ning did not look like she would let the matter rest.


    At this juncture, Teacher Lang had also sensed the change in the bnce of the scales; he looked at Lu Ning and Huo Jinyan.


    The two of them sat there, appearing like two Buddhas; nobody could touch them now.


    To think, Lu Ning actually wanted to involve the principal.


    ¡°Lu Ning! You¡­¡±


    He still wanted to bicker with her, but Lu Ning suddenly whipped out her phone. ¡°Hey, Teacher Lang, guess what? I actually have the principal¡¯s contact information! So there¡¯s no need for you to call him, I can do it.¡±


    In a heartbeat, Teacher Lang lunged over to snatch her phone.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    However, Huo Jinyan fished the cell phone from her hand¡ªand he missed.


    Teacher Lang looked at Huo Jinyan holding her phone, and gritted his teeth; he no longer had the courage to snatch it.


    ring at Lu Ning, he knew that she would definitely not let the matter rest. However, he could not allow his students¡¯ names to be besmirched. He paced to the desk and picked up the test paper which he had used to use Lu Ning of cheating; then, he ripped that test paper into pieces.


    ¡°Lu Ning, I¡¯ll let you off this time. Now that the test paper is gone, there¡¯s no evidence to show that you¡¯ve cheated. So don¡¯t you go crazy and implicate other students!


    ¡°Let¡¯s drop this matter. But to make it clear, I¡¯m the one who let you off the hook!


    Even to the bitter end, he was still loath to admit his mistake and even shifted all the me onto Lu Ning.


    ¡°Go! Back to ss.


    With arge wave of his hand, he brought his students out, wanting to get them back to ss. He could not wait to end this farce which he had desperately been trying to instigate from the start.


    ¡°Hold it!¡±


    Huo Jinyan and Lu Ning shouted in unison.


    Teacher Lang did not intend to listen and was about to leave with his students in tow.


    However, the office door suddenly opened.


    Lin Ci had brought all the students of ss 9, and they rowdily streamed into the office.


    The group of students blocked the exit of the office, and they watched Teacher Lang, L¨´ Yue¡¯an, and the others who were about to leave.


    ¡°What are you doing?! Are you trying to revolt?!¡±


    There were so many people that some of them were pressed against the walls; fortunately, this office was rtivelyrge. Otherwise, it would be impossible to fit so many people in here.


    They had been listening at the door for a long time.


    Someone at the back of the crowd rebutted, ¡°Teacher Lang, we i re long out of the Great Qing dynasty, get with the times. You¡¯re not the emperor, and we¡¯re not your subjects.


    ¡°Our ssmate has been framed, and we just want to hear the truth; and yet this means we¡¯re trying to revolt?


    ¡°Don¡¯t get so worked up. We¡¯re just sitting in on the hearing. You¡¯re not some criminal, so why should you be feeling guilty?¡±


    The few of them scowled at the people in front of them.


    Even if they had wanted to leave, now they would definitely not be able to.


    Lu Ning looked at them in surprise; Lin Ci winked at her.


    Lu Ning could not help but chuckle.


    ¡°Lu Ning, just what is it that you want?!¡±


    Teacher Lang turned to look at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning stood up, an innocent expression on her face.


    ¡°¡®You shouldn¡¯t be asking me what it is that I want, Teacher Lang. Rather, the one you should ask is the instigator. This didn¡¯t start because of me.¡±


    She walked to the desk; nting her palms on the desk, she lifted her body and sat on it. Her legs swayed in the air, making her look cute, yful and innocent.


    Clenching his fists, Teacher Lang nced at Jiang Yi from the corner of his eyes.


    Jiang Yi bit her lip and lowered her head, on the verge of tears. I¡¯m not the instigator. They clearly said that this matter definitely won¡¯t implicate me, so how did they see through everything now?!


    I can¡¯t have this blemish on my record! No one else must know about this!

 Chapter 171 - 171: Even If You Didn ‘t Cheat

    Chapter 171: Even If You Didn ¡®t Cheat


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    She was panicked; her face was flushed red and she bit her bottom lip. Turning around, she simply wanted to dash out.


    However, she was stopped by Lin Ci.


    ¡°Where are you going?


    Lin Ci looked at her, a benign smile on her lips.


    However, Jiang Yi only wanted to shove her away and rush out; it was as if this matter would cease to exist if she ran out, as if it had nothing at all to do with her.


    Lin Ci held her arm tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Jiang Yi. As long as you make it clear that you have nothing to do with this, we won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    Jiang Yi looked at Lin Ci, her eyes teary.


    How could I have nothing to do with this? The key piece of evidence lies with me! If no one else reveals the truth, then I¡¯m the one who allowed Lu Ning to be framed, I¡¯ll be the person who has to bear all the responsibility.


    I can¡¯t let this happen! I mustn¡¯t have such a blemish on my record! If my parents ever found out¡­


    Jiang Yi was flustered, and she could not run out; she turned towards Li Yue¡¯an, took a few steps forward, and suddenlytched onto her arm.


    ¡°You promised me! You said we-¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡¯


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an interrupted her cruelly.


    Qian Qian also turned to look at L¨´ Yue¡¯an. She then turned around to look at the entire ss which was blocking the door.


    There¡¯s no running away¡­ Regardless of how this ends, I won¡¯t be able to stay in my ss anymore. Nobody will probably want to talk to me in the future..


    Lu Ning looked at them and smiled, her legs swinging in the air.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t anyone have anything to say? You have the guts to do it, yet you don¡¯t dare to admit it was your doing. So, Teacher Lang, these are the students you¡¯ve taught?¡±


    Teacher Lang red at Lu Ning.


    He turned to nce at Huo Jinyan; he had an inkling that Lu Ning was taking revenge on him for saying that Huo Jinyan did not know how to keep his students in line.


    Teacher Lang turned towards Lu Ning again. ¡°What exactly do you want?! Lu Ning looked at him calmly. ¡°Well, do you think I cheated?¡±


    Teacher Lang clenched his fists and red at Lu Ning with bloodshot eyes, as though he had suffered some grievous insult.


    He kept his mouth shut and did not speak. Jiang Yi could barely stand it anymore.


    She looked towards Teacher Lang, and another student standing behind him also tugged at his shirt from behind; she was the one who had reported it together with L¨´ Yue¡¯an. Neither did she want to be issued a demerit by the school because of this matter, lest her parents learnt of it and kicked up a fuss.


    Sensing his students¡¯ desperation, Teacher Lang clenched his fists so tightly that the veins on his arms bulged.


    ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s just say that you didn¡¯t cheat!¡± Lu Ning snickered. ¡°Let¡¯s just say?


    She kept her eyes locked on Teacher Lang.


    Teacher Lang gulped. He looked at Lu Ning and finally decided not to pursue the matter.


    I can¡¯t afford to let all the good students in my ss be implicated because of her alone.


    This Lu Ning is insane!


    ¡°Fine! You didn¡¯t cheat.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him and chuckled. ¡°I see. I guess I didn¡¯t cheat after all.¡±


    Teacher Lang disregarded her sarcasm, only wanting to leave with everyone else. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t cheat, this matter ends here. Don¡¯t disrupt everyone¡¯s lessons because of you, hurry up, get out and head to ss.¡±


    Even at the very end, he still had to pin Lu Ning with some fault.


    Sitting on the desk, Lu Ning gazed up towards Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan returned her phone to her.


    As Lu Ning turned on her phone, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry, Teacher Lang. If you can¡¯t recall what you said just now, I¡¯ll help jog your memory.¡±


    After she tapped on her phone¡¯s screen a few times, Teacher Langs voice echoed through the entire office.


    ¡°Of course I have to give you a demerit, and submit a letter of warning! Your behavior is extremely¡­

 Chapter 172 - 172: You Actually Recorded It!

    Chapter 172: You Actually Recorded It!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°If you¡¯re not in the wrong, I¡¯ll apologize to you in public. If ites down to that, I¡¯ll even write up a letter to reflect on my actions and have it circted in the school for a week.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean what you said?¡±


    ¡°Of course! And what are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s instigated by the students from your ss, then also have theme with you to apologize to me everyday for a week, and submit letters of warning for each of them.¡±


    ¡°Sure, but why would my students cheat?¡±


    Thest utterance was like a p to Teacher Lang¡¯s face.


    ¡°You recorded it! You actually recorded it!¡±


    Jiang Yi had the biggest reaction; she yelled and was about to charge towards Lu Ning.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an pulled her back


    ¡°She recorded it! She has recorded it!¡±


    Looking at L¨´ Yue¡¯an, she could not help but cry out¡ªshe had already lost all presence of mind.


    If she released the recording, everyone will know!


    Teacher Lang looked at Lu Ning in disbelief. ¡°Lu Ning, this is such a small matter. How can you be so shameless and actually record it!?¡±


    ¡°A small matter?¡± Lu Ning unhurriedly turned the recording off. ¡°In the beginning, Teacher Lang, you said that this wasn¡¯t a small matter. Your actions were¡­ how should I put it? Right, it was as though you couldn¡¯t wait to make an example of me.


    ¡°Shameless? When dealing with shameless people, I have to use unscrupulous methods to protect myself. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    The matter had now been made clear; however, the crux was that Lu Ning still had the recording in her hand. This had them in a panic, and they all were beside themselves with apprehension.


    ¡°Just tell me what you want.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an finally spoke. She stepped forward and looked at Lu Ning.


    The two of them looked at each other; both of them knew very well what exactly transpired here.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Apologize to me.¡±


    When she said this, they heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯m sorry!¡¯


    Jiang Yi was the first to apologize.


    She was anxious to end this farce as soon as possible.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s apology was mixed with the sound of teeth gnashing.


    Eventually, everyone was done apologizing except for Teacher Lang.


    Teacher Lang looked at Lu Ning. ¡°You actually want me to say it? Don¡¯t you know how to respect your teachers¡­


    Lu Ning cut him off with a loud voice. ¡°I only know that you have to apologize for your mistakes. Nobody is an exception!¡±


    Teacher Lang gritted his teeth and finally wrung out an apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve used you wrongly!¡¯


    The way he was gritting his teeth, it did not feel like he was apologizing at all. Rather, it looked as though he wanted to tear Lu Ning apart.


    Lu Ning smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve received your apologies.¡±


    She raised her phone.


    When Jiang Yi saw this, she frantically demanded, ¡°Then delete that recording!


    Lu Ning crossed her legs and raised her eyebrows at her. ¡°The recording?


    That¡¯s a different price.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Yi was about to start wailing.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an gawked at her. ¡°You want money?! How much do you want? I¡¯ll get


    Mom and Dad to give it to you.¡±


    Lu Ning snorted and looked at her with a smile. ¡°Well, since we¡¯re talking about money¡­ ten million it is. If you can fork that out, I¡¯ll delete it.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an widened his eyes and looked at her. She¡¯s just saying it casually; Lu Ning doesn¡¯t look the sort who would want money.


    However, she was asking for ten million yuan. L¨´ Yue¡¯an did not think that she had the ability to make the L¨´ family give her ten million yuan for no reason.


    Her living expenses were all transferred to her by the Old Master every month, and it was only five hundred thousand yuan. In addition, Shi Qingyue and I-RI Chuan had given her at most a million yuan. Where would she find ten million yuan?


    There was also no way that she could ask them for such a thing.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy! You¡¯re just a mere student, and yet you¡¯re asking for money, money, and more money! How impudent!¡±

 Chapter 173 - 173: Read It Out

    Chapter 173: Read It Out


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Teacher, weren¡¯t you all pretty bold while you were ndering others without any evidence?


    Leaning back slightly, she stared at them defiantly.


    She was beautiful to begin with; at this moment, her posture exuded an alluring charm which led people to want to see more of her.


    She looked up to check the time


    ¡°It looks like Miss L¨´ has yet to gain a firm foothold in the Ltl family. If you can¡¯t even produce ten million, then don¡¯t carelessly say things like giving someone money.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an was ruthlessly humiliated by her, and her face instantly flushed red. She bit her lower lip and did not utter a word.


    Lu Ning pped her hands and ced her phone on the desk.


    ¡°If you want me to delete the recording, I can do that.¡±


    She looked up and suddenly nced in Lin Ci¡¯s direction. It seemed to be a casual look, as she quickly turned to look at someone else.


    ¡°Now! What you conspired among yourselves, how you framed me, how you ndered me, who nned all of this, and how you even tried your best to pin the me on me¡ªwrite everything down. I can choose not to report this to the school so you won¡¯t be issued letters of warning. I simply want to see if you¡¯ve learnt a lesson from this, that you won¡¯t dare to nder and frame your fellow students in the future!¡±


    Her words were really familiar.


    Listening carefully, it was what Teacher Lang had said to her not long ago.


    No one moved. She waved her phone yfully. ¡°I won¡¯t delete it if you don¡¯t


    write it- I ¡®


    Jiang Yi rushed over impulsively and wanted to snatch her phone, but Lu Ning lobbed the phone to Huo Jinyan first.


    Now, no one dared to move.


    Jiang Yi looked at Huo Jinyan, then finally at Lu Ning. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll write it!¡±


    Observing the current situation, Qian Qian knew they no longer stood a chance at framing Lu Ning. She turned around and sat at the desk; picking up a nk piece of paper, she prepared to write.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make anything up, I¡¯ll be reading what you wrote. If something doesn¡¯t match up it¡¯ll be proof that you lied. As long as there¡¯s any trace of fabrication, I won¡¯t delete it.¡±


    She was all smiles, but her words were disquieting.


    Other than L¨´ Yue¡¯an, who did not move an inch, the rest of them had sat down to write.


    Everyone else in the room watched as they wrote.


    The more they wrote, the more psychological pressure they felt. Tears fell from their eyes as they continued to write.


    Lu Ning was still seated on the desk, idly admiring her own fingers.


    Holding her phone, Huo Jinyan looked up towards her.


    He shifted, uncrossing and crossing his legs. His gaze never left Lu Ning.


    Qian Qian was the first to finish writing.


    She walked up to Lu Ning, looking at her with reddened eyes. ¡°I-I¡¯m done.¡±


    Lu Ning did not take it; instead, she dered, ¡°Read it out.¡±


    Qian Qian was frozen on the spot.


    The bell for lessons rang.


    She seemed relieved, as though she thought Lu Ning would let her go for ss.


    And Teacher Lang thought so too.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to read out? It¡¯s already time for sses. They¡¯ve already written it; Lu Ning, you have to be lenient, don¡¯t you push your luck!¡±


    Lu Ning did not say anything.


    Huo Jinyan straightened his tie. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Everyone present is my student, and currently it¡¯s also my lesson. I¡¯d say a lesson like this is quite meaningful, seeing as it allows my students a chance to preview the differences in human nature.¡±


    Teacher Lang was rendered speechless by his words.


    In an instant, Qian Qian¡¯s eyes watered, tears streaming down her face.


    Ifs already embarrassing enough for me to write it, but I still had to read it out?!


    I can¡¯t do it!


    However, Jiang Yi seemed to have be numb to the whole ordeal. After she finished writing, she walked over and looked at Lu Ning.


    ¡°You just want to hear it, right? I¡¯ll read it out for you!¡¯


    As soon as she finished speaking, she read it out, sobbing as she did..

 Chapter 174 - 174: Hurry Up and Delete the Recording

    Chapter 174: Hurry Up and Delete the Recording


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°I epted L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s gift, and promised to help her and imitate Lu Ning¡¯s handwriting¡­


    Jiang Yi liked to write. Out of curiosity and interest, she would eventually learn to write in the handwriting of many people.


    Over time, no matter whose handwriting it was she could imitate it very well. Sometimes, nobody could discern who had actually written it.


    She did not mention this explicitly to anyone, but she often practiced calligraphy and her style would change all the time when she wrote. If someone paid attention, then they could tell with a few nces without needing her to borate.


    In her first year of high school, Lu Ning had already noticed this.


    When she realized that the handwriting was the same as hers, Jiang Yi came to her mind first.


    She had roughly figured out that L¨´ Yue¡¯an had teamed up with them and given them some benefits¡ªJiang Yi would imitate Lu Ning¡¯s handwriting, while the other two girls would quietly swap Lu Ning¡¯s papers out from the office before reporting her.


    However, they were not in the same ss as Lu Ning, so L¨´ Yue¡¯an also roped Qian Qian in.


    Qian Qian was in charge of framing Lu Ning for cheating; naturally, those chat logs were photoshopped.


    Even if Lu Ning had an excuse, they could say that Lu Ning had deleted her


    chat history.


    Originally, this n seemed wless, but Lu Ning did not act ording to their n. Instead, she had grasped that small writing quirk from the test paper and caught them off guard; no one could react to such a change in the situation.


    The situation being as it is, they had no chance of turning the tables.


    After Jiang Yi finished reading, Qian Qian did not care anymore and also started reading. When the few of them finished reading out what they had written, the basic information matched. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on L¨´ Yue¡¯an. ¡°Now, can you delete it?¡±


    Jiang Yi only wanted this to be over.


    ¡°Do you guarantee that everything you wrote is true?


    With a slight smile, Lu Ning took the papers they had written.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we were truly in the wrong. Can you quickly delete the recording?¡± Qian Qian was also getting antsy.


    Lu Ning looked at her and hopped down from the table. Turning around, she walked to Huo Jinyan¡¯s side and took her phone. Then, she turned to look at them.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s deleted.¡±


    Jiang Yi was finally relieved.


    ¡°Young Mistress 1.4b, you¡¯ve yet to write it. Are you going to admit it, or not?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an glowered at her, as though wanting to stab Lu Ning with her re, sharp as nails.


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s me? Don¡¯t even think that I¡¯ll write such a thing for you!¡¯


    Lu Ning looked at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you had to write it. Just admit it.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an nced at the phone in her hand. She had just deleted the recording, and the screen on her phone was locked, so she could not start recording again immediately. She heaved a sigh of relief.


    Smiling warmly, Lu Ning waved the ¡®confessions¡¯ in her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about this for the time being, but I reserve the right to pursue the matter if anything happens. Don¡¯t provoke me again, and these won¡¯t ever appear in front of people-


    Jiang Yi wanted to dash out of the door immediately.


    ¡°Can I go now?


    Lu Ning looked at her and nodded. ¡°Sure. Bye- Have fun in ss-


    Teacher Lang wanted to deride her, but in the end, he appeared to be afraid of Lu Ning. Without another word, he turned around and left with his students.


    After they left, Lin Ci looked at Lu Ning and waved her phone at her. She winked, pressing a button on her phone to stop recording.


    Lu Ning smiled at her.


    Huo Jinyan silently turned off the recording function on his phone, and ced it in his pocket.

 Chapter 175 - 175: Backup

    Chapter 175: Backup


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Huo Jinyan stood up and looked at them.


    ¡°Go back to ss.¡±


    ¡°Okay-


    They all obediently agreed, making way for Huo Jinyan to leave first.


    Lu Ning followed behind, and the ss left, a rowdy throng.


    The teachers staying behind exchanged nces with each other when they saw that everyone had left.


    They did not say anything, but simply looked at each other and smiled.


    Lin Ci and Lu Ning walked in front, trailing right behind Huo Jinyan.


    Lin Ci turned to look at Lu Ning. ¡°I sent it to you. Did you really delete your recording?¡±


    Lu Ning nced at her and smiled. ¡°I deleted it.¡±


    Lin Ci did not believe her. ¡°There¡¯s no backup?¡±


    Lu Ning chuckled. ¡°There is.¡±


    ¡°You deleted the backup too?¡±


    A boy behind them asked anxiously.


    Lu Ning smiled without turning around. ¡°Nope, they didn¡¯t ask me to delete the backup after all.¡±


    Her voice even sounded a little innocuous. The boys could not help but cheer excitedly.


    ¡°Sister Ning is awesome!¡±


    With a hand in her pocket, Lu Ning walked forward with a thin smile on her lips, looking a little impish and mischievous.


    Lin Ci had a feeling that Lu Ning might have been a youngdy for far too long in the past, where she had to be unfailingly polite all day long. Now she was no longer at the L¨´ residence, the many rules restricting her were gone, so she began to let herself go.


    In the past, she would never have used such a method. In fact, if it were her in the past, such a thing would never have happened to her.


    Even if the youngdy of the Lb family was displeasing to the eye, no one would provoke her.


    Just like how, in the end, even when the truth was revealed, somebody like Teacher Lang did not utter a single word of reproach to L¨´ Yue¡¯an. Did he actually like L¨´ Yue¡¯an as a student? Of course not. L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s grades had not reached a point where he would view her in a different light; he was simply afraid of the Lu family backing her.


    Lu Ning felt a little ufortable under Lin Ci¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°What are you doing, aren¡¯t you going to take notes?¡±


    Lin Ci looked at her with a strange sense of pride: My little girl¡¯s all grown up now.


    IVII be even more exciting ifI can see Lu Ning openly challenge someone one day.


    Supporting her chin with a hand, Lin Ci tilted her head at her with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m really falling in love with you more and more.¡±


    Lu Ning could not contain her giggling. She was good-looking, and when she smiled, people could not help but want to sneak a few more nces at her.


    Lin Ci felt that if she spent a few more years with her, she might really step off the straight path.


    After all, who could resist such a lovely face?


    She quickly changed the topic.


    ¡°But speaking of which, Huo Jinyan was actually rather supportive. Him sitting there all cool and oppressive really allowed you to go all out.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. That was true; if it were not for Huo Jinyan she would not have been able to pull it off. After all, without Huo Jinyan there, who knows what else Teacher Lang would say¡ªshe might not even have a chance to speak.


    This time, that personality of his certainly proved quite useful. After all, everyone was afraid of him.


    Lu Ning silently changed her opinion of him a little. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m going to the capital this weekend.¡±


    Lin Ci blinked at her in surprise. ¡°To the capital?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Jingzhi has apetition in the capital. I¡¯m going with him.¡± ¡°Competition? Whatpetition? Want me toe with?¡±


    ¡°No need. Aren¡¯t you going to spend the weekend with your grandpa?¡± ¡°I¡¯m with him every day, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Lu Ning turned her head to look at her. ¡°My big brother¡¯s going too.¡±


    In an instant, Lin Ci was no longer in high spirits.


    ¡°Got it, I won¡¯t go.¡±


    She could not stand Lu Qing¡¯s behavior. Last time, even after she rebuked him she felt that she had not reprimanded him enough. When she returned home she was still piping mad, so much so that she felt she had to go back and punch him twice in order to vent her anger..

 Chapter 176 - 176: You ‘re Like a Naive Cinnamon Roll

    Chapter 176: You ¡®re Like a Naive Cinnamon Roll


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°That big brother of yours still treats you like that?¡±


    Lu Ning raised her head and thought about it carefully. ¡°It¡¯s alright. He i s changing a little.¡±


    Lin Ci scoffed. ¡°Changed? No matter how much he changes, a leopard can¡¯t change its spots. I wonder how much he¡¯ll irk you in the future.¡±


    Lu Ning was amused by her. ¡°He can¡¯t bother me. I don¡¯t feel anything for him, so it¡¯ll be fine if I simply amodate him a little. My goal is to not make Dad and Mom worry so much, so as long as he doesn¡¯t make a scene in front of them I can bear with him.¡±


    Lin Ci poked her in the forehead. ¡°Are you stupid? He¡¯s your older brother, and rather than take care of you he¡¯s rushing over to some little white lotus he¡¯d raised for so many years for nothing, and you¡¯re not bothered by it? You have to fuss over it! Make a big deal out of it, don¡¯t let them off the hook! Have that little white lotus realize who¡¯s the real family!¡±


    Rubbing the spot where she poked her, Lu Ning turned towards her. ¡°And I did, didn¡¯t I use the bracelet to provoke her thest time?


    Lin Ci frowned at her. ¡°And that¡¯s it? If you weren¡¯t so quick-witted this time, I don¡¯t know how much grievance you would¡¯ve suffered. Were you a youngdy in the past for nothing? Use all those methods they use in the socialite or business circles! Only when you be powerful will this little white lotus know fear, you understand?! You¡¯re just like a naive cinnamon roll, that¡¯s so stupid.¡±


    After some exaggerated gestures, Lin Ci red at her, expecting better from her.


    Pandering to her, Lu Ning smiled at her and patted her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll continue training myself up, Teacher Lin. So don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯ll definitely evolve and be smarter.¡±


    ¡°What did Teacher Lin teach you? Teach me too.¡±


    Lin Yi hade over from somewhere.


    Without further ado, Lin Ci awarded him a single word. ¡°Shoo!¡±


    Lin Yi:


    ¡®Thick-skinned¡¯ was his middle name; he pretended not to hear her and sat down.


    He turned around and took a few nces at Lu Ning.


    He was actually present at the staff office previously, but he was standing at the back, so no one noticed him.


    While watching how Lu Ning was annihting everyone, he could not help but want to p.


    He had to admit that his ex-fianc¨¦e was a bundle of surprises; why had he not discovered that she was such a wonderful person?


    However, his current fianc¨¦e was equally ruthless¡ªto devise such methods at such a young age, she was also rather impressive.


    There were quite a few hidden talents around him.


    Besides, it was really entertaining to watch the two girls at loggerheads with each other.


    Lu Ning scowled at him. ¡°Why are you looking at me?


    Lin Ci pped him on the head without a shred of hesitation. ¡°What are you looking at? This is already a woman you can¡¯t have Get lost, shoo!¡±


    Standing up, Lin Yi walked to her side. Then, he yanked her hair and turned


    Lin Ci bolted up angrily and chased after him.


    The two of them ran around the ssroom for a long time. In the end, Lin Yi tripped over a chair and was caught by Lin Ci, who held his head down and ripped at his hair.


    The two of them grabbed at each other, screaming and yelling repeatedly all the time; it was only when the bell rang that the battle ended.


    When Huo Jinyan strode in, he saw the two of them covered in dirt, their hair all messed up.


    ¡°Teacher Liu is on leave, so we¡¯ll be having English ss.¡±


    When he spoke, there was not even the usual groan or wail from below the podium. No one dared to speak¡ªthey simply distributed the papers he had brought over silently.


    Huo Jinyan grabbed a chair by the podium and sat down, a book in his hand. He surveyed the entire ss, before his gaze finallynded on Lu Ning, who happened to be tidying Lin Ci l s hair.


    Lin Ci hair was a mess, and some of it was tangled up. Lu Ning carefully helped her tidy it up, while Lin Ci cursed Lin Yi under her breath as she straightened the other side..

 Chapter 177 - 177: Begging for a Teacher Huo Who Knew How to Smile

    Chapter 177: Begging for a Teacher Huo Who Knew How to Smile


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When Lu Ning heard her muttering like she was reciting a mantra, she could not help but smirk as she tidied her hair up. She eventually managed to untangle it all, and as she ran her fingers through her hair a few strands fell onto her palm.


    Lu Ning¡¯s eves widened. She silently hid it away, afraid that Lin Ci would get upset and cry if she saw it.


    For the longest time, she had beenining that her hair had been thinning, and cherished every single strand of hair.


    Sensing that Lu Ning had stopped, Lin Ci turned to look at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    Lu Ning frantically stuffed her hair into her pocket and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s nothing. My back is just a little itchy.¡±


    Lin Ci looked at her with concern. ¡°Is your wound still itchy?¡±


    Lu Ning was momentarily taken aback before she gently smiled at her; she had not expected her to think of that. Rather, she did not even realize it herself, having only subconsciously said that her back was itchy.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay now. Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll fix your hair up a bit more, I¡¯ll be done in a minute.¡±


    Lin Ci immediately turned back obediently, and let her straighten her hair.


    Lu Ning continued to tidy it for her earnestly. Each and every one of her expressions were lively and yful, and Huo Jinyan was inexplicably fascinated.


    When she widened her eyes and hid Lin Ci l s hair, Huo Jinyan could not help but be amused by the animated expression on her face.


    He let out a soft chuckle.


    It was very soft, but the girls in the front row were just close enough to hear it. They looked up at him in disbelief, then nudged each other. ¡°Did you hear


    ¡°I did. Did you?


    ¡°So did I!¡±


    They recognized the fear on each other¡¯s faces.


    ¡°Teacher Huo actually knows how tough.¡±


    ¡°Will the sun rise from the west tomorrow?


    ¡°Pfft, but Teacher Huo is even more handsome when heughs, he¡¯s more attractive than when he doesn¡¯t. People are still more charming when they smile.¡±


    ¡°That guy¡­ When he¡¯s not smiling, the girls from the other sses are already sneaking peeks at him like crazy. If he smiles, I reckon the 1st and 2nd Grade students will alle to peek. At that point they¡¯ll probably tear down the wall.¡±


    The two of them giggled as they chatted. Even though they lowered their voices, Huo Jinyan still heard them.


    Coming back to his senses, he trained his gaze upon the first row.


    The two girls immediately felt his icy gaze upon them. Without even raising their heads, they lowered their eyes and pretended that nothing happened as they continued to work on their papers.


    If the ss wall would be torn down, so be it. They begged for a Teacher Huo who knew how to smile¡ªat least, he would not be so scary¡­


    Lu Ning¡¯s injuries were almost fully healed, and her life returned to normal. After school, she headed to the caf¨¦ to work; at noon, she went to the infirmary to rx for a while, and at night, she would go to the hospital to see Lu Jingzhi. However, after being hospitalized for observation, Lu Jingzhi was discharged the next day.


    Fortunately, he was saved this time. With how severe his allergic reaction was, he might not have made it had they even been a littleter.


    The next day, Lu Jingzhi came out from the hospital, all skippy and bubbly. At night, he started packing his luggage for the capital. He did not look unwell at all.


    Lu Ning was relieved to see that he had recovered so quickly. Whenever she thought back to that night, she would still have lingering fears.


    Shen Yunci was afraid that she would be traumatized, so she had talked to her a few times and even wanted to take her to a psychiatrist.


    But Lu Ning rejected her.


    She was very well, so why would she need to see a psychiatrist?


    Besides, if she really needed to see one, she did not need to go to a hospital; she had a top-notch psychiatrist by her side. If anything happened, she would look for him.. Most important of all, she did not need to spend a single cent!

 Chapter 178 - 178: She Didn’t Really Want to Hit Me

    Chapter 178: She Didn¡¯t Really Want to Hit Me


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    After work, Lu Qing picked Lu Jingzhi, and the two of them went to No. 1 High School to pick Lu Ning so they could discuss their trip to the capital tomorrow.


    When the school bell rang, Lu Qing got out of the car and stood next to it, in case Lu Ning did not notice and missed them.


    He had stood there for less than five minutes when he spotted Lu Ning with her bag, dashing from the building like a gust of wind.


    She looked straight ahead and headed right to the caf¨¦. She did not see Lu Qing, standing on the right of the school gate, at all. Lu Jingzhi opened the car door and called out.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    Only then, did Lu Ning stop and turn around to look.


    Expectantly, she saw Lu Jingzhi hopping out from the car.


    She immediately turned towards him, beaming. ¡°Jingzhi! Why are you here?


    Who brought you here?¡±


    Lu Qing: ¡°¡­¡± So I¡¯m just air now?


    It was only then that Lu Ning noticed Lu Qing.


    ¡°Get in, we¡¯ll pack our things for tomorrow¡¯s trip to the capital.¡±


    Lu Ning patted Jingzhi¡¯s head, then looked at him. ¡°There¡¯s no need, I¡¯ve already packed my luggage. Bring Jingzhi home, I still have my part-time


    work.¡±


    Lu Qing looked up towards the caf¨¦ opposite.


    Just as he was about to say something, Lu Ning suddenly looked towards the school.


    However, she quickly turned around and squatted down to speak with Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Qing¡¯s arm was suddenly grabbed by a familiar hand.


    ¡°Brother, let me exin. You can¡¯t believe everything Sister Ning told you, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Lu Qing turned around to look at Lu Yue¡¯an, who was stuttering and looked anguished. He was at a loss.


    ¡°Exin what? What shouldn¡¯t I believe?¡±


    Looking at him, L¨´ Yue¡¯an was startled for a moment. Then, she turned towards Lu Ning, who had just stood up.


    Lu Ning looked at her, a hint of a smile on her lips.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an scowled. She thought that Lu Ning had been talking about the cheating incident. She expected that Lu Ning would not say much about it, so she wanted to make a good impression in front of Lu Qing; at the very least, she could not let him listen to Lu Ning so one-sidedly, or he would believe whatever Lu Ning said.


    However, she did not expect Lu Ning not to have said anything at all.


    This time, it was her who did not know what to say.


    Lu Qing looked at Lu Ning, then at L¨´Yue¡¯an.


    Surrounded by schoolmates who were preparing to go home, L¨´ Yue¡¯an bit her lip and looked at Lu Ning, seemingly aggrieved.


    Perhaps it was best if Lu Ning did not say anything.


    She had been the first to speak, so even if Lu Ning said something else Lu Qing would not believe everything she said. He would have to think carefully about their words, and consider who was telling the truth¡ªthat would be most advantageous for her.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked down at her toes, her voice nasally.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing¡­ It¡¯s just that there was a misunderstanding¡­ Sister Ning was very angry that morning, so I was afraid. Later, a ssmate was called to the office regarding Sister Ning; I was worried and followed her. In the end, I was dragged into it¡­ It¡¯s nothing too serious, Brother, so don¡¯t worry about it. If Sister Ning didn¡¯t mention anything, then let¡¯s just drop it¡­


    She looked so troubled it was as if she was the victim, and she did not look like she wanted to drop it at all.


    Lu Ning held Lu Jingzhi¡¯s hand and sneered under her breath. She really did not want to watch her putting on an act in front of her; pulling Lu Jingzhi along, she was about to leave.


    ¡°Take your time.¡±


    Before she left, she even said this to L¨´ Yue¡¯an with a gaze full of mockery.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an was shaken up when she saw her pulling Lu Jingzhi to the caf¨¦ across the road.


    Lu Qing looked at them, then turned to look at L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    ¡°An¡¯an, what do you mean? Little Ning was looking for you? Why would she?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an came back to her senses and looked at Lu Qing. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Brother. Sister Ning didn¡¯t really want to hit me, so don¡¯t ask anymore!


    Even while saying that she did not want him to ask more, every word of hers left more reason for him to keep asking..

 Chapter 179 - 179: She Wanted to Hit You?

    Chapter 179: She Wanted to Hit You?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°She wanted to hit you?


    Lu Qing grabbed her arms and asked in disbelief.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an hurriedly shrugged her hands. ¡°No, she didn¡¯t hit me. I was just frightened. She only grabbed my cor, she didn¡¯t really hit me.¡±


    Lu Qing was still confused. ¡°What did you do? Why did she look for you? And she even grabbed your cor?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an lowered her head, a little distressed. ¡°I, I don¡¯t know¡­


    Lu Qing looked at how she was behaving, and let go of her. ¡°Exin it clearly. What happened after that?¡±


    Seeing that L¨´ Yue¡¯an did not say anything, Lu Qing did not ask about this matter anymore. However, she had also mentioned something else.


    ¡°Why was Lu Ning called to the office? And your ssmates? What happened?¡± L¨´ Yue¡¯an nced up at his expression.


    Lu Qing stared at her with a fierce expression. ¡°An¡¯an, tell me the truth. I know you never lie.¡±


    Astonished, L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s eyes instantly reddened.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s nothing¡­ It¡¯s just that Sister Ning was suspected of cheating. She seemed to have copied someone else¡¯s test paper and was caught by the teacher. But she said that someone framed her; because my ssmates reported it, they were called to the office.


    ¡°When I heard that it was rted to Sister Ning, I became a little worried. Brother, you asked me to take care of Sister Ning, so I decided to follow them over.


    ¡°In the end, Sister Ning kept coercing them and refused to admit that she cheated. Eventually she even said that this matter was rted to me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what my ssmates told her, but she said that I was the one who instigated it even though I don¡¯t know anything. I only wanted to see if there was anything I could do to help her, but I was made out to be the bad person¡­ I thought Sister Ning had told you something just now and was afraid that you would misunderstand me, so I was anxious and wanted to exin it to you¡­ ¡°Brother, don¡¯t get angry. Sister Ning didn¡¯t say anything else, and I¡¯m fine¡­


    She looked up at Lu Qing¡¯s face and went silent.


    She had said everything she needed to say. She had achieved the effect she wanted.


    Lu Qing looked down towards her and asked, ¡°So, did she cheat or not?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at Lu Qing, her eyes filled with tears. ¡°The handwriting on the test paper belongs to Sister Ning, and the answer¡­ is the same as her ssmate¡¯s¡­¡±


    She did not answer him directly, but she had already expressed what she wanted to say.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an clenched her fists and looked at Lu Qing. ¡°Brother, please don¡¯t ask anymore. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Before she left, she abruptly changed the topic. ¡°Brother, you have toe cheer me on for the sports meet next week. You have to help me win the prize!¡±


    She smiled brightly as she looked at Lu Qing.


    With a deep breath, Lu Qing forced a smile. ¡°Okay, get home quickly.¡±


    Nodding, L¨´ Yue¡¯an wiped the corners of her eyes. ¡°Mm-hm, goodbye, Brother. Don¡¯t be mad.¡±


    With that, she turned around and left. After she got into the car, it swiftly drove out of Lu Qings sight.


    Lu Qing turned to look at the caf¨¦ opposite.


    With a face darker than the night, he looked at Lu Ning¡¯s busy figure in the


    He knew well that L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s words could not bepletely trusted, but where there was smoke, there was fire. This matter must be rted to Lu Ning, but what the truth was or whether it was as Yue¡¯an had said, Lu Qing could not tell¡­


    In the end, he still strode towards the caf¨¦.


    Lin Ci, who had been doing homework in the ssroom for a while before packing her bag and leaving, happened to see Lu Qing¡¯s back.


    Knowing deep down that Lu Qing was up to no good, Lin Ci mumbled something under her breath and chased after him..

 Chapter 180 - 180: Ignorant Half-Wit

    Chapter 180: Ignorant Half-Wit


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning was already done with her work for a while.


    Now, most of the customers were ordering take-out, so there were not many customers in the store; only four or five tables were upied.


    Lu Ning had Lu Jingzhi sit on the sofa and do his homework.


    The store was not busy, so she went over to tutor Lu Jingzhi.


    When Lu Qing came in, he sat directly opposite Lu Jingzhi.


    The two of them were looking at the questions and talking with each other; neither of them paid attention to Lu Qing.


    Lu Qing looked at Lu Ning, who was talking to Lu Jingzhi with a smile.


    She doesn¡¯t seem like someone who would hit someone, nor did she seem like a person who¡¯ll cheat.


    All sorts of things from the past shed through Lu Qings mind, and it was a mess; he recalled many scenes of him talking to L¨´ Yue¡¯an and Lu Ning¡­ ¡°Why did you look for An¡¯an, and even wanted to hit her?¡±


    Lu Ning stopped talking mid-sentence, and nced up at Lu Qing.


    ¡°I hit her?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she was dumbfounded for all of two seconds before she shook her head, a smile on her lips.


    It was unclear whether she shook her head in denial of this matter or of Lu Qing.


    However, Lu Jingzhi could clearly see the disappointment in Lu Nings eyes.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already made up your mind, you don¡¯t have to ask me anymore.


    You can believe whoever you want.¡±


    Her words simply added fuel to the fire.


    Lu Qing was inexplicably irritated. It seemed to him that Lu Ning not only did not care about this matter, but she also did not care about her studies and reputation.


    ¡°Lu Ning! Stop messing around all day! People think you¡¯re cheating because your results are usually so terrible. If you don¡¯t work hard to climb up step by step, others will naturally suspect you when your results suddenly be good.


    ¡°If you really didn¡¯t do it, then prove it to them instead of ndering others!¡±


    Abruptly, Lu Ning red at him, her eyes frigid and distant.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Lu Qing was taken aback.


    The words he spoke rashly just now had not been well-thought out.


    He wanted to say something, but Lu Ning no longer gave him a chance.


    Lu Ning grabbed his cor and yanked him upwards.


    ¡°Watch¡ªthis is how I grabbed your precious sister that day. Not only this, I even pped her twice because she deserved it! If she still dares to provoke me, it won¡¯t end at that!


    ¡°Even as an adult, you can¡¯t distinguish right from wrong, or truth from falsehood. No wonder everyone says you¡¯re trash!


    ¡°Our parents haven¡¯t even said anything about me, so it¡¯s not your ce to criticize me, as a brother who only knows how to preach!


    ¡°Stay away from Jingzhi in the future. I¡¯m afraid your stupidity will infect my little brother!


    ¡°We don¡¯t need you to apany us to the capital tomorrow. We¡¯ll go ourselves! So why don¡¯t you go apany your precious little sister? Just don¡¯t appear in front of us in the future!¡±


    With that, she shoved him out of the shop.


    Lu Qing stood there in a daze for a long time. When he was about to turn and head back in, Lin Ci grabbed him.


    ¡°What¡¯re you doing, still want to go back and bicker? What¡¯s wrong with what she said? You¡¯re an adult, yet your brain doesn¡¯t seem to have matured the slightest.


    With her hands in her pockets, she pointed her chin at Lu Jingzhi, who was by the window in the shop. ¡°Even children are more sensible than you. Get out of here, you ignorant half-wit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you appear in front of Ningning ever again. If you want to find someone to annoy, go find that precious sister of yours!¡±


    Lu Qing¡¯s face paled after he had been admonished twice in a row.


    Lin Ci rolled his eyes at him before she pushed the door open and entered the caf¨¦. He stood rooted to the ground, the cold breeze finally waking him up a little.


    He dragged his feet, but stopped after a step. Eventually, he turned around and crossed the road to the opposite side. He got into his car; five minutester, he slowly drove away.


    Through the window, Lu Jingzhi looked upon the car driving away and furrowed his brows slightly¡­

 Chapter 181 - 181: You Can Understand Those?

    Chapter 181: You Can Understand Those?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lin Ci watched as Lu Ning continued to work, and did not mention anything about what had just happened. She could not help but worry a bit.


    Sitting opposite Lu Jingzhi, she bent over and whispered, ¡°Jingzhi, you think your sister¡¯s mad?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi cast a nce at Lu Ning.


    ¡°Of course she¡¯s mad, but Brother¡¯s an idiot. Sister can¡¯t be bothered to argue with him.¡±


    After being taken aback for a moment, Lin Ci could not help butugh.


    Saying that in such a serious manner, it really did not match his age and appearance.


    As Lin Ciughed, she looked at the book in his hand and the test papers on the table.


    A programming textbook? Third-year test papers ?


    Lin Ci peered up towards him.


    Isn¡¯t this kid¡­ five years old?


    Lu Jingzhi noticed her gaze and nced up at her. Then, he calmly continued reading under her uneasy gaze.


    Lin Ci started to harbor serious doubts about life.


    ¡°You¡­ can understand those?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked up at her from his book, wearing the same expression that he would while looking at Lu Qing.


    Lin Ci also felt that she said a little too much. After all, he would not be reading those if he could not understand them. However, she could not help but ask¡ª she did not believe that a child like him knew how to read programming textbooks and do third-year papers.


    In her impression, children his age should be stacking mud in kindergarten.


    Immediately, Lin Ci¡¯s tone became humble. ¡°Good sir, please continue with whatever you¡¯re doing. Don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    When Lu Jingzhi looked away, he spied Huo Jinyan walking in through the door.


    Huo Jinyan was on the phone, his expression not looking too good.


    ¡°Young Master, something happened to the Second Master. Please, will you return for a bit? We really can¡¯t resolve it.¡±


    Frowning, Huo Jinyan nced up and spotted Lu Ning behind the counter.


    Huo Jinyan knew best the sort of person Huo Zheng was; he must have tried to pull something while he was not around, and gotten himself caught.


    However, Huo Zheng was a member of the Huo family. He had always acted self-important, as though he was the biggest aside from Old Master Huo; and with his position in the Huo family, no one dared to offend him or interfere with what he wanted to do.


    However, Huo Jinyan was the only one he was afraid of; only Huo Jinyan could suppress him. It seemed that it was no small matter this time, or they would not have bothered to look for Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan stood in front of the counter and said in a deep voice, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll head back tonight.¡±


    Then, he hung up.


    Lu Ning looked up and saw him. At the same time, from not far away, another person quickly shifted their gaze over.


    Lu Ning eyed the distance between the two of them, and silently took two steps back.


    At her actions, Huo Jinyan frowned slightly.


    ¡°Teacher Huo, the usual?¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and nodded.


    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡±


    Lu Ning turned around to prepare the coffee.


    ¡°I have to head out this weekend.¡±


    When Lu Ning turned around to hand him the coffee, Huo Jinyan suddenly said this. Lu Ning froze, having been startled by him.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    If he wants to go out, so be it. Why would he have to tell me?


    Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan in a daze, then nodded.


    This time, Huo Jinyan did not stay put; he did not look like he wanted to find a seat. Lu Ning immediately helped him put it in a takeaway cup.


    Watching Huo Jinyan turn around and leave, Lu Ning still did not understand why he said that.


    Xiaowen leaned over to look at her. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d think you were a couple.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Xiaowen raised an eyebrow at her and said, ¡°That gesture, isn¡¯t it typical of boyfriends reporting to their girlfriends? Telling her that he¡¯ll be away on a business trip, so that she won¡¯t worry.¡±


    Lu Ning was even more bewildered. ¡®Girlfriend? Report? What¡¯s all that about?


    He¡¯s probably just worried that I¡¯ll ck off and not study for the next two

 Chapter 182 - 182: Have the Finance Department Come Over

    Chapter 182: Have the Finance Department Come Over


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    As soon as she finished speaking she received a WeChat message from Huo Jinyan, telling her not to ck off and to remember to study.


    After a nce, Xiaowen twitched her lips. ¡°How unromantic.¡± Lu Ning chuckled and put her phone away.


    After Xiaowen left, she suddenly thought of something.


    It can¡¯t be that Huo Jinyan¡­ is interested in me?


    This thought appeared for a second before she t-out rejected it.


    I must have been provoked by Xiaowen¡¯s words. That¡¯s impossible!


    When Lu Ning got off work, she took Lu Jingzhi home on their white electric scooter.


    Shen Yunci had already prepared dinner and was waiting for the two of them.


    Lu Qing was not home.


    After dinner, each of them went to settle their own things.


    Lu Jingzhi was still a little excited about going to the capital tomorrow.


    Although he was more mature than others his age, he was still a child and was filled with curiosity for new and unfamiliar ces; he had never been to the capital.


    After Lu Ning packed her things, she chatted with him. She was afraid that he would be too excited and not be able to sleep wellter that night, which would affect his performance in tomorrow¡¯spetition.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi also chatted with the two of them. In the end, seemingly exhausted from their conversations, Lu Jingzhi fell asleep on Lu Ning¡¯sp.


    Lu Ning, Lu Zhi, and Shen Yunci continued talking softly, and Lu Jingzhi slept soundly.


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci introduced Lu Ning to some rtively remote eateries in the capital, and even jotted the ces down for her to try if she had the time. They passed her a couple pages of notes, densely packed with scribbles and locations; it was obvious that the two of them were very familiar with the capital.


    However, Lu Ning could feel that they were disagreeable with the idea of going to the capital.


    For example, the two of them were somewhat taken aback when they first discovered that Lu Jingzhi would be going to the capital for thepetition. They did not want to dy Lu Jingzhi¡¯spetition, but were also very reticent about whether they should go to the capital.


    Hence, when Lu Ning said that she would apany Lu Jingzhi, although the two of them were still worried, they did not say anything.


    Lu Ning knew that the two of them would not be at ease with only Lu Jingzhi and her going, but they never once broached the idea of apanying them. Apparently, they really did not want to mention that ce.


    Lu Ning tacitly understood and did not pry.


    She had a feeling that this was not that simple a matter.


    After giving her some more advice, Shen Yunci had Lu Ning go to bed and told her to rest well for tomorrow.


    Lu Ning carefully carried Lu Jingzhi back to his room, then returned to her room to rest.


    The next day, the two of them woke up early. Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi sent the two of them to the airport; they only went home after watching their ne take off.


    On the way back, she could not help but mutter.


    ¡°Why is our eldest son being so moody? Previously, he¡¯d decided that he would go, but now that they¡¯re going he¡¯s disappeared again. What do you think happened to him recently?¡±


    Lu Zhi smiled at Shen Yunci and could not help but pinch her cheek teasingly. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? He must¡¯ve argued with Ningning again. Yesterday, he went to fetch Jingzhi, but in the end Jingzhi came back with Ningning. Our eldest son didn¡¯t evene back and stayed out. There must be some friction between the siblings.¡±


    Shen Yunci got angry when she heard this. ¡°This eldest son of ours is really brainless. He must have met An¡¯an in school, otherwise Ningning wouldn¡¯t have quarreled with him since she isn¡¯t the kind to cause trouble.¡±


    Lu Zhi quicklyforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Ningning didn¡¯t say anything because she didn¡¯t want us to worry too much about them. She¡¯s smart, and has her own way of handling things, so let¡¯s not worry ourselves about it. Our children can resolve their own problems.


    ¡°If they really can¡¯t resolve it, we¡¯ll just kick him out. After all, we cant let our daughter suffer.¡±


    Shen Yunci quickly nodded. ¡®Exactly!¡±


    ¡°Anyway, Ningning is finally away from home. I¡¯ll have the finance departmente over.¡±


    ¡°Yes..¡±

 Chapter 183 - 183: Are You Nervous?

    Chapter 183: Are You Nervous?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    More than an hourter, the nended in the capital.


    Lu Ning held Lu Jingzhi¡¯s hand as they left the airport.


    As the two of them walked out, they were suddenly surrounded by arge bunch of people.


    The group shouted excitedly as they pounced towards them, giving Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi a fright.


    Lu Ning quickly turned around to protect Lu Jingzhi. It was not until the crowd gradually moved away that she regained her senses.


    It turned out that there was a celebrity who came out with them, and those were the fans who came to wee him at the airport. When they saw him, they swarmed over, and the both of them were simply caught up in them. When the frenzied fans left, Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi could not help but take a deep breath.


    As the two of them continued out, they coincidentally spotted the celebrity getting into a car. His manic fans were mobbing his car.


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi stood aside.


    Watching the car drive away, the car Lu Jingzhi called also arrived.


    The ¡®Tujing¡¯ logo on the car was very eye-catching.


    Lu Ning could not help but perk her eyebrows at Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Jingzhi cast a puzzled look towards Lu Ning.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sister?¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Miss Lu. I¡¯m your chaffeur from Tujing. Let me help you with your luggage.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. After the luggage was put away, the two of them got into the car.


    When the car started and drove off, Lu Jingzhi gazed out of the window. A billboard outside the airport caught his eye; he did not manage to see it clearly, but he felt that the person on it looked a little familiar.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the hotel. After Lu Ning checked in with Lu Jingzhi, she went to the room to deposit their luggage before heading out. Lu Ning got into the car again, and they went straight to thepetition venue.


    Thepetition started at ten o¡¯clock. When the two of them arrived, it was 9:40 am¡ªthey were notte.


    As soon as they entered the venue, Lu Jingzhi¡¯s teacher stepped forward to greet them; his teachers had arrived earlier, and one of them was a judge for thepetition.


    ¡°Jingzhi, thepetition is about to start. Are you nervous?¡±


    Clutching Lu Ning¡¯s hand, Lu Jingzhi shook his head.


    There were people of all ages at the venue, and a considerable number of contestants were like Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Ning squatted down and looked at him with a smile. ¡°Do your best-! I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±


    Then, she raised her hand and patted Lu Jingzhi¡¯s head.


    Lu Jingzhi smiled and nodded. Then, he followed the teacher to the main venue.


    Lu Ning stayed at the parents¡¯ waiting area.


    There were many people, but they all sat in an orderly fashion without making a sound.


    Soon, the students who werepeting had already entered the main venue, and only their parents were left waiting outside.


    Not long after, the bell for the start of thepetition rang. The parents around her instantly straightened their backs and tensed up.


    Lu Ning was also infected by the atmosphere and could not help but stiffen up.


    However, it was not that she did not trust Lu Jingzhi.


    At times like this, it was the parents who were more nervous.


    Lu Ning got tired after sitting for a while. Leaning back, she eased up and did whatever she wanted; she had absolute faith that Jingzhi would not lose.


    She had checked thepetition online beforehand and seen the questions from the Drevious vears. Thev were simDle for Lu Tingzhi, so Lu Ning had nothing to worry about.


    As she pressed down on her cap, the surrounding parents could not help but nce in her direction.


    In the very beginning, they all thought that she was a student participating in thepetition; to think, she was actually a parent!


    Now, she also seemed to be the most rxed amongst them. Actually, she even looked like she wanted to take a nap.


    This parent was really easy-going.


    The people around her all had simr thoughts; after a few nces, they turned their attention towards the tightly shut doors of thepetition venue..

 Chapter 184 - 184: Are You Hiding From Someone?

    Chapter 184: Are You Hiding From Someone?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning fished out her phone and replied to Shen Yunci¡¯s messages. In her seat, she stared in boredom at the various test papers Huo Jinyan had sent her.


    However, it was weird. Before, Huo Jinyan would only send her papers with basic questions, but recently, the papers he sent her were more and more difficult; they were no longer at the level which Lu Ning could understand.


    She had a nagging feeling that Huo Jinyan might have realized her true level of understanding.


    But I hadn¡¯t done anything. How did he realize?


    Is he deliberately testing me?


    Lu Ning could notprehend it, but she also could not be bothered to think about it.


    At this moment, someone¡¯s voice abruptly resounded in the hall.


    Because it was very quiet and the ce was spacious, even the slightest sound would be extremely loud.


    ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m just going to the toilet.¡± ¡°Go by yourself. Why are you pulling me along?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not¡­ The heck, why¡¯s there so many people?¡±


    ¡°Stupid, don¡¯t you see thepetition sign behind you? Be quiet.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. So, is there a toilet here?¡±


    He asked softly, but everyone heard him clearly.


    A staff member promptly stepped forward. ¡°Sirs, please be quiet during thepetition. If you need to go to the washroom, head out and turn left, you¡¯ll see it on your right.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks so much!¡±


    Just as the two of them were about to leave, a silver-haired man among them suddenly stopped in his tracks and shot a look towards a direction.


    Lu Ning was simply idling about, but when she realized the voice was rather familiar, she turned around to take a look.


    Seeing that she actually knew him, she was so startled her soul almost flew away.


    Fortunately, she was wearing a cap. Otherwise, their eyes would have met when he turned around.


    Lu Ning sensed his gaze and instantly turned back, pretending not to know him. However, she subconsciously draped the hood of her coat over her head.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The handsome, blonde-haired boy beside him could not help but ask. ¡°Nothing. I just felt that the person there looks a little familiar.¡±


    ¡°Familiar, my ass. Everyone looks familiar to you. Hurry it up, I¡¯m about to burst!¡±


    The two of them came and left noisily.


    Hearing them leave, Lu Ning immediately sighed in relief.


    It would be terrible if she was discovered.


    She frantically pulled her face mask on and lowered her cap.


    Thankfully, thepetition ended very soon. However, in the interim Lu Ning was unsettled and restless, afraid that they would return.


    When Lu Jingzhi came out, Lu Ning immediately went up to him. She bent down and rubbed his cheeks. ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    Smiling, Lu Jingzhi shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not. It¡¯s very easy.¡±


    The teacher followed over from behind.


    ¡°Jingzhi¡¯s sister, you can bring Jingzhi back to rest first; the results will only be released in the afternoon. The questions this time are a little harder than in the previous years, so Jingzhi might be tired. I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s time.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and nced at Lu Jingzhi.


    The two of them walked out.


    Lu Ning kept looking around.


    ¡°Sister, are you hiding from someone?¡±


    Lu Ning was astonished and could not help butugh. ¡°Sometimes I wish you weren¡¯t so smart.¡±


    Squatting down, she looked at Lu Jingzhi. ¡°Anywhere you want to go? I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to hide anymore?¡±


    Lu Ning took a deep breath. ¡°Not anymore. Besides, if I really ran into them I won¡¯t be able to hide anyway. Come, I¡¯ll bring you somewhere to y.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi smiled and nodded.


    The two of them went back to the hotel to get their bags and some necessities before they initiated travel mode.


    After Lu Ning split the routes ording to what Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci had written in their notes, the two of them immediately set off.


    However, she did not notice that someone had been observing them since they left the hotel¡­

 Chapter 185 - 185: Who Are You?

    Chapter 185: Who Are You?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Carrying her bag, Lu Ning brought Lu Jingzhi around the various streets and alleys.


    Some of the ces which Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi had mentioned had been rebuilt, the streets were brand new, and some shops were no longer at their original addresses.


    However, a few of them were still there. Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi searched around for about four ces¡ªtwo of them were no longer in business, while the other two still were.


    Needless to say, the food from the long-established stores were delicious. The two of them ate and shopped until afternoon.


    Emerging from an alley, Lu Ning wanted to bring Lu Jingzhi to their next destination; she had been standing there for a good five minutes, trying to figure out the directions, when she heard someone call her name.


    Without even turning around, Lu Ning knew who it was. She subconsciously turned away and pulled Lu Jingzhi along, wanting to slip away.


    However, there were too many people around and the two of them were caught before they could take more than two steps.


    ¡°Little Ning, why are you moving away? Didn¡¯t you hear me calling you?¡±


    Helplessly, Lu Ning turned to face Shen Guang.


    ¡°I heard you.¡±


    Shen Guang: ¡°¡­ At least you¡¯re honest.¡±


    Without giving her a chance to speak, Shen Guang spoke up again and asked,


    ¡°When did you arrive? Why didn¡¯t you tell me so that I could bring you around?¡±


    Lu Ning immediately raised her hand in refusal. ¡°There¡¯s no need, I¡¯m just bringing my brother around¡­¡±


    Lu Ning wanted to mention thepetition, but in the next moment she swallowed her words.


    ¡°I¡¯m just bringing my brother here to y. I¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow.¡±


    Only then, did Shen Guang look down towards Lu Jingzhi, who was beside Lu Ning.


    The boy stared at him, his eyes big as saucers. Although his facial features had yet to be fully developed, his face was good-looking, and his eyebrows were very simr to Lu Ning¡¯s.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Shen Guang and politely greeted him, ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡±


    Shen Guang grinned, his eyes curving into crescents. ¡°Hello, how about Uncle bring you to somece fun? There¡¯ll be a lot of toys there.¡±


    Since Shen Guang could not do anything about Lu Ning, he took the initiative to pander to Lu Jingzhi instead.


    He¡¯s a child, at that age he has to like toys. And ifhe wants to go, Lu Ning will follow.


    Shen Guang smiled happily, thinking that his n was really good.


    However¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    His straightforward rejection was exactly the same as Lu Ning¡¯s.


    Shen Guang:


    He looked at Lu Ning, then at him. Biological siblings, indeed.


    Lu Ning looked at him, holding back a chuckle. ¡°Uncle Shen, don¡¯t let us hold you back. I¡¯m sure you have matters to attend to, and we also have somethingter.¡±


    Hearing that, Shen Guang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You have somethingter! Well, then why don¡¯t I send you?¡±


    Lu Ning:


    Lu Jingzhi: ¡®


    Before Lu Ning could refuse, someone walked over from behind Shen Guang and nced at Lu Ning.


    ¡°Dad, who¡¯s this?¡±


    Shen Guang turned to him and barked, ¡°Go back and wait. It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Shen Mu was a head taller than Shen Guang, and looked to be the same age as Lu Ning.


    As Shen Guang did not say anything, Shen Mu looked directly at Lu Ning. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just passing by. I have something on, so I¡¯ll leave first.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she pulled Lu Jingzhi along and turned to walk away.


    ¡°Hey! Little Ning! Wait!¡±


    Shen Guang was about to hurry after them when Shen Mu abruptly grabbed him. ¡°Dad, why are you chasing after her? Don¡¯t tell me you¡­¡±


    Shen Mu scrutinized Shen Guang from head to toe, then turned to look at Lu


    Ning¡¯s shrinking back.


    Then, he muttered to himself, ¡°Nah, I guess not. She probably won¡¯t like you.¡±


    When Shen Guang realized what he meant, he pped him on the back of the head.. ¡°You brat! What nonsense are you spouting?! If you see her in the future, make sure to treat her well! If my business is ruined because of you, you¡¯ll hear no end of it! Do you understand?!¡±

 Chapter 186 - 186: Results of the Competition

    Chapter 186: Results of the Competition


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Shen Mu rubbed the spot where he was hit, and replied in a muffled voice, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Shen Guang peered at the crowd in the distance; Lu Ning¡¯s figure could no longer be seen.


    He looked back at Shen Mu. The more he looked at him, the angrier he became.


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault, you brat! Otherwise, I could¡¯ve dragged her to Beijing


    University and showed her around.¡±


    Shen Mu frowned. ¡°Beijing University? What¡¯s your rtionship with that girl?¡± Shen Guang looked at him with an inexplicable gaze. ¡°You¡¯ll know in the future.¡¯


    After saying that, he walked off and got into the car.


    Shen Mu turned towards the direction where Lu Ning had gone, and his frown deepened.


    Lu Ning was near thepetition venue when she received a call from the teacher, and she brought Lu Jingzhi over.


    When they arrived, the teacher brought the two of them to the frontmost seats.


    As soon as they sat down, the speech immediately began.


    After the person-in-charge gave his speech, the award ceremony started.


    Thispetition adhered closely to the principles of fairness and transparency; when an award was announced, the recipient¡¯s paper would be disyed on therge disy onstage. Every answer, every score would be clearly shown, so there was no room at all for falsification.


    ¡°And the third contestant is Zhu Zhihao, with a score of 96 points! Pleasee on stage to receive your award.¡±


    Walking out from the side with a smile, a child, who seemed to be about ten years old, went to the center of the stage to receive the award and pose for a Dhoto.


    Arge number of journalists were around the venue, taking photos and reporting on the event, and there also seemed to be interviews after that.


    ¡°Alright, Zhu Zhihao, please stand at the side and wait for a moment. Next up, is second ce with 97 points¡ªLi Heng! Please,e on stage.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at the boy who walked onto the stage; he appeared to be a junior high student and was wearing a school uniform. His face was sullen; he must be dissatisfied with his results.


    He was more concerned than anyone else about which questions he had gotten wrong.


    Holding the trophy in his hand, he carefully looked at the test papers disyed on therge screen. When he saw his mistakes, he sighed and stood to the side.


    ¡°Alright, and finally, next is first ce!¡±


    Lu Ning was a little nervous. She thought highly of Lu Jingzhi, but here, he was surrounded by geniuses.


    She nced at Lu Jingzhi; he was expressionless and did not seem anxious at all. He even turned towards Lu Ning tofort her.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯ll win this.¡±


    The next moment, the emcee excitedly made an announcement.


    ¡°The contestant who got first ce has a perfect score with full marks! ¡± Hearing this, the audience below could not remain calm.


    It was not a very bigpetition, but it was not a small one either.


    The questions were getting harder and harder every year, and ever since thepetition started there had only been two contestants who managed to score full marks; but this year, there was actually someone who scored full marks!


    In an instant, everyone began to look around in curiosity. They looked back and forth at the people beside them, having no idea who it could be.


    When the teacher beside Lu Jingzhi heard that the winner had scored full marks, she no longer looked forward to the announcement.


    She felt that it could not be Lu Jingzhi.


    When she looked at the test papers on disy just now, she saw that the questions on the flip side were practically questions which Lu Jingzhi never practiced on. She sighed and silentlyforted herself.


    She turned to look at Lu Jingzhi and bent down slightly to console him. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Jingzhi. You managed to enter the finals the first time you participated, it¡¯s very impressive. We¡¯ll participate again next year, you¡¯ll definitely win an award then.¡±


    When she finished speaking, Lu Jingzhi nced at her. Before he could say anything, the voice on stage reverberated throughout the entire venue.


    ¡°Let us congratte the contestant in first ce who also scored full marks¡ªLu Jingzhi! Pleasee on stage to receive your award!¡±

 Chapter 187 - 187: Sister Taught Me All These

    Chapter 187: Sister Taught Me All These


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Everyone was rubbernecking when the name was announced¡ªthey were curious to know who the prodigy was.


    The teacher beside Lu Jingzhi was frozen in shock, until he saw Lu Jingzhi hop off his chair and gradually walk towards the stage.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    The teacher eximed in astonishment as he looked upon the small figure mounting the steps to the stage.


    The audience could no longer keep their calm.


    ¡°What! It¡¯s him!?¡±


    He was the youngest among the group. Compared to the other two on the stage, he appeared small; it was truly unbelievable that he had obtained first ce.


    Lu Ning took a video with her phone, ready to send it to Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi after it was over.


    The emcee gawked in surprise.


    ¡°Lu Jingzhi?¡±


    She called out, seemingly to confirm his identity, and Lu Jingzhi looked up at her.


    ¡°This way, please stand here.¡±


    The emcee smiled and pointed out the position to him; Lu Jingzhi went over obediently, looking at the crowd below the stage with his big, bright eyes. He saw his sister in the audience, moving around to find a good angle to take a video of him.


    Lu Jingzhi could not help but smile at her.


    The presenter handed the trophy and prize reward to Lu Jingzhi, a little worried that he would not be able to hold it. After all, that trophy was bigger than his face.


    Seeing that he was having a hard time, the emcee said, ¡°Pass the prize reward to your parents, we¡¯ll take a photo with just the trophy.¡±


    Since his teacher was still in a daze, Lu Ning had no choice but to get up and walk over to take the prize reward.


    As she was wearing a hat and a mask, no one could see her face clearly. However, from her attire it was obvious that she was not old, and probably the child¡¯s sister.


    Lu Ning returned to her seat. She watched as Lu Jingzhi took a photo with the two other winners before leaving the stage.


    After leaving the stage, someone stopped Lu Jingzhi; it was Li Heng, the runner-up winner.


    He lowered his head to look at Lu Jingzhi. ¡°Can you tell me how you solved thest question?¡±


    He saw Lu Jingzhi¡¯s answers. His handwriting might be childish, but that did not reflect on his line of thinking while solving the questions; he realized that Lu Jingzhi¡¯s methods for solving the questions were very different from what he learned. The answers Lu Jingzhi wrote were simple and concise, with a very clear thread of thought from beginning to end. On the other hand, while his own answers also had a beginning and an end, their lines of reasoning were circuitous and roundabout, akin to a ball of yarn unwound haphazardly across the floor.


    And he would humbly ask for advice from his fellow students, even one younger than him.


    Looking up at him, Lu Jingzhi did not say anything aside from one thing.


    ¡°Sister taught me all these. The question structures are simr.¡±


    He directly passed the baton to Lu Ning, who was still sending a video to Shen


    Yunci.


    It was not until Lu Jingzhi brought Li Heng over that Lu Ning looked over at them in confusion.


    ¡°Sister, he¡¯s looking for you.¡±


    Lu Ning raised her gaze to look at Li Heng. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Li Heng looked at the girl in front of him; he could only see her clear eyes from under all that clothing.


    Furrowing his brows, Li Heng said, ¡°I want to know the solution method you taught him, it¡¯s very different from what I learned. Can you teach me too?¡±


    Startled, Lu Ning looked towards Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Jingzhi had already walked to the side to speak with his teacher.


    Lu Ning:


    What solution? What method?


    Hoping not to dampen his desire for learning, she looked at him and spoke, trying to be as gentle as she could, ¡°It¡¯s a little inconvenient now since it¡¯s so crowded. Why don¡¯t I add you on WeChat and exin to you in detail when I get back?¡±


    Li Heng thought for a moment and nodded. He ran off to fetch his brother¡¯s phone, and returned.


    Then, after Lu Ning added him on WeChat, he thanked her politely.


    Lu Ning smiled at him. ¡°Thank me when I¡¯ve really taught you something. Bye now.¡±


    Li Heng nced at Lu Ning and dashed off..

 Chapter 188 - 188: Why Don’t You Woo Her

    Chapter 188: Why Don¡¯t You Woo Her


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Eyeing the new contact on his WeChat, Li Yu lowered his head to peer at Li Heng, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Li Heng looked at him. ¡°She knows a novel solution method, and I want to learn it.¡±


    Li Yu nodded, ¡°Oh. Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    Li Heng looked at his brother, who was taller than him. After some thought, he said, ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you woo her?¡±


    Li Yu was stunned. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Li Heng began to speak earnestly, ¡°If you woo her, I can have an awesome sister-inw and you will have a smart wife. That way, in the future, people won¡¯t only say that I¡¯m smart, they¡¯ll also praise you for having a smart wife.¡±


    So this has nothing to do with me.


    Li Yu nced at the ce where Li Heng had just run to.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even meet her, so what are you talking about? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Li Heng did not say anything else and followed Li Yu out of the venue. However, when they got to the car, Li Heng spoke up again.


    ¡°She¡¯s got pretty eyes.¡±


    Li Yu turned around towards him. ¡°Who? Who¡¯s pretty?¡±


    Li Heng could not help but roll his eyes. ¡°I meant that miss. She has pretty eyes.¡±


    Finding it strange, Li Yu remarked, ¡°So from just a look at her eyes, you¡¯ve already decided on whom my marriage partner should be?¡±


    Without a shred of mercy, Li Heng said, ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore, and such an outstanding person won¡¯t wait for you. If you take the initiative, you might stop being single.¡±


    Li Yu snorted in indignance. ¡°What do you know? I¡¯m a single aristocrat. Kid, don¡¯t talk about me, you might be even worse when you get to my age.¡±


    Li Heng stared at him and stated tly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about the impossible, you¡¯re just deluding yourself. When I reach your age, I definitely won¡¯t be like you.¡±


    ¡°Hey! You brat, you looking for a beating?!¡±


    Li Heng stared out of the window and could not be bothered with him.


    However, although Li Yu said that, he was still curious about this girl with pretty eyes. After all, his younger brother was smug and arrogant¡ªhe had never taken the initiative to say that about anyone.


    Interviews were boring. Lu Ning had wanted to steal away with Lu Jingzhi, but they were caught and unable to escape.


    Li Heng did not stay, while the student in third ce stayed behind to be interviewed alongside Lu Jingzhi.


    He was quite annoyed by these things; Lu Jingzhi sat there expressionlessly, though he still answered the questions politely.


    Leaning against the door frame, Lu Ning looked at him from time to time, and at the messages from Shen Yunci.


    When they were almost done asking about thepetition, the reporters inquired about their families.


    ¡°Lu Jingzhi, do you have older siblings at home?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded.


    ¡°A brother or a sister?¡±


    Seeing that he did not like talking, the reporter took the initiative to ask him.


    ¡°Both.¡±


    ¡°In that case, who tutors you more? Your brother or your sister?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi remarked calmly, ¡°Sister. Brother¡¯s more stupid.¡±


    The reporter chuckled, then turned to look at Lu Ning, who was leaning against the door frame.


    He could not see her face clearly, but he could tell that she had a good figure. Her hands were fair and slender, and the reporter could not help but take a few more nces.


    Some people can catch your eye even when you can¡¯t see their face.


    ¡°Is that your sister over there?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked back and nodded.


    Right on cue, the photographer spun around and snapped a photo of Lu Ning¡¯s casual posture.


    Lu Ning did not notice.


    When Lu Jingzhi spotted that, he quickly stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t take photos of Sister. She doesn¡¯t like it..¡±

 Chapter 189 - 189: Second Master Moved a Large Amount of Funds

    Chapter 189: Second Master Moved a Large Amount of Funds


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Nodding, the cameraman immediately faced the camera back.


    After the interview, Lu Ning brought Lu Jingzhi back to the hotel.


    It was already dark when they returned.


    They had walked a lot today. Lu Ning felt that Lu Jingzhi might be tired, so she had him rest for two hours first; she would take him out for dinner once he had a break.


    However, she was also a little tired, and both of them fell asleep on the hotel bed.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    When Huo Jinyan returned to the capital, he was bogged down by a number of issues. He only caught a breather when it was night-time, and then he went to thepany.


    As soon as he entered thepany, the people around him shot up straight. A few people apanied Huo Jinyan, and they went into the elevator.


    When the receptionist saw the elevator doors close, she instantly reached for the phone to hurriedly make a call.


    ¡°The Young Master has returned!¡±


    After the call, thepany immediately plunged into chaos. Everyone scoured the premises in a frenzy to see if there were any vitions.


    Huo Jinyan had yet to officially take over the head office, even though he was the one handling everything. All that was left was for the Old Master to officially hand the position over to him.


    He was the only heir to the Huo Corporation¡ªthis was indisputable. So, regardless of when the position was handed to him, it was already his.


    Huo Jinyan followed the person-in-charge beside him to the tenth and fifteenth floors to deal with unresolved matters, then headed back to the top floor with Chu Ting.


    Chu Ting walked in first and turned on the lights.


    Huo Jinyan strode in; as he walked behind the desk, he said, ¡°Let them in.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Chu Ting walked out and called the office line to get them.


    Reclining in his chair, Huo Jinyan closed his eyes to get some rest.


    Countless people had been talking in his ear since this morning, almost without pause. Only now, did he have a moment of silence.


    However, this silence did notst for more than five minutes; the door was pushed open again.


    ¡°President Huo, Manager Zuo is here.¡±


    Huo Jinyan opened his jet-ck eyes and looked towards Chu Ting. ¡°Let him in.¡±


    Chu Ting nodded and turned to call Manager Zuo in.


    When Manager Zuo came in and spotted Huo Jinyan, he pushed his ck-framed sses up anxiously. Then, he paced to his desk.


    The spacious president¡¯s office was very quiet, and Manager Zuo¡¯s nervous breathing could be heard clearly.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked up at him. ¡°Speak.¡±


    Manager Zuo nodded.


    ¡°Second Master recently moved arge amount of funds from thepany, saying that he¡¯s investing in a new project. However, thepany¡¯s new project doesn¡¯t need more investments right now, and the bnces don¡¯t tally¡­¡±


    Huo Jinyan tapped his fingers on the table and looked at him. His dark eyes did not reflect much emotion, but only cool indifference.


    Apprehensive, Manager Zuo averted his eyes.


    Seeing that he had gone silent, Huo Jinyan spoke, ¡°Continue.¡±


    At hismand, Manager Zuo hurriedly added, ¡°Someone also went to Old Master to tell him, butter on, Second Master went to look for Old Master of his own ord. After that, Old Master never asked about this anymore; however, Second Master didn¡¯t stop using thepany funds, and we didn¡¯t dare to stop him¡­¡±


    Manager Zuo paused to study Huo Jinyan¡¯s expression before he dared to continue. ¡°And¡­ and we realized that Second Master has been very close to the


    Cheng Corporation recently.¡±


    The Cheng Corporation and the Huo family were arch-enemies.


    They were also very concerned; thepany would not copse because of the funds that the Second Master had used, but if no one acknowledged this matter, they would all suffer for it. It was a sum of money that they would not be able to earn in a few lifetimes.


    The Old Master had turned a blind eye to this matter, but someone had to step in. Hence, they could only find someone to call Huo Jinyan..

 Chapter 190 - 190: Cooking the Books? Who Taught You?

    Chapter 190: Cooking the Books? Who Taught You?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    At first, they did not harbor much hope; after all, the Young Master had not appeared in the capital for a few months, and no one knew where he had gone.


    But now that he was back, Manager Zuo instantly felt relieved.


    Once the Young Master knows about this, they would not be implicated in the end, no matter what happens.


    ¡°I got it. Get back to your work.¡±


    Manager Zuo nodded and hurried out.


    There was more than one person waiting for him outside.


    As soon as he emerged from the office, they huddled in a circle around him.


    ¡°How is it? How did it go?¡±


    Wiping the sweat from his brow, Manager Zuo pulled them away.


    He even smiled at Chu Ting. ¡°Special Assistant Chu, thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Chu Ting returned a nod to him politely. Then, he knocked on the door and walked into the president¡¯s office.


    Manager Zuo quickly brought everyone into the elevator.


    ¡°So how did it go?¡±


    Manager Zuo watched as the elevator door closed, then took a deep breath. ¡°Young Master said that he got the message. If he knows, he will definitely step in. ¡±


    The people around him instantly heaved sighs of relief.


    ¡°Thank goodness. Second Master has been going more and more overboard recently. Not only did he touch thepany¡¯s funds, but he also touched the new girl..


    ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t say that.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Now that Young Master is back, he¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    Although Huo Jinyan was scary, he was also a reassuring presence.


    As long as it passed through his hands, there seemed to be nothing that did not seed.


    Huo Jinyan brought Chu Ting straight to the 19th floor.


    As soon as he entered, everyone immediately rose.


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    Huo Jinyan did not make any small talk. His voice boomed as he said, ¡°Show me all the financial statements for the past six months.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    In a sh, the entire floor burst into action. The reports for the past few months had all beenpiled; they first took them to Huo Jinyan, then continued to print out this month¡¯s reports for Huo Jinyan to see.


    Huo Jinyan sat down at a desk by the door as soon as he entered; he leaned back in his chair and studied the report in his hand.


    As he read, he said, ¡°Get the bank to send a copy of Huo Corporation¡¯s fluidity flow.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Chu Ting immediately turned around to make a call.


    After reading only three pages, Huo Jinyan mmed the report on the table. He turned to everyone around him, who did not even dare to breathe loudly.


    ¡°Cooking the books? Who taught you?¡±


    Everyone looked at him, petrified.


    Huo Jinyan sat there, imposing. His terrifying pressure instantly made their throats tighten, and they could hardly breathe.


    ¡°Tell me everything while I¡¯m still being patient.¡±


    His gaze was steely, as if he had seen through everyone. Even if he did not yell, everyone could not help but tremble.


    Finally, a young man standing not far from Huo Jinyan was unable to bear it anymore.


    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s-, it¡¯s Old Master who asked us to do this.¡±


    The ounting was almost perfect, but Huo Jinyan could tell with just a few nces.


    Huo Jinyan did not re up at them. After all, without the Old Master¡¯s orders, they would not dare to pull such an act on the report.


    ¡°Show me the real numbers.¡±


    The young man instantly went over, operating theputer in front of Huo


    Jinyan.


    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s all here.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked over, and the more he looked, the more he grimaced.


    The oppressive aura made everyone want to disappear on the spot.


    At this moment, Chu Ting walked in with a tablet in his hand.


    ¡°President Huo, all of Second Master¡¯s fluidity reports for the past six months are here..¡±

 Chapter 191 - 191: Don’t Hold It Against Me

    Chapter 191: Don¡¯t Hold It Against Me


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Huo Jinyan took the tablet and scrolled through the reports. The more he looked at them, the dimmer and icier his eyes became.


    Handing the tablet back to Chu Ting, he turned to look at the numbers on theputer.


    The fundsing in for no discernable reason was probably from the Old Master to make up the deficit made by Huo Shi.


    Huo Jinyan rubbed his thumb on his index finger, before eventually clenching his hand into a fist. He stood up, turned around, and left.


    Seeing him leave, everyone¡¯s nerves instantly loosened a little.


    ¡°Hadn¡¯t Old Master taken a look at this report? He even felt that there would be no problems. So how did Young Master see through it at a nce?¡±


    ¡°Remember what Old Master also said before? ¡®Don¡¯t even think about lying to the Young Master, because you¡¯ll never be able to deceive him¡¯.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really freaky. Second Master will probably be in deep trouble this time.¡±


    ¡°He overreached his bounds by causing such a hugemotion while the Young Master wasn¡¯t around. If the Young Master hadn¡¯t returned, who knows how grave this situation could have be.¡±


    ¡°When will the Old Master stop indulging Second Master? Will he be even worse in the future?¡±


    ¡°No, with Young Master around, he wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    The group of them discussed among themselves as they returned to their desks and continued working.


    However, they were all relieved that Huo Jinyan was back.


    On the surface, while the ounts were passable, it would not be good if the mistakes were discovered in the future. Huo Jinyan returning and exposing them in person gave them a lot of reassurance.


    These ounts do not allow for superficial work.


    When Huo Jinyan came out of the elevator, he bumped into Huo Shi, who had rushed over.


    Huo Shi was startled when he saw Huo Jinyan; when he regained his senses, he immediately straightened his tie and looked at him. ¡°Jinyan, when did youe back, and why didn¡¯t you go home when you did? Old Master misses you so much that he¡¯s going crazy. Come, let¡¯s go home with Second Uncle.¡± He pulled Huo Jinyan anxiously, wanting to bring him home.


    Huo Jinyan stood rooted to the spot, ncing at the hand on his arm.


    Huo Shi turned around and immediately looked at him, chuckling. He silently retracted his hand.


    ¡°This child, where have you been for so long? You¡¯ve grown so distant from your Second Uncle. Have you eaten? Second Uncle will treat you to a meal.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at him coldly. ¡°Second Uncle, I heard that you¡¯ve been living well recently.¡±


    His words pierced deep into Huo Shi¡¯s heart. His heart was pounding, but he still looked at Huo Jinyan without changing his expression.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve been so busy recently I can barely keep myself afloat. Now that you mention it, I recall that there¡¯s some matter I¡¯ve yet to settle. Hurry home and see your grandfather. I¡¯ll leave first, there¡¯s something to do.¡±


    Sensing that Huo Jinyan was not prepared to let him off, Huo Shi wanted to make his escape.


    However, before he could step away, Huo Jinyan stopped him.


    ¡°Second Uncle.¡±


    Huo Shi paused in his tracks. Before he could turn around Huo Jinyan had already walked to his side.


    ¡°Second Uncle, you know me. I¡¯ll pretend nothing has happened if you straighten things out before noon tomorrow. Otherwise, don¡¯t hold it against me for using radical means.¡±


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s deep voice rang in his ears; Huo Shi subconsciously gulped, sweat beading on his forehead. As Huo Jinyan started to walk off, he looked at Huo


    Jinyan and abruptly took a couple of wobbly steps forward, yelling at his back, ¡°Huo Jinyan! I¡¯m your Second Uncle!¡±


    Huo Jinyan did not even look back as he strode out of thepany and got into his car.


    Night fell, and thepany¡¯s lobby lit up; the white light made Huo Shi¡¯s face look pale..

 Chapter 192 - 192: Here, a Birthday Present for You

    Chapter 192: Here, a Birthday Present for You


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Chu Ting nced back at Huo Jinyan as he drove.


    ¡°President Huo, are you not heading back to the old residence?¡±


    Huo Jinyan pinched the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    Without saying anything else, Chu Ting drove towards Huo Jinyan¡¯s residence.


    When they were waiting for the traffic signal at an intersection in themercial district, Huo Jinyan peered out of the window; he was suddenly taken by surprise.


    Not knowing what it was about, Chu Ting continued to drive forward.


    ¡°Turn around.¡±


    Chu Ting was a little startled when he heard this, but he still found space in front to make a U-turn.


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi woke up almost at the same time. The two of them had slept for two hours.


    They were woken up by hunger.


    Lu Ning packed some things, slung her bag, and brought Lu Jingzhi out for dinner.


    It was very chilly at night, so Lu Ning had Lu Jingzhi put on a jacket over his clothes. However, when they walked out of the hotel the two of them still shivered from the cold.


    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go that way.¡±


    As the two of them had just woken up, their voices were nasally.


    Lu Ning nodded and took Lu Jingzhi¡¯s hand to lead him across the road.


    He followed her obediently.


    Without any destination in mind, the two of them simply walked down the street, having no idea what to eat. As they walked, they looked around.


    Lu Ning took out her phone to check something.


    ¡°There seems to be a food street over there. How about I bring you to have some snacks?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded.


    Lu Ning led him forward while looking at the route on her phone.


    After crossing the intersection, they walked another fifty meters to the left and arrived.


    Lu Ning nced up at the signal light which had just turned green, and crossed the road with Lu Jingzhi.


    ¡°Are you cold?¡±


    Lu Ning looked down at Lu Jingzhi and asked.


    ¡°Not cold.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi shook his head obediently and looked at her.


    Lu Ning smiled and reached out with her other hand to pull down his cap.


    The two of them chatted andughed as they walked forward. All of a sudden, someone patted Lu Ning¡¯s shoulder.


    At first, Lu Ning thought that someone had identally bumped into her, so she did not turn around. However, that someone then circled around to block her way, and she almost bumped into him.


    She suddenly stopped and looked up, only to see Huo Jinyan.


    Taking a a step back, she looked again.


    She frowned slightly and stood rooted to the ground.


    Looking at her, Huo Jinyan was about to speak when Lu Ning abruptly pulled Lu Jingzhi around him and ran forward.


    Lu Ning ran without looking back until they reached the entrance of the food street. The two of them stopped to catch their breaths as they looked back.


    Nobody was chasing them, and the both of them heaved a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Hence, they happily entered the food street to shop and eat.


    There were also many small shops in the food street. While eating some skewers, the two of them walked into one of these shops.


    Lu Jingzhi was also animated; there was a dazzling array of items in the shop, and he ran around picking gifts for Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi.


    Lu Ning followed behind him, smiling.


    As she stood by the shop window to wait for Lu Jingzhi, her attention was drawn to an exquisite brooch on the counter.


    The brooch was in the shape of a sword. The handiwork was meticulous, and even the tiny hilt on the small brooch was carefully shaped.


    Lu Ning took a few nces, her gaze fond.


    Suddenly, a slender finger pointed at the brooch she was enraptured by.


    ¡°Wrap this up.¡±


    Lu Ning was surprised when she heard that. She turned around and was met with Huo Jinyan¡¯s jet-ck eyes.


    She spun around and wanted to dart away, but Huo Jinyan grabbed the cor of her jacket, making it impossible for her to escape.


    Lu Ning was forced to face him.


    ¡°Why are you running?¡±


    Huo Jinyan handed a ck card over as he took the brooch from the shopkeeper.


    The brooch was in a ck velvet box, and Huo Jinyan presented it to Lu Ning.


    ¡°Here, a birthday present for you.¡±


    Staring at the box, Lu Ning did not take it. She looked up at Huo Jinyan, his dark pupils dazzling her for a moment..

 Chapter 193 - 193: You Taught Me

    Chapter 193: You Taught Me


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°My birthday¡¯s already over.¡±


    Huo Jinyan stuffed it into her pocket. ¡°It¡¯s a bted gift.¡±


    His words were concise and to the point. If Lu Ning insisted on rejecting him, it would seem petty.


    Lu Ning nced at her pocket, then at Huo Jinyan.


    The boss respectfully handed the card back to Huo Jinyan, who raised his hand to take it.


    Lu Ning looked at him, and Huo Jinyan noticed her gaze. As their eyes met, he handed the ck card to Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning: ?


    Before he could speak, Lu Ning snatched the card and stuffed it into his shirt pocket.


    She was afraid that Huo Jinyan would toss another ¡®present¡¯ her way in the next second.


    There¡¯s no way I can take it!


    Watching her actions, Huo Jinyan simply stood there. Then, he patted his chest; he could not help but break into a smile.


    As Lu Ning walked around to look for Lu Jingzhi, she spoke to Huo Jinyan, who had followed behind her.


    ¡°I never understood why you insist on being a teacher in A City. This is where you belong, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The ce was bustling with peopleing and going; Huo Jinyan raised his hand to intercept someone who almost bumped into her.


    ¡°Where I belong? I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Lu Ning came to a stop in front of an essory disy cab. She turned around and looked at him. ¡°Haven¡¯t you already found what you wanted to investigate? There should be a lot of things for you to resolve here, so why are you wasting your time in that ce?¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, his dark eyes carefully studying hers.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a waste, because I¡¯m still¡­ not sure.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    She turned around and continued walking, weaving around the crowd; she wanted to go to the second floor to look for Lu Jingzhi. ¡°I thought what I said before was clear enough.¡±


    ¡°Quite clear,¡± Huo Jinyan affirmed.


    Lu Ning turned to look at him. ¡°Then why are you still wasting time on me?¡±


    Huo Jinyan quickly pulled her to his side to prevent her from being tripped by someone who had rushed out without warning.


    Lu Ning turned behind her, towards the two people who had bumped into each other. Then, she faced Huo Jinyan again, his face just inches away.


    Huo Jinyan said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a waste of time.¡±


    After a pause, he peered at Lu Ning and added, ¡°You taught me this.¡±


    Puzzled, Lu Ning frowned at him. ¡°I taught you?¡±


    I can teach HuoJinyan? What did I teach him?


    ¡°What did I teach you?¡±


    She asked bluntly.


    His grip tightened as he peered down towards her. ¡°You..


    Only one word escaped his lips before he staggered from a sudden impact on his leg.


    Almost instantly, he let go of Lu Ning, afraid that she would fall with him.


    However, he only stumbled for a moment before stabilizing himself.


    When he turned around, he was met with Lu Jingzhi¡¯s furious gaze.


    Huo Jinyan looked at him. This child¡­ He doesn¡¯t seem to like me?


    Lu Ning hurriedly pulled Lu Jingzhi behind her.


    ¡°What did you pick? Sister will go and pay for it.¡±


    Lu Ning turned around, blocking him from Huo Jinyan¡¯s vision.


    Lu Jingzhi raised his hand and showed Lu Ning what he was holding.


    The two of them circled around the crowd and went to the counter to pay for the items.


    Casually, Huo Jinyan also grabbed something and went to the counter.


    Lu Ning turned behind; she looked at Huo Jinyan, then at the thing in his hand. She let out a giggle. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to like this.¡±


    Huo Jinyan raised his eyebrows and did not say anything. After making the purchase, he followed them out.


    The food street was at its most crowded, and it was swarming with throngs of people.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to follow us?

 Chapter 194 - 194: He’s Not a Child

    Chapter 194: He¡¯s Not a Child


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Jingzhi looked up at Huo Jinyan.


    Lu Ning ignored him, tugging Lu Jingzhi along into the crowd.


    Following her, Huo Jinyan secretly gestured behind him; the bodyguards a short distance away silently stopped moving.


    Lu Ning pulled Lu Jingzhi along as they walked and ate.


    When Huo Jinyan caught up to them, he was originally on Lu Ning¡¯s left. When


    Lu Jingzhi noticed this, he swiftly swapped from her right to her left, and held her hand, separating her from Huo Jinyan. He even shot a nce at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan:


    Huo Jinyan decided to give it a test. If he moved to the right, Lu Jingzhi would move to the right. If he went over to the left, Lu Jingzhi would also tirelessly switch back to her left.


    Unwilling to y along with these two childish people, Lu Ning let go of his hand and went to buy pineapple rice.


    Frozen on the spot, Lu Jingzhi looked at his palm, then at Huo Jinyan.


    An adult and a child stood in the middle of the bustling street, staring at each other.


    Lu Ning turned to look at the two of them in the crowd. ¡°Want to eat?¡±


    Almost at the same time, the two of them replied, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Lu Ning could not help butugh. She raised her hand and handed a portion to Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Huo Jinyan provocatively with a victorious smirk.


    Huo Jinyan:


    Holding back herughter, Lu Ning handed another portion to Huo Jinyan. ¡°He¡¯s only five years old!¡±


    He made noment, but when Huo Jinyan received the pineapple rice from Lu Ning, he did not forget to look at Lu Jingzhi and perk his eyebrows.


    Lu Jingzhi: ¡®


    After Lu Ning paid for them, she took thest portion and walked off.


    The two of them quickly followed behind her.


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi were almost done eating; they turned to look at Huo Jinyan, who had yet to begin.


    He had never eaten anything like this before. Usually, the first-ss chefs at the old residence would prepare all kinds of delicacies for him, and even after he went to A City he arranged for someone to cook his meals and send them to his home every day.


    So, he had never touched such snacks before.


    However, he was not conflicted; rather, he did not know how to take the first bite.


    Lu Ning threw the trash in her hands into a trashcan and turned to Huo Jinyan. ¡°You¡¯ve never had it before?¡±


    Huo Jinyan peered at her without saying anything, but his behavior told her everything.


    Lu Ning could not help but giggle. ¡°Try it. It¡¯s very good.¡±


    Huo Jinyan could not move a finger. Lu Jingzhi looked up at him and said, ¡°How dumb.¡±


    Lu Ning could not contain herughter while Huo Jinyan red at Lu Jingzhi. Lu Ning took the spoon from his hand and scooped some up, bringing the spoon towards him. ¡°Try some. It¡¯s really delicious.¡±


    Huo Jinyan was a little taken aback when he saw her bringing the spoon towards him. After being frozen stiff for a couple seconds, he timidly leaned over and opened his mouth to eat the pineapple rice Lu Ning was feeding him.


    As it entered his mouth, a mild sweetness spread on his tongue, followed by a slight sourness. When he looked up, he saw her face brimming with anticipation.


    ¡°How is it? Does it taste good?¡±


    Lu Ning desperately wanted to know the results of her rmendation.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at her, his lips curling into a slight smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡¯


    When Lu Ning heard this, she broke into a smug grin.


    She scooped another spoonful and fed it to him. ¡°Come on, have another bite.¡±


    Perhaps her rmendation was such a resounding sess that Lu Ning forgot herself; she did not think anything was wrong with her behavior.


    Huo Jinyan even took another bite very agreeably.


    Lu Jingzhi was discontent. ¡°He¡¯s not a child. Not even I have to be fed.¡±


    Only then, did Lu Ninge to her senses. She tossed the spoon to him and had him eat it himself.


    Not far away, someone looked at them in disbelief. ¡°Am I seeing things¡­? That¡¯s¡­ Huo Jinyan?¡±

 Chapter 195 - 195: Is that Huo Jinyan?

    Chapter 195: Is that Huo Jinyan?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°And you bring me here?¡±


    Wei Mengxuan was wearing a luxurious fur coat and exquisite makeup, while holding an expensive Granny Xiang pouch in her hand.


    She peered at the busy streets with disdain.


    Wei Yuntong, who was beside her, could barely contain herughter when she saw her like this.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Wei Mengxuan was so angry that she turned pale. ¡°And this is the ce you said is filled with famous people who show up on television?¡±


    Wei Yuntong pointed at the crowded food stands and the snaking queues before them. ¡°That¡¯s right. Those showed upst week, they¡¯re so famous everyone¡¯s lining up to meet them. They¡¯re so popr, am I right?¡± Wei Mengxuan:


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have trusted you. What do you know about famous people? I thought you¡¯ve finally got the hang of it and were going to bring me to some banquet.¡±


    Wei Yuntong did not mind her, and dragged her into the crowd.


    Wei Mengxuan struggled with all her might, but she was forcefully pulled into the crowd by Wei Yuntong.


    Frowning, she carefully avoided the people walking past her to prevent her clothes getting stained by the various foodstuffs in their hands.


    Wei Yuntong saw how vignt she was and chuckled as she pulled her to a stall.


    ¡°Boss, give me six.¡±


    ¡°You got it.¡±


    Wei Mengxuan looked at the greasy meat skewers in the stall and could not help but frown again. She proimed, ¡°I¡¯m not eating!¡±


    Wei Yuntong was in no hurry to refute her. After paying, she took the meat skewers from the boss and handed one to Wei Mengxuan.


    ¡°Just give it a try.¡±


    Wei Mengxuan instantly leaned back purposefully, looking at the greasy skewers in front of her with revulsion.


    She had never eaten these before; she did not even want toy her eyes on such oily food.


    Wei Yuntong kept sticking it towards her mouth. Seeing her expectant gaze, Wei Mengxuan could not bear to reject her just like that, so she did not say anything. Although her body was still resisting and retreating, she had already opened her mouth ever so slightly.


    Wei Yuntong immediately jammed the skewer between her lips.


    ¡°Bite on it.¡±


    Wei Mengxuan bit down on it with contempt apparent on her face, and Wei Yuntong pulled the bamboo skewer out.


    ¡°Eat it and chew.¡±


    Without much choice, Wei Mengxuan bit into it. Under Wei Yuntong¡¯s supervision, she managed to eat it and chewed twice.


    ¡°How is it? Is it alright?¡±


    After munching for a bit, Wei Mengxuan was astonished.


    Not only was it alright, but she even liked it a little. What is this?


    At home, their food was prepared by chefs and made using the healthiest ingredients. So, Wei Mengxuan had never eaten such greasy yet delicious food since she was young.


    But this¡­ is really delicious.


    However, she still refused to admit it. ¡°It¡¯s so-so.


    From the expression on her face, Wei Yuntong could already make a rough guess.


    With regret, she deliberately said, ¡°I see. Forget it then, I¡¯ll eat these alone.¡± Wei Mengxuan swallowed her saliva and hurriedly said, ¡°Hey! I¡¯ve already bitten that. Don¡¯t eat it, give it to me.¡±


    Wei Yuntong looked at her,ughing.


    Wei Mengxuan immediately quipped, ¡°I just don¡¯t like you eating my food.


    Come, give it to me.¡±


    She snatched it from her hand.


    Wei Yuntong looked at her with a smile and held her arm.


    Wei Mengxuan immediately eximed, ¡°Hey! Your hands are covered in oil, don¡¯t rub it on me.¡±


    Even though she said that, she was already eating.


    As she ate, she surveyed the area to see if there were any other stalls worth trying. However, when she nced around, she was promptly left in shock, as though she had seen something extraordinary.


    Turning around, Wei Yuntong saw her frozen stiff. A little frightened, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you choking?!¡±


    She hurriedly smacked her back twice. In pain, Wei Mengxuan quickly grabbed her hand and pointed to the front. ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m seeing things..


    There¡­ is that Huo Jinyan?¡±

 Chapter 196 - 196: A Secret Affair?!

    Chapter 196: A Secret Affair?!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Wei Yuntong hurriedly looked towards the direction she was pointing at.


    She had never seen Huo Jinyan in person, but she had seen photos of him.


    In the flesh, he looked even more breathtaking. Other than him, no one else couldpare.


    ¡°I think¡­ it is!¡±


    Wei Yuntong was also stupefied.


    If Wei Mengxuan wouldn¡¯t even take a single step into this ce, why would Huo Jinyan be here?


    ¡°And beside him¡­


    The two of them looked at the girl spoon-feeding Huo Jinyan. Her eyes were shapely, and her facial features were intricate. There was almost nothing imperfect about her face, and even her skin was fair and rosy.


    Wei Mengxuan pinched her own cheeks in envy.


    Seeing that she was about to walk over, Wei Yuntong frantically tugged Wei


    Mengxuan. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Lost in adtion, Wei Mengxuan muttered, ¡°I want to ask her how she takes care of her skin.¡¯


    Not knowing whether tough or cry, Wei Yuntong looked at her and held her back. ¡°Wait, wait! Didn¡¯t you see a child with them?¡±


    ¡°A child?¡± Wei Mengxuan immediately squinted to take another look.


    There really was one; more importantly, upon closer inspection, this child looked quite simr to that girl.


    Wei Yuntong looked over the three of them, and then at Huo Jinyan, who was still smiling.


    Wei Mengxuan had also noticed it.


    The two of them exchanged terrified looks with each other, as if realizing something outrageous.


    Her wits still about her, Wei Yuntong whispered, ¡°No way, isn¡¯t Huo Jinyan single? Old Master Huo also seemed to have arranged for the Zhou family¡¯s Young Mistress to meet him.¡±


    In the next moment, Wei Mengxuan rapped her on the head. ¡°What do you know? It¡¯s possible to get married in secret. Huo Jinyan hasn¡¯t been in the capital for a few months, right? So he¡¯s gone missing. I¡¯ve heard that even Old


    Master Huo doesn¡¯t know where he went.¡±


    Wei Yuntong looked in their direction. The child seemed to be a boy, about five or six years old.


    ¡°For a few months? You can¡¯t have a child that old in such a short time.¡¯


    ¡°Tch, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re really that dumb! It might have been many years since they had their marriage in secret. Seems like even the Old Master doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    Lowering her head, Wei Yuntong did some calctions. ¡°That can¡¯t be right either. If the child is five, then Huo Jinyan would only be eighteen or neen years old when he was born. He won¡¯t even be old enough to get married.¡±


    Wei Mengxuan was also dumbfounded when she heard this, but then she thought of something even more appalling!


    ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡±


    Wei Yuntong hurriedly covered her mouth.


    ¡°Lower your voice! You want Huo Jinyan to know about you? If that¡¯s really the case, he definitely wouldn¡¯t want anyone to know that he¡¯s been hiding it for so long. Do you want to be silenced?¡±


    Wei Mengxuan hurriedly pursed her lips and stopped talking.


    Only then, did Wei Yuntong let her go. Unexpectedly, as soon as she let go of Wei Mengxuan, she whipped out her phone, took two steps forward, and started snapping photos of Huo Jinyan, Lu Ning, and Lu Jingzhi from the back. She looked like a paparazzo on the run.


    Wei Yuntong grabbed her in a panic.


    ¡°Oh my god! Are you tired of living?!¡±


    Looking at the photos on her phone, Wei Mengxuan grinned in satisfaction. ¡°I need evidence. If Huo Jinyan finds out about me, at the least I¡¯ll still have some bargaining chips.¡±


    Wei Yuntong dragged her off in the opposite direction. ¡°Bargaining chips? You¡¯ll probably be done in by then. What¡¯ll even be left to negotiate?¡±


    When Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi were almost done eating, they prepared to return to the hotel.


    ¡°Where are you headed?¡± Lu Ning turned to look at Huo Jinyan. ¡°Back to the hotel.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you there.¡±


    In a heartbeat, Lu Jingzhi raised his hand. ¡°No!¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked down towards him.


    Lu Jingzhi stared back defiantly, unwilling to admit defeat.


    Lu Ning nced at the car driving over from not far away. ¡°Our car is here. We won¡¯t trouble you, Teacher Huo.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she pulled Lu Jingzhi over, opened the car door and got in. She did not even wait for the chauffeur from Tujing to get out..

 Chapter 197 - 197: She Must Be Huo Jinyan’s Lover!

    Chapter 197: She Must Be Huo Jinyan¡¯s Lover!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    As he watched the car driving away, Huo Jinyan¡¯s expression was no longer as gloomy as before. In fact, he even seemed a little livelier.


    Chu Ting appeared from out of nowhere. ¡°President Huo, Second Master is calling.¡±


    Without turning his head, Huo Jinyan walked towards the car. ¡°Ignore it.¡±


    After saying this coldly, he got into the car.


    Chu Ting hung the call and got into the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°President Huo, are we heading home?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked up towards the food street, still bustling with people.


    ¡°Have someone follow Lu Ning, and don¡¯t let her find out.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Wei Mengxuan and Wei Yuntong were still in a daze when they returned.


    ¡°You two¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Zhao Qi raised her eyes from her magazine to look at the two of them.


    A servant helped them take off their coats. Wei Mengxuan walked over and plopped on the sofa, looking at Zhao Qi. ¡°Mom! We¡¯ve got a big scoop today!¡± Not taking her seriously, Zhao Qi resumed browsing the magazine in her hand.


    Wei Mengxuan had some scoop every other day¡ªif she saw it, it was newsworthy. Zhao Qi was already ustomed to her antics.


    Discontented, Wei Mengxuan looked at Zhao Qi. ¡°Mom! Listen to me! It¡¯s really a big one!¡±


    Wei Yuntong hurriedly sat down, hoping to stop her.


    ¡°Sister¡¯s only exaggerating, it¡¯s not anything so dramatic. We¡¯re just specting, so it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t listen.¡±


    Her eyes widening, Wei Mengxuan gaped at her. ¡°How am I exaggerating?! I¡¯ve never seen Huo Jinyan with a girl in the capital for so many years, and this girl even spoon-fed him! If this isn¡¯t big news, what is?! How is this exaggerated? This matter itself is outrageous!¡±


    In the process of refuting her, she had already said it out loud. Wei Yuntong did not even have time to m her mouth.


    The magazine dropped from Zhao Qi¡¯s hands as she looked at them in disbelief. ¡°Who? Who did you just mention?¡±


    Being someone who did not know the meaning of restraint, Wei Mengxuan immediately spilled the beans.


    ¡°Huo Jinyan.¡±


    ¡°Huo Jinyan? You mean Huo Jinyan from the Huo family?¡±


    Zhao Qi was even more surprised than Wei Mengxuan was. Seeing her so shocked by the revtion, Wei Mengxuan stood up and hurried tofort her. ¡°Mom, have a seat. Don¡¯t be so surprised.¡±


    Wei Yuntong nced at her. ¡®


    Zhao Qi sat down, still incredulous; she turned to look at Wei Yuntong. ¡°Is your sister telling the truth? Did she make it up? Or did she just imagine it?¡±


    When she heard that, Wei Mengxuan pouted, ¡°Mom!¡±


    Wei Yuntong nodded. ¡°It¡¯s the truth. We did see Huo Jinyan, but everything else regarding their rtionship is only our guess. What Sister said doesn¡¯t count.¡±


    Clicking her tongue, Wei Mengxuan red at her resentfully. ¡°I haven¡¯t even said it yet, so how can it not count?! I think my guess is very reasonable¡ªshe must be Huo Jinyan¡¯s lover!¡±


    At home, Wei Mengxuan let her guard down a little and simply said whatever came to her mind.


    When Zhao Qi heard this, she hurriedly tugged at her. ¡°Lower your voice!


    Exin the exact situation to me.¡±


    She wanted to hear it, but she was afraid that someone would leak it. She quickly turned around and barked some orders, ¡°Zhi¡¯zhi, get everyone out and close the door.¡±


    Zhi¡¯zhi, who was standing outside the door, responded and had everyone in the room leave.


    Wei Mengxuan leaned back on the sofa. ¡°Is there a need to be so worked up about it? Huo Jinyan doesn¡¯t seem half as scary as you guys make him out to be; he looked quite easy-going when I saw him today.¡± Hearing this, Zhao Qi could not help but want to scoff.


    ¡°Easy-going?¡±


    She reallv could not associate such a term with the iron-fisted King of Hell of the Huo family.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did you have everyone go out? What happened? Did


    Mengxuan cause trouble again?¡±

 Chapter 198 - 198: That’s Definitely Her Child!

    Chapter 198: That¡¯s Definitely Her Child!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    As soon as Wei Zhengye returned home, he saw the servants walking out of the house and loitering in the garden.


    Zhi¡¯zhi was about to close the door.


    The moment he stepped in and said those words, Wei Mengxuan stomped her feet in exasperation.


    ¡°Dad! What are you even saying?! I don¡¯t cause any trouble!¡±


    Wei Zhengye simply smiled. He ced the things he was carrying in his hand on the cab at the door, and changed his shoes before walking in.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He sat down on the sofa. The servants were all outside, so no one served him tea; it made him slightly uneasy. Leaning against the sofa, he looked at the three of them.


    Seeing that everyone had left, Zhao Qi asked Wei Mengxuan to speak.


    ¡°Mengxuan, tell us.¡±


    Wei Mengxuan looked at Wei Zhengye and said, mysteriously, ¡°Dad, I discovered a big piece of news today!¡±


    Wei Zhengye did not have much of a reaction and only nodded.


    ¡°I saw Huo Jinyan and his little lover today.¡±


    Seeing that Wei Zhengye did not respond, Wei Mengxuan directly threw an explosive piece of news out, causing Wei Zhengye to almost fall from his seat.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Wei Yuntong shrugged her shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s just her guess. We still don¡¯t know who that girl is.¡±


    Wei Mengxuan pushed Wei Yuntong unhappily. ¡°We don¡¯t know who she is, so what I said might actually be true!¡±


    Wei Yuntong held her forehead helplessly.


    Wei Mengxuan pulled her away and sat beside Wei Zhengye. ¡°Dad! I¡¯m telling you, I really think my guess is correct!¡±


    Having been shoved to the side, as Wei Yuntong looked at the overjoyed Wei


    Mengxuan she did not know whether to be happy or sad. She could only wait for her to finish before she filled in the rest of the story.


    Looking at Wei Mengxuan¡¯s attitude, she could really make the girl out to really seem like Huo Jinyan¡¯s little lover.


    However, Wei Yuntong did not think so. That girl looked very young, and we don¡¯t even know if she¡¯s an adult. If she has a son that old, then Huo Jinyan is certainly abnormal!


    She had heard rumors that Huo Jinyan was certainly not a good person, but the Huo family was an established family and had its rules; how could such a thing happen in that family? Huo Jinyan had been sternly educated since he was young, so it was unthinkable that he would do such a thing.


    However, Wei Mengxuan did not think that deeply about this; she was only thinking about what she witnessed.


    ¡°¡­ I also saw that girl feeding Huo Jinyan! That¡¯s the Huo Jinyan we¡¯re talking about. I haven¡¯t seen him with any woman for so many years, but suddenly there¡¯s a girl beside him, and he doesn¡¯t even resist her. There must be something fishy going on! And the little boy beside them looks especially simr to that girl!


    ¡°That¡¯s definitely her child! ¡±


    Having said all that, she nodded to herself, confident.


    After Wei Mengxuan finished speaking, Zhao Qi and Wei Zhengye were floored. Exchanging looks with each other, their faces were filled with shock and bewilderment. They did not know if they should believe her, because they felt that Huo Jinyan would never do that.


    When Wei Mengxuan saw that they did not believe her, she reached for her phone¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?! I have a photo!¡±


    She fished out her phone and shed the photo to them.


    ¡°See? It¡¯s real!¡±


    Wei Zhengye and Zhao Qi leaned over to take a look.


    It was really Huo Jinyan. Although they could only see his back, no one could imitate his stature.


    And, indeed, there was a girl and a child by his side.


    The two of them gaped at each other, feeling that their entire world had been overturned.


    Zhao Qi tried to speak for a long time, but could not utter a word. She was bbergasted and truly did not know what to say.


    If news of this got out, just this photo alone would be more than enough for the media, who had been spying on the Huo family and Huo Jinyan all day, toe up with a hundred stories..

 Chapter 199 - 199: Won’t Endanger Our Family

    Chapter 199: Won¡¯t Endanger Our Family


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Wei Zhengye was in the same boat. After staring at the photo for a long while, he eventually felt a chill run down his spine.


    If Huo Jinyan ever finds out that we have dirt on him, then¡­


    Wei Zhengye looked up at his wife and two daughters.


    When Wei Yuntong saw the look in Wei Zhengye¡¯s eyes, she promptly raised her hand and patted Wei Mengxuan. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s time for your facial.¡¯ Wei Mengxuan nced at the time. ¡°Ah, yes-yes! I almost forgot.¡±


    She got up and hurried upstairs to her room to apply a facial mask.


    Watching her leave, Wei Yuntong sat down and faced Wei Zhengye.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. The truth is probably different from what Sister guessed¡ªthe child looks to be five or six years old, and the girl seems to only be seventeen or eighteen years old. How could she have such a child at such a young age? I know Huo Jinyan isn¡¯t a good person, but he¡¯s not a beast. If that was really the case the girl¡¯s family would¡¯ve kicked up a fuss! It¡¯s Huo Jinyan, any bit of dirt the media digs up on him can ruin the Huo family¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°Besides, Old Master Huo is very strict and upright. It¡¯s impossible for Huo Jinyan, whom he personally raised, to do something so heinous.¡± Hearing her say these, the two of them heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Could it be his younger siblings?¡± Wei Zhengye could not help but guess.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. We¡¯ve all seen the children from the Huo family¡¯s side branch, even Mengxuan has seen them. If that¡¯s really the case, how could she not recognize them and still make such wild guesses?¡±


    Zhao Qi immediately debunked his idea.


    Lowering her gaze, Wei Yuntong pondered for a moment. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Huo Jinyan not in the capital for these past few months?¡±


    Wei Zhengye nodded. ¡°Yes, I heard that even Old Master Huo doesn¡¯t know where he went.¡±


    Wei Yuntong agreed. ¡°I think it might have something to do with the time he was away. What do you think, Mom, Dad?¡±


    The two of them only nodded slightly. Then, they looked up at Wei Yuntong in astonishment.


    Wei Yuntong was still thinking about something. As she thought about it, she said, ¡°In the end, this matter won¡¯t endanger our family as long as Sister doesn¡¯t leak the photos. I¡¯ll tell Sister.¡±


    The two of them were still frozen in shock.


    Puzzled, Wei Yuntong looked at the two of them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Both of them frantically shook their heads and tried to speak as naturally as possible. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Go ahead.¡±


    However, it was obvious that they were not fine. Wei Yuntong carefully


    thought about what she had just said; after a while, she seemed to understand something. Behaving as casually as possible, she got up and walked towards the second floor.


    Seeing her disappear at the top of the stairs, Zhao Qi sat beside Wei Zhengye excitedly and sped his hand. ¡°Zhengye, Yuntong called us Mom and Dad!¡±


    Wei Zhengye also smiled in relief. ¡°Yes!¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and hugged each other happily.


    Wei Yuntong stood at the corner, leaning against the wall. When she heard the excited voices downstairs, she could not help but chuckle.


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi would be taking the afternoon flight; the two of them had woken up early in the morning, leaving the hotel with all their bags.


    They took a taxi and headed straight for Mount Ning.


    There was a temple on Mount Ning called Huiling Temple, which was known for being very efficacious. Almost everyone who knew the ce would go and pay their respects.


    She was not superstitious, but Lu Ning still respected these things.


    Since she was already here, and there were so many things happening at home, she wanted to go and pay her respects to find some peace of mind. When the two of them arrived, there were already a few cars at the foot of the mountain. Those seemed like they were all here for Huiling Temple.


    It was still early and there were not many people, so Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi climbed up the mountain first.


    From the foot of the mountain, one could see flights upon flights of stone steps which went straight to the clouds. Most people would walk up, step by step, to show their piety..

 Chapter 200 - 200: Why Are You Running?!

    Chapter 200: Why Are You Running?!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Looking at Lu Jingzhi beside her, the two of them grinned at each other.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The two of them started climbing the steps.


    Halfway up, Lu Ning was worried that Lu Jingzhi¡¯s body would be unable to take it, so she stopped to rest for a while.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi shook his head obediently. ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡±


    He raised his head and nced up the mountain, seemingly as though he could make out the silhouette of Huiling Temple.


    ¡°I can do it!¡±


    Smiling, Lu Ning nodded.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m done resting. Let¡¯s continue.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    When the two of them reached the top, it was already a couple of hourster.


    As they mounted thest step, they saw the gates to Huiling Temple.


    There were two gargantuan sycamore trees by the door, their branches adorned with red ribbons.


    The gates looked a little dpidated and exuded a sense of immensity.


    Lu Ning held Lu Jingzhi¡¯s hand and followed the others in.


    After entering, a young monk brought them into the side hall. After asking them what they would be praying for, he would bring them into the main hall to pay their respects.


    Lu Ning took the red blessing pouch from the young monk, and retrieved a small satchel from her bag. She transferred the strands of hair inside into the red blessing pouch, and followed the young monk into the main hall with Lu Jingzhi.


    In the middle of the main hall was a huge and magnificent Buddha statue. Standing in the middle, Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi offered incense. Then, they went in front of the prayer mat and knelt down.


    Imitating his sister, Lu Jingzhi also knelt on it. He pressed his palms together and closed his eyes.


    Lu Ning sped the red blessing pouch in her hand. The pouch swayed lightly as she prayed.


    After the two of them came out, Lu Ning handed the red blessing pouch to the young monk apanying them.


    ¡°You can write down your prayers and put them in the blessing pouch.¡± Lu Ning nced at the table beside her. There was a brush and paper on it.


    Taking the brush, Lu Ning wrote it earnestly, stroke by stroke.


    ¡°Dear patron, you can write the name here.¡±


    Nodding, Lu Ning wrote Lin Ci¡¯s name on another piece of paper.


    As the young monk was about to leave with the things, Lu Ning thought of something and immediately called out to him. ¡°Master, there¡¯s another person I want to pray for.¡±


    The young monk returned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have his personal belongings, but can I use something he gave me?¡± The young master nodded. ¡°As long as it¡¯s rted.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. She took out a ck velvet box from her pocket and handed it to the young master. The young master took another blessing pouch and ced it inside; after Lu Ning wrote the prayers and name again, he ced those in the blessing pouch and left.


    Lu Ning brought Lu Jingzhi back the way they came.


    Before leaving, the two of them hung red ribbons on the tree for good fortune.


    As Lu Jingzhi went down the steps, he asked softly, ¡°Sister, is that Sister Lin


    Ci¡¯s hair?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was easier to go down the mountain, but the path was a little steep. Lu Ning was afraid that Lu Jingzhi would fall, so she held onto him tightly, not daring to rx.


    She was all tensed up when a voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°Lu Yi.¡± Without thinking, she answered the voice.


    When she regained her senses, she did not even dare to look back. She picked up the confused Lu Jingzhi and rushed down the mountain.


    The mountain path was steep, but she ran very steadily. It was most crowded at this time of day, so there were many people climbing the mountain, and Lu Ning had to avoid them while watching her step.


    ¡°Why are you running?!¡±


    When they reached a spacious resting area, a blonde youth darted out from the side and grabbed Lu Ning¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Why are you running? We¡¯re not going to eat you.¡±


    Lu Ning red at him angrily. ¡°You guys don¡¯t eat people, you¡¯re just in annoying.¡±


    She nced at him. ¡°I¡¯m not running anymore. Let go of me..¡±

 Chapter 201 - 201: Miss Lu Seems to Have Been Kidnapped

    Chapter 201: Miss Lu Seems to Have Been Kidnapped


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Believing her, Jiang Zhou actually let go.


    As soon as he did, Lu Ningzhi dashed down the mountain.


    Jiang Zhou nced at his hand. Damn it, why did I let go?


    However, before Lu Ning could run more than a few steps, someone grabbed her cor from behind, making her unable to move another step.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She hugged Lu Jingzhi tightly, afraid that she would fall on him.


    Immediately, she raised a hand in surrender.


    ¡°I¡¯m really not going to run anymore.¡± Jiang Zhou walked over. ¡°I don¡¯t believe your nonsense!¡¯


    Then, he carried Lu Jingzhi under his arm.


    ¡°If you dare to run, I¡¯ll throw him down!¡¯


    Holding his ¡®hostage¡¯, Jiang Zhou threatened Lu Ning.


    Only then, did Lu Ning really not n to escape.


    Holding on to her cor, Song Qinghe walked around to look at her.


    This was the first time the two of them met after three years.


    His silver hair was as unruly as ever. Wearing a ck hoodie, he looked like a teenager, but he gave off less angstpared to three years ago, which made Lu Ning quite relieved.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Looking at him, Lu Ning smiled.


    Song Qinghe looked at her with a gentle gaze. ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    After their heartwarming reunion, Song Qinghe held her cor and turned her around, before carrying her on his shoulder.


    Lu Ning:


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t cooperate. Must you be so forceful?¡±


    Song Qinghe and Jiang Zhou ignored her. One of them carried her, while the other carried Lu Jingzhi down the mountain.


    Strangely enough, Lu Jingzhi did not resist the stranger and allowed him to carry him.


    When Jiang Zhou reached the foot of the mountain, he was panting from exhaustion. His stamina was not as good as Song Qinghe¡¯s to begin with, and he was carrying a five-year-old child.


    On the other hand, Song Qinghe was still looking at Lu Ning leisurely; he did not look tired at all.


    Song Qinghe carried Lu Ning and stuffed her into the car, while Jiang Zhou dragged his legs over to put Lu Jingzhi in. Then, the two of them got in and sat on both sides to prevent the two of them from escaping.


    However, after getting into the car, Jiang Zhou was bewildered when he saw Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhiughing and high-fiving each other.


    Can¡¯t these people be a little scared of being ¡®kidnapped¡¯?


    Song Qinghe instructed the chauffeur to drive. Lu Jingzhi turned to look at Jiang


    Zhou. ¡°Thank you Uncle, for carrying me down the mountain.¡±


    Lu Ning turned to look at Song Qinghe, who was still smiling. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Jiang Zhou finally understood¡ªthe two of them had be tools to send the two of them down the mountain.


    ¡°You knew we were following you?¡¯


    Jiang Zhou looked at Lu Ning, his mouth agape in disbelief.


    Lu Ning nced at him. ¡°You should¡¯ve found better trackers, we found them out in an instant.¡±


    Jiang Zhou: ¡®


    Song Qinghe turned to look at her with a smirk.


    ¡°You¡¯re a terrible woman.¡±


    Jiang Zhou leaned back, too worn out to speak.


    Meanwhile, Huo Jinyan, who had just entered thepany, received a call.


    ¡°President Huo, Miss Lu seems to have been kidnapped..


    Huo Jinyan was stunned. He turned around and walked out. ¡°Exin!¡¯


    The other party replied nervously, ¡°Miss Lu was carried down by a man, and the child with her was also carried by another man. Neither of them looked like they were resisting. I don¡¯t know if they were drugged¡­ I¡¯m following them now.¡±


    ¡°Send me the location!¡¯


    Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Huo Jinyan nced at the coordinates that had been sent to him.


    Chu Ting got into the front passenger seat. ¡°President Huo, why..


    Before he could finish speaking, Huo Jinyan had floored the elerator. His back mmed into the seat, and he hurriedly buckled his seatbelt..

 Chapter 202 - 202: Looking For Someone Who Belongs to Me

    Chapter 202: Looking For Someone Who Belongs to Me


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Sir, there seems to be a car following us.¡±


    Looking at the rearview mirror, the chauffeur spoke up.


    Jiang Zhou shot a nce backwards.


    ¡°That ck one, right? I think I saw it when we got down the mountain.¡± Lu Ning turned to look at Song Qinghe. ¡°Another personal grudge? Let us out of the car, I don¡¯t want my little brother to get involved in an ident.¡± Song Qinghe looked at her, his vibrant peach eyes staring at her somewhat coolly. ¡°We¡¯re on the same boat. Don¡¯t even think about running away.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    Song Qinghe said to the chauffeur, ¡°To the office.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The car turned around and drove in another direction. The car that had been tailing behind them did not react in time, driving off in the opposite direction.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Cursing under his breath, the driver frantically braked to send a message to Huo Jinyan, telling him the road, the street number, and the license te of the car. Then, he turned the car around to chase after them.


    When Huo Jinyan received the message, he happened to be on a street near that road. As he stepped on the elerator, he paid attention to the passing cars.


    With a nce, he noticed the Maybach turning around the corner. After noting the license te, he swerved to block the car¡¯s path.


    The car behind them blocked their way out; Song Qinghe and the others were stuck in between them.


    Looking around, Jiang Zhou snickered. ¡°Well, they didn¡¯te with good intentions.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he opened the car door and got out.


    The driver of the car in the back hade out before him


    ¡°Do you know how to drive?!¡±


    When he got out of the car, he pointed at Huo Jinyan¡¯s car and yelled, wanting to berate him.


    However, before he could do so, he spotted the car¡¯s logo; then, when he looked at the personing out of the car, he instantly shriveled in fear.


    ¡°Huo¡­ 1¨C1110¡­¡±


    Before he could speak, the people from the two cars following closely behind also got out.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you driving away, you idiot? What are you doing?!¡¯


    ¡°Wait, wait! It¡¯s the Huo family¡¯s car!¡¯


    ¡°F*ck! That¡¯s Huo Jinyan?!¡±


    In a heartbeat, they spun around and dashed back to their cars without saying another word.


    Song Qinghe followed Jiang Zhou out of the car.


    When they walked to the front of their car, they also saw the logo on Huo Jinyan¡¯s car.


    The two of them looked at each other and grinned.


    Then, they leaned against the sides of their car and looked at Huo Jinyan.


    ¡°President Huo, I wonder what we¡¯ve done to offend you? Why are you chasing after us like this?¡±


    Crossing his arms, Jiang Zhou stared at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan walked over, and Chu Ting also got out of the car and immediately walked to his side. ¡°President Huo, that¡¯s President Song and Vice President


    Jiang of One Entertainment.¡±


    Huo Jinyan scowled slightly at the two of them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else. I¡¯m just looking for someone who belongs to me.¡±


    ¡°Someone who belongs to you?¡± Song Qinghe¡¯s lips curled up as he turned to look at the car. ¡°I don¡¯t remember having anything to do with President Huo¡¯s people.¡±


    Huo Jinyan nced at him and walked around him, peering into the car.


    Lu Ning also saw Huo Jinyan and was confused. What¡¯s going on?


    Lu Jingzhi looked at it and thought for a while. ¡°Sister, that bad uncle seems to be looking for us.¡±


    Lu Ning turned around and pulled Lu Jing out of the car.


    When Huo Jinyan saw her emerging from the car, he immediately turned to look at her and grunted, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Blinking, Lu Ning went over obediently.


    After she went over, Huo Jinyan pulled her behind him. Lu Ning looked at him. ¡°Teacher Huo¡­ What are you doing?¡¯ Jiang Zhou and Song Qinghe scrunched their brows in surprise when they saw that the two of them were obviously very familiar with each other.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you kidnapped?¡¯


    In fact, looking at the current situation, Huo Jinyan also felt that calling it a kidnapping was a little exaggerated.. Why would kidnappers allow them to be so carefree?

 Chapter 203 - 203: I’m Here to Pick You Up

    Chapter 203: I¡¯m Here to Pick You Up


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Seeing him seethe with murderous intent, Lu Ning poked his arm gingerly. ¡°No? They¡¯re my friends.¡±


    Huo Jinyan turned his head to look at her. ¡°Friends?¡± Lu Ning nodded.


    Huo Jinyan turned his body to face her. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Lu Ning was puzzled. ¡°Um, no.¡±


    ¡°Why were they carrying you?¡¯


    When she heard that, Lu Ning was startled. ¡°How did you know?¡± Then, she realized. ¡°You sent someone to follow me too?¡±


    Immediately catching on, Huo Jinyan frowned. ¡°Too?¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡± . . . That¡¯s not the point. If you have something to do, go do it. Don¡¯t cling to me all day.¡±


    She asked Huo Jinyan to leave and waved him away. She was either being followed or followed every day, all day, and had zero privacy at all.


    Huo Jinyan grabbed her wrist, put his arm around her shoulder, and led her to the car. He opened the door for her to get in.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you.¡± Huo Jinyan looked at her domineeringly.


    Seeing his expression, Lu Ning could not be bothered to argue with him and got into the car.


    Huo Jinyan lowered his head and looked at Lu Jingzhi, who had been staring at him. ¡°Brat, get in too.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi snapped back, ¡°You¡¯re the brat!¡± As he spoke, he got into the car.


    Song Qinghe and Jiang Zhou walked over and looked at Huo Jinyan. Huo Jinyan nced at them as he got into the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Lead the way.¡± Song Qinghe:


    Jiang Zhou:


    Huo Jinyan turned the car around, making way for Song Qinghe to pass first before following them.


    Chu Ting sat in the front passenger seat and looked back.


    ¡°Miss Lu, you haven¡¯t returned home yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back home in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you came down from the mountain. Did you go to Huiling


    Temple?¡¯


    Hearing this, Huo Jinyan shot a nce at him.


    Chu Ting:


    Why am I sensing some killing intent?


    Lu Ning looked at him and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then, she looked at Huo Jinyan. ¡°You guys are really well-informed.¡±


    These words were obviously filled with anger. Chu Ting immediately mmed up and sat back obediently; he no longer spoke casually. Now, he knew why President Huo was looking at him that way.


    The two cars stopped at the entrance of One Entertainment. Song Qinghe and Jiang Zhou got out of the car, and stared at Huo Jinyan¡¯s car behind them.


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi both got out of the car as soon as it stopped.


    When they passed by the driver¡¯s seat, Huo Jinyan abruptly told Lu Ning, ¡°Wait for me here after you¡¯re done. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    Lu Ning was about to say something when he reversed the car and turned it around. After a series of smooth movements, he was gone.


    Song Qinghe and Jiang Zhou walked over and stood beside her.


    ¡°How did you meet Huo Jinyan?¡¯


    ¡°You saved his life, too?¡±


    Lu Ning wanted to roll her eyes, but in the end, she shook her head helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough with saving the both of you.¡±


    She pulled Lu Jingzhi into thepany.


    When the receptionist saw her, she instantly rose to her feet, a hint of surprise brimming in her eyes.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, who are you looking for?¡±


    Then, she saw Song Qinghe and Jiang Zhou walking in.


    ¡°President Song, Vice President Jiang.¡±


    Jiang Zhou looked at the receptionist at the front desk unhappily. ¡°Must you emphasize the ¡®Vice¡¯ every time?¡±


    Lu Ning turned to look at him. ¡°Why? You want to usurp his position?¡±


    Raising his eyebrows, Jiang Zhou looked at her. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not impossible. Anyway, this fellow is already tired of it, it doesn¡¯t matter which of us he gives it to.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°Then I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Looking at her, Song Qinghe tugged her over. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running away this time.¡±


    Without any exnation, he pulled her in, and Lu Jingzhi followed behind.


    Tailing behind them, Jiang Zhou mocked him. ¡°Little brat, you sure can walk fast with those short legs of yours..¡±

 Chapter 204 - 204: I’m Short of Money

    Chapter 204: I¡¯m Short of Money


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Jingzhi stopped in his tracks to look at him.


    Jiang Zhou: ¡°?¡±


    Why am I getting chills?


    Song Qinghe dragged Lu Ning to the meeting room.


    Looking around, Lu Ning changed the topic. ¡°The ce looks good after renovation, your sense of aesthetics has improved.¡± Ignoring her, Song Qinghe took out his phone to make a call.


    ¡°Bring me the documents.¡±


    Jiang Zhou followed Lu Jingzhi in and sat on the other side of the long table with one hand in his pocket.


    Lu Jingzhi ran over and sat beside Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning looked at Song Qinghe. ¡°Why so fast? Aren¡¯t we going to catch up on old times first?¡±


    Song Qinghe turned to look at her. ¡°Why¡¯re you so cheeky now?¡±


    If he did not know her, he would have thought he had found the wrong person.


    Jiang Zhou: ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯ve changed too much. You clearly didn¡¯t talk much in the past. Why? Did you learn how to do stand-up without us knowing? Also, who¡¯s this brat? I don¡¯t recall you saying that you have a younger brother.¡± Lu Ning turned to look at him. ¡°There are many things you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Jiang Zhou shrugged. ¡°Right.¡±


    He casually fished a candy from his pocket and popped it into his mouth.


    ¡°Brat, want one?¡±


    Then, he tossed a piece of candy to Lu Jingzhi, who subconsciously raised his hand to catch it.


    But he did not eat it, simply staring at Jiang Zhou.


    Smirking shamelessly, Jiang Zhou said, ¡°My charm is really limitless now, even children are so obsessed with me.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi: ¡®


    At this moment, a woman knocked on the door from outside. Her shoulder-length hair was loose and parted in the center, and she had the hair at both sides of her face tucked behind her ears, making her look capable and refreshing.


    She walked in and smiled politely at everyone. Then, she looked at Lu Ning and carefully ced the documents in front of her. Lu Ning looked at her before looking up at Song Qinghe.


    Song Qinghe nced at her. ¡°Sign it.¡±


    Lu Ning wanted to say something else, but Song Qinghe said forthright, ¡°I¡¯m only transferring two-thirds of my shares to you. I¡¯m still here, alive and well.¡±


    In an instant, Lu Ning broke into a smile. ¡°Alright!¡¯


    Then, she happily signed her name on it.


    Jiang Zhou was startled. ¡°I thought you would rather die than obey him.¡± Lu Ning turned to him. ¡°I¡¯m short of money.¡±


    Jiang Zhou looked at her in confusion. ¡°You¡¯re short of money? What, are you bankrupt?¡¯


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Something like that.¡±


    Since Song Qinghe had already rified what she had been worried about, she no longer had any reservations. Who would miss the chance to earn money?


    After Song Qinghe signed the contract, the share transfer contract took effect.


    The woman beside him immediately looked at Lu Ning and smiled. ¡°Hello, Boss. I¡¯m Lyu Nanyin, your future personal secretary.¡±


    Jiang Zhou could not help but chuckle. ¡°Secretary Lyu, you sure adapt quickly.¡±


    Lyu Nanyin peered at him. ¡°Vice President Jiang, my position is the President¡¯s secretary. I work for whoever is the President.¡±


    Looking at her, Lu Ning smiled. ¡°¡®Being a secretary is fine, but there¡¯s no need for a personal one. It¡¯s been hard on you, Miss Lyu.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Boss, I¡¯ll make you a cup of coffee.¡±


    As she spoke, she walked out. Jiang Zhou grinned at Song Qinghe. ¡°Haha, Song


    Qinghe, Secretary Lyu doesn¡¯t take you seriously anymore.¡±


    Song Qinghe shrugged nonchntly and sat down on a chair to the side. He looked at Lu Ning and said, ¡°So, speak.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    Song Qinghe looked at her, and then at Lu Jingzhi. ¡°Tell me what happened to you, and with him.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him.. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me first-¡ªhow you made thepany so impressive in three years and signed so many A-list celebrities?¡±

 Chapter 205 - 205: Don ‘t Get Worked up over Every Little Thing

    Chapter 205: Don ¡®t Get Worked up over Every Little Thing


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°By operating as usual.¡±


    Lu Ning could tell from Song Qinghe¡¯s calm expression.


    Focus on the basics, don¡¯t get worked up over every little thing.


    Jiang Zhou looked at Lu Ning. ¡°We are curious about you; we thought you were in the capital, so we¡¯ve been circling around the ce for three years, but it turns out you weren¡¯t here at all. In fact, you only came yesterday.¡±


    Lu Ning red at him. ¡°How did you know I came yesterday? Not only did you follow me, but you also investigated me?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make it like it¡¯s all our fault. Investigate you? We also wanted to know who you are! The name you gave us is fake, so it¡¯s not like we investigate wherever and whenever we want.¡±


    Lu Ning coughed. ¡°That¡¯s called not leaving a name for good deeds. How did you know I arrived yesterday?¡±


    Jiang Zhou raised his eyebrows and grinned mischievously. ¡°Well, who asked you to choose this hotel so coincidentally? This ce belongs to both of us.¡±


    He pointed at Song Qinghe.


    Song Qinghe looked up at her. ¡°It¡¯s also yours now.¡±


    Lu Ning: ???


    She spun around to look outside the door. ¡°Wait! Weren¡¯t the documents you just asked me to sign only for thispany?


    Song Qinghe perked his eyebrows. Anyone who gazed at his peach-blossom eyes would fall for him for a while.


    ¡°It¡¯s for all thepanies under my name.¡±


    At this moment, Lu Ning red at him, wanting nothing but to hit him. However¡­ In the end, he had given her money, so she suppressed this unnamed anger.


    She sat down again after standing up, and turned towards Lu Jingzhi. ¡°Jingzhi! We¡¯re rich!¡±


    Song Oinghe and Jiang Zhou could not help but look at each other. ¡°If I remember right, you¡¯re the one who invested in us back then. Why are you¡­ so greedy now?¡±


    Lu Ning waved his concerns off in a carefree manner. ¡°Things are different now.¡±


    Song Qinghe raised his eyebrows at Jiang Zhou. Jiang Zhou immediately understood what he meant and took out his phone.


    Song Qinghe looked at Lu Ning. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I ordered some food.¡±


    Lu Ning did not stand on ceremony. ¡®Great.¡±


    Song Qingheughed in surprise.


    Lu Ning turned to look at him. ¡°Let me ask you a question. Is Sheng Tian in thispany?


    Song Qinghe nced at her. ¡°You a fan of Sheng Tian?¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head. ¡°No, my friend is. Is he here? Can I get an autograph to give her?¡±


    Song Qinghe leaned closer and looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re his boss now. If you want him to, he¡¯ll be here.¡±


    Song Qinghe pressed the office line on the table.


    Soon, a woman¡¯s voice sounded from the other end. ¡°President Song, I¡¯m


    ¡°Contact Sheng Tian¡¯s manager and see if he¡¯s near thepany.¡±


    The other party quickly flipped through the artiste¡¯s schedule. ¡°Sheng Tian reported his schedule to thepany two days ago. He¡¯s shooting for a magazine overseas, and he¡¯ll be flying to A City in three days to film a new movie.¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Ning instantly perked up. ¡°Then help me contact him and ask if I can bring people to visit him during filming.¡± ¡°Alright, Boss. I¡¯ll contact him for you immediately.¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡±


    After hanging up, Lu Ning was delighted. Lin Ci¡¯s birthday wasing up, and there was nothing better than this birthday gift.


    However, Song Qinghe had grasped the main point from her words. ¡°Are you staying in A City?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded.


    On the other side of the room, Jiang Zhou had already found something and


    started reading out loud.


    ¡°Lu Ning was originally the daughter of the L¨´ family. In July, the media revealed that she was not rted to the L¨´ family by blood. Did¡­ they carry the wrong baby home?!¡±


    Jiang Zhou was shocked. He widened his eyes and looked at Lu Ning.


    ¡°Now I know why you¡¯re such a money grubber.¡±


    When Lu Ning heard him, she shot him an angry look. Jiang Zhou immediately changed his stance. ¡°Don¡¯t like my tone? Then I¡¯ll change it.


    ¡°After that, the L¨´ family brought back their biological daughter, while L¨´


    Ning was brought home by her biological parents¡­¡±

 Chapter 206 - 206: Easily Cause Trouble

    Chapter 206: Easily Cause Trouble


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    In any case, what they found out was what she had told others countless times. Lu Ning could not stop them, so she did not bother to stop them.


    As Jiang Zhou read, he almost choked.


    Lu Ning looked at him without a word.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at him. ¡°Uncle, are you crying?


    As Jiang Zhou ced his phone on the table, he wiped his tears. ¡°Don¡¯t you think the female lead is very pitiful? From a little princess to a little beggar, how truly tragic! How utterly dramatic! Song Qinghe, how about investing in this? Hey, wait¡­ ¡®Uncle¡¯? Call me ¡®Brother¡¯. i ¡® He looked at Lu Jingzhi and corrected him.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at him, speechless.


    Song Qinghe peered at Lu Ning. ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡±


    Nodding, Lu Ning took a deep breath. ¡°Something like that.¡±


    He fell silent for a moment.


    Actually, most of the things they had found out were superficial; only the


    people involved knew how they felt, and there was no way to investigate these.


    In other words, they did not know what Lu Ning was thinking. ¡°President Song, the food you ordered is here.¡±


    Someone knocked on the door, and the voice came from outside.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The four of them ate together.


    During dinner, Jiang Zhou did not stop either.


    He stared at Lu Jingzhi. ¡°Your younger brother is quite good-looking. Why don¡¯t you sign him up with me? I guarantee that he¡¯ll be famous. Haven¡¯t children been very popr recently?¡±


    Lu Ning red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about poaching my brother.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re his sister, and he¡¯ll be under you if he signs with us. It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll mistreat him.¡±


    ¡°No way I¡¯m hiring childbor. Besides, he has other things to do. He won¡¯t be going into this line of work.¡±


    Jiang Zhou turned to look at her. ¡°Other things?¡± He sized up Lu Jingzhi. ¡°Isn¡¯t this brat only five or six? What can he do? Could it be that you know how to read fortunes and predicted his next fifty years?


    Lu Jingzhi turned towards him. ¡°I¡¯m not a brat!¡±


    Jiang Zhou made a face at him. ¡°What are you, if not a little brat?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi:


    He nced at Jiang Zhou¡¯s phone, which was still in his hand, and silently narrowed his eyes, making ns to go back and teach him a lesson.


    Unbeknownst to all this, Jiang Zhou was still merrily scrolling through his phone.


    Lu Ning nced at Song Qinghe. ¡°How¡¯s your body, are you feeling better?¡±


    Song Qinghe¡¯s hand paused for a moment. ¡°Much better.¡±


    Jiang Zhou nced at him but did not say anything.


    Lu Ning heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at Jiang Zhou. ¡°He looks decent. Why don¡¯t you give him some roles too, earn some money using him?¡±


    Song Qinghe smiled when he heard that. Jiang Zhou looked at Lu Ning unhappily. ¡°Decent? I¡¯m just decent?!¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him, her head tilted. Before she could speak, Lu Jingzhi muttered, ¡°Certainly, he¡¯s only decent.¡± Jiang Zhou: ¡®


    ¡®You little brat, you little brat! You¡­!¡±


    Lu Jingzhi gawked at the childish Jiang Zhou in shock.


    Song Qinghe put down the chopsticks in his hand and said, ¡°He¡¯s disobedient. If we release him, he¡¯ll easily cause trouble.¡±


    Jiang Zhou: ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lu Ning nced at Jiang Zhou and nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed, that is wise.¡±


    Jiang Zhou: ¡°Hu-uh??¡±


    Song Qinghe looked at Lu Ning and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°There¡¯s something else¡­¡±


    Lu Ning looked up at him.


    ¡°Actually, we weren¡¯t the only ones looking for you in the past three years.


    There was another person¡­¡±


    Lu Ning was taken aback; she seemed to know who it was.


    ¡°They haven¡¯t been aroundtely. They¡¯ve gone to Yizhou.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll meet him next time.. If I show up so suddenly, they might be reminded of something sad again¡­¡±

 Chapter 207 - 207: A Bad Premonition

    Chapter 207: A Bad Premonition


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°President Song, President Huo of the Huo Corporation is looking for Miss Lu. Shall we let him in?¡±


    The receptionist at the front desk kept her eyes on Huo Jinyan as she made the office line call.


    Song Qinghe¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Bring him in.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    The receptionist at the front desk hung up, relieved. ¡°President Huo, this way please.¡±


    Then, she carefully brought Huo Jinyan and Chu Ting in.


    ¡°Hey, give me your number and add me on WeChat.¡±


    When Huo Jinyan entered, he saw Jiang Zhou pushing his phone to Lu Ning as he spoke.


    He frowned slightly as he watched Lu Ning leave her contact details to him and Song Qinghe, before she turned to look at him.


    ¡°Teacher Huo, wait a moment.¡±


    Then, she turned around and said something to Song Qinghe; Jiang Zhou looked at Huo Jinyan, raising his eyebrows. He spoke, his voice filled with confusion, ¡°Teacher?¡±


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at him. ¡°You have a problem with that?¡±


    Jiang Zhou grinned obsequiously. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    Lu Ning checked her wrist to look at the time, and then stood up.


    Lu Jingzhi stood up with Lu Ning.


    The few of them had just walked out of the meeting room when Lyu Nanyin came over from a short distance away, headed straight for Lu Ning.


    ¡°Boss, where are you going? I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    Gazing at her, Lu Ning smiled, feeling ttered. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, just continue working here. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    Wanting to cultivate a rtionship with her new boss, Lyu Nanyin dogged her. ¡°I can work on my phone too, and I¡¯m good at my work. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask thest boss!¡±


    Jiang Zhou turned to look at Song Qinghe. ¡°So you¡¯re the final obstacle¡­¡±


    Song Qinghe was speechless. ¡°She means her ex-boss.¡±


    ¡°Ha, ha, ha!¡±


    Lu Ning tugged at Lyu Nanyin. ¡°Thepany can¡¯t do without you. Besides, I¡¯m still in school, you won¡¯t have anything to do if you follow me around. Work at thepany first, I¡¯lle over and see you when I get the time. Be good now


    Lu Nanyin wasforted by her words, and was understanding when she heard that her boss was still in school. ¡°Okay, boss!¡±


    Lu Ning smiled at her with relief. ¡°Good luck! Thanks for your hard work!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it!¡±


    When they sent Lu Ning off, Song Qinghe said goodbye to her coolly while Jiang Zhou waved his hand energetically, until the car turned the corner and they could not see them any more.


    Lu Ning felt that if Jiang Zhou had met Gu Zi, they would definitely be fast friends. After all, the two of them were equally thick-skinned and shameless.


    ¡°Have you settled your business?¡±


    Lu Ning turned towards Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan peered up at her from the project folder in his hand. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Looking at her, he suddenly asked, ¡°He¡¯s your¡­ friend?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s really my friend.¡±


    Huo Jinyan did not dwell on this anymore¡­ It¡¯s just, ifhe was a friend, why did she not even have his contact number?


    He lowered his gaze and continued to read the project folder in his hand.


    Lu Ning nced at it curiously.


    Then, she silently shifted her gaze to Huo Jinyan¡¯s face.


    Someone once said that a man who¡¯s serious at work is really charming.


    Huo Jinyan was already very handsome, but while he was working his temperament was different from usual.


    As her gaze fell on his eyes, she realized that his eyshes were rather long; she could not help but reach for her own eyshes.


    Lu Jingzhi peered at his sister, then at Huo Jinyan. He had a bad premonition about this.


    Although he could not put his finger on it, he simply wanted the two of them to stay away from each other.


    When they arrived at the airport, Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi checked the time.


    ¡°Our flight¡¯s over an hourter.¡±


    Looking at her, Huo Jinyan grabbed her wrist and led her to the registration counter on the other side..

 Chapter 208 - 208: Can You?

    Chapter 208: Can You?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Jingzhi was averse to the idea of taking Huo Jinyan¡¯s private ne.


    However, his hesitance could not suppress his curiosity. After the ne took off, Lu Jingzhi began to look around, and after he received Lu Ning¡¯s permission to move about freely he wandered around the ne, as though on patrol.


    Chu Ting peered at Huo Jinyan from behind, who was still leafing through the project folder and working. Eventually, he could not help but walk to Lu Ning¡¯s side.


    ¡°Miss Lu, can I trouble you to give President Huo this cup of tea?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him dubiously. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go yourself?¡±


    Chu Ting whispered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid President Huo won¡¯t drink it if I go. He hasn¡¯t slept for two days while he¡¯s been dealing with thepany¡¯s matters, and even now he¡¯s still reading the project folder. I¡¯m afraid that his health will deteriorate if he continues.¡¯


    Lu Ning nced in Huo Jinyan¡¯s direction, then to the tea in Chu Ting¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Did you put something in here?¡±


    Chu Ting looked at Lu Ning and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s just something to calm the mind and help him sleep. It¡¯s not harmful to the body.¡±


    Lu Ning sighed. ¡°Alright, but I can¡¯t do anything if he doesn¡¯t drink it.¡±


    Nodding eagerly, Chu Ting looked at her. ¡°President Huo will definitely drink it if you bring it to him.¡±


    Thinking that he was simply gratifying her, she took the teacup, stood up and walked forward.


    As soon as Lu Ning sat down, Huo Jinyan¡¯s attention was turned to her. Without waiting for her to say anything, Huo Jinyan reached his hand out; startled, Lu Ning tentatively handed the drink in her hands towards him. It seems Huo Jinyan really did want it; after taking it, he took two sips and ced the ss aside.


    Peeking at them, Chu Ting was bewildered by this chain of events.


    She didn¡¯t even have to say anything!


    After Huo Jinyan put the ss of tea aside and resumed reading the project folder, she whispered to him, ¡°How about taking a break?¡±


    Huo Jinyan did not turn around. ¡°No, I can¡¯t rest until I finish calcting the data.¡±


    Lu Ning poked her head over to take a look. ¡°Then how about I help you with the data?¡±


    Huo Jinyan eyed her suspiciously. ¡°Can you?¡±


    Even though Lu Ning was doubted, she was not angry. After all, her math results certainly looked very bad.


    Lu Ning took a pen from the side, and quickly calcted the value of the first line on a nk piece of paper; she then handed it to Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her in surprise.


    Then, he handed the project folder to her.


    Lu Ning took it with a smile. She ced the project folder on herp while she held a pen and paper in her hand. There were some parts which she could calcte without the need to write anything down, but she was a little uncertain and still wrote them down.


    Huo Jinyan watched from the side as she calcted a couple of lines, and he could not help but gaze at her. As she was seriously calcting the data, she did not notice his gaze.


    What surprised Huo Jinyan was not that Lu Ning knew how to calcte these things. Ever since he found out that Lu Ning was deliberately hiding her abilities, he knew that her standard would not be low. However, he did not expect her to be able to understand these obscure project data and even read them ording to the numbers and requirements in the project folder. She could understand all of this.


    Previously, Huo Jinyan had investigated what happened when she was with the Ltl family. At that time, he was told that the eldest daughter of the Ltl family was only a pretty face who was actually an idiot on the inside. However, he had also seen many news reports about Old Master Ltl bringing her to thepany. It seems that she had been studying diligently at that time¡­


    When Lu Ning reached the middle of her calctions, there was a statistic she was uncertain about as she could not find it anywhere else in the data. She wanted to ask Huo Jinyan, but when she turned around, she realized that Huo Jinyan¡¯s head was leaning on her shoulder.


    She had been so engrossed in her calctions that she did not even know when he had fallen over..

 Chapter 209 - 209: Unfamiliar Man

    Chapter 209: Unfamiliar Man


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    In an instant, Lu Ning stopped talking and even slowed her movements.


    As Lu Jingzhi strolled over from somewhere he stood in front of Lu Ning, eyeing them.


    When Lu Ning looked up, she noticed him staring at Huo Jinyan irritatedly.


    She immediately raised her hand to signal him to keep his voice down.


    Lu Jingzhi pouted unhappily and gestured at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning gawked at him, and did not understand him until he did it a second time.


    Oh, keeping a ¡®safe distance¡¯!


    Holding back herughter, Lu Ning could only apologize to him quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. He¡¯s very pitiable, he hasn¡¯t even slept for two days. When he wakes up, I¡¯ll stay away from him, okay?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nced at Huo Jinyan, who was sleeping soundly, and then turned to look at Lu Ning; then, he nodded reluctantly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Immediately, Lu Ning beamed and praised him. ¡°Jingzhi is so obedient! Sister loves you the most.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi¡¯s eyes lit up as his lips curled into a smile. He went to sit at the back shyly.


    Smiling, Lu Ning continued calcting the data in her hands.


    Lu Ning was done calcting before the nended.


    She ced the project folder on the table.


    When Huo Jinyan woke up, he was woken up by Chu Ting.


    ¡°President Huo¡­ President Huo, we¡¯re here.¡±


    When Huo Jinyan woke up, he only saw Chu Ting; he could not see Lu Ning anywhere.


    Chu Ting promptly added, ¡°President Huo, Miss Lu has already gone back with Young Master Lu. Before she left, Miss Lu asked me to tell you that there¡¯s a missing piece of data that she couldn¡¯t find. There¡¯s no issues with everything else.¡±


    Huo Jinyan pinched the bridge of his nose and nodded.


    ¡°When did I fall asleep?¡±


    He was still a little groggy.


    As Chu Ting packed the project folder into his bag, he said, ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re more at ease with Miss Lu around¡­ You fell asleep leaning on Miss Lu¡¯s shoulder.¡±


    Huo Jinyan was stunned. Leaning¡­ on her shoulder?


    After getting off the ne, Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi hailed a cab and went straight home.


    They had sent their departure time to Shen Yunci and the others earlier, but they had arrived more than an hour early since Huo Jinyan brought them back by private ne. Lu Ning did not tell Shen Yunci, wanting to give them a surprise.


    When the two of them reached the entrance of the neighborhood with bags of various sizes, they stood there to take a short break.


    ¡°Eh? Little Ning and Jingzhi, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Grandpa Qin walked out of the mailroom, looking at the two of them.


    The two of them greeted him politely.


    ¡°I heard that Jingzhi went to apetition. Did he win?¡± Lu Ning smiled. ¡°He won. Grandpa Qin, we¡¯ll be going in first.¡±


    ¡°Go on now. It¡¯s great that you won¡ªJingzhi¡¯s really smart, huh?¡±


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi walked far away, but they could still hear Grandpa Qinplimenting him.


    The two of them could not help but look at each other and smile.


    Lu Ning asked Lu Jingzhi curiously, ¡°Jingzhi, are our grandparents still around?¡±


    Lu Ning did not know much about this, and Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi did not mention anything about the elders in the family to her.


    In fact, Lu Jingzhi did not know either. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Mommy and Daddy have never spoken about them. I¡¯ve never seen them either, so I don¡¯t know if we have any grandparents.¡±


    It seemed a little strange to Lu Ning. If the elders were no longer around, they would pay their respects every year, right? However, Lu Jingzhi didn¡¯t know about it, which doesn¡¯t make sense.


    Lu Ning had this question before, but she was afraid that bringing it up would make Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci upset, so she put it aside and did not ask them.


    But why does it feel like there¡¯s something else going on?


    When the two of them reached the entrance of their house, the door suddenly swung open from the inside as an unfamiliar man stepped out¡­

 Chapter 210 - 210: Will She Overthink It?

    Chapter 210: Will She Overthink It?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The man was dressed in a suit and leather shoes, looking proper and clean-cut.


    He even had a pair of ck-framed sses resting on his nose.


    All three of them were stunned.


    The man panicked and adjusted his sses.


    Lu Ning gaped at him in confusion. ¡°Hello, are you¡­ Daddy¡¯s friend?¡±


    The man coughed instinctively, not knowing if he should agree with her or not. He both nodded and shook his head, puzzling Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi.


    Fortunately, Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci came out when they heard themotion; they were also stunned to see the two of them.


    ¡°Our darlings are back!¡±


    Shen Yunci walked out and hugged the two of them.


    Lu Zhi shot the man a look, indicating for him to slip away quietly.


    However, before he could slip away, Lu Ning spotted him.


    ¡°Uncle¡­ aren¡¯t you staying for dinner?¡± Then, she looked at Lu Zhi. ¡°Daddy, who¡¯s this?¡±


    Lu Zhi could only reply calmly, ¡°This is your Uncle Zhou. He still has something on, so he won¡¯t be staying for dinner. Hurry on now, Old Zhou.¡±


    Uncle Zhou frantically nodded and looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Goodbye, Young Mistress¡­ Ah, no no. Um, goodbye, Little Ning!¡±


    With that, he ran downstairs.


    Lu Zhi held his forehead helplessly. He could only hope that Lu Ning would not overthink it.


    Actually, Lu Ning did not hear what he had said as his words were unclear.


    She simply felt that this uncle was a little strange.


    ¡°Stop looking,e in now!¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell Mommy that you¡¯ll be back early? I could have gone to buy groceries to make dinner for you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you tired? Sit down and rest.¡±


    The two of them pushed the two children onto the sofa.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi grabbed all the things in Lu Ning¡¯s hands.


    Lu Jingzhi silently ced the things in his hand on the table.


    ¡°Oh right! Mommy even studied how to make a cake this morning, and it was a sess! I¡¯ll bring some for you to try.¡±


    Shen Yunci happily went to the kitchen to get the cake. Lu Zhi looked at the two of them. ¡°You look like you lost weight, did you not eat properly? Didn¡¯t you go to the ces which Dad had rmended? Was it too troublesome?¡±


    Lu Ning did not know whether tough or cry as she looked at him. ¡°Dad, we¡¯ve only been out for two days.¡±


    Lu Zhi looked at her with a sad expression. ¡°It¡¯s only been two days? Dad feels it¡¯s been as long as two months.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    Lu Jingzhi: ¡®


    Shen Yunci ran over from the kitchen with the cake. ¡°Quick! Try it and see if it¡¯s delicious. ¡±


    Lu Jingzhi was about to reach for a fork when Shen Yunci stopped him. ¡°There¡¯s mango. You can¡¯t eat it, it¡¯s for Sister.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi: ¡®


    Taking the fork from Shen Yunci¡¯s hands, Lu Ning took a bite¡ªit was tangy and sweet, and really delicious.


    Lu Ning smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s delicious! Mommy, with your baking skills we can open a dessert shop in the future.¡±


    Nodding, Shen Yunci made a mental note.


    Lu Jingzhi peered at Shen Yunci. ¡°Mom, did you make it mango on purpose?¡±


    Shen Yunci immediately gave him an innocent look. ¡°How can that be? Why would I? I made a mango cake since I only had mangoes with me. When I buy the ingredients tomorrow, I¡¯ll make a strawberry cake for you, okay?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded, but it was obvious that he did not believe her. Shen Yunci abruptly changed the topic. ¡°Go wash up. Look at your dirty faces.¡± As she spoke, she chased the two of them back to their rooms.


    Shen Yunci watched the two of them enter the room and close their doors. She turned to Lu Zhi. ¡°Do you think Ning¡¯ning will overthink it?¡±


    Lu Zhi pondered for a bit. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, she didn¡¯t mention anything. If Ning¡¯ning had any doubts she would¡¯ve brought them up immediately. Let¡¯s not panic..¡±

 Chapter 211 - 211: How Unlucky

    Chapter 211: How Unlucky


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Shen Yunci nodded and did not say anything else aside from discussing with Lu Zhi what dishes to make for the childrenter.


    As soon as Lu Ning returned to her room and sat down, she received a message from Huo Jinyan; she nced at it without replying. Instead, she turned to look at Jiang Zhou and Song Qinghe¡¯s messages.


    She replied to their messages while lying down. After lying down for ten minutes, her phone rang. Lu Ning was caught off guard and was startled.


    She picked up Lin Ci¡¯s call.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re back! Did you bring me a gift?¡±


    Without waiting for Lu Ning to speak, Lin Ci spoke straightforwardly.


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    Lin Ci smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great, at least you have a conscience. Wait for me. I¡¯ll be there soon!¡±


    ¡°Huh? There where?¡±


    ¡°Your house. Prepare to receive me!¡±


    Then, she hung up.


    Lu Ning:


    Lu Ning looked at the phone that had been hung up and smiled helplessly. She kept her phone away and went to organize her things. After packing her things, she put the gifts aside.


    Then, she separated these gifts ording to whom she would give them to.


    Other than her parents and Lin Ci, there was no one else she was gifting.


    Putting Lin Ci¡¯s to one side, her gazended on a small wooden box.


    She took the small wooden box. When she opened it, the fragrance of sandalwood wafted over. There was a bracelet in the middle of the small wooden box; Lu Ning hesitated for a moment before closing the box. Then, she ced the small wooden box in her drawer.


    When Lin Ci came, she bought a lot of fruits. When she reached the entrance of the neighborhood, she bumped into Lu Qing.


    ¡°Just my luck to run into you.¡±


    She could not help but mutter; she was very unhappy to see Lu Qing.


    Ignoring him, she walked forward. Whether it was because the fruit bag was not sturdy or if she had hit something, the fruit bag tore and the apples spilled all over the ground.


    One even rolled to Lu Qing¡¯s feet, and he bent down to help her pick up the


    Lin Ci red at him angrily.


    ¡°¡­ Just my luck to run into you!¡¯


    Lu Qing: .


    ¡°You¡¯re going to my house, yet you didn¡¯t expect to run into me?


    Lin Ci mocked him as she picked up the fruits. ¡°That¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t expect you. I¡¯d have thought Uncle and Auntie had you kicked out long ago.¡±


    Lu Qing:


    Lu Qing knew that he had no chance of winning against her, so he shut up and stopped talking in front of her.


    Since the bags were torn, Lin Ci could only hold the apples in her arms and could not carry the rest of the items. She nced at the bags on the ground with some distress; just as she was wondering if she should call Lu Ning to pick her up, Lu Qing had already walked in front of her and picked up the bags on the ground. After ncing at her, he walked straight forward.


    Lin Ci red at and chased after him. ¡°Hey! Did I ask you to get it for me?! I can do it myself! Put them down!¡±


    Ignoring her nagging, Lu Qing did not speak or pay attention to her; he simply carried the bags and walked in front. Lin Ci chased after him, scolding him all this while.


    When the door opened, Lin Ci adjusted her behavior in an instant. ¡°Hello, Auntie, Uncle.¡±


    Lu Qing spun his head around to look at the speed her behavior changed; he could not help but be surprised.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were so happy to see Lin Ci that they quickly dragged hor in


    ¡°Little Ci, juste over next time. You didn¡¯t have to bring so much! Why are you carrying them like that? Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired, Auntie. It¡¯s just that the bag broke on the way here, so I can only carry them here like this. It might be a little dirty, Auntie, please don¡¯t mind it. ¡±


    ¡°Why would I mind it? Hurry up and pass them to Auntie, move your arms around or they¡¯ll stiffen up..¡±

 Chapter 212 - 212: Rich, Playful, and Handsome

    Chapter 212: Rich, yful, and Handsome


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When Lu Ning walked out of the room, she saw Lin Ci swinging her arms about.


    ¡°What happened to your arms?


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I came carrying some apples, and Auntie was afraid that my arms would go numb, so she asked me to move my arms around.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded.


    ¡°By the way, how was it? Did Jingzhi win any prize?¡±


    Lu Ning had yet to tell Lin Ci about thepetition.


    Hearing this, Lu Qing also looked over. He did not know either.


    Only Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi knew, since Lu Ning sent them photos and videos.


    ¡°He did. I¡¯ll get Jingzhi to show you the trophyter, I even took a video. Come, I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    ¡°Sure.


    As Lin Ci spoke, she followed Lu Ning to her room.


    Lu Qing:


    Now, he really felt like he had been kicked out of the house.


    While Lin Ci watched the video on Lu Nings phone, she could not help butugh.


    ¡°We can¡¯t hide your brother¡¯s temperament anymore. Look at him. Who would dare believe that he¡¯s only five years old?¡±


    Lu Ning also smiled. ¡°After it¡¯s over, there¡¯ll be children older than himing to ask him for guidance. It¡¯s especially funny.¡±


    ¡°Really? !


    ¡°That¡¯s right. A junior high school kid added me on WeChat, saying that


    Jingzhi will teach him the solution.¡±


    ¡°Wow. Which of them is it?¡±


    As Lin Ci came over, curious, Lu Ning raised her hand and pointed at the new contact.


    Lin Ci tapped on it and looked at his WeChat Moments.


    ¡°Whoa!¡±


    After a nce, she eximed.


    Lu Ning turned around and looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    ¡°You sure this is a junior high school kid?¡±


    Lin Ci pushed the phone over; there was a photo on it, and in the photo a boy with a good figure was showing off his eight-pack.


    Lu Ning frowned. ¡°It should be¡­ his brother. I remember that it was his brother who brought him to participate in thepetition. I didn¡¯t notice this and thought that he added me with his own number.¡±


    Lin Ci turned back and continued to look through his WeChat Moments.


    ¡°Hey, is this kid trying to matchmake you and his brother? How can children nowadays not have their own WeChat?¡±


    ¡°No way. He probably didn¡¯t bring his phone.¡±


    Lin Ci could not help but sigh as she watched. ¡°This brother¡¯s life is quite something. He looks like a rich second-generation heir. These cafeterias and bars aren¡¯t something ordinary people can afford.¡±


    Lu Ning did not care too much and continued to look for something in the closet.


    Lin Ci smacked her lips as she read. ¡°He¡¯s rich, knows how to y, and is handsome.¡±


    The phone in her hand suddenly vibrated twice. Lin Ci backed out to take a look; this older brother had sent her a WeChat message, but judging from the tone it should be the junior high school student¡¯s younger brother.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, he sent you a message. He¡¯s asking if you¡¯re home yet and if you can send him the solution.¡±


    Lu Ning was almost done looking. She stood up, closed the closet door, and walked over to take a look.


    She realized that he had even sent her the original question.


    Lu Ning nced at it and got up to call Lu Jingzhi.


    ¡°Jingzhi, bring your trophy along to let Sister Lin Ci take a look.¡±


    Obediently, Lu Jingzhi also brought the trophy when he came over.


    Lin Ci smiled as she carefully yed with the trophy in her hand, as if she was the one who had won an award.


    As she looked, she could not help but say, ¡°I think this handsome guy cuts it.


    Talk to him if you have the chance.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and handed the phone to Lu Jingzhi.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to matchmake us. I didn¡¯t even notice what his brother looked like.¡±


    Lin Ci immediately leaned over with a wicked grin. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s paying attention to you. It¡¯s hard not to notice your looks.¡±


    Lu Ning smirked and pped her hand away. ¡°I was wearing a hat and mask that day, you might not even recognize me if you see me. It would be strange if someone else could see what I look like..¡±

 Chapter 213 - 213: What Brother?

    Chapter 213: What Brother?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When Lu Jingzhi heard this, he looked up at the two of them and asked, ¡°What brother?¡±


    Before Lu Ning could say anything, Lin Ci instantly leaned over to look at Lu


    Jingzhi. ¡°He¡¯s the brother of the boy you¡¯re chatting with now.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the brother of the person in second


    Lu Ning smiled. ¡°Yes, but this is his brother¡¯s WeChat.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded thoughtfully.


    Lin Ci was about to add something when Lu Ning stopped him. ¡°He¡¯s still young, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Here, a gift for you; see if you like it.¡±


    Taking a small box from Lu Ning, Lin Ci opened it; in the small box, a rose-shaped broochid there quietly.


    Surprised, Lin Ci took it out and immediately ran to the mirror to try it on.


    In fact, she did not like roses much, but Sheng Tian was likened by fans to an alluring red rose. As a result, whenever his fans mentioned red roses, they would think of Sheng Tian. It was also symbolic of Sheng Tian, and so all his fans had a few things rted to roses.


    Lin Ci rarely chased after celebrities, so Lu Ning had never seen her treat any celebrities the same way she treated Sheng Tian.


    ¡°Does it look nice?!¡±


    Lin Ci spun towards Lu Ning, and she promptly took a closer look, nodding with a smile. ¡°Yes.¡±


    She pointed at the boxes by the door. ¡°Those are also for you.¡±


    Lin Ci dashed over with a smile. ¡°So many! I love you to death!¡±


    Unsatisfied with just saying it, she leaned over to kiss Lu Ning¡¯s cheek.


    Startled, Lu Ning raised her hand to touch her cheek and smiled.


    Lu Jingzhi turned around and patted Lu Ning, asking her toe closer. Lu Ning did as she was told and moved closer. Then, the little boy kissed her on the other cheek.


    Lu Ning could not help but chuckle as she raised her hand and rubbed his head.


    At the Huo family¡¯s old residence in the capital.


    Huo Shi was someone who would not visit unless he had something to ask.


    When the butler saw him, he realized what was going on.


    ¡°Second Master, you¡¯re here. The Old Master is not feeling well today and has already retired for the day.¡±


    Huo Shi looked at him. ¡°Not feeling well? What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a chronic issue. Second Master, why don¡¯t you stay here tonight and look for Master next morning?


    Not caring about this, Huo Shi strode in. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look at him.¡±


    Straight away, he walked through the long corridor towards the Old Master¡¯s courtyard.


    Sighing deeply in his heart, the butler hurried after him.


    ¡°Second Master, the Old Master is really resting.¡±


    Standing in front of the Old Masters room, Huo Shi looked at the closed door; it was pitch dark inside.


    The butler repeated himself from behind.


    Huo Shi pretended not to hear him and was about to push the door open when the butler hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Second Master!¡±


    Impatiently, Huo Shi turned to look at him.


    The butler tried to persuade him again. ¡°Second Master, the Old Master is really resting.¡±


    Perhaps because of themotion outside, the Old Master in the room was startled awake.


    ¡°Who is it? Come in.¡¯


    Huo Shi was immediately overjoyed when he heard that. He pushed the door open and entered.


    The butler sighed and followed him in.


    After Huo Shi entered, he went straight to the Old Master¡¯s bed. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re awake. Did I wake you up?


    As she spoke, he half-knelt by the bed and looked at the Old Master.


    The Old Master nced at him and propped himself up to remember. Huo Shi quickly stood and helped him up. ¡°Dad) slow down. I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Old Master Huo sat down and looked at him. He knew his son¡¯s temperament very well¡ªif it were not for the fact that something had happened, he would not havee to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, bring a chair and sit down. If you have something to say, say it.¡±


    The butler poured a ss of water and brought it to the Old Master..

 Chapter 214 - 214: He Didn’t Go Home?

    Chapter 214: He Didn¡¯t Go Home?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Huo Shi quickly brought a chair over and sat by the Old Master¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Dad, nothings up. I just came to see you.¡±


    The Old Master took a sip of water and handed the ss to the butler, then he turned to look at him. ¡°Do you even hear yourself?¡±


    Huo Shi coughed dryly and looked at him. ¡°Guess I can¡¯t hide anything from my father.¡±


    Heughed bitterly and then sighed, looking quite pitiful. Not falling for it, the Old Master said directly, ¡°If you have something to say, say it. Or did you wake me up simply to let me hear you sigh?¡±


    Frantically, Huo Shi looked at the Old Master. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I woke you up, but I was really upset and wanted to tell you. Otherwise, I would have been frustrated to death.¡±


    ¡°Who would dare anger you?


    The Old Master nced at him, then took the ss of water from the butler¡¯s hand and took another sip, his other hand holding the edge of his nket.


    Looking at the Old Master, Huo Shi eximed, ¡°It¡¯s all because of Jinyan! It¡¯s fine if this child has always been rude, I won¡¯t hold it against him. But he really didn¡¯t give me any face this time. I don¡¯t know how he heard about the project I told you about previously, but he asked me to stop in front of so many


    people


    ¡°He even asked me to return all the funds I used previously! Dad, wasn¡¯t I doing it for thepany? That project was great, yet he stopped it just like that. I¡¯ve been working for so long for nothing, and I¡¯m even made topensate for it. I had to put my own face on the line to get this project) and Jinyan didn¡¯t even listen to my exnation.¡±


    Without listening to the rest of it, the Old Master only asked, ¡°So, have you stopped?¡±


    Huo Shi shrunk his shoulders and looked at the Old Master pitifully. ¡°How would I dare not stop? He said that if I didn¡¯t stop, he would take measures against me. This child is truly rude. No matter what, I¡¯m still his second uncle. Yet he actually threatened me!


    ¡°He even scolded me in person. I lost all my face and even my project. Dad, don¡¯t you think Jinyan¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, the Old Master suddenly interrupted him. ¡°What did you say? In person? You found him?¡±


    Huo Shi was stunned by the question. ¡°Huh? No, he told me at thepany.¡±


    ¡°Thepany? He¡¯s back?¡± Agitated, the Old Master raised his hand and knocked over the cup, spilling all the water on the nket.


    The butler hurriedly went to tidy up. ¡°Master, please stay calm.¡±


    Huo Shi looked at the Old Master in a daze. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. He was at thepany. He didn¡¯t go home?


    Huo Shi carefully observed the Old Master¡¯s expression.


    The Old Master ignored him and turned to the butler. ¡°Do you know about


    Lowering his head, the butler tidied up the soaked nket. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen


    Young Master recently.¡±


    Snorting in anger, the Old Master pped the edge of the bed.


    When Huo Shi heard this, he immediately started to criticize Huo Jinyan even louder. ¡°This child is really unreasonable. He actually didn¡¯te home after returning to the capital! Dad, you dote on him too much. Look at how unreasonable he is¡­


    As he spoke, he stood up excitedly. The Old Master turned to look at him. ¡°Are you leaving? Then go. Careful on the way.¡±


    Huo Shi was stunned. Huh?


    If I stand up, it means rm leaving?


    The butler turned to Huo Shi tactfully. ¡°Second Master, I¡¯ll send you off. This way.¡±


    Huo Shi: ¡®


    Still refusing to give up, Huo Shi looked at the Old Master and called out,


    ¡°Dad¡­


    The Old Master rubbed his eyelids. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Resentfully, Huo Shi could only shut up and follow the butler out.


    The Old Master put his hand down and got off the bed. He circled around the bed angrily..

 Chapter 215 - 215: According to Plan

    Chapter 215: ording to n


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When the butler returned, he saw the Old Master pacing around the room.


    ¡°You, quickly get my phone. That brat, he didn¡¯t evene to see me when he came back! I want to know where he went! Go, investigate! Find out where he went.¡±


    After saying that, he seemed to recall something and was about to leave.


    ¡°Master, where are you going?


    The Old Master walked forward without listening.


    ¡°He must be at the Imperial View Garden! I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t catch him today.¡±


    The butler hurriedly went to grab the Old Master.


    ¡°Master, Master, listen to me! The Young Master is not in the capital anymore. He left this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°What?! Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t know? You were also hiding that brat from me!¡±


    The butler frantically exined. ¡°That¡¯s not it. Master. At first. I didn¡¯t know either, but when I returned in the afternoon, the flight captain called me and said that the Young Master has left the capital. Young Master asked him to tell me this, but didn¡¯t say where he was going. This was Young Master reporting to you.


    ¡°I saw that you were not feeling well in the afternoon and didn¡¯t dare to tell you.¡±


    The Old Master red and pointed at him angrily. ¡°You, you teamed up to lie to me!¡±


    The butler hurriedly followed. ¡°Young Master misses you too. Even if it¡¯s inconvenient, he still got someone to send you a letter.¡±


    ¡°He misses me? I¡¯ll be grateful if he doesn¡¯t forget me, but he even misses me? Tell me, why did he onlye back now?


    The Old Master sat down on the chair and asked angrily.


    The butler quickly coaxed him. ¡°Young Master is also worried about your health. He went to thepany to settle some matters as soon as he arrived. He must¡¯ve heard about Second Master and came back to resolve it.¡±


    ¡°Resolve it? Then can¡¯t hee back and see this old man once he¡¯s settled


    ¡°He must have been caught up in something. Otherwise, he would havee back to see you long ago.¡±


    The Old Master was still incensed. ¡°Look, how long has it been?! He hasn¡¯t given me any news and doesn¡¯t answer my calls. Hurry up and call again. See if he answers!¡±


    The butler could only take out his phone and continue calling Huo Jinyan.


    In the end, he could not get through and no one picked up. The Old Master was so angry that he cursed for a long time.


    ¡°Second Master.¡±


    ¡°Did you follow him? Do you know where he went?¡±


    ¡°The nended in A City.¡±


    ¡°A City¡­¡±


    Huo Shi sat in the car. There was no one around in the wilderness.


    A person by the car was bent down, speaking to Huo Shi who was in the car. ¡°Find out where he is and go ording to the original n.¡± Leaning towards the side of the car, he whispered an order. This caused the person outside the car to look at him hesitantly.


    ¡°What is it? Speak.¡±


    Only then did that person gingerly speak up, ¡°To ensure that nothing goes wrong, I contacted the person who provided us with the information previously. He said¡­ he won¡¯t take our orders anymore¡­¡±


    After saying that, he nced at Huo Shi carefully.


    Huo Shi frowned, looking very impatient.


    ¡°He won¡¯t take our orders?!¡±


    The person outside the car window nodded.


    ¡°Did you ask why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked him, but he refused to tell me. He rejected all my subsequent invitations.¡±


    Huo Shi frowned. ¡°If he won¡¯t take them, then find someone else. How is it that you can¡¯t find someone to help us if we have money?!¡±


    That person said with difficulty again, ¡°But it wasn¡¯t easy for us to find someone who was willing to take our job. Many people didn¡¯t want to take the job when they heard that it was about the Huo family¡­¡±


    Huo Shi red at him. ¡°If they don¡¯t want to take it, then look for someone else! Don¡¯t you know how to throw money? Don¡¯t you know that great rewards beget brave men?! Hurry up and go!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±

 Chapter 216 - 216: She Asked You Out?

    Chapter 216: She Asked You Out?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The car window in front of Huo Shi slowly rolled up, and his angry face was reflected in it.


    I just don¡¯t believe that Huo Jinyan will be able to escape this time!


    Lin Ci only left after she had dinner at their home.


    Shen Yunci still wanted her to stay, but she remembered that she had to prepare for school tomorrow, so she did not ask her to stay over lest she troubled her.


    When she left, Lu Ning sent her out.


    They chatted as they went downstairs.


    When they spoke of the sports meet on Friday, Lin Ci was still looking forward to it.


    ¡°There are so many events this time, and there¡¯ll be all kinds of them; it will definitely be especially exciting.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll definitely be able to find something to participate in for thepetition.¡±


    ¡°Definitely! The two of us must win!¡±


    Lu Ningughed and looked at her.


    Seeing herugh, Lin Ci was upset. ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you confident? Even if you don¡¯t have confidence, you have to win! If you can participate in some event, you have to participate! Coming in first will anger L¨´ Yue¡¯an to death!¡±


    Lu Ning turned to her. ¡°L¨´ Yue¡¯an?


    Lin Ci gawked at her, as if expecting better from her. ¡°Are you stupid? During the sports meet, your parents will be going and both your families will be there. L¨´ Yue¡¯an will certainly try her damnedest to suppress you. When the timees, just watch. As long as you participate in an event, she will definitely participate! So work hard! Get first ce for me!¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no reason for me to fight with her.¡±


    Lin Ci was unhappy. ¡°Why would there be nothing to fight for? If she wants to suppress you in every way, you have to fight back!¡±


    Lu Ning looked at her. ¡°When the opponent isn¡¯t on the same level, fighting will only degrade myself. There¡¯s no need for such a thing.¡± Lin Ci looked at her in surprise and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re so nasty. I like it!¡±


    The two of them walked out of the neighborhood with a smile.


    ¡°Just send me here. I¡¯ll walk out by myself.¡±


    ¡°No way, you¡¯re pretty as a flower. It¡¯s safer for me to escort you out.¡±


    Lin Ci smiled as she continued walking. ¡°You¡¯re clearly in more danger than me.¡±


    The two of them chatted andughed as they walked to the intersection.


    Lu Ning¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    She looked at the number and raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Sun Qian.¡±


    Just as Lin Ci was wondering, Lu Ning picked up the phone.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    Sun Qian heaved a sigh of relief when she heard Lu Ning¡¯s voice. She was afraid that Lu Ning would not answer the call.


    ¡°Lu Ning, are you free next weekend? Can I ask you out?¡±


    Lu Ning thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m not free. Find someone else.¡±


    Sun Qian hurriedly added, ¡°Wait, wait! I know you have a sports meet next week. The week after next is fine too.¡±


    Lu Ning was actually very curious; ever since she was chased out of the L¨´ family, everyone in that circle had kept a respectful distance from her. Why did Sun Qian be even more enthusiastic than before?


    ¡°Sun Qian, you clearly know that my surname is no longer L¨´ and that I can¡¯t bring anything to your Sun family. Why do you still ask me out?¡±


    Lu Ning was straightforward and asked directly.


    Sun Qian was startled for a moment. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I don¡¯t want anything from you¡­¡±


    She was a little anxious but did not say anything. After being stunned for a long time, she said directly, ¡°I, I just wanted to bring you to the racecourse. You haven¡¯t seen Ling for a long time, right?¡±


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment.


    It had indeed been a long time since shest saw Ling.


    Sun Qian knew that there was a chance when she did not hear her respond immediately; at least Lu Ning was considering it.


    Lu Ning thought for a moment and said, ¡°Okay, next weekend then.¡±


    After hanging up, Lin Ci looked at Lu Ning. ¡°She asked you out?¡±


    ¡°Yes. ¡±


    ¡°Where are we going? I¡¯m going too!¡±

 Chapter 217 - 217: Do You Have Something to Say?

    Chapter 217: Do You Have Something to Say?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning nodded and looked at her. ¡°To the racecourse.¡±


    ¡°Sun Qian, is it that Sun Qian from the Sun family who owns the clothingpany?


    Lu Ning nodded at her after putting away her phone.


    ¡°Why would she ask you out?¡± Lin Ci was also puzzled. Logically speaking, she and Lu Ning were no longer in the same circle. Why would she ask Lu Ning out


    Lu Ning shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. We¡¯ll see.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving then.¡±


    Lu Ning watched as she got onto the bus and waved at her.


    It was not until the bus was out of sight that Lu Ning turned around and prepared to go back.


    She turned around and saw Lu Zhi standing not far away, looking at her.


    Lu Ning was startled for a moment. The next moment, she smiled and ran towards Lu Zhi.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s so cold.¡±


    Her voice was low and coquettish.


    Lu Zhi hurriedly draped the coat in his hand over her.


    ¡°Put your arms in quickly. I knew you¡¯d get cold when you ran out, you don¡¯t even know to wrap a scarf around yourself.¡±


    Lu Ning listened to him mutter as he wrapped a scarf around her.


    Lu Ningughed as she listened.


    ¡°And youugh!¡¯


    Looking at her, Lu Zhi knocked her head very, very gently.


    Lu Ning covered her head and stuck out her tongue.


    Lu Zhi raised his hand and rubbed her head. He smiled, his eyes filled with love. ¡°Lees go home. Mommy¡¯s waiting for you.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and took Lu Zhi¡¯s arm.


    Lu Zhi subconsciously took a look and was momentarily surprised. However, he immediately responded and patted the back of her hand with a smile.


    The father and daughter walked home together.


    Lu Ning felt that Lu Jingzhi had been acting a little strange for the past two


    In the past two days since he went back to school, he had been looking at Lu Ning like he had something to say, but eventually he would change the topic and say nothing.


    Lu Ning did not force him to say anything, but his condition was obviously affecting their lives. And so, Lu Ning went home early after school today.


    Coincidentally, her part-time job was about to reach the end of one month, so she informed her boss that she would resign. Now she was not short of money, since Song Qinghe transferred some money to her the night she returned, saying that it was her dividends from previously.


    Lu Ning was very clear about her current situation, so she did not refuse. Speaking of which, if she rejected Song Qinghe, he might very well fly over and bring it to her in cash.


    When she went home, she bought some delicious fruits and snacks.


    The fruits were all out of season and were rtively expensive, so she usually could not bear to buy them.


    Lu Ning had yet to decide how to tell her parents that she was not short ot money. She was afraid that they would not be able to ept it or be too frightened for a while, so Lu Ning thought of waiting a little longer and giving them some money in another way.


    When Lu Ning returned with her things, Lu Jingzhi happened to throw the trash downstairs, so he helped Lu Ning carry some of it back.


    ¡°Sister, you bought cherries.¡±


    ¡°Yes, do you like them?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you like them. Usually it¡¯s too expensive, so Daddy and Mommy might not be willing to buy it for you. I got my pay today. If you want to eat it in the future, tell me. I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi turned towards Lu Ning in surprise.


    Lu Ning saw the strange look in his eyes and could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    Lu Jingzhi shook his head. ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    He wanted to say that it was not that they could not bear to buy them. In the past, his parents had brought back many boxes.


    But Sister doesn¡¯t seem to know¡­


    Lu Jingzhi did not dare to say anything. After returning home, he went into the kitchen with Lu Ning to wash fruits.


    When they were washing the fruits, there were only the two of them at home..


    Lu Ning asked, ¡°Jingzhi, is there something you want to tell me recently?¡±

 Chapter 218 - 218: Remind Him to Be Careful

    Chapter 218: Remind Him to Be Careful


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Jingzhi was floored for a moment. When he turned to look at Lu Ning, his eyes suddenly became serious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep everything to yourself, just tell me what you want to say. If you don¡¯t want me to ask too much, I won¡¯t ask either.¡±


    Lu Ning tried her best not to put too much psychological pressure on him.


    ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    Lu Ning turned off the water and turned to look at him.


    Lu Jingzhi lowered his eyes slightly. He did not know what to tell Lu Ning.


    Except¡­


    Although that uncle was quite fierce, he shouldn¡¯t be a bad person.


    ¡°It¡¯s that fierce uncle. Remind him to be careful.¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned. She looked at Lu Jingzhi and grimaced slightly.


    A certain thought in her heart seemed to have been confirmed.


    However, she looked at Lu Jingzhi and did not ask anything. After being stunned for a while, she nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll remind him.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded, seemingly relieved.


    Lu Ning brought her hand to his face and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, you have to attend sses properly in the future. Leave this problem to Sister, don¡¯t you worry anymore.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi raised a hand to wipe the water off Lu Ning¡¯s face and nodded with a smile. ¡®Got it.¡±


    The two of themughed as she turned on the tap to continue washing the fruits.


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci pushed the door open and entered.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that won¡¯t do, that shop¡¯s too small. Even if we give it to


    Ning¡¯ning it won¡¯t have much value. The one in the city center is very suitable. It¡¯s too troublesome to rent it, so just buy it for Ning¡¯ning. Even if she doesn¡¯t want to work in the future, the monthly profits there will be enough for her to


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s fine. Didn¡¯t Ning¡¯ning say that she wanted to open apany? Is it just in this city, or shall we go to the nearby cities and open a few more for her? Then she won¡¯t have to worry in the future¡­¡±


    The two of them chatted happily as they changed their shoes.


    Until Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi poked their heads out of the kitchen to look at them.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Shen Yunci looked up and almost jumped in surprise when she saw Lu Ning, and her voice raised an octave. ¡°Ning! Ning¡¯ning!¡¯ Lu Ning was also shocked by her state. ¡°Huh? Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She turned off the tap and looked at Shen Yunci.


    Lu Zhi was rtively calmer. He looked at Lu Ning and asked, ¡°Ning¡¯ning, why are you back so early today?¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and said, ¡°I resigned today and am preparing to study. I received my sry and bought a lot of fruits. Wait a moment, we¡¯ll be done soon.¡±


    Lu Zhi heaved a sigh of relief. From the sounds of it, she probably did not hear anything.


    However, she was still a little worried and probed, ¡°Ning¡¯ning, Daddy and


    Mommy were just talking about your sports meet. Did you hear what we said?¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head and looked over. ¡°I didn¡¯t. Can you repeat it for meter?¡±Shen Yunci heaved a sigh of relief and nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay, alright. Mom and Dad will say it again when wee outter.¡±


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci looked at each other and rxedpletely. They took off their coats and sat on the sofa.


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi walked out with tters of fruits.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, try it.¡±


    Shen Yunci took a look. ¡°You¡¯ve bought so much. Ningning, save your sry to buy yourself some new clothes. Mom and Dad will buy these.¡±


    Lu Ning sat over. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I usually wear my school uniform and rarely get a chance to wear my own clothes. I¡¯m also happy to buy delicious food to eat with you guys.¡±


    Although Shen Yunci heard what she said, she still looked at her with heartache. How can a girl not like new clothes? She just can¡¯t bear to buy them because she thinks her family¡¯s situation isn¡¯t good.


    No, there must be a way to get more beautiful clothes for our precious daughter!

 Chapter 219 - 219: What Are You Trying to Pull On Me Recently?

    Chapter 219: What Are You Trying to Pull On Me Recently?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The sports meet would be held on Friday and Saturday. Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi had searched their closets for the best and mostfortable clothes and shoes, in order to surpass their usual performance in the sports meet and get a good cing for Lu Ning.


    More crucially, the two of them were very nervous. Even Lu Jingzhi was nervous.


    After returning from the capital, Lu Jingzhi had been preparing. Every day, he would even drag Lu Ning out for a morning jog to train his strength.


    Lu Ning did not know whether tough or cry when she saw them, but she did not want to dampen their enthusiasm, so she amodated them.


    After Lu Ning heard Lu Jingzhi¡¯s words, she tried her best to remind Huo Jinyan.


    Lu Jingzhi must have known something, and Lu Ning was basically certain that the person Huo Jinyan was looking for in A City could very well be Jingzhi.


    She had vaguely guessed it before, but she had never dared to confirm it. At that time, she had thought that Lu Jingzhi was not so capable that Huo Jinyan would abandon the Huo family in the capital ande to A City simply to catch him.


    However, what Lu Ning heard from Gu Zi was apletely different Lu Jingzhi. His capabilities werepletely beyond her imagination.


    However, she did not ask Lu Jingzhi any more questions. She was also desperately trying to lure him somewhere else with Huo Jinyan, because, based on the current situation, Huo Jinyan should still be suspecting her.


    Recently, however, his suspicion has declined.


    However, if I¡¯m telling Huo Jinyan this, what should I say? How will I exin the source? Won¡¯t that invite trouble?


    Lu Ning was a little worried.


    When she saw Huo Jinyan in ss, she could not help but gaze at him in a daze. Lin Ci caught her a few times.


    Lin Ci looked at her strangely. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you..¡±


    Lu Ning was shook for a moment before she turned to look at her helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Lin Ci looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t, but are you sure Teacher Huo won¡¯t overthink it? What I can discover, can¡¯t he find it as well?¡±


    Only then, did Lu Ning realize the issue and immediately restrained herself. However, she still could not think of a good excuse to remind Huo Jinyan.


    However, she was afraid that something would really happen to Huo Jinyan, so she had been quietly appearing around him for the past two days.


    Huo Jinyan finally cornered her for once.


    ¡°What are you trying to pull on me recently?¡±


    Lu Ning looked up at his face that was so close to hers and faked augh. ¡°No, how could that be? I just wanted to thank Teacher Huo for sending us backst time.¡±


    Huo Jinyan clearly did not believe her. ¡°Just because of this?¡±


    Lu Ning immediately nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I haven¡¯t been able to find a suitable opportunity.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her mischievous expression and knew that she would definitely not tell the truth. He did not intend to ask anything, but she had been too dishonest recently. He had to threaten her.


    ¡°Do you think this is the right time?


    As he spoke, he leaned closer to her.


    Lu Ning looked at his approaching face and immediately raised her hand to push his chest. ¡°Teacher Huo!¡±


    Before she could say anything, two exmations came from behind. ¡°Teacher


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Teacher Huo. We¡¯ll leave immediately!¡±


    Some students were walking over and had noticed Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan turned back and stepped to one side, blocking Lu Ning.


    The two students left in a hurry, and Huo Jinyan turned to look at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment and looked at him.


    Gritting her teeth, she made up her mind and grabbed his wrist. ¡°Wait, be careful these days.¡±


    With that, she ran off without waiting for Huo Jinyan to ask anything.


    Huo Jinyan stood rooted to the ground as he watched her run away.. Finally, he looked down at his wrist¡­

 Chapter 220 - 220: The Sports Meet Begins

    Chapter 220: The Sports Meet Begins


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    He raised his wrist to take a look. At some point, a bracelet had appeared on his wrist; when he brought it closer, he could smell the fragrance of sandalwood.


    Huo Jinyan looked up in the direction where Lu Ning had disappeared and could not help but smile.


    That little girl.


    By saying it out, Lu Ning had resolved one of her worries. She was the one who had asked for the bracelet after hearing that it could bless one with safety. She had done everything she could to ensure Huo Jinyan¡¯s safety, and she hoped that Huo Jinyan could turn his misfortune into fortune.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the day of the sports meet. The weather on Friday was very good. The sun had dispelled the cold air of the past months, and it felt warm and cozy walking on the road.


    The family woke up early in the morning; after breakfast, they went to No. 1


    High School together.


    The entrance of the school was also crowded.


    Students and their parents were walking in together.


    The school field was very big. The parents sat by the field, and the entire field was filled with people,ughing and talking.


    When Lu Ning and the others arrived at school, they were rtivelyte, and more than half of the field was already filled. Lu Ning pulled Lu Jingzhi into the field when she saw Lin Ci waving at them.


    Lu Ning quickly brought her parents and Jingzhi over.


    ¡°Uncle, Auntie, Jingzhi.¡±


    ¡°Little Ci, sit down quickly. Where are your parents? Let¡¯s greet them.¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Ning quickly patted Lu Zhi and immediately changed the topic. ¡°Little Ci, is this your grandfather? Hello, Grandpa. I¡¯m Lu Ning, Lin Ci¡¯s friend.¡±


    An old man with a white beard sat beside Lin Ci. He looked quite amiable.


    Lin Jun hurriedly smiled and looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Are you Little Ning? Little Ci often mentions you.¡±


    Lu Zhi also realized quickly and hurriedly went over to greet him.


    By the time they were all seated, the entire field was almost full.


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci sat in the front row. Lu Ning did not know if it was an illusion, but she felt that the people in the second year kept pointing at and talking about her. Yet, when she looked over, those people looked elsewhere as if they were talking about something else.


    Lu Ning did not pay much attention to them. Suddenly, she heard amotion not far away.


    Turning around, it turned out that L¨´ Yue¡¯an had brought Lu Chuan and Shi Qingyue in from the entrance of the field. Lu Chuan and Shi Qingyue were dressed quite casually, and they looked like they would be participating in an event. They were both dressed very sportily.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an led them across the field to her ss. Instantly, all the gazes on the field followed her.


    ¡°See? It¡¯s only attention-grabbing if you¡¯re thest to arrive.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at Lin Ci and could not help butugh.


    ¡°And you stillugh?! Remember what I told you? You have to win for me!¡±


    Lu Ning quickly patted her and assuaged her. ¡°Okay, okay. We¡¯ll definitely win!¡±


    As soon as L¨´ Yue¡¯an sat down, someone nearby came over to talk to Lu Chuan and Shi Qingyue.


    ¡°President L¨´, I¡¯m Wang Wen from PhotoSynth. This is my business card. I didn¡¯t expect President L¨´ toe today.¡±


    ¡°President L¨´, I¡¯m¡­


    After a while, Lu Chuan received a few business cards and said to them with a smile, ¡°Today is a sports meet for the children, so let¡¯s not talk about work. I see that the principal is here. Quickly, go back and have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Alright, President Lb. We¡¯ll head over first then.¡±


    One by one, they smiled and nodded.


    Shen Guang had also returned today. He strode with the director and teachers beside him to a podium situated at a high ce.


    The back of the field was also filled with media figures, and cameras could be seen everywhere.


    ¡°Wee, students and parents¡­¡±


    Lin Ci was about to fall asleep when she heard this. When it finally ended, she immediately woke up when she heard the words ¡°Then our sports meet begins now!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s starting, it¡¯s starting!¡¯

 Chapter 221 - 221: Understood!

    Chapter 221: Understood!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    It was a fun and exciting sports event. There were not many traditional events; instead, they were all group events.


    The first event was one that everyone could participate in.


    It was the ¡®H hoop roller coaster¡¯.


    Fifteen people from each ss were selected topete, and they would pass through the h hoop all the way to thest person. Other than the first person, the rest of the team members could not touch it with their hands.


    Whichever ss used the least time would win.


    Each time, there would be four ssespeting, forming a square, with a referee marking the time.


    Every team had the first person pick the h hoop up and pass it through; their teammates behind would pose in various postures to let their bodies pass through to the next person. The game was not very difficult, but the postures everyone took were hrious, andughter continuously erupted from the side of the field.


    As Lu Ning watched, she smiled, seemingly having thought of something. She turned to talk to Lin Ci.


    There was a lot ofmotion around them; only when they were close to each other¡¯s ears could they hear what the other person was saying.


    Lin Ci¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard Lu Ning¡¯s words.


    None of them had rehearsed this event before, and the participants were all random. All the teachers for the third-years said that they only needed to focus on participating, and did not need to make time to specially train.


    This event required the team members to hold hands. Although it was no big deal, in order to avoid suspicion, the boys in ss 9 let the girls sign up for this event, so all the girls in ss 9 were participating.


    Everyone had been using the same method the entire time. It was just a matter of which team was faster.


    Finally, they arrived at the third-years. There were a few sses that did not register, so it was soon ss 9¡¯s turn.


    The fifteen girls from ss 9 rose in unison and walked towards the middle of the field.


    ¡°Good luck, Ning¡¯ning!¡¯


    ¡°Sister, you can do it!¡±


    The people around them were cheering them on, but their opponents in the middle of the field smirked disdainfully when they saw that they were all girls.


    Judging from the previous teams, some of the girls in the teams were unable to rx and perform more exaggerated postures, so they dyed their teams for a while.


    Therefore, when these people saw the team of girls, they all let down their guard and smiled at their teammates; they felt that they were no threat.


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci expressed their idea to the girls together.


    In the beginning, they were very worried because it certainly seemed simple. However, when the time came, they would not know what it would look like and how they would pass through it. They were a little afraid of dragging their ss down. However, after hearing Lu Ning and Lin Ci¡¯s method, they heaved a sigh of relief.


    With this method, there was no need for them to do anything. In an instant, everyone was very confident.


    Although they were a little timid when facing the group of boys scoffing at them, they stood there very firmly.


    No matter their results, so long as they could do it, they would be happy!


    ¡°Alright, stand properly and hold hands. Other than the first student, no one is allowed to touch the h hoop with their hands. Otherwise, your results will be revoked. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    They shouted in unison.


    The teacher in charge of taking the time ced a h hoop around the neck of the first student in each team, hanging it diagonally.


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci stood at the front and back respectively. Lu Ning was first, and Lin Ci wasst.


    The two of them were considered to be more capable in organizing and had good personalities. The girls trusted them more, so they were just right for each other.


    Lu Ning turned around and looked at the girls in their row. Everyone had a determined smile on their faces.


    She turned around to meet the gaze of the boy opposite her. The sh of contempt in the boy¡¯s eyes was easily noticeable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you be a sore loser and start cryingter..¡±

 Chapter 222 - 222: They Broke the Rules!

    Chapter 222: They Broke the Rules!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning frowned slightly, but did not say anything.


    ¡°Ready!¡¯


    The referee¡¯s voice was loud and clear. The first person in each pair immediately grabbed their h hoop and prepared themselves.


    They were positioned in a circle, and the people on the sidelines could only see their backs.


    Lu Jingzhi was in the front row, but someone had stood up, ran to the front and blocked him. He climbed onto a stool and tiptoed on it, looking a short distance away. His gazended on Lu Ning¡¯s back.


    Almost everyone from the four sses participating in thepetition stood up and watched nervously.


    It seemed that winning or losing in the firstpetition was a testament to the ss¡¯s glory.


    Huo Jinyan stood at the back of ss 9. Since he was tall, he could see Lu Ning when he looked up.


    As the whistle sounded, thepetition officially began.


    Cheers rang out from the sidelines, and they were unusually loud and filled with energy.


    When the whistle sounded, the first person in each team immediately passed through the h hoop and sent it to the next person. After they let go, the remaining team members could no longer touch it with their hands. From the second person onwards, they had to use every part of their body to pass through the h hoop. It looked quite simple, but it was actually very difficult to pass through when they were stuck in one part, especially their heads. They had to use all their strength.


    ¡°What the f*ck! What are they doing?


    No one knew who cried out, but everyone¡¯s eyes actually noticed the unusual team.


    The other three teams stood in their rows and nervously watched the situation of their teammates behind them. On the other hand, Lu Ning had not let go of the h hoop in ss 9¡¯s female team.


    After the whistle sounded, she quickly passed through the h hoop. Then, she raised the h hoop and did not put it down; instead, she raised the h hoop and let her teammates behind her drill through it like a cave. The girls were rtively petite, and passed through easily.


    The group of fifteen girls quickly passed through the h hoop. The teacher in charge of timing them was stunned for a moment before he shed a smile at them. After everyone passed, he immediately pressed the timer.


    Their method immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Even the other three teams could not help but turn their heads to take a look.


    ¡°What are you doing?! Hurry!¡¯


    The people who came back to their senses immediately urged the people behind them to hurry, and only then did they continue to pass the hoop.


    Meanwhile, ss 9 had already begun to celebrate.


    They cheered and gave the girls thumbs up.


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s awesome! To think they can do that!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the girls in our ss are too awesome!¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at the smiling girl at the back of the crowd and could not help but grin. He silently touched the bracelet on his wrist.


    As the referee¡¯s whistle sounded, the match ended.


    The teachers gave the time to the scoreboard, and the big screen beside the field immediately updated the time of thest four teams.


    After the ranking was refreshed, Grade 3 ss 9 was first.


    Using only 23 seconds, there was a huge gap between them and the runner-up.


    When the row of girls saw this, they immediately jumped and cheered for joy.


    ¡°It¡¯s a foul! They broke the rules!¡±


    Someone shouted, and the voices surrounding them promptly died down.


    ¡°They broke the rules! No one said we could use this method. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be so slow!¡±


    The people on the sidelines immediately looked over.


    He also argued with the referee that the girls¡¯ behavior was against the rules.


    The referee and the surrounding teachers looked at him.


    ¡°Girls only know how to use such cheap tricks.. What kind ofpetition is

 Chapter 223 - 223: Don ‘t Tell Me You ‘re a Sore Loser

    Chapter 223: Don ¡®t Tell Me You ¡®re a Sore Loser


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    After saying that, he even flung the h hoop in his hand to the ground.


    The girls¡¯ joyous smiles instantly evaporated. They were angry and red at the boys, while the students of ss 9 were even more furious.


    They walked towards the middle of the field. ¡°What is this idiot talking about?!¡±


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll teach him how to speak properly!¡±


    However, before they could reach him, Lu Ning raised her hand and threw the h hoop in her hand over the boy¡¯s head. It passed through his body andnded on the ground.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment. They looked at the boy¡¯s feet that were wrapped in the h hoop, then at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning stared at him with a gaze as cold as ice.


    ¡°First, the rules say that only the first person in the team can touch it with their hand. Did you see the other people in our team touch it with their hands?¡± She asked directly. The boy wanted to divert the topic. ¡°But you guys are¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Lu Ning shouted angrily, ¡°Answer my question!¡±


    The people around her were taken aback by her.


    Seeing that there were many onlookers, the boy held his breath and answered very quickly, ¡°No!¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him and continued, ¡°Second, everyone must hold hands. Did you see us let go halfway?¡±


    The boy still felt that he was in the right, and his voice was loud. ¡°No!¡±


    Lu Ning continued to stare at him. ¡°Three, did the rules say that we can¡¯t use this method?¡±


    The boy was stunned for a moment. This time, he did not say anything.


    However, the people of ss 9 were not prepared to let him off so easily.


    They all surrounded him and stood behind the girls to re at him. ¡°Tell me! Is this method prohibited by the rules?!¡±


    The boy was shaken, and his voice was very soft. ¡°No, no, but your method is dubious. Why won¡¯t you question it?!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! If the rules don¡¯t say that it can¡¯t be used, then you say it¡¯s a trick! If you can¡¯t think of it yourself, then you say that others can¡¯t use it. How shameless can you get?!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! What right do you have to say whatever you want?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Apologize to the girls in our ss!¡±


    ¡°Right!¡±


    Seeing that they were about to quarrel, the referee quickly came out to stop


    them.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Boy, you were indeed in the wrong. Thepetition only said that whoever is the fastest will win. There¡¯s no rule which states that only one method can be used. If you can¡¯t think of it, don¡¯t me other students for thinking of it. Hurry up and apologize to the girls. Don¡¯t dy the other events.¡±


    The boy stood there, while his teammates silently retreated two steps and distanced themselves from him.


    However, he refused to apologize no matter what.


    Huo Jinyan walked over and nced at the students of ss 9.


    When the people from ss 9 saw him, they did not pursue the matter. For the sake of the overall situation, they did not harp on it.


    The girls did not get an apology, but the boys in the ss praised them warmly.


    ¡°We won¡¯t lower ourselves to this person¡¯s level. You guys are the best! We¡¯re in first ce, so it¡¯s normal for people to be jealous. Let¡¯s go back and continue watching thepetition.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, exactly.¡±


    The group of people walked back noisily. Lu Ning stood rooted to the ground and continued to re at the boy.


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at her.


    Lu Ning suddenly took two steps forward and looked at the boy¡¯s angry and wet eyes. The corners of her lips curled up into a smirk as she looked at him. ¡°Are you going to cry? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re a sore loser.¡±


    The boy was stunned, and his entire face instantly turned pale.


    Huo Jinyan looked at Lu Ning with a smile in his eyes.


    Lu Ning turned around, flicked her hair, and walked towards her seat.


    Whereas the boy, who seemed imprisoned in the h hoop, stood rooted to the ground in a daze as he watched Lu Ning leave¡­

 Chapter 224 - 224: I Want to Win Once

    Chapter 224: I Want to Win Once


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    On the other hand, L¨´ Chuan and Shi Qingyue were both stunned when they saw Huo Jinyan.


    The two of them looked at each other, and then at L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    ¡°An¡¯an, why is Mr. Huo here?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an nced at him and said, ¡°Teacher Huo? He¡¯s the form teacher of ss 9.¡±


    Hearing L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s words, L¨´ Chuan and Shi Qingyue were both stunned.


    ¡°Form teacher?¡±


    Huo Jinyan came to A City to be a form teacher?


    No matter how they thought about it, it felt magical.


    This¡­ how is this possible¡­


    The two of them looked in Huo Jinyan¡¯s direction for a long time.


    The boys participated in thest two events, and the girls were in charge of cheering them on from the sidelines.


    Perhaps because the girls had won the first round, the morale of the entire ss was bolstered greatly. They had obtained first and second ce in two events in a row.


    As noon approached, the weather became even warmer. Everyone took off their coats and put on their caps.


    The next game would involve the parents.


    The family version of the 400m ry race was an event that Lu Zhi insisted on participating in.


    Back then, he was also an athlete in school. All these years, he had been diligently running, so he got Lu Ning to sign them up for this.


    The atmosphere at the location was also very merry.


    When they reached the third-years, in a dramatic twist, Lu Ning and the others were arranged topete with L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s family.


    Five families wouldpete at a time; some families had three members, while others had four. There was no number requirement for this.


    Lu Ning actually did not care much about their ranking, so Lu Jingzhi was pulled out to be the first runner.


    When he stood on the track, the audience instantly melted.


    ¡°Aaahhh! He¡¯s too cute!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so adorable and also a little handsome. Why is he already so handsome at such a young age?¡±


    ¡°So cute! Isn¡¯t their family too good-looking? Oh my god, no wonder Lu Ning is so good-looking. Look at her parents. They look amazing!¡±


    ¡°Hey, did you see Lu Ning¡¯s brotherst time? He¡¯s so handsome! I wonder why he didn¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? But can this little cutie¡¯s short legs do it? Will he fall down?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, can he outrun the adults around him? I¡¯m so worried.¡±


    She was already starting to worry about Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Jingzhi, on the other hand, was looking at Shi Qingyue, who was on the track beside him. His eyes were serious, and no one knew what he was looking at.


    Taking a nce, the referee arranged their positions for the ry before retreating to the sidelines.


    ¡°Good lord, what kind of hell is this? The real parents meet their adoptive parents, and the real Young Mistresspetes with the fake. The person who arranged this is quite something.¡±


    ¡°Surely they¡¯ll have to put in their all for this.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, I wonder if they¡¯ll bepeting for the rankings or for their own pride.¡± Discussions broke out on the sidelines, and the arena was filled with killing intent.


    Lu Zhi turned to look at L¨´ Chuan beside him. The two of them looked at each other and then to the back, their eyes revealing their determination to win.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at Lu Ning and bit her lip. ¡°Sister Ning, can you run slower and wait for meter? Brother Lin Yi is watching. I want to win once.¡±


    Lu Ning just nced at Lin Yi, who was sitting on the sidelines in the distance, without saying a word.


    As L¨´ Yue¡¯an did not receive an answer, she pouted and lowered her eyes in grievance.


    As the whistle sounded, the first baton ran.


    Lu Jingzhi was in the lead, and Lu Ning looked at him from across the field.


    The child ran forward resolutely. He ran very fast, but in the end, his legs were limited and it was difficult for him to surpass the adults beside him. However, he was not affected and just ran by himself..

 Chapter 225 - 225: Everyone in the Family Is So Strong

    Chapter 225: Everyone in the Family Is So Strong


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    From the sidelines, the loudest cheers were for Lu Jingzhi.


    The teacher who arranged their positions also saw that he was rather young and arranged a route that was not too long for him; in a short time, Lu Jingzhi handed his baton to Shen Yunci.


    When Lu Ning¡¯s gaze fell on Shen Yunci, she saw her brimming with fighting spirit, her eyes zing with the desire to win.


    Shi Qingyue, who overtook Lu Jingzhi, was quickly overtaken by Shen Yunci.


    ¡°So, so fast!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this auntie too fast?!¡±


    Lu Zhi looked towards his back, his eyes full of determination, which matched Shen Yunci¡¯s spirit.


    Lu Ning did not know whether tough or cry.


    Shen Yunci had shaken off everyone and was the first to pass the baton to him; seeing this, Lu Zhi immediately sprinted forward with all his might.


    At the same time, the remaining parents also quickly received their batons and rushed ahead single-mindedly. This stretch was run by all their fathers, and they were evenly matched, so it was difficult to tell who was faster.


    Halfway through the race, two of the chubbier fathersgged slightly behind the others. Lu Zhi and L¨´ Chuan passed the baton to their daughters almost at the same time.


    When Lu Zhi handed it over, he even looked at Lu Ning and shouted, ¡°Ning¡¯ning! Hurry!¡±


    Lu Ning was shocked by the burning fury in his eyes. After receiving the baton, she instantly sped ahead.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an had received the baton alongside Lu Ning, but the moment they started running she was left far behind by Lu Ning.


    ¡°Good riddance, what¡¯s L¨´ Yue¡¯an doing? Even I can walk faster than her.¡±


    ¡°Just which of them used to be a pampered Young Mistress? Lu Ning is flying ahead, yet she doesn¡¯t even seem to know how to run.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, we could¡¯ve fought for first and second ce. Now, it¡¯ll be decent if we can still get ranked.¡±


    ¡°I have to hand it to her. Could she even run any slower?¡±


    The spectators around them were antsy and could not help but discuss among themselves on the sidelines.


    In the end, Lu Ning and another student from the other track crossed the finish line.


    ¡°She¡¯s so strong. Her athleticism might also be inherited.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone in the family is so strong.¡±


    ¡°But the younger brother is still the cutest. Did you see how fast his short legs were moving when he ran just now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I even took a photo, it¡¯s especially cute and funny.¡±


    Some of the girls were gathered together, chatting andughing.


    The timings for five of the teams were disyed on arge scoreboard.


    There were still three teams that had yet topete, and it was necessary to wait for theirpetition to end before the winners could be assigned.


    When Lu Ning pulled Shen Yunci and the others back, Shen Yunci looked in the direction of the scoreboard. After confirming that she was far ahead of L¨´ Yue¡¯an and the others, she rxed and broke into a smile.


    Lu Ning held Lu Jingzhi¡¯s hand as they walked back. Along the way, Lu Jingzhi was constantly teased by the girls around him.


    Unable to avoid some of the loving touches from some of the girls, he frowned and let go of Lu Ning¡¯s hand to stand on the inner side of the ring. Then, he held Lu Ning¡¯s other hand.


    Lu Ning looked down towards him and giggled. When she turned to look at the girls, she saw that they did not seem to mind at all; rather, they were even looking at Lu Jingzhi as if they had been melted by his cuteness.


    Lu Ning:


    Perhaps this is his charm.


    He might have been able to avoid one side, but he was unable to avoid the other. When the girls of ss 9 saw Lu Jingzhi, they practically pounced on him¡ªLin Ci even kissed Lu Jingzhi the instant she hugged him, giving Lu Jingzhi such a fright that he wanted to crawl into Lu Ning¡¯s arms. However, Lin Ci dragged him back out.


    In the end, he became numb to their antics, his face expressionless as Lin Ci hugged and kissed him passionately. After it was over, he raised his hand and wiped his face..

 Chapter 226 - 226: No One Is Causing Any Trouble

    Chapter 226: No One Is Causing Any Trouble


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile, and finally rescued him using mealtime as an excuse.


    Seeing that he looked truly despondent, Lu Ning smiled and brought him out for a breather.


    Many of the events were in the afternoon. Lu Ning had Gu Zi and Gu Cher, and after the two of them arrived, they looked around from the back of the crowd and eventually returned to the infirmary to eat.


    Lu Ning took Lu Jingzhi directly to the infirmary.


    When Gu Zi saw the two of them enter, he promptly stood up and looked at Lu


    Jingzhi. ¡°Brat, want a burger?¡±


    As he asked, he handed a hamburger to Lu Ning. ¡°Baby, you can have this.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Gu Zi¡¯s two faces and could not help but frown.


    Gu Chen handed one to Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Jingzhi sat directly beside Gu Chen where Gu Zi had been sitting.


    Gu Zi turned to look at Lu Jingzhi, who was in his seat. The two of them stared at each other.


    Gu Chen looked at the two of them and could not help butugh. He turned to look at Lu Ning. ¡°Why are you out?¡±


    ncing at Lu Jingzhi, Lu Ning could not help but smirk. ¡°My little brother¡¯s too cute, and my ssmates are getting too passionate.¡±


    She turned around and sat on the sofa, leaning against it.


    Lu Jingzhi turned around and looked at Lu Ning, who was leaning against the sofa andzing around.


    Gu Zi walked over with a drink and sat beside her.


    He inserted a straw and ced it into her mouth; Lu Ning took a sip. ¡°It¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hot?¡±


    As Gu Zi spoke, he got up to help her change another, and as he did he even took a sip from the drink in his hand without any disdain.


    He changed to a cooler cup and brought it to her mouth. ¡°Try this one.¡±


    Immediately, Lu Ning opened her mouth and took a sip. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, this is just right. As expected of you, Little Twelve.¡± Gu Zi looked at her unhappily. ¡°I told you not to call me that.¡±


    Even though he said that he despised it, he still handed her the drink.


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile and stopped talking.


    Even Gu Chen nagged at her when he was not right beside her. ¡°Open it for her, otherwise she won¡¯t even touch the food.¡± Lu Jingzhi looked at the three of them, his round eyes blinking.


    Sister sure seems different in front of them.


    When Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi returned with some food, Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci were looking for them.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, I think you¡¯re up. I saw your name.¡±


    Lin Ci rushed out of nowhere. ¡°Where did you guys go? It¡¯s your turn, hurry up, hurry!¡±


    She pulled Lu Ning and began to run off.


    Lu Ning quickly handed the food in her hand to Lu Zhi. ¡°Dad, for you!¡±


    Then, Lin Ci pulled her over to confirm her participation.


    The confirmation desk was startled when they saw Lu Ning and Lin Ci. ¡°Are the two of you together? Where are your parents?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s only me.¡± Then, she picked up a pen and signed.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it yourself. Haven¡¯t you read the rules?¡±


    Before Lu Ning could say anything, a gentle voice sounded. ¡°Do I sign here?¡± The few of them turned around and saw L¨´ Yue¡¯an bringing Lu Chuan over.


    ¡°Y-Yes, yes! Here!¡±


    Lin Ci rolled her eyes at the obvious difference in tone.


    After signing, L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Sister Ning, are you on your own?


    Then you can¡¯t participate in thispetition.¡±


    The girl in charge of the signing desk immediately agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. No one is causing any trouble.¡± When she turned towards Li Yue¡¯an, she immediately put on a smile. ¡°An¡¯an, we need at least three people. Do you have another person here?¡±


    The way she said it implied that, even if L¨´ Yue¡¯ancked a person, she would help make up for the numbers.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, my brother is here.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and waved at the entrance of the field with a smile..

 Chapter 227 - 227: Underage Dating?

    Chapter 227: Underage Dating?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When Lu Qing strode across the field from the entrance, he caused quite amotion.


    He was handsome and all the girls in Lu Nings ss had seen him before. The few times he appeared at the school gate, he was also spotted by the girls in other sses.


    And if they had never seen him before, seeing him for the first time was even more stunning.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an took a step forward and weed him with a smile. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re here! I thought you weren¡¯ting.¡±


    She wheedled with Lu Qing, seemingly slightly aggrieved.


    Lu Qing looked down towards her. ¡°I promised you I woulde.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked up and saw Lu Ning. ¡°That¡¯s Lu Ning¡¯s brother. Oh my god, he¡¯s so handsome.¡±


    ¡°Right, right? He¡¯s totally a fine gentleman!¡±


    ¡°But why does he seem to be looking for L¨´ Yue¡¯an?


    ¡°Are you stupid? He used to be L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s older brother, and he definitely spent more time with L¨´ Yue¡¯an than he did with Lu Ning. It¡¯s inevitable for them to have feelings for each other.¡±


    ¡°I understand that there are feelings between them, but Lu Ning is his biological sister, right? If he helps L¨´ Yue¡¯an instead of Lu Ning in the same event, won¡¯t that be the same as pping Lu Ning in the face?


    ¡°If I were Lu Ning, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to take it.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it either!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Who knows what he¡¯s thinking? A foster sister he has feelings for, and a biological sister he doesn¡¯t care for. Tsk, tsk.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There was a lot of gossiping around them.


    Lu Ning did not mind. She simply turned to the girl at the confirmation counter and exined.


    However, Lin Ci was not so nonchnt. When she saw Lu Qing appear, she blurted out ¡°F*ck!¡±


    When she saw Lu Qing approaching, she rolled her eyes.


    Lu Ning turned to look at Lin Ci and patted her, smiling. ¡°Head back first.


    Remember to cheer me on.¡±


    Lin Ci looked at her worriedly. ¡°What are you going to do? I¡¯ll stay with you. I¡¯m considered your family too!¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and touched her cheek. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m alone.¡±


    She turned around and waved her hand towards the distance.


    Lin Ci looked in her direction and saw Gu Zi and Gu Chen walking over.


    ¡°Oh my f*cking gawd! It¡¯s them!¡±


    ¡°Who? Who is it?¡±


    ¡°The two handsome men in the infirmary! You¡¯ve never seen them before? From the moment they entered the school, the number of people going to the infirmary increased exponentially!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. In the past, I didn¡¯t even care if I got a scratch. Now, I have to go to the infirmary for them to take a look even if it¡¯s a scratch.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It would be a waste not to look at such good-looking people.¡±


    ¡°They seem to be with Lu Ning?¡±


    ¡°I think so. They seem to be on good terms with Lu Ning; sometimes when I go to the infirmary at noon, I can see Lu Ning resting there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. Lu Ning pulled two handsome men with her; who would still want to look at her brother? This is an insult to L¨´ Yue¡¯an, hahaha.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lin Ci immediately broke intoughter. When she left, she specially nced at Lu Qing and L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    Gu Zi shot a disarming smile at Lu Ning. ¡°Baby, is it starting already?¡±


    He and Gu Chen had both changed into sportswear. He was bubbly and charming, but when they heard him call Lu Ning by that name, everyone¡¯s hearts broke.


    Is this¡­ underage dating???


    And so tantly!


    L¨´ Chuan and Lu Qing both frowned at the same time and looked at Lu Ning.


    ¡°Why are you dating while underage?¡±


    After they spoke, the two of them looked at each other in shock.


    Lu Ning ignored them and looked at the stands. ¡°These two are my distant cousins.¡±


    Hearing this, the girls in the side stands were revived again.


    Cousins? Then that¡¯s fine.


    ¡°The two groups of students over there, quickly get ready. We¡¯re just waiting for you.¡±


    Gu Zi went over, putting his arm around Lu Ning¡¯s shoulder, and walked forward.. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re going to get first ce!¡±

 Chapter 228 - 228: How Did She Go Up?

    Chapter 228: How Did She Go Up?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    He swaggered forward arrogantly as he spoke. Unable to do anything, Lu Ning simply smiled.


    Looking at the two of them, Gu Chen helped sweep the crumbs off her clothes.


    Under the sunlight, the three of them looked youthful, handsome, and beautiful. It was really difficult to look away.


    In her seat, Lin Ci exchanged looks with Lu Jingzhi, and the two of them smiled happily.


    However, there were always people who would be unhappy in spite of the happiness of others.


    Huo Jinyan, standing at the back, red at Gu Zi¡¯s hand on Lu Ning¡¯s shoulder.


    If his eyes could spit fire, Gu Zi¡¯s arm would have been charred by now.


    ¡­


    ¡°Okay, clear with the rules?¡±


    This time, all the contestants were girls.


    The referee looked at the five girls standing in the row and asked.


    ¡°All clear.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Then, get ready!¡¯


    The girls got into position and prepared themselves.


    As the referee¡¯s gun sounded, the five girls instantly shot out like arrows.


    In front of them was the first stage. There was a slide on a high tform 50 meters away.


    They had to slide down the slide to enter the next level, but to enter the slide, they had to climb a ten-stepdder that was more than three meters tall.


    There were teachers standing beside the slide to protect their safety. There were also some soft cushions in the event that some students fell.


    Some of the girls arrived around the same time; whoever could climb up first would gain the upper hand.


    The crowd held their breaths in anticipation as they watched who could quickly climb up and slide down.


    Some of them even hoped that the girls would fall down and crawl all over again.


    As the girls were carefully climbing up step by step, someone suddenly eximed.


    ¡°The f*ck!¡±


    When they looked up again, there was no one on Lu Nings side, and her figure had appeared at the bottom of the slide.


    Even the teacher in charge of safety was stunned. How did she go up? How did she get down?


    Someone had recorded a video, and it showed that after Lu Ning easily climbed up three rungs, she raised her hand and grabbed the top bar. Then, she did a pull-up and her legs sessfully passed through the slide passageway. She let go, and disappeared into the slide; and soon, she was at the bottom of the


    Ignoring the excited cheers around her, Lu Ning dashed away. Gu Zi was waiting for her at the next stage.


    In front of Gu Zi was a 50-meter-long pressure board, and above it was a long shelf filled with balls of yarn.


    In this round, not only did both people have to pass the pressure board, but they also had to remove all the balls of yarn from the shelf andy the red cloth at the end on it.


    The two of them looked at each other; withoutmunicating, Gu Zi bent forward and Lu Ning hopped onto his back.


    Gu Zi was in charge of walking forward. Lu Ning hooked the red cloth with one hand and got the balls of yarn with the other. Instead of being arranged neatly in a row, these balls of yarn were scattered everywhere.


    ¡°Left, front, left, right, right, front, front¡­¡±


    As she took the balls, she gave Gu Zi orders where to go¡ªit was simple and effective. When she had too many balls of yarn in her hand, she bent down to hand them forward, and Gu Zi would immediately open his mouth and bite one end of the balls of yarn; this scene made many people around them bend over inughter.


    When they reached the finish line, Gu Zi did not rush to put the balls of yarn at the designated position. Instead, he waited for Lu Ning to secure the red cloth before carrying her there. He did not let Lu Ning stand on the pressure board at all.


    Some people had already caught up from behind, but the two of them were still in the lead.


    The two of them still had time to nce behind them before running towards


    Gu Chen..

 Chapter 229 - 229: Grades Which Would Even Make Dogs Shake Their Heads

    Chapter 229: Grades Which Would Even Make Dogs Shake Their Heads


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    It was not exactly urate to say that she was running. After all, Gu Zi still had time to put on Lu Ning¡¯s shoes.


    In the previous teams taking part, the girls were in charge of carrying the balls of yarn in this event. The boys, who were taller, were in charge of taking the red cloth and spreading it. Sometimes. when these two things could not bepleted at the same time, they would run back and forth once more.


    However, this was the first time someone carried a girl on his back and never allowed her to suffer from the pressure board. Moreover, the two of them were very fast and cooperated very well.


    Envious, the girls on the sidelines all cried out.


    ¡°Oh my god, he¡¯s so nice. He doesn¡¯t even let Lu Ninge down.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s even carrying her on his back. He feels so safe.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, he even put on Lu Ning¡¯s shoes. The boys from before all ran to the next stage and didn¡¯t put on shoes for any of the girls.¡±


    ¡°He really doesn¡¯t want Lu Ning to suffer a little. I¡¯m so jealous I¡¯m going to cry.¡±


    ¡°I envy her too. What¡¯s their rtionship? I¡¯ll even believe that he¡¯s Lu Ning¡¯s boyfriend, he¡¯s so considerate!¡±


    ¡°I think she mentioned that he¡¯s her cousin.¡±


    ¡°Her cousin! Her cousin is so handsome. What kind of genes does this family have? My goodness!¡±


    While the people surrounding them were discussing, L¨´ Yue¡¯an had also reached the second stage. She cast a nce at Lu Qing. ¡°Brother, can you carry me too? I injured my feet a couple days ago.¡±


    Lu Qing had already bent down. ¡°Okay,e on up.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡¯


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an obviously wanted to imitate Lu Ning¡¯s method, but she did notmunicate with Lu Qing at all. When she handed a ball of yarn over, Lu Qing did not even have time to catch it; the moment she let go, the ball of yarn rolled to the ground.


    ¡°Brother, the yarn¡­¡±


    Lu Qing was ratherposed. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll pick it upter. Take them down first.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±


    She continued to pluck the balls of yarn. After plucking less than two, the red cloth hanging on her arm suddenly dropped off her arm and scattered on the ground.


    ¡°Ah!¡± she eximed, panicking a little


    She hadpletely overestimated her stamina.


    She was in such a mess that even the balls of yarn had left her hand, rolling on the ground.


    Meanwhile, Lu Ning had already met up with Gu Chen.


    There were two tasks for this stage. One was to reassemble a disassembled toy gun on the table in front of them. The other two had to pass through a fifty-meter-tall shelf to take down the fifty red gs on it, and do the fifty math questions for each of them correctly.


    It was very simr to plucking the balls of yarn in the previous stage, but the difference was that they had to do the questions while picking the items.


    When they saw this stage, everyone who had been paying attention to Lu Ning and her team was startled and became a little worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s math¡ªLu Ning probably can¡¯t do it. Her grades would make even dogs shake their heads. She will probably stay behind to assemble the toy gun.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but it¡¯s not easy to assemble this toy gun either. The earlier teams left some small parts behind, so no one seeded in assembling them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over for her now. She was in the lead, but she¡¯ll be crushed by the math questions.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily. Maybe Lu Ning can assemble the toy gun; plus, her cousins look very smart. High school questions shouldn¡¯t be a problem for them.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s keep observing them.¡±


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, after the three of them quickly exchanged nces with each other, Gu Zi stayed in front of the stage to assemble the toy gun, while Lu Ning and Gu Chen stood under the elevated stage.


    ¡°Huh?! What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Is Lu Ning doing the questions or removing the gs here? Why do I feel like she can¡¯t do either?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What are the three of them thinking?¡±

 Chapter 230 - 230: How’s That Possible? She Must Be Guessing Blindly!

    Chapter 230: How¡¯s That Possible? She Must Be Guessing Blindly!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    A small stool was ced next to the shelf. Because the shelf was a little high, they were afraid the contestants could not reach it.


    Earlier, the boys were the ones who stepped on the stools, while the girls were in charge of receiving the gs and reading the questions before giving them the answers and letting the boys write them down.


    They were used to the previous method and thought that Lu Ning and the others would do the same. However, Lu Ning did the questions, which puzzled everyone. Surely the most she could do was to stand below and take the gs.


    Everyone sighed deeply. They felt that Lu Ning did not feel like participating in this round and might fall behind because of her poor grades.


    Unexpectedly, when Gu Chen was in front of the tall shelf, he suddenly squatted down, stunning everyone.


    What¡­ is he doing?


    He wants to boost her and have her take down the gs?


    Didn¡¯t he see the stool beside him?


    I take back what I said about him looking really smart just now!


    As the expectations for this team decreased, Lu Ning directly straddled Gu Chen¡¯s neck. He grabbed her legs and slowly stood up, while Lu Ning straddled his shoulders.


    Everyone was stunned. Then, they realized that they might be having Lu Ning do the questions and remove the gs altogether.


    This method is good, but¡­


    This is Lu Ning they¡¯re talking about!


    Can she even understand the questions?


    Then, under the gaze of so many eyes, Lu Ning did five questions in a row.


    As she wrote, she picked up the gs. Gu Chen secured her and slowly walked forward ording to her instructions.


    The spectators were shocked.


    ¡°You must be kidding! Did she even take five minutes to do them? How did she do it?¡±


    ¡°She must be guessing blindly! How is that possible otherwise?!¡±


    ¡°It takes at least a minute to even look at the questions, right?!¡±


    ¡°F*ck, is she going to just press her luck? Is she just going to guess blindly?¡± ¡°Wait, wait. I regret it. I said that I¡¯ll bet on them, can I take my money back?¡±


    ¡°No way! If you¡¯re willing to bet, you have to ept your losses. No repenting now!¡±


    It turned out that the surrounding students had secretly set up a bet to see who would win this stage. In actual fact, most of them were just watching the show. They were all betting on Lu Yue¡¯an and Lu Ning, wanting to see who was better.


    Just as Lu Ning was being doubted and suspected of guessing blindly, Gu Zi, whom no one was paying much attention to, suddenly mmed the assembled toy gun on the table. He beamed happily and called out to Lu Ning.


    ¡°Baby! I¡¯m done!¡±


    He was grinning cheerfully. Lu Ning and Gu Chen turned around and cheered at him.


    ¡°Great job!¡¯


    Lu Ning gave him a thumbs up.


    Her pleasantughter reached Lu Qing¡¯s side.


    Lu Qing and L¨´ Yue¡¯an were in a mess, so they could only let L¨´ Yue¡¯an down to tidy up.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an stood on the pressure board, and pain shot from the soles of her feet to the top of her head.


    As Lu Qing picked up the balls of yarn, he said to L¨´ Yue¡¯an, ¡®Go to the side and wait for me. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Before L¨´ Yue¡¯an could say anything, a voice from the front attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Lu Qing looked over and saw Lu Ning¡¯s beaming smile.


    This was the first time he had seen Lu Ning smile so happily. It was not as cold as when she was facing him. That smile came from the bottom of her heart without withholding any joy.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an nced at her indifferently. When she turned around and was about to agree to Lu Qing¡¯s request, she saw that Lu Qing was actually somewhat taken aback when he looked at Lu Ning. There was even a smile on his lips that he did not notice.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an gritted her teeth. ¡°Brother, there¡¯s no need. We¡¯ll go together, we¡¯re already so far behind!¡±


    She deliberately raised her voice and pulled Lu Qing back to his senses.


    After Lu Qing came back to his senses, he looked at her and nodded.. The two of them continued to pick up the items on the ground¡­

 Chapter 231 - 231: Step On

    Chapter 231: Step On


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The people behind them had caught up. Lu Ning and the others were still leisurely high-fiving and celebrating with Gu Zi, who hadpleted his task.


    Gu Zi stood at the end of the shelf, waiting for the two of them.


    Lu Ning and Gu Chen moved very quickly. When the two teams that had caught up were still doing the second question, Lu Ning had already started on the thirtieth.


    Everyone was confused as they watched Lu Ning quickly do the questions.


    ¡°Why does it feel like she¡¯s writing blindly, yet it also doesn¡¯t seem like she is?¡±


    Because Lu Ning and the others were at the innermost track, it was very difficult to see their questions clearly. They could only casually observe Lu Nings expression and demeanor.


    Throughout the entire process, Gu Chen did not speak. Lu Ning was looking at and answering the questions herself, so it was definitely not Gu Zi who answered.


    It was Lu Ning who was doing the questions alone. Moreover, she did not look dumbfounded at all; she looked at the questions seriously and quickly wrote down the answers, as if she did not need to think.


    ¡°This is Lu Ning? That bottom-feeder Lu Ning? Is there another Lu Ning in


    their ss?


    She did not look like a bottom-feeder at all.


    Under the shocked gazes of the spectators, Lu Ning promptly finished all the questions. Not only were they shocked, even the contestants behind her were floored.


    Rtive to Lu Nings team, this was the stage where they were most likely to turn their defeat into victory; this was because their studies were not bad, while Lu Ning¡¯s results were indescribably atrocious.


    But now¡­ Lu Ning had actuallypleted all the questions!


    Now, they could only pray that she was guessing blindly and did not answer those questions correctly.


    ¡­


    After Li Yue¡¯an and Lu Qingpleted the previous stage, they met up with L¨´ Chuan at the next round.


    The three of them discussed for a while, and the task ofbining the toy gun was given to L¨´ Chuan.


    Lu Qing and L¨´ Yue¡¯an had never yed with this kind of toy gun, but L¨´ Chuan said that he knew a little about it.


    The two of them stood under the shelf. L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked up at the first few questions; they were not too difficult.


    She turned to Lu Qing and whispered, ¡°Brother, can we do it like Sister Ning?


    You haven¡¯t carried me like that for a long time¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Lu Qing had already squatted down.


    ¡°Come on up.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an immediately smiled and straddled Lu Qing¡¯s shoulders. Seeing that they were catching up slowly, the whispers did not subside.


    ¡°She¡¯s trying to imitate Lu Ning to the end.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She imitated Lu Ning and the others in the previous stage, but failed in the end. If she doesn¡¯t have the capability, she might as well do it properly so she won¡¯t fall behind so quickly.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. People loveparing.¡±


    ¡°Hey, let me ask you¡ªL¨´ Yuean is clearly the biggest winner here. She has status and wealth that she didn¡¯t have in the past, so why is she so opposed to Lu Ning and insists on imitating her?¡±


    ¡°Maybe she wanted to prove that she was better than Lu Ning in every aspect, but she probably overestimated herself.¡±


    ¡°This is too stupid. It¡¯s better to be yourself; why do this?¡±


    ¡°If she suddenly became rich, she should at least allow herself to enjoy some leisurely time for a while.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, I bet she wants to keep floating up above and make others look up to her.¡±


    ¡­


    Lu Ning, Gu Zi, and Gu Chen stood in front of a 50-meter pressure board; they collectively let out a sigh.


    This was a direct confrontation with the pressure board.


    Three people with a total of four legs needed to go across the pressure board; when they reached the finish line and pressed a timer, their event would be over.


    Gu Zi and Gu Chen tied the straps to their legs. Lu Ning nced at the passageway in front of her.


    The people on both sides stood up and brought her arms up over their shoulders.


    Lu Ning froze, turning to look at the two of them.


    ¡°Step on..¡±

 Chapter 232 - 232: This Family Is Too Scary

    Chapter 232: This Family Is Too Scary


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The two of them gestured for Lu Ning to step on their tied feet.


    Lu Ning was about to say something when her mouth was immediately covered and she was forced to step on their feet.


    In order to prevent the results from being invalidated, Gu Chen even turned to look at the supervising teacher beside him.


    ¡°Is this allowed?¡±


    The teacher was stunned for a moment and looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s allowed, but the difficulty will be very high. You¡­¡±


    Before the teacher could finish speaking, Gu Zi and Gu Chen had already strode forward.


    The two of them held Lu Ning between them like a little chick.


    Throughout the entire process, her feet did not touch the pressure board. Gu Chen and Gu Zi brought her to the finish line.


    Most importantly, Gu Chen and Gu Zi were able to carry one person without stumbling. In fact, the two of them even started running towards the end.


    The people around them were stunned.


    What kind of stamina does this family have?


    Others would winch in pain when they stepped on the pressure board, but they were fine. They were so calm as if they were walking on an ordinary path.


    The crux was when Gu Zi and Gu Chen nced back at Lu Ning after they reached the finish line; they took off the tape and went towards the timer with Lu Ning.


    They did not run over, but simply walked over.


    During this period of time, no one was around to press the timer for them. They had to press it themselves before the timer would stop. However, the three of them seemed to not care at all and chatted leisurely as they walked past.


    Lu Ning raised her hand and pressed the timer. The rankings immediately refreshed on the big screen.


    Lu Ning¡¯s name was shockingly ranked first, and their timing was 20 minutes faster than the previous first on the rankings.


    It was mainly because she had done the questions so quickly. Now, the other teams were still stuck with the questions, whereas they had already finished.


    ¡°Why do I feel like they¡¯re just ying a game while shopping, and leisurely got first ce?


    ¡°This family is too scary.¡±


    ¡­


    After they were done, they still had to stand there and wait for everyone to reach the finish line before returning.


    The three of them stood there and chatted boredly.


    Eventually, Lu Ning became tired and started to shake off her legs. At this, the two people at her side grabbed her shoulders and carried her towards the table where the timer was.


    Lu Ning draped her arms over their shoulders. She looked ahead and smiled as she spoke to the two of them.


    Gu Chen and Gu Zi turned their heads slightly to look at her and smiled.


    Countless people took out their phones and took photos of this scene.


    Everyone loved to see handsome men and beautiful women.


    However, there were also people grinding their teeth as they watched¡­


    Half an hourter, Lu Ning and the others were able to return to their seats. However, not long after they sat down, they were asked to receive the award again.


    Unsurprisingly, the three of them won first ce.


    The other two were students from another ss. L¨´ Yue¡¯an was in sixth ce and had no fate with the trophy.


    Lu Ning held the trophy that the school had made in bulk and could not help butugh when she saw the words on it.


    ¡°Alright! Everyone, let¡¯s take a photo together.¡±


    The photographer stood a short distance away and gestured to arrange them into position.


    Lu Ning stood between Gu Zi and Gu Chen with the trophy in her hand.


    Gu Zi said something in her ear, and the three of themughed together. The shutter was pressed, and their smiling faces were reflected in the photo.


    Gu Zi nced at Lu Jingzhi, who was taking a photo diagonally opposite her.


    It was obvious that he was not tall enough to stand on the chair, so he turned to look at Gu Chen. The two of them looked at each other and did not speak. In the next moment, they raised their hands and helped Lu Ning up. Lu Ning was shocked. In the next second, she sat on their shoulders.


    ¡°Look at Jingzhi.¡±


    Lu Ning turned around and smiled when she saw Lu Jingzhi¡¯s small figure working hard..

 Chapter 233 - 233: Teacher Huo, Want to Take a Photo With Us?

    Chapter 233: Teacher Huo, Want to Take a Photo With Us?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    She raised the trophy and waved at Lu Jingzhi.


    The young girl had a beautiful smile on her face, and her body glowed with the energy of youth. It was as if even the surrounding lighting especially favored her.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked over from afar, the jealousy in her eyes almost spewing out. She clenched her fists, her nails leaving deep marks on her palms.


    The moment she turned around, she saw Lu Qing standing there. His gazended on Lu Ning, and there was a hint of a smile on her face.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an turned around and returned to her seat.


    As soon as she sat down, she looked up. A girl diagonally in front of her also turned back to look at her at this moment. The two of them exchanged nces, and L¨´ Yue¡¯an nodded slightly at her.


    The girl retracted her gaze and sat in her seat for a while. When no one was looking, she got up and quietly walked out.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she retracted her gaze. However, the moment she looked up, she met Lu Qing¡¯s gaze.


    She was stunned for a moment and then smiled at Lu Qing.


    As soon as Lu Ning returned, someone patted her. ¡°Students, can I take a photo of you?


    Lu Ning turned to look at the photographer who had just taken their photos.


    Before Lu Ning could say anything, the students behind her said, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s take a photo!¡±


    The photographer was stunned for a moment. He actually did not mean that¡­


    However¡­


    ¡°Alright, stand together. Students in front, take a seat. Students who are shorter,e to the front.¡±


    The photographer took a look at Lu Ning¡¯s position and pointed to the middle.


    ¡°As for you, please stand over here.¡±


    Lu Ning moved over a little, and the photographer smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, everyone smile! Parents, give me a smile as well.¡±


    Everyone smiled brightly. After taking two photos, the photographer smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Where¡¯s your form teacher? Why don¡¯t I take a photo for you teachers and students?¡±


    They all turned around collectively. ¡°Over there.¡±


    Huo Jinyan stood at the back with his arms crossed and looked up at them.


    There was no emotion in his deep eyes. The photographer was stunned for a moment after taking a look.


    The person beside her gave Lu Ning a pat on the shoulder.


    Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan. ¡°Teacher Huo, want to take a photo with us?¡±


    Huo Jinyan stood rooted to the ground and did not answer. Two secondster, he turned around and walked forward, seemingly agreeing.


    The photographer was a little scared, but he still said, ¡°Teacher, why don¡¯t you sit at the front?¡±


    ¡°Parents, why don¡¯t you stand for a bit and let the teacher and students take a


    ss photo together?¡±


    The parents stood up cooperatively and went to the side.


    ¡°Come, the teacher can sit here. The students need to move closer together.


    Yes, yes. Alright, it¡¯s time to take the shot.¡±


    Huo Jinyan sat in the middle of the front row, and behind him was Lu Ning.


    Huo Jinyan was still as cold as ever. The photographer wanted to say it, but he did not dare to. After taking two photos, he looked at them.


    He kept feeling that this photo was of a head honcho and his Grade 3 subordinates.


    He had also noticed just now that only Lu Ning seemed to dare to talk to this form teacher, so he looked at Lu Ning and gave her a pleading look.


    Lu Ning looked at him in confusion for two seconds. After seeing him gesture twice with the corner of his mouth, she bent down slightly and stuck her head close to Huo Jinyan¡¯s ear.


    No one knew what she said, but in the next moment, Huo Jinyan¡¯s lips curled into a smile.


    The photographer immediately picked up his camera and took two photos.


    Then, he looked at the photo in the camera and smiled in satisfaction.


    Huo Jinyan stood up and looked at him. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    The photographer nodded repeatedly. ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    However, when he saw Lu Ning from the corner of his eye, he seemed to have thought of something.

 Chapter 234 - 234: New Event, New Headache

    Chapter 234: New Event, New Headache


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When Huo Jinyan turned around again, he red at him impatiently.


    The photographer was so frightened that his pupils constricted.


    This is a teacher?!


    He must have been hired by the school to scare the students!


    Damn it, if you weren¡¯t so good-looking¡­ It wasn¡¯t easy to take a good photo!


    ¡°Um¡­ Can I take a photo of you two?


    The photographer boldly pointed at Lu Ning and Huo Jinyan.


    Before the two of them could say anything, the surrounding people immediately objected.


    ¡°No way!¡¯


    ¡°No way!¡¯


    ¡°No way!¡¯


    ¡°No way!¡¯


    Four men spoke up in unison.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment. She looked at the four of them and smiled helplessly.


    Looking at the frightened photographer again, she walked forward. ¡°Sure.¡± Then, she looked at Huo Jinyan. ¡°Teacher Huo, want to take a photo?¡±


    Huo Jinyan did not object.


    He stood there with one hand in his pocket while Lu Ning stood beside him.


    The photographer was a little dissatisfied after taking a photo. ¡°Teacher, can you give us a smile? Isn¡¯t this your favorite student?¡±


    Hearing this, Huo Jinyan peered at him, and the four men who objected red daggers at Huo Jinyan.


    Lu Ning smiled when she heard this. She moved closer and turned to look at Huo Jinyan, asking with a smile, ¡°Is that so?


    She was just teasing Huo Jinyan on purpose. After cooperating with the photographer to finish filming quickly, she was about to go on to the next event.


    Huo Jinyan looked down at her and smiled when he saw her smile.


    The photographer immediately took a picture of this scene.


    He was extremely satisfied after taking more than ten consecutive photos.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, good-looking people look good no matter how they¡¯re photographed.¡±


    He could not help but mutter.


    ¡°Alright, thank you, teacher. Thank you, students. Thank you everyone for cooperating.¡±


    He turned around and left. Lu Ning was holding the trophy in her hand; the photographer had asked her to pick it up to take a photo.


    Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan and waved the trophy at him. ¡°Impressive, right?¡±


    With the smile on her face, she was obviously asking for praise.


    However, after she said this she instantly regretted it and wished she could bite off her tongue.


    When she was overjoyed, she would easily get carried away andpletely forget who was beside her.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, his expression inscrutable.


    Lu Ning retracted her gaze. Just as she was about to turn around, he suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s impressive.¡±


    Lu Ning looked back at him and could not help but giggle.


    When the four men who objected saw this scene, their eyes were about to spew ¡°Ning¡¯ning, I think I heard your name.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and handed the thing in her hand to Lu Zhi.


    Lu Jingzhi raised his hand and grabbed Lu Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister, can I participate in this?¡±


    Lu Ning nced at the props in the middle of the field and was silent for a moment.


    Gu Zi and Gu Chen said directly, ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s go!¡¯


    Lu Ning:


    Lu Ning followed behind and walked towards the middle of the field.


    She did not expect the school to let them participate in such an event.


    Lu Ning, who was standing in the middle of the field, looked at the tallest tform.


    On that tform, Shen Guang, who was sitting in the middle, waved at her when he saw her looking over.


    Lu Ning:


    Now she knew why this event had appeared.


    She looked at the boards filled with balloons in front of her and then at Lu Jingzhi, who was standing in front of the stage excitedly.


    Helplessly, she raised her hand to her forehead.


    In particr, when Gu Zi and Gu Chen were looking at Lu Jingzhi, it was obvious that they were assessing him.


    After confirming the number of participants, the referee stood in the middle and looked at the row of them. ¡®You know the rules, right? The closer you are to the middle, the higher your score. The team with the highest score will be first ce. There are detectors behind you, and your scores will umte in real time..¡±

 Chapter 235 - 235: Does She Even Know How to Play?

    Chapter 235: Does She Even Know How to y?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Is everything clear?


    ¡°All clear!¡±


    Ten boards were arranged in a row, and a hundred balloons on each of the boards. There were four difficulty levels prepared for the participants.


    For example, there were four participants on Lu Ning¡¯s team. One participant stood in front of the board, another participant two meters away, another four meters away, and thest at five meters away. The difficulty for each participant was different, and they could be freely assigned.


    The further away the participant was, the higher the points scored when they hit the balloons.


    However, everyone wanted stability. A team with only three people felt that they had profited; after all, the closer they were, the higher their chance of hitting, and the higher the points they would obtain. Therefore, thest five-meter position of this three-person team was left empty.


    Although the five-meter position gave a high score, it would not matter if they did not hit.


    However, Lu Ning¡¯s was a four-person team, so there was someone in every position. However, they were not afraid.


    Before they started, the three of them taught Lu Jingzhi some key points, such as aiming and finding a target.


    The rest of the participants stood in position. The referee nced at Lu Ning.


    ¡°Lu Ning, get into position.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. After giving Lu Jingzhi some instructions, she followed Gu Zi and Gu Chen to the back.


    The people around them were actually looking forward to how they would position.


    Putting Lu Jingzhi aside, these three people had been excelling since the events began, so people paid more attention to them.


    This event was obviously for boys, so everyone thought that Lu Ning would stand behind Lu Jingzhi at the two-meter line. However, Gu Zi stopped at the two-meter line. When they reached the four-meter line, they thought that this was where she would stand. After all, how could a girl be proficient in this game? Yet, it was Gu Chen who stood at the four-meter line, so thest live-meter line was naturally left for Lu Ning.


    ¡°Huh? Lu Ning¡¯s at the back? Does she even know how to y?¡±


    ¡°Are they despising themselves for winning too much? They¡¯re cing the two weakest in front and behind.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s understandable for a child to be ced in front. But why is Lu Ning at the back? How can she be better at shooting than the two guys?¡±


    ¡°Shh, let¡¯s wait and see. Who knows? I think she¡¯s quite scary now. When everyone thinks she can¡¯t do it, she wins. Can anyone exin to me how she did the questions correctly in thest event even though she¡¯s at the bottom of our grade?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s certain. Maybe she knew the questions in advance.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? The questions this time are all different¡ªevery set is different. How could she know which questions she¡¯ll be assigned? Could she have memorized all the questions?


    ¡°Okay, okay, they¡¯re starting.¡±


    The ten groups would start at the same time. There was a time limit, and everyone had to finish shooting within the time limit. Shots exceeding the time limit would be invalidated.


    ¡°Ready!¡¯


    ¡°Begin!¡¯


    The first whistle sounded, and for a moment) nobody fired the first shot. They were all unfamiliar with it and were still aiming.


    However, five secondster, a gunshot and the sound of a balloon bursting suddenly rang out.


    ¡°Who was it, who fired the first shot?¡±


    The people at the side of the field clearly saw that the small figure at the edge of Lu Ning¡¯s group was earnestly holding the toy gun and decisively firing the first shot. What followed was the sound of a balloon exploding.


    ¡°Oh my gawd!!! It¡¯s Lu Ning¡¯s little brother! That little child!¡±


    ¡°Are they for real?! Does he know how to do this?! He¡¯s not even as tall as the stage!¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true. Look!¡±


    ¡°Damn! This family is amazing. This child is too awesome! Just now, Lu Ning and the others surrounded him, so I thought he didn¡¯t know anything..¡±

 Chapter 236 - 236: Is This a Max-Level Kid?

    Chapter 236: Is This a Max-Level Kid?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Maybe he really didn¡¯t know anything and learned it on the spot.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? Look at how steady, urate and ruthless his shooting is. How could he have learned it on the spot?¡±


    As the discussions continued, gunshots rang out in the middle of the field, and the sound of balloons popping could be heard.


    Upon closer inspection, it was actually Lu Jingzhi¡¯s balloons that disappeared the fastest.


    Everyone found it unbelievable, but this had indeed happened before their eyes.


    When the people who werepeting with him saw this situation, they could not help but be distracted. The more they did not want to lose to a child, the more their hands would tremble and their hearts in a mess. Furthermore, Lu Jingzhi¡¯s position was right in the middle.


    Lu Jingzhi had already used up all his bullets. There were a total of 100 bullets, and everyone was allocated a set amount. He had never yed this before, so after Lu Ning and the others discussed it, they gave him 15 bullets.


    Those who could not see Lu Jingzhi could only guess based on the scores on the big screen.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys exaggerating a little too much? He¡¯s clearly just so-so, his score isn¡¯t very high.¡±


    ¡°What? The number of bullets distributed is different for each team. I think the others have all been given more than 30 bullets here because it¡¯s easier to hit in the front. They¡¯ve all been given a lot, but I saw from over there that Lu Nings little brother only has a dozen or so bullets at most. His score is very impressive, okay? Using the least bullets and hitting above-average. This child is a monster!¡±


    ¡°Oh f*ck! If you put it that way, it¡¯s true!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, when I looked, he hit every single one of them. There might be too much interference in the middle that made him miss one.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really amazing, right?! It¡¯s too magical; this boy has to be a max-level kid. So scary.¡±


    ¡°I think they¡¯ll definitely win if they y wellter.¡±


    ¡°Hard to say. Who knows how many Lu Ning will get? Her position isn¡¯t easy to begin with, yet they sent her there. It¡¯s good to find a suitable position, but she has to show off. When the timees, she¡¯ll definitely lose face.¡± ¡°Who knows, but maybe she¡¯s also very amazing.¡±


    ¡°Come on, how could a girl like this sort of thing? She¡¯s probably just pretending to be cool. Just wait and see.¡±


    Moving on to the second position, Gu Zi took his gun and raised his aim. His posture was striking, and the girls around him took photos one after another. He looked serious,pletely unlike his usual jocr self.


    Lu Jingzhi stood to the side and watched as Gu Zi fired his first shot. When he pulled the trigger, he was very decisive. He emptied the outermost circle of balloons one after another, leaving not a single one behind. Moreover, he did not waste any of his 25 bullets. Crucially, he was very quick; each and every shot was fast and decisive. Before anyone could react, he was done.


    Before the others around them were done shooting, they had already switched to Gu Chen. Their previous above-average ranking instantly rose to second ce


    After Gu Chen took the gun, he quickly adjusted his posture. His eyes were sharp, and his entire movement seemed to have been practiced thousands of times.


    ¡°My god, were the two of them soldiers? This posture can¡¯t have been practiced in a day or two!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too scary. Did you see how he shot just now? I don¡¯t think I even noticed when he was done.¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck! Look!¡±


    Following his gaze, the spectators heard Gu Chen¡¯s gunshots sounding quickly and rhythmically in their ears. The balloons exploded one after another.


    Every hit shocked everyone, as he was standing at the four-meter position..


    Some people never hit so urately even when they were standing in front of him, but he could hit the balloons so urately even from such a far distance!

 Chapter 237 - 237: 100% Accuracy

    Chapter 237: 100% uracy


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    All 30 shots hit.


    The audience were tired of cheering; they felt that even if this family outperformed the others again, they would not be surprised.


    Gu Chen retracted his gun swiftly. Even though the surrounding sounds did not stop, it did not affect his performance at all.


    ¡°Oh my gawd, I¡¯m in love. These two are too handsome.¡±


    ¡°Lu Ning¡¯s cousins are amazing. Can I apply to be her cousin-inw?


    ¡°Get in line!¡±


    ¡°Are you guys really starting a fight over this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, just give me any, I¡¯m fine with either!¡±


    Regardless of the boys or girls, everyone was astonished by their performance. When the boys came back to their senses, they became more concerned about Lu Ning¡¯s performanceter.


    This was because they realized that Gu Chen and Gu Zi did not shoot the balloons with high scores in the middle. The two of them had shot the balloons around those, leaving the difficult ones to Lu Ning, who was already standing at the five-meter line.


    They could not understand this arrangement. If their marksmanship is so good, they should¡¯ve aimed for the higher scoring balloons first, and leave those with low points to the one with poor marksmanship.


    Lu Ning¡¯s score would be multiplied if she hit them from her position, but she would have to hit them!


    Are they simply that confident?


    Even though everyone did not believe that Lu Ning¡¯s marksmanship was that great, they were all watching carefully at this moment.


    Based on the current situation, as long as Lu Ning hit even a single one, she would be first.


    Lu Nine picked up her gun.


    Gu Chen and Gu Zi stood beside Lu Jingzhi.


    The two of them, one with his hands in his pockets and the other with his arms crossed, looked extremely rxed. They did not seem concerned at all.


    However, they were actually having doubts in their hearts. After all, Lu Ning had only trained for a month previously; while her marksmanship had indeed improved, they were not confident in the current situation. After all, one would get rusty if they did not train for a long time.


    Lu Ning raised her gun, striking a perfect posture.


    The voices around her gradually decreased; it seemed that some of the other teams were also observing her.


    Lu Ning¡¯s eyes were resolute. After taking aim, she fired decisively, one shot after another. As the sound of gunshots and balloons exploding continuously rang in their ears, her score directly rose to first ce on the big screen, and kept rising.


    The surrounding people were so shocked that their mouths were agape. They could not even utter a word as they watched in disbelief.


    After a long pause, someone finally shouted, ¡°F*ck!¡±


    On this end, Lu Ning had yet to finish her 30 shots. She was still moving her wrists and shooting in an orderly manner.


    The number on the big screen kept refreshing. The spectators were stunned as they looked at her; the gunshots gradually quietened down, leaving only a ringing in their ears.


    When there were only two balloons left on the board, Lu Ning stopped for a moment.


    The people around them seemed to have found their voices.


    ¡°She, she-she, she¡¯s so awesome!¡±


    ¡°Just now, who said that she couldn¡¯t do it? Come out and ept your beating!¡¯


    ¡°My god, is she good at everything other than studying? She¡¯s also so good at this game.¡±


    ¡°Maybe her studies aren¡¯t that bad either. After all, she did the questions correctly. How could she have gotten first ce if she was wrong?


    In the previous event, the teachers would only announce their rankings after verifying the answers; they did not announce how many answers the participants got correct.


    ¡°She¡¯s amazing.. That¡¯s 100% uracy.¡±


    ¡°But there are two balloons up there. Is she down to one bullet?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that looks like the one her little brother missed.¡±


    ¡°Even if there¡¯s one left, it¡¯s still very impressive! Look at how many are left around them.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. I just think it¡¯ll be more shocking if they hit them all.¡±


    Looking at thest two balloons on the board, Lu Jingzhi silently clenched his small hands¡­

 Chapter 238 - 238: Don ‘t Try Anything Funny

    Chapter 238: Don ¡®t Try Anything Funny


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning pulled the trigger and fired thest shot.


    Both balloons exploded in front of Lu Jingzhi.


    The entire field fell silent, followed by an explosion of cheers.


    ¡°Woah! Wooaahhh!! ¡°Awesome!!!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!!!¡±


    Gu Zi and Gu Chen looked at each other with smiles on their lips.


    Looking at the remains of the balloons on the board, Lu Ning smiled. She put away the gun on the table at her side, and turned to look somewhere. Before she could see clearly, Lu Jingzhi dashed over and glomped her.


    Lu Ning smiled and carried him up.


    ¡°How about it? Isn¡¯t Sister awesome?


    Lu Jingzhi looked at her and nodded. ¡°Yes! Sister is the best!¡±


    Shen Guang turned to look at the score on the big screen and instantly broke into a smile.


    Lu Ning looked at the crowd; almost everyone was standing up and cheering.


    She smiled and carried Lu Jingzhi back.


    Before she could put Lu Jingzhi down, Lin Ci rushed over and hugged the two of them. ¡°Ning¡¯ning!!! You¡¯re so awesome! Oh my god!¡±


    The boys from ss 9 were practically prostrating on the ground. ¡°Sister


    Ning! You¡¯re amazing!¡¯


    ¡°Our role model!!!¡±


    ¡°So amazing! You have toe with us when we go y the shooting game!


    We¡¯ve never won that boss¡¯ prize! We¡¯ll definitely win until he cries this time!¡±


    They crowded around her,ughing and cheering. Lu Ning was surrounded in the middle. Voices came from all directions, and she was in a daze for a moment.


    When she looked up at the back, she could not spot that pair of deep brooding eyes.


    Lu Ning was the one in the limelight at the sports meet today.


    After the sports meet ended, someone immediately ran to the teacher who was in charge of the props and asked to see Lu Ning¡¯s question board.


    All of them had been piled together. Nheless, the teacher and the surrounding students still found all of Lu Ning¡¯s question boards; after all, her handwriting could not be so easily changed.


    The ugliest handwriting here has to be Lu Ning¡¯s.


    At this moment, Lu Ning was being escorted back to the ssroom to get her things.


    It was already getting dark. Other than the students who lived on campus, the rest of the students were going home with their parents.


    Lu Ning brought Lu Jingzhi to get his bag. Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci were waiting for them at the school gate.


    ¡°Lu Ning, we mean it! Remember to teach us!¡±


    Lu Ning could only nod in agreement. After returning to her seat, she took out her bag. Just as she took out half of it, she noticed the zipper on her bag and was startled for a moment. She quickly returned to normal and carried it on her back.


    Lin Ci looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    Just as Lu Ning was about to say something, Lin Yi rushed out from the side and ced his hand on Lu Ning¡¯s shoulder.


    Lu Ning nced at him and walked out.


    Lin Ci stopped him. ¡°What are you doing? You already have a fianc¨¦e, don¡¯t you try anything funny with Ning¡¯ning!¡¯


    Saying that, she rolled her eyes at him and followed Lu Ning out.


    Lin Yi shamelessly followed them. ¡°Hey, hey, can you guys not look at me like I¡¯m some beast?¡±


    Lu Ning could not be bothered with him and was about to leave when he stopped her.


    Seeing Lu Ning¡¯s impatient expression, he bent down to look at Lu Jingzhi.


    ¡°Hey boy, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m handsome? Think I¡¯m a good match for your sister?¡±


    If he had only said the first half, Lu Jingzhi might have humored him. However, with the second half Lu Jingzhi¡¯s face dimmed. ¡°Not handsome! Not worthy!¡¯


    Lin Yi: ¡®


    Lin Ci was giggling at the side as she pulled Lu Jingzhi around in circles.


    ¡°Kids don¡¯t lieu Hurry up and get lost. Don¡¯t hook up with someone else behind your fianc¨¦e¡¯s back..¡±

 Chapter 239 - 239: Who Taught You?

    Chapter 239: Who Taught You?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lin Ci and Lu Ning were about to leave with Lu Jingzhi when Lin Yi grabbed Lu Ning¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Wait, wait, hold on. We¡¯re holding a banquet at my home, pleasee.¡±


    Lin Ci rolled his eyes at him. ¡°No!¡±


    Lu Ning peeled his hand off. ¡°No.¡±


    Lin Yi looked at the two of them with a hurt expression. ¡°You two women are heartless!¡±


    Before Lin Ci could speak, Huo Jinyan¡¯s voice came from not far away.


    ¡°Lu Ning.¡±


    He called out Lu Ning¡¯s name, and the few of them turned to look. Huo Jinyan was walking over.


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    Lin Ci reacted the fastest. He immediately pulled Lin Yi and Lu Jingzhi downstairs.


    Lin Yi looked back every few steps. ¡°What are you doing?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that they have something to talk about? You¡¯re in the way. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lin Yi¡¯s mouth was agape for a long time, but when he saw Lu Ning and Huo Jinyan following them downstairs, not far behind, he instantly fell silent.


    He followed Lin Ci downstairs and even stuck his head out to whisper to Lu Jingzhi, ¡°Brat, take a good look at that man and tell him to stay away from your sister. He must be up to no good!¡±


    Lin Ci clicked his tongue and smacked his back. ¡°What nonsense are you babbling? He¡¯s still a child.¡±


    Before Lin Yi could say anything, Lu Jingzhi said, ¡°You stay away from my sister too.¡±


    Lin Ci and Lin Yi were stunned at the same time. When they regained their senses, Lin Ciughed while Lin Yi was furious.


    ¡°You brat, you think I¡¯m up to no good?! This brother isn¡¯t that kind of person, I¡¯m upright and righteous.


    Hearing this, Lin Ci sneered. ¡°You? Upright and righteous? Hah.¡±


    Lin Yi: ¡®


    ¡­


    Lu Ning could not help but smile when she saw Lin Yi and Lin Ci bickering up in front.


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at her. ¡°Who taught you?


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment and did not hear him clearly. She turned to look at him. ¡°What?¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and repeated, ¡°How to shoot. Who taught you?


    Others might not be able to tell, but he could. Lu Ning¡¯s shooting posture was not learned in a day. For her to be able to practice to such a standard, she must have put in a lot of effort. At the very least, she would have touched a real gun before.


    But how would she have the chance to touch a gun in this ce, not to mention practice? Thinking about it, it¡¯s probably when she went overseas.


    He remembered that time when she came back and he bumped into her at the airport.


    Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan and knew that she might not be able to hide it from him, but she still said, ¡°No one. I got ustomed to it after ying with them too much.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with raised eyebrows, suddenly stopping in his tracks.


    Lu Ning also stopped and looked at him.


    Huo Jinyan did not speak for a long time. In the end, his lips curled into a smile.


    Seeing him smile, Lu Ning was a little puzzled.


    He strode down again. He pulled Lu Ning in, and changed the topic. ¡°Stay away from him.¡±


    He was looking at Lin Yi in front of him.


    Lu Ning could not help butugh. ¡°People who aren¡¯t in the same circle will drift apart sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°You used to be close?


    Lu Ning nced at him and smiled. ¡°We were engaged in the past. Teacher Huo, you didn¡¯t know?¡±


    She sounded like she was asking, but she was actually deliberately making fun of Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan had probably done a thorough background check on her. How could he not know that she was engaged to Lin Yi?


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment before he changed the topic again. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with the doctors in the infirmary?


    ¡°They¡¯re my cousins.¡±


    Her answers were getting smoother.


    Huo Jinyan walked to the bottom of the stairs. ¡°Cousins? Then change the way they address you.¡±


    Lu Ning looked up. ¡°Change what?¡±


    Then, she remembered that Gu Zi always called her ¡®baby¡¯.


    Could it be that?

 Chapter 240 - 240: He Disliked Me Very Much

    Chapter 240: He Disliked Me Very Much


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan without saying anything.


    Huo Jinyan looked like a gentleman. ¡°Others will misunderstand.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I just need to exin to them.¡±


    After saying that, she hopped down the stairs and walked past Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan froze on the spot. What did she mean she didn¡¯t mind?


    Does she like being called that?


    When they reached the school gate, they saw Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi talking to the people around them.


    When they saw Lu Ning, they smiled at her and left the others after saying goodbye


    Lu Zhi turned around and saw Huo Jinyan beside Lu Ning; his face instantly darkened.


    Shen Yunci did not notice anything and said to Huo Jinyan, ¡°Mr. Huo, you¡¯re getting off work too?¡±


    Huo Jinyan nodded.


    Lu Ning stood beside Lu Zhi and looked at Huo Jinyan. ¡°Goodbye, Teacher


    Huo.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her smile and scrunched his brows. However, he really turned around to bid her goodbye before leaving.


    This was the first time Lin Yi had met Lu Nings parents. He looked at them and smiled politely. ¡°Hello, Uncle and Auntie. I¡¯m Ning¡¯ning¡¯s friend. My name is Lin Yi.¡±


    Shen Yunci looked at him and even smiled. ¡°Lin Yi, is it?¡±


    However, Lu Zhi noticed that his surname was Lin. ¡°Are you and Little Ci siblings?


    Hearing this, Lin Ci immediately grimaced in disdain. ¡°No way! How is that possible?!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my cousin.¡±


    Lin Yi clearly wanted to behave like a good boy, so he answered politely.


    Lu Ning looked at him. Lin Yi seemed to be winking at her, as if he wanted her to introduce him formally.


    Lu Ning looked at him and smiled, indicating that she had received it.


    Then, she stood between Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci and stretched out a hand to introduce them with a smile. ¡°Dad, Mom, let me formally introduce you¡­¡±


    Lin Yi even stood up cooperatively and tidied the cor of his school uniform.


    However, right on the heels of that Lu Ning said, ¡°Lin Yi was my fianc¨¦ when I was in the Lu family. When we were engaged) he disliked me very much. In order to avoid me, he even went overseas. Now that he¡¯s back and I¡¯m no longer the daughter of the Lu family, the engagement was automatically canceled. He¡¯s now L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡±


    After saying that, she peered at the stunned Lin Yi and leaned forward. ¡°Was I clear enough? Anything else you want to add?¡± Lin Ci pursed her lips to hold back herughter.


    Lin Yi wanted to disappear on the spot.


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci were both stunned when they heard this. Then, they frowned at Lin Yi.


    Lin Yi raised his hand as if he wanted to exin something, but what Lu Ning said was the truth. There was no way to exin, so he could only bid them farewell and turn to leave.


    Lu Ning looked at his back as he ran away, and smiled in satisfaction. Lin Ci leaned closer to her. ¡°Well done!¡±


    The two of them secretly gave each other a high five.


    Lin Ci got into her family¡¯s car and left first. Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci brought the two children to the bike shed.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, don¡¯t get involved with him anymore.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t like him either.¡±


    Shen Yunci spoke angrily. ¡°Did he really avoid you in the past? Even going overseas just for that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. ¡±


    Shen Yunci pursed her lips. ¡°He has no taste! To think he would avoid such a beautiful daughter of mine!¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and pushed the scooter out.


    Shen Yunc.i looked at her and seemed to recall something. ¡°By the way,


    Ning¡¯ning, how old is Teacher Huo?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Lu Zhi was upset. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±


    Shen Yunci ignored him and looked at Lu Ning. ¡°He looks very elegant.


    Besides, I didn¡¯t even thank him properly when he came to tutor you..¡±

 Chapter 241 - 241: The Huo Family from the Capital

    Chapter 241: The Huo Family from the Capital


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning looked up and pondered for a moment. ¡°Maybe 23 or 24? I¡¯m not too sure.¡±


    Lu Zhi could not help but heave a sigh of relief when he heard her uncertain tone.


    Shen Yunci was a little surprised. ¡°He¡¯s so young!¡¯


    Lu Ning smiled when she heard that. ¡°Is that young?


    ¡°He¡¯s young! For him to be a teacher at his age, it means that he¡¯s really outstanding.¡±


    Lu Ning simply smiled and did not say anything else.


    Huo Jinyan was not just a teacher. Although he had not officially inherited the Huo family, he had been in charge of the Huo family for many years. In the past two years, Old Master Huo hadpletely let him handle everything in the Huo family.


    After Huo Jinyan took over the Huo Family, all the businesses under the Huo family had improved. This was not based on luck.


    Thinking about it this way, Huo Jinyan was truly outstanding. Perhaps the word outstanding could no longer describe him.


    Lu Ning suddenly sighed. Shen Yunci, who was sitting in the back seat, immediately stuck her head out. ¡°Ning¡¯ning, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Lu Ning quickly shook her head. ¡°No, I suddenly felt like eating some roast.¡± She brought her gaze back from the barbeque shop they passed by.


    Shen Yunci immediately said, ¡°Then let¡¯s eat. Stop the scooter, Mommy will bring you to get some.¡±


    Lu Ning paused and turned to look at Shen Yunci. ¡°No need, Mom. I¡¯ve been gaining weight recently.¡±


    Shen Yunci felt her waist. ¡°How are you fatter? Nonsense! Eat whatever you want. Go, go, let¡¯s turn back!¡±


    Lu Zhi and the others in front also stopped. They turned around and looked at the two of them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    Shen Yunci pointed at the barbecue shop not far away. ¡°Lees go get some barbecue.¡±


    Lu Zhi nodded. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡® I really just mentioned it casually!


    However, the family of four had already turned around to go to the barbecue


    While they were eating, Lu Zhi would asionally nce at Lu Ning and mention Huo Jinyan, intentionally or otherwise.


    However, he was not talking to Lu Ning, but to Shen Yunci.


    ¡°You should be more polite to Teacher Huo next time. Don¡¯t keep asking about his age.¡±


    Shen Yunci pursed her lips. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you upset when I ask about my daughter¡¯s form teacher?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Lu Zhi shook his head and looked at her. ¡°I heard that Teacher Huo is from the capital, the Huo family from the capital.¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Ning¡¯s fingers paused, and Shen Yunci was also stunned.


    ¡°From the Huo family?¡±


    Only then did Shen Yunci think about it. ¡°Huo Jinyan from the Huo family. Could he be Old Master Huo¡¯s grandson? He¡¯s back?¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Ning was puzzled. ¡°¡®He¡¯s back?¡¯ Wasn¡¯t he at the Huo residence previously?¡±


    Upon hearing Lu Ning ask this, Shen Yunci seemed to recall something and quickly waved her away. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Mommy only heard about it.¡±


    Lu Zhi looked at Lu Ning, then turned to look at Shen Yunci. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to offend the Huo family, so let¡¯s keep a respectful distance from them in the future. We can¡¯t get too close. I heard that he¡¯s very dangerous.¡±


    Shen Yunci nodded in agreement, but Lu Ning was replying on her phone and did not pay much attention, nor did she realize that Lu Zhi was actually talking to her.


    Lu Ning was looking at the video Gu Zi sent her with her head lowered. She had ced her phone under the table with the sound turned off.


    However, the scene on it still made her heart tremble.


    Gu Zi sent her the video of Shen Yunci getting injured at the factory.


    While she was looking, Gu Zi sent her another photo.


    When she backed out to take a look) she saw a slightly familiar car in the photo.


    A ck sedan car¡­


    For a moment, Lu Ning did not remember much about it, but then she suddenly recalled that this was the car that had been following her a few times¡­

 Chapter 242 - 242: Could It Be Ning’ning?

    Chapter 242: Could It Be Ning¡¯ning?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    This car¡­


    After Gu Zi sent these, he did not send anything else. It seemed that things were indeed not simple.


    If it was rted to the person in this car, then the entire matter had be unusual¡­


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning. Ning¡¯ning?


    Lu Ning suddenly came back to her senses and looked at Shen Yunci.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Hurry up and eat. It¡¯s getting cold.¡± Lu Ning nodded.


    Lu Zhi looked at her and hesitated. In the end, he did not speak.


    After the family finished eating and returned home, Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi went to wash up. Shen Yunci pulled Lu Zhi back to their room.


    ¡°Are you serious? Is Huo Jinyan really Uncle Huo¡¯s grandson?¡±


    Lu Zhi nodded and pulled her to sit by the bed. ¡°So don¡¯t mention Huo Jinyan in front of Ning¡¯ning so casually in the future.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Lu Zhi sighed. ¡°It¡¯s just my intuition. Huo Jinyan definitely didn¡¯te here to be a teacher. There must be something else, but didn¡¯t you notice that he kept hanging around Ning¡¯ning?


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about what he wants to do, but we definitely can¡¯t let him hurt our daughter.¡±


    Shen Yunci was confused. ¡°Do you mean¡­¡±


    Lu Zhi did not beat around the bush. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Ning¡¯ning will fall in love with him after long. She¡¯s only eighteen and has just had her first awakening of love. It¡¯s inevitable that she will fall in love with such a man over time. Plus, there¡¯s not a single normal thing about Huo Jinyan from all the rumors about him.


    ¡°We have to keep Ning¡¯ning away from such a dangerous person. When I was eating, I was saying it for Ningning, but in the end you were also listening quite enthusiastically.¡±


    Shen Yunci clicked her tongue. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but why do you have such a bad opinion of the Huo family? It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t been to the capital before. Do you really believe all those silly rumors and hearsay?


    ¡°Besides, that boy is quite a catch. He¡¯s so handsome and outstanding; he¡¯s just right for our Ning¡¯ning.¡±


    Lu Zhi was furious when he heard that. ¡°Who said that?! Our Ning¡¯ning is worthy of someone better!¡±


    Shen Yunci looked at him, holding back herughter. ¡°Then show me someone better.¡±


    Lu Zhi thought about it, but could not think of anyone. In the end, he said,


    ¡°That Lin Yi looks a little better than Huo Jinyan.¡±


    Shen Yunci immediately smacked him. ¡°You don¡¯t mean that. When Ningning mentioned their political marriage you almost wanted to beat him up. Do you really think he¡¯s any good?¡±


    Of course, Lu Zhi did not think so; he was only saying it casually. No one in his heart was worthy of his precious daughter.


    Shen Yunci looked at him and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re just afraid that someone wille and snatch your daughter from you.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just that Huo Jinyan is too dangerous and can¡¯t be approached. No mentioning this in the future!¡±


    Shen Yunci shrugged. ¡°I won¡¯t mention it, but you can¡¯t stop her from attending ss.¡±


    Lu Zhi looked at her. ¡°Ning¡¯ning has juste of age. Do you really want her to get married so soon?


    ¡°Of course not. I haven¡¯t cherished my daughter enough, but you also can¡¯t stop her from dating normally. She probably doesn¡¯t even have that intention. Rather, the more you want them to stay away from it, the more it might backfire. So, just let nature take its course. Who¡¯s to say it won¡¯t turn out the way you wanted?¡±


    Lu Zhi stopped talking, but he was very disapproving.


    He just wanted Huo Jinyan to go back to where he came from.


    He felt uneasy when he was in A City.


    He had a feeling that he would do something to Lu Ning.


    If he came to investigate, so be it. But why did he always appear by Ningnings eg


    Could it be Ningning?

 Chapter 243 - 243: Save Me!

    Chapter 243: Save Me!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    After Lu Jingzhi returned, he returned to his room and did note out for some time.


    Lu Ning came out after washing up. Knocking on the door, she walked in while drying her hair.


    ¡°Jingzhi, can you help me get my phone?¡±


    When she looked up, she saw Lu Jingzhi sitting by the bed, hugging hisputer. She did not know what he was doing, but Lu Ning clearly saw Jiang Zhou¡¯s name and profile picture on theputer screen.


    Lu Jingzhi closed theputer and looked up at Lu Ning calmly. ¡°Get what, Sister?¡±


    Lu Ning peered at him. ¡°My phone¡­ What were you doing just now?


    Lu Jingzhi hopped down from the bed and walked to her side. ¡°I¡¯m just checking some information. What happened with your phone?¡±


    Lu Ning turned around and brought him into her room. ¡°I dropped my phone under my wardrobe. My hand¡¯s too big, see if you can reach it.¡±


    Nodding, Lu Jingzhi sprawled down and reached into the crevice under the wardrobe.


    ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t hurt your hand,¡± Lu Ning cautioned.


    In no time at all, Lu Jingzhi fished out her phone and handed it to Lu Ning. Lu Ning broke into a smile and rubbed Lu Jingzhi¡¯s head. ¡°Thanks, Jingzhi.¡±


    Sitting on the ground, Lu Jingzhi looked at something peeking out from the crevice. He reached in and took out a stack of A4-sized papers.


    ¡°Sister, is this yours?


    Lu Ning was stunned. Taking the stack, she opened it, puzzled.


    She did not remember anything else slipping under.


    She walked to the bed and sat down; Lu Jingzhi got up and followed her.


    After opening it, Lu Ning instantly shut it again after reading a page. She turned towards Lu Jingzhi and smiled. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Sister¡¯s. Thank you, Jingzhi.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning and did not say anything else. He simply said,


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    As if deliberately trying to change the topic, Lu Ning looked at him. ¡°Sister is going to the racecourse the day after tomorrow. Do you want toe with


    Sister?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay~¡±


    He lowered his eyes, his gaze peering across the folded stack of paper beside Lu Ning¡¯s hand.


    After Lu Jingzhi returned to his room, he sat by the bed and turned on hisputer. His fingers flitted across the keyboard; half an hourter, he turned off theputer with a flick of his finger.


    At the same time, Jiang Zhou, who was far, far away in the capital, was sitting on his bed happily surfing the inte and looking at some celebrity rumors that had recently leaked out. However, just as he was about to click on it, the inte suddenly went dead.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    He got up and looked at his phone. He tried to connect, but it simply could not be connected to the inte. He was so frustrated that he almost flung his phone away when it suddenly connected. Hey back on the bed gleefully, but before he could bask in his joy for more than two seconds, he became depressed again. He was connected, but he could not go online no matter what.


    After being depressed for a bit, he prepared to make a call, but he could not get through even after calling twice.


    Staring at his cell phone for a long time, Jiang Zhou punched the air angrily. In the end, he tried a few more times but to no avail. He gave up and struggled with it on the bed another few times before getting up and leaving.


    Song Qinghe opened the door and spotted Jiang Zhou standing outside. He wanted to close the door, but Jiang Zhou stopped him. ¡°Save me!¡±


    Song Qinghe turned around and walked in. ¡°What¡¯s happened this time?¡±


    Jiang Zhou followed him in. ¡°I can¡¯t go online anymore.¡± His voice was filled with grievance.


    Song Qinghe sat on the sofa and looked up at him, cold and wordless.


    Jiang Zhou leaned over and handed the phone to him. ¡°Help me see what¡¯s going on. Hey, where¡¯s your phone? Let me see if you can get online.¡±


    Song Qinghe pointed with his chin. Jiang Zhou looked over and picked up Song Qinghe¡¯s phone. ¡°Your password¡­¡±


    Just as Song Qinghe was about to speak, Jiang Zhou tried a few numbers¡ªhis phone immediately unlocked.


    Jiang Zhou turned to look at him. ¡°You really keep using this number..¡±

 Chapter 244 - 244: I Found Her

    Chapter 244: I Found Her


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Song Qinghe ignored him and looked at his phone


    Jiang Zhou tried for a long time. ¡°Why is yours fine? Can you try using your Wi-Fi?¡±


    Song Qinghe had already tried. ¡°It¡¯s connected to the Inte, but it can¡¯t be used. Is your phone infected?¡±


    Jiang Zhou was puzzled. ¡°I haven¡¯t even clicked on those trashy links, how would it get infected? Help me take a look first. I want to read up on this piece of juicy gossip.¡±


    Song Qinghe:


    Jiang Zhou finally used Song Qinghe¡¯s phone to finish the article that he was unable to read before. He could not help but be satisfied. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened. I say, no artiste in ourpany is like this, right? Otherwise, it would look real bad if they were exposed.¡±


    Song Qinghe raised his hand and snatched his phone back. ¡°Even so, you¡¯ll still be happilypping up all that gossip.¡±


    Jiang Zhou clicked his tongue. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I¡¯ll still privately arrange to keep it under wraps. It¡¯s just really rare to see something like that. Sigh, is my phone okay or not?¡±


    Ignoring him, Song Qinghe made a call.


    ¡°Come over for a bit.¡±


    Jiang Zhou cradled his phone, looking like he was about to cry. Song Qinghe immediately raised a hand to cover his mouth. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Jiang Zhou held back the words he was about to say and looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re too heartless! I won¡¯t be able to go online and will lose my main source of entertainment. How can I be happy without it? If I¡¯m not happy, how can I live well? If I can¡¯t live well, I¡¯ll definitely suffer from depression.


    ¡°And at that time, I¡¯ll definitely be unable to eat or drink. You might lose a handsome man like me soon, yet you don¡¯t even feel a bit of heartache. You¡¯re really heartless¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his act, the doorbell rang.


    Song Qinghe nced at him. ¡°Keep the act up after getting the door.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jiang Zhou obediently went to open the door.


    When he opened the door and saw him, he immediately pounced on him. ¡°Baibai! Save me!¡±


    Before Bai Mingxiu could react, he was hugged tightly. After being stunned for a moment, he patted his back and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    Song Qinghe said from inside, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± Bai Mingxiu pushed him away. ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡±


    Jiang Zhou dragged him in.


    Song Qinghe handed the phone to him. ¡°Take a look, do you know what¡¯s going on?


    Bai Mingxiu took it and looked at it, while Jiang Zhou kept chattering non-stop at the side. ¡°Quick, help me fix it. I can¡¯t go online anymore; it¡¯s too difficult for me. I was just about to read some juicy gossip when I suddenly couldn¡¯t. Master Bai, can you see if it can still be saved?¡±


    Bai Mingxiu smiled. ¡°Sure, let me take a look.¡±


    Song Qinghe raised his hand and took a sip of water. He turned to look at Jiang


    Zhou. ¡°Hurry up and get Master Bai a ss of water.¡±


    Jiang Zhou immediately stood up. ¡°Alright. Master Bai, please wait a moment!¡±


    He turned around to get some water. Bai Mingxiu nced at Song Qinghe. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t chase him out.¡±


    Previously, Jiang Zhou would oftene looking for Song Qinghe in the middle of the night, and Song Qinghe would kick him out if he felt annoyed. Bai Mingxiu lived downstairs and could often hear Jiang Zhou¡¯s wild shrieks and howls, so Bai Mingxiu was a little surprised that Jiang Zhou was not kicked out this time.


    Bai Mingxiu¡¯s attention was on the phone, but he could still divert his attention to chat with him. ¡°You¡¯ve been in a good mood recently.¡± Song Qinghe put down his ss and looked up at Bai Mingxiu. His voice was still steely, but there was a hint of joy in it.


    ¡°Mingxiu.¡±


    Bai Mingxiu looked up at him.


    ¡°I found her.¡±


    Bai Mingxiu looked at him and was slightly taken aback..

 Chapter 245 - 245: Did You Offend Somebody?

    Chapter 245: Did You Offend Somebody?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Bai Mingxiu looked at him. The hair on his forehead covered his eyshes, and the light from above made even his hair look warm. The young man¡¯s eyes seemed to carry a hint of warmth.


    ¡°Master Bai! Have some water!¡±


    Jiang Zhou rushed out from behind and ced the water in front of Bai Mingxiu.


    Bai Mingxiu came back to his senses, and he gazed at the phone screen again.


    After a long time, he looked up at Jiang Zhou. ¡°Did you offend somebody again?¡±


    Jiang Zhou was stunned. ¡°Huh? Offend who? There¡¯s nobody.¡±


    Song Qinghe looked over. ¡°Is it rted to his phone getting broken?¡±


    Bai Mingxiu nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Jiang Zhou looked at them. ¡°What does this have to do with anything?¡±


    Bai Mingxiu sighed and looked at him. ¡®Your phone doesn¡¯t have a virus. All its functions are normal, but it can¡¯t go online. I suspect that someone might have hacked it.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking if you¡¯ve offended anyone recently. If you offended a hacker, not being able to go online is already a light punishment.


    ¡°If someone hacks into all your devices and steals some important information, you may not even know it.


    ¡°Previously, someone offended a hacker, and that hacker hacked into hisputer and sent out some of the nudes on hisputer. He even exposed the chat records of him having an improper rtionship with many girls. That person was beaten up by those girls, and he also died socially. From then on, he never left the house and became aughing stock in the industry.¡± Jiang Zhou patted his chest. ¡°Thank goodness, I¡¯ve never taken nudes.¡±


    Then, he suddenly sat up straight, puzzled. ¡°Huh? But I haven¡¯t offended anyone recently. Why are they targeting me?


    Bai Mingxiu looked at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it again? No one can target you without your name or surname. Moreover, this method is actually very childish. The other party might just want to vent their anger and not do anything to you.


    ¡°Therefore, you should think about apologizing to them, lest they get angrier and really do something drastic. That would really be enough to make you suffer.¡±


    Jiang Zhou looked at him gloomily. ¡°Then how long will it take for my phone to recover? How about I buy a new one?¡±


    Bai Mingxiu raised his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t think you should. How long it¡¯ll take depends on how long the person has it set up. Moreover, he definitely didn¡¯t just mark your phone; he must have also marked your ount. If you buy a new phone, as long as you log in to any ount, he¡¯ll be able to track you so the oue will still be the same. You should wait.¡±


    Jiang Zhou was on the brink of tears. ¡°But I haven¡¯t seen anyone recently. How could I offend anyone?


    Jiang Zhou suddenly thought of something and turned to look at Song Qinghe. ¡°I¡¯ve only seen Yi¡¯yi! It can¡¯t be her, right?! She must hate us for finding her, but why can¡¯t I go online when you¡¯re fine?! That¡¯s not fair! No way! I¡¯ll get her to make sure you can¡¯t go online too!¡±


    Song Qinghe:


    Bai Mingxiu:


    Is that really the point?


    Song Qinghe stopped him from making the call.


    Jiang Zhou stared at his phone and was about to cry. ¡°I can¡¯t even make a call!¡±


    Song Qinghe retracted his hand and crossed his legs as he looked at him. ¡°It probably isn¡¯t Yi¡¯yi, she doesn¡¯t seem interested inputers. Don¡¯t make wild guesses.¡±


    Bai Mingxiu nced at him and thought to himself, that isn¡¯t something that can be seen from the surface either.


    However, he still yed along with Song Qinghe. ¡°That¡¯s true, hackers are usually men. Why don¡¯t you wait for your phone to be ready and apologize ording to the address book? You can only catch fish by casting your..¡±

 Chapter 246 - 246: Everything Was Premeditated

    Chapter 246: Everything Was Premeditated


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°That can do.¡±


    Song Qinghe also agreed with this idea.


    Jiang Zhou was on the brink of tears.


    He looked at Song Qinghe. ¡°I¡¯m already in such a miserable state. Can I stay here tonight?¡±


    Song Qinghe: ¡°Scram!¡±


    When Bai Mingxiu and Jiang Zhou were chased out, Bai Mingxiu looked at


    Jiang Zhou. ¡°Why did he chase me out too?¡±


    Jiang Zhou chuckled and looked at him. ¡°Then take me in tonight. Can you bear to see me go back alone, unable to surf the Inte, only staring at the ceiling until dawn? Bai Mingxiu: I sure can bear to!¡±


    Jiang Zhou: ¡®


    When Lu Ning woke up in the morning to go for a morning jog, she called Lu Jingzhi. However, Lu Jingzhi said that he was not feeling well today and would not go.


    After Lu Ning asked him where he was feeling unwell, he was too embarrassed to say that he simply did not want to get up. Only then did Lu Ning smile and go for her morning jog.


    After Lu Ning left, Lu Jingzhi got out of bed.


    He put on his slippers and went to Lu Ning¡¯s room.


    After opening Lu Ning¡¯s door, Lu Jingzhi walked in and shut it behind him. It was not good to rummage through other people¡¯s things, but Lu Jingzhi wanted to see what he foundst night.


    Lu Ning¡¯s reaction at that time was telling¡ªshe did not know what it was, and it was definitely not hers.


    Moreover, he also saw some of the content on the paper. Although Lu Ning quickly put it away, he still caught a glimpse of it.


    Lu Jingzhi did not know where Lu Ning kept it, so he could only open the drawers one by one.


    In the end, even after opening all the drawers, he could not find it.


    Eventually, he found it under Lu Ning¡¯s pillow.


    There were about a dozen pieces of paper, all in a thick stack.


    Lu Jingzhi stood by the bed and spread the papers on the bed before reading them one by one.


    The more he looked at them, the redder his face became. He was so furious that he clenched his fists.


    He was also sure that this was probably L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s. The pictures on it were none other than the information she had investigated about her and Lu Ning¡¯s background.


    All along, no one could understand why the L¨´ family would suddenlye and say that L¨´ Yuean was their daughter. Without producing any evidence, they directly brought them to do a paternity test.


    So that was it. It was not sudden; everything was premeditated.


    All of this was personally arranged by L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    The first person to know all of this was none other than herself.


    However, she still pretended that she did not know anything and looked surprised on that day.


    So that¡¯s how it was; she¡¯d grown tired of this family a long time ago. So everything had to do with her.


    Lu Jingzhi was not angry that L¨´ Yue¡¯an had gone to find her own home, but that she could leave this home without hesitation, without any reluctance.


    When Lu Ning was on her morning jog, she called Gu Zi and asked him about the photo he sentst night and the person in it.


    ¡°He has an expert by his side. I can¡¯t find any information about him for the time being, but be careful at home. I realize that every time something happens to you, you seem to be able to catch a trace of this car nearby.¡±


    Lu Ning stopped in her tracks. ¡°You can¡¯t find anything at all?¡±


    It was like a ferocious beast hiding in the dark. If you did not know anything, sooner orter, your neck would be bitten off by his sudden attack.


    Gu Zi sighed. ¡°There are some clues, but it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know now. I¡¯ll tell you when there¡¯s some progress. Just protect yourself now. I¡¯ll send someone to protect Uncle, Auntie, and Little Jingzhi. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    Lu Ning stood rooted to the ground and lowered her eyes in deep thought for a long time. No one knew what she was thinking; eventually, someone called out to her from behind..

 Chapter 247 - 247: Worth a Lot

    Chapter 247: Worth a Lot


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning turned around and spotted Lu Qing.


    Without stopping, she turned back and continued running as if she had not heard anything.


    Lu Qing quickly ran forward and grabbed her. ¡°Why are you running away?


    Lu Ning stared at him as she took off her headphones. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you.¡±


    Lu Qing:


    She had clearly heard him just now.


    Lu Qing did not dwell on this. Instead, he looked at her and said, ¡°This is for you.¡±


    He handed over a new backpack.


    Lu Ning did not take it but looked at him. ¡°Mine¡¯s still good.¡±


    Lu Qing stuffed it into her hands without any exnation. ¡°Change it when you get back. Sort out your things one by one and put them in the new bag!¡¯


    These words were like an order, whereby Lu Ning was not allowed to refute them. After saying that, he turned around and left.


    Lu Ning held the bag in her hand and looked at his back. A mischievous grin appeared on her lips.


    When Lu Ning returned, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were already up.


    Lu Qing came back with breakfast. As soon as he ced it on the dining table, Lu Ning opened the door and came back.


    Shen Yunci yawned. When she saw Lu Ning, she hurriedly went up to her and felt a gust of cold air drifting towards her.


    Shen Yunci looked at her, her heart aching. ¡°Ning¡¯ning, don¡¯t go jogging so early in the morning. It¡¯s okay to stay in bed for a while. It¡¯s so cold outside; what if you fall sick?¡±


    Lu Ning took a step back and waved nonchntly. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mom. My body¡¯s still cold) so don¡¯te near me first. I¡¯ll change first.¡±


    Lu Ning circled around Shen Yunci and returned to her room.


    After washing up briefly, she changed into her school uniform.


    She looked at the new school bag on the bed for a moment before walking over. Picking up her school bag, she fished out a sparkling ne from its side pocket.


    The pendant in the middle of the ne was embedded with a pink diamond¡ªit looked expensive.


    Lu Ning raised her hand to look at it. It glimmered brightly under the sunlight from outside the window.


    Lu Ning smiled.


    Lu Qing must have known something. Otherwise, he would not have emphasized that she should change her school bag, or even ask her to check and sort her things one by one.


    However, he was too naive. Did he think that changing her bag and making her find something that did not belong to her would settle it just like this?


    Impossible! Even if he wants to sweep it under the rug like this, I won¡¯t let this matter rest!


    Lu Ning took out her new school bag and put the pink diamond ne in it. She did not put it in her side pocket, but in her inner pocket.


    Then, she transferred the things from her old bag into her new bag.


    She turned around, then took out an inconspicuous object the size of a grain of rice from the drawer and stuck it on the outside of her bag.


    Then, she carried it and walked out. ¡°Sister, you changed your bag?¡±


    Lu Jingzni sat at tne dining table and nced at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning nodded and ced her bag on the sofa.


    She turned around and sat down at the dining table.


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci nced at Lu Qing.


    In the past, in order to ease the rtionship between the siblings, Lu Zhi might have asked Lu Ning if her brother had given it to her. After all, when she first entered the house, he noticed Lu Ning holding the school bag, and the two of them entered the house one after the other. It was most likely Lu Qing who had given it to her.


    However, after yesterday, Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci were toozy to bother with this anymore.


    Lu Qing was no longer worth their time.


    As long as he did not upset Lu Ning, it was fine as long as the two of them could get by. If they could not, they could just chase him out to save them from getting annoyed.


    Lu Zhi and the others did not ask, and neither did Lu Ning and Lu Qing. The family ate breakfast quietly.


    Today¡¯s sports meet might continue until the afternoon. Before leaving, Shen Yunci packed a lot of snacks and drinks, afraid that Lu Ning would be hungry


    and thirsty..

 Chapter 248 - 248: You ‘re Disgusting

    Chapter 248: You ¡®re Disgusting


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The family of four went out together.


    Lu Qing drove over, and he waited outside for a long time until he spotted the three of them roaring past him on electric scooters.


    Lu Qing had no choice but to get into the car alone. He started the car and drove towards No. 1 High School.


    There were more people today than yesterday. Some parents did note yesterday; today was Saturday, so those who could note yesterday came today.


    After everyone sat down, the field became even livelier.


    After Lu Ning sat down, the surroundings seemed to fall silent for a moment, but those who were further away could not help but burst with excitement. ¡°Hey, did you guys see? Lu Ning was so amazing at the questions.¡±


    ¡°I did! I even took pictures of everyone¡¯s questions. It seemed like her group¡¯s was the most difficult. I covered her answers and couldn¡¯t solve them for half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Really? Isn¡¯t Lu Ning a bottom-feeder? How did she solve the most difficult questions?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Everyone saw it yesterday. She can¡¯t fake it.¡±


    ¡°Maybe the teacher gave her the answers.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? Those questions are randomized; only the teacher who set the questions knows which team got which. After the questions were set, the props teacher took care of them. We asked yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Then maybe she bribed the teacher. She doesn¡¯t seem to have an ordinary rtionship with her form teacher. Perhaps it was the form teacher who gave her the answers.¡±


    ¡°Stop with the conspiracy theories. Teacher Huo didn¡¯t participate in the questions this time at all, and he doesn¡¯t even know which questions it is unless Lu Ning memorizes all the questions and answers. But if they didn¡¯t know, how could she do that?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, she¡¯s so pretty, so she definitely knows how to mess around better than you guys. She has a lot of channels. How do you know that there isn¡¯t something else going on?¡±


    The surrounding people frowned at her words and fell silent. After a while,


    someone blurted out, ¡°You¡¯re disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling disgusting?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about you! You¡¯re a girl yourself, but you make other girls sound so unbing. Is it so difficult to admit that others are outstanding?! You¡¯re just jealous!¡±


    ¡°Hah, why do I need to be jealous of her? Is she even worthy? She¡¯s just a poor person with nothing now! Is she worthy ofpeting with me?!¡±


    ¡°One¡¯s outstanding quality is never measured by money. Moreover, what she had in the past was something you couldn¡¯t have in ten lifetimes. Also, rather than her not worthy of beingpared to you, it¡¯s you who¡¯re not worthy of beingpared to her! Just her character alone is already miles ahead of you. Reflect on yourself!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Lu Ning was sitting in her seat and talking to Lu Jingzhi when she suddenly heard Lin Ci standing up excitedly and looking not far away. ¡°What¡¯s going on? They¡¯re fighting!¡±


    Lu Ning turned around to take a look. Lin Ci was so excited that she looked like she wanted to join the fracas.


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly and pulled her to sit down.


    ¡°Why are you getting so excited?¡±


    Lin Ci was still looking at themotion and was unwilling to turn around. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see people fighting so openly in this school. We¡¯re about to graduate, so let me take this rare chance to enrich my high school experience!¡± Lu Ning smiled; with that, she did not stop her anymore.


    However, when Lin Ci saw that the teacher was unable to stop them, she went over to watch themotion.


    When Lu Ning turned around, she was already there. She put her hands behind her back and tiptoed to look inside.


    She was really a live onlooker.


    Lin Ci stood at the side and looked around, but she could not see inside..


    Suddenly, she heard someone shout in a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you like Lu Ning!¡±

 Chapter 249 - 249: Serves Her Right

    Chapter 249: Serves Her Right


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When Lin Ci heard this, she instantly stopped in her tracks.


    After listening for a few more seconds, she understood that these two people were fighting because of Lu Ning.


    It was still a little early, and some teachers had yet to arrive. Only the props teacher and some helpers were around, and they could not control them at all.


    Initially, it was just the two of them arguing. Eventually, the entire ss had joined in. The surrounding parents were squeezing outside and they refused to listen even if they shouted inside. In the end, the surrounding students also started watching themotion.


    The shouting inside became even more intense. ¡°What do you know about liking someone?! Your mind is filled with filth, and you can only rte liking to disgusting things! Don¡¯t you insult these words by saying it; you have no right to speak of it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you nitpick what I¡¯m saying, you simply like her! How shameless! You¡¯re a girl who¡¯s in love with another girl! You¡¯re the disgusting one!¡±


    Everyone felt ufortable when they heard this.


    ¡°You¡¯re the disgusting one! So I like her! That¡¯s my admiration for someone of the same gender! Why did you even bring up all this about being homosexual, why insult me?! Didn¡¯t your teacher teach you to respect differing opinions?!¡±


    Someone from the surrounding spectators added, ¡°Even if the teacher didn¡¯t teach you, didn¡¯t your parents teach you?! Why don¡¯t we drag your parents out and ask them how did they raise you to be so uncultured?!¡±


    ¡°You! You¡¯re dead meat! I¡¯ll have my father to get rid of you!¡±


    She shrieked and rushed forward. ¡°What kind of bewitching potion did that b*tch Lu Ning give you? You¡¯re so protective of her! She just has a good-looking face; in the future, she¡¯ll only be a wh*re!¡±


    Each of her statements were worse than thest, and each word was filthier than thest. Just like that, shebeled a girl she had only seen and did not know with all these ugly and unbing words.


    She even bared her fangs and brandished her ws, thinking that she was in the right. She reached out to scratch the two girls¡¯ faces.


    Some time back, Lin Ci had squeezed in through the gaps.


    She raised her hand and grabbed the girl¡¯s hair, pulling her back. Her voice was very loud and chilly as ice. ¡°What did you say?! Care to say it again?!¡±


    Her sudden intrusion stunned everyone.


    ¡°Who are you?! What are you doing?! Let go of me!¡±


    With her hair pulled back and her head tilted back, it was impossible to see who was beside her.


    She could only flutter her hand and try to grab the person beside her.


    ¡°Let go of you? If I let go of you, how am I going to teach you how to behave?!¡±


    As Lin Ci spoke, she pulled her hand back again. With her other hand, she held her chin and turned her to face the two girls, who were standing there stunned.


    ¡°Are you two stupid, two of you can¡¯t even beat a single person. So poke her where she cares the most!¡±


    Hearing this, the girl¡¯s heart trembled. She tried her best to push Lin Ci¡¯s hand away from her chin.


    However, her strength could notpare to Lin Ci¡¯s, and her hand pinched her chin hard.


    ¡°What do you mean? Pinching her chin? What¡¯s wrong with her chin? Has she been injured?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know? Her chin is padded!¡±


    ¡°stic surgery! Oh my god, how old is she to get stic surgery? I was wondering why she looked somewhat different from before. I thought it was because of makeup.¡±


    ¡°What makeup? Didn¡¯t she put on makeup in the past? She deserves it. Who asked her to say that about Lu Ning for no reason? Lin Ci caught her this time.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll probably lose ayer of skin even if she doesn¡¯t die. What¡¯s Lin Ci¡¯s rtionship with Lu Ning? Lin Ci is usually very protective of Lu Ning. She even dares to diss Ltl Yue¡¯an, let alone her.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Serves her right.¡±


    The surrounding people were talking loudly, but the people in the middle were screaming and shrieking, scaring the parents and teachers around them so much that they called for an ambnce..

 Chapter 250 - 250: Who Did It?

    Chapter 250: Who Did It?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When the ambnce arrived, they directly pulled them away. In the chaos, Lin Ci was pulled to the back of the crowd by someone. As an onlooker, she had joined the fracas, and now she was pulled out to be an onlooker again, as if it had nothing to do with her.


    A teacher saw this scene and shouted angrily, ¡°Who hit her?!¡±


    The people around shook their heads.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Teacher. She was the one who kept scolding and hitting people.


    Then, she suddenly screamed. We don¡¯t know what happened.¡±


    The teacher was stunned for a moment. ¡°How is that possible? I clearly heard her say something about letting go of her! Who did it?! Don¡¯t you dare cover it up, stand up!¡±


    A boy stood up. ¡°Teacher, we don¡¯t know either. It¡¯s just that she kept screaming when no one attacked her, she was the one who attacked others. Look, two students were hit by her. Teacher, you can¡¯t protect her. You have to help these two students get an exnation. They didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    The two girls¡¯ faces were scratched, and there was even blood. Not only on their faces, there were also countless bruises on their bodies.


    They were both upright and gentle, so they could not win against unreasonable people, and were injured just like that.


    The teacher looked at the two girls. The people around them nodded, but no one said anything else. The teacher was also in a daze.


    Did I hear wrongly?


    She immediately looked at the two girls and spoke to them in a gentle voice. ¡°Come with me, I¡¯ll bring you to the infirmary.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, there¡¯s no need. Aren¡¯t you busy? Go do your work. We¡¯ll find a ssmate to go with us.¡±


    The teacher did not stop them. The two of them walked out and stopped Lin Ci, who was standing at the edge. ¡°Please apany us to the infirmary.¡± She grabbed Lin Ci and left without even letting her turn around.


    The teacher did not notice anything amiss either.


    After watching them walk away, she turned around and looked at the group of people behind her. ¡°You¡¯re so bold to disobey your teachers and parents, how dare you make such a fuss! Let¡¯s see how your form teacher will punish you when the principal finds out!


    ¡°How dare you make such a fuss when your parents are here? Howwless!¡±


    Lu Ning and the others were a little further away and did not know what had happened. They watched as Lin Ci walked back with the two girls, but she did not return to her seat. Instead, he walked in front of them and even gestured to Lu Ning. Lu Ning did not understand.


    Seeing the three of them turn around and walk out of the stadium, Lu Ning nced at Lu Jingzhi. Lu Jingzhi also looked at her in confusion.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±


    The other two girls heaved a sigh of relief when they left the stadium.


    ¡°Lin Ci! You¡¯re too awesome!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! You almost pinched her fake chin out!¡±


    Half of Lin Ci¡¯s face twitched.


    ¡°The two of you, don¡¯t just wave your hands randomly when you fight in the future, you have to aim for her weak points! Look at how badly your faces are scratched.¡±


    The two of them waved their hands nonchntly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡±


    Lin Ci could not help butugh when she saw the two of them. ¡°The two of you are quite carefree.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll stay outside for a while longer before we go back. When the timees, you can just pretend that you don¡¯t know. Anyway, many people will testify for us. They won¡¯t give you up.¡± ¡°Oh! Oh right, I haven¡¯t introduced myself to you yet! My name is Guan Chiyue.¡±


    ¡°My name is Chen Xingqian.¡±


    Lin Ci looked at them and smiled. ¡°My name is Lin Ci. Let¡¯s go to the infirmary to take a look. Disinfect your wounds and apply some medicine so that it doesn¡¯t scar..¡±

 Chapter 251 - 251: Handsomeness Is Worth Nothing in Front of True Beauty

    Chapter 251: Handsomeness Is Worth Nothing in Front of True Beauty


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lin Ci brought the two of them to the infirmary.


    Gu Zi and Gu Chen were about to leave when Lin Ci stopped them.


    ¡°Wait, have a look at them. Their faces are injured.¡±


    Gu Zi turned to look at the two of them, and Gu Chen also nced at them. He put down the key in his hand and opened the door again. ¡°Come in.¡±


    The two girls were pulled in by Lin Ci; their gazes lingered on Gu Chen for a long time.


    Sit.


    Lin Ci raised her hand to beckon the two of them. ¡°Hurry over and sit down.¡± The two of them sat down obediently.


    Gu Chen leaned closer to take a look; the two of them did not dare to move.


    Eventually, when Gu Chen went to get the medicine, the two of them looked at each other and let out a sigh at the same time. Their faces were tinged red.


    When he was close, he looked even more handsome!


    Gu Chen brought out some medicine and handed a bottle to Gu Zi.


    ¡°Help disinfect her wounds and apply the medicine.¡±


    Gu Zi nodded. ¡°Okay. Come over here.¡±


    Nodding, Chen Xingqian got up and sat on the sofa. Gu Zi sat at the side and pulled out a cotton swab to disinfect her wounds. His movements were gentle and careful.


    Chen Xingqian held her breath and looked at his long eyshes.


    He¡¯s so close¡­


    Lu Ning pushed the door open and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The two girls were startled, while the other three greeted Lu Ning calmly.


    Lu Ning looked at them. ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡±


    Lin Ci leaned against the table with her arms crossed and turned to look at her. ¡°These two don¡¯t know how to fight, so they got injured.¡±


    Lu Ning nced at the two of them and wondered if the two of them had been the ones fighting.


    As if she could hear her thoughts, Lin Ci said, ¡°It¡¯s them.¡±


    She turned around towards the two of them. ¡°And they fought for you.¡±


    Lu Ning was about to go over and take a look when she stopped in her tracks.


    ¡°For me?¡±


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian blushed at the same time.


    At that time, she did not think much of it. Now that she had met the person involved in person and she even heard what they did, it was really a little¡­


    awkward.


    Lu Ning walked closer, looking at Guan Chiyue¡¯s face. Then, she walked to Chen


    Xingqian¡¯s side and also looked at her face. Finally, she turned towards Gu Chen, worried. ¡°Will it leave any scars?¡±


    Gu Chen put down the medicine in his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let them have any scars from this.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and nced at Chen Xingqian. She turned around and took over from Gu Zi. ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    Gu Zi handed it over and made space for her.


    Chen Xingqian watched as she carefully dabbed some ointment on her face and applied it.


    Seeing such a beauty up close is even more breathtaking than having a handsome man close to you¡­


    She peered at Lu Ning¡¯s face which was so close to hers, and suddenly understood why so many people were talking about her behind her back.


    It was probably envy.


    They really wanted to have such a beautiful face, but they could not have it, so they would nder her behind her back; in fact, it would be best if they could mar it.


    Lu Ning looked at Chen Xingqian¡¯s increasingly red face and hurriedly stopped what she was doing. Her clear, big eyes peered at her as she asked, ¡°Did I hurt you? Why don¡¯t you let Gu Zi do it?¡±


    Chen Xingqian quickly waved the notion away. ¡°No! Not at all! It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Are you kidding me?! There¡¯s no handsome man as good-looking as a beautiful woman! I¡¯m not going to waste this chance to see such a beautiful girl up close in the future!


    Lu Ning looked at her. ¡°Then I¡¯ll continue.¡±


    Chen Xingqian nodded frantically.


    Guan Chiyue watched from the side, green with envy.


    Lin Ci could not help but let out a giggle.


    Indeed, handsomeness is worth nothing in front of true beauty.


    ¡°Come here to have it applied every day from now on. It¡¯ll recover fully in about a week. Try to avoid getting it wet, got it?¡±


    Gu Chen was giving them instructions, but the two of them did not answer


    him. Lu Ning turned to look at the two of them and smiled gently.. ¡°Did you get that?¡±

 Chapter 252 - 252: What Do You Mean Lu Ning Changed Her Schoolbag?!

    Chapter 252: What Do You Mean Lu Ning Changed Her Schoolbag?!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The two of them immediately hugged each other¡¯s arms tightly. Both of them blushed and nodded vigorously. ¡°We¡¯ll remember, we¡¯ll remember!¡± The six of them left the infirmary together.


    When they arrived at the stadium, they bumped into Huo Jinyan.


    The four girls were stunned for a moment before they hurriedly greeted him together, ¡°Good morning, Teacher Huo.¡±


    Huo Jinyan nodded and walked past them as he answered a call.


    The few of them continued walking forward.


    ¡°Teacher Huo is so handsome. How are you able to pay attention in ss?¡±


    Hearing this, Lin Ciughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! When Teacher Huo gives a lesson, if we miss even a second of it we¡¯ll need ten minutes to catch up. We¡¯ve already mastered all our skills in his ss. The secr world outside the window can no longer affect us.¡±


    The two of them could not help but giggle. Only Lu Ning seemed to be in a daze.


    Lu Ning had noticed the bracelet on Huo Jinyan¡¯s wrist when he answered the call.


    She did not expect Huo Jinyan to really wear it all the time; she thought he would just throw it away when he returned.


    After the few of them returned to their seats, Lu Ning asked Lin Ci what had happened.


    Lin Ci gave a simple description, omitting the words used to insult her. She tried to be as brief as possible, and Gu Chen and Gu Zi listened from behind.


    The two of them leaned forward to listen, blocking Lu Jingzhi, who was also listening.


    ¡°Hey, wasn¡¯t she dragged away by an ambnce? Aren¡¯t you curious what happened? Why didn¡¯t you go over?¡±


    ¡°of course I¡¯m curious, it¡¯s just that there¡¯s a teacher here telling us to not panic and not move.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no wonder.¡±


    Gu Zi craned his neck forward to look at her. ¡°What¡¯s the girl¡¯s name?¡±


    Lin Ci thought for a moment. ¡°I think her name is Ye Qiancheng.¡±


    The three men silently noted it down.


    Lin Ci seemed to want to change the topic. She looked at Lu Ning and said,


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, why did you change your school bag?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at her and smiled. ¡°I just felt like changing it.¡±


    Lin Ci said bluntly, ¡°The new bag is so ugly.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°I think so too.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and could not help butugh.


    Anyone who saw that bag would think that suited a boy¡¯s aesthetic more; it did not fit Lu Ning at all.


    At the same time, there were a few other people who knew that Lu Ning had changed her bag.


    Someone hurriedly ran to L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s side and whispered a few words to her. After hearing this, L¨´ Yue¡¯an suddenly stood up.


    L¨´ Chuan and Shi Qingyue nced at her. ¡°An¡¯an, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an immediately turned around and smiled at them. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Dad, Mom.


    I¡¯m going to get something.¡±


    The two of them nodded. L¨´ Yue¡¯an walked out of the stadium with Wu Tian.


    Lu Ning nced at the two of them and her lips curled into an unfathomable smile.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an and Wu Tian came out of the field together and looked at Zhao Lingling, who was waiting for them under the tree.


    ¡°What do you mean? What do you mean Lu Ning changed her schoolbag?!¡±


    Zhao Lingling and Wu Tian looked at each other. ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. Just now, someone was talking about why Lu Ning changed to a new bag even though it was so ugly. We thought that something was amiss, so we went to Lu Ning¡¯s ssroom to take a look. The bag in her seat has been changed to a new one, it¡¯s different from yesterday.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an clenched her fists. ¡°Why did she have to change bags at this time!¡± She seemed to sense something. ¡°Is the ne still there?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t dare to go in, we just peeked in from the door. The surveince cameras in their ssroom are still on.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an scowled, but she did not re up. She sighed deeply. ¡°Wu Tian, go to the surveince room and turn off the surveince cameras. Lingling and I will go to the ssroom to take a look.¡±


    Wu Tian and Zhao Lingling nodded, and the three of them walked into the school building..

 Chapter 253 - 253: The Necklace Is Missing

    Chapter 253: The Ne Is Missing


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    There was no one in the corridor. It was terrifyingly quiet, and only their footsteps echoed in the corridor.


    At this moment, everyone had gone to the stadium to watch the sports meet. There was no one in the school building.


    Wu Tian entered the surveince room as easily asst time as there was no one in the surveince room either. Walking in, she shut the door, made a call and said, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Turn them all off.¡±


    Wu Tian responded and walked forward. She stood in front of the controls and pressed the red button. Instantly, the screen in front of her turned ck one by one.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve turned them off.¡±


    The other party acknowledged. Wu Tian heard their footsteps and looked at her phone screen. Suddenly, her fingers tapped to record without her knowing it.


    After tapping it, she had a start and threw her phone onto the table.


    The sound reached L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s ears. She stopped in her tracks and asked into her phone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Wu Tian immediately replied, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I identally dropped my phone.¡± L¨´ Yue¡¯an could not help but roll her eyes. ¡°Be more careful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    Wu Tian responded and sat on a chair at the side. She picked up her phone again, and did not cancel the recording even after looking at it for a while.


    Zhao Lingling and Lu Yue¡¯an walked into ssroom 9. The two of them went


    straight to Lu Ning¡¯s seat; Zhao Lingling stood in front of it, while Lu Yue¡¯an


    stood in the aisle by the side.


    Zhao Lingling bent down, took Lu Ning¡¯s bag out from under the desk and ced it on top.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an took a look and could not help but frown. ¡°See if the ne is still there.¡¯


    Zhao Lingling nodded and reached into the side pocket of Lu Ning¡¯s bag. She looked at Zhao Lingling with a pale face.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not there.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s expression was also terrible.


    Shi Qingyue had just given her that ne not long ago. She could not bear to wear it herself, but it was worth a lot. She wanted to use it to stir everyone up and frame Lu Ning, to make Lu Ning out to be a thief.


    But now, the ne is gone!


    How am I going to exin this to Shi Qingyue?


    At that moment, she did not have much time to think.


    She took off her bracelet and handed it to Zhao Lingling. ¡°Put this in!¡±


    Zhao Lingling nodded and immediately stuffed it into the side pocket of Lu Ning¡¯s bag.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an nced at the time and said indignantly, ¡°Take a look in the other pockets and see if there¡¯s any ne. Could she have found it and ced it in another pocket?¡±


    Zhao Lingling also agreed. She unzipped each zipper and rummaged through every pocket.


    ¡°An¡¯an, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s here. Did she not notice it and it¡¯s still in the old school


    Hearing this, L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s scowl turned even uglier.


    However, in the next moment, Zhao Lingling suddenly eximed. She was touching the inner lining of the bag and seemed to have touched something cold. However, a book was blocking it. She took out the book, then the thing.


    As expected, it was the pink diamond ne.


    When they saw this, the two of them heaved a sigh of relief.


    This ne could not disappear just like that. Fortunately, they had found it now.


    Zhao Lingling looked at L¨´ Yue¡¯an, as if asking her what to do.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an raised an open palm, and Zhao Lingling immediately handed the ne over.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at the ne in her hand and could not help butugh. She felt like she regained what she had lost and was not prepared to put this in again..

 Chapter 254 - 254: They’re Beneath Animals

    Chapter 254: They¡¯re Beneath Animals


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°That bracelet is more than a million yuan, it¡¯s more than enough to brand her a thief. She¡¯s not worthy of me using such an expensive thing to charge her of such petty crimes. Put her things back, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Zhao Lingling nodded and casually put Lu Ning¡¯s things back. Then, the two of them walked out.


    ¡°We¡¯re done, Wu Tian.¡±


    Wu Tian immediately responded when she heard the voice.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an and Zhao Lingling were not in a hurry to go downstairs. Instead, they went to the entrance of ssroom 2.


    ¡°Are you there yet?¡± Wu Tian asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re here, start them up.¡±


    Wu Tian raised her hand and pressed the red button on the controls; the monitors started up again.


    She nced at the one on the side. Zhao Lingling and Lb Yue¡¯an were walking out of the ssroom arm in arm, as if nothing had happened.


    Wu Tian smiled and turned to leave.


    However, someone opened the door from outside before she could.


    Wu Tian¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she saw the teacher entering.


    The teacher was also taken aback upon seeing her. ¡°Which grade are you from? Why are you here?¡±


    Wu Tian clenched her fists nervously and hurriedly said, ¡°Teacher, I lost something and wanted to see the surveince cameras.¡±


    The teacher frowned and looked at her. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about this ce. Did you touch anything?¡±


    Wu Tian immediately shook her head innocuously. ¡°No, no. I didn¡¯t touch anything.¡±


    Hearing this, the teacher heaved a sigh of relief and her voice softened. ¡°Did you find it?¡±


    Wu Tian nodded. ¡°Yes, my ssmates helped me find it. They¡¯re heading to the stadium first to wait for me.¡±


    The teacher nced at the monitors around them and pointed to the two girls on one of them. ¡°Is that them?¡±


    Wu Tian nced at Lu Yue¡¯an and Zhao Lingling, who had already reached the first floor, and frantically nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. Goodbye, Teacher. I¡¯ll get going first.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. In the future, you¡¯re not allowed to enter here without a teacher¡¯s permission, understand?¡±


    ¡°Got it, Teacher! I won¡¯t do it again!¡±


    Wu Tian retreated out the door, then turned around and ran off.


    The teacher nced at the controls and monitors in front of him. There was nothing out of ce, so he did not say anything else.


    Zhao Lingling and L¨´ Yue¡¯an were waiting for Wu Tian outside the field.


    ¡°Why are you so slow?¡±


    Wu Tian ran over. Before she could even stop to catch her breath, she was directly confronted with this statement.


    The two of them did not say anything else; they simply turned around and headed to the stadium. Wu Tian was stunned for a moment as she looked at their backs; after a moment, she chased after them.


    When Lin Ci went to the back to get some snacks, she saw L¨´ Yue¡¯an and the other two returning discreetly. When she got back to her seat, she could not help but say to Lu Ning, ¡°I wonder what those three are snaking around for.¡± Lu Ning¡¯s lips curved into a smile as she looked at her. ¡°You mean sneaking around.¡±


    Lin Ci shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s true. They¡¯re beneath animals.¡± She nibbled on her chips as she spoke.


    She also did not forget to cheer for the peoplepeting.


    Lu Ning smiled and nced at her. Gu Zi patted Lu Ning¡¯s shoulder and whispered into her ear; Lu Ning smiled and nodded.


    Gu Zi sat back down and Gu Chen looked at him. The three of them had a faint smile on their lips.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an, who had returned to her seat, subconsciously nced in Lu Ning¡¯s direction and saw that she was actually smiling.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an sneered.


    You¡¯ll cryter!


    Lu Ning did not participate in any events today, except for one coborative event at the end¡ªjumping rope.


    However, it was in the afternoon, so she sat in her seat the entire morning to cheer for her ssmates while snacking..

 Chapter 255 - 255: Huo Jinyan, Are You Alright?

    Chapter 255: Huo Jinyan, Are You Alright?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    It was the calm before the storm.


    At noon, Lu Ning went to the washroom alone.


    On the way back from the washroom, an arm suddenly dragged her behind a corner.


    Before she could react, arge hand covered her eyes. Lu Ning was about to struggle when suddenly caught a faint whiff of sandalwood; she was stunned.


    Her eyes were covered in darkness, so she could only reach out and touch the hand in front of her. At the same time, she asked, ¡°Teacher Huo?¡±


    She wanted to peel his hand away, but he was strong, so Lu Ning gave up after trying twice. Her eyes were covered, and her hearing seemed to have be more sensitive.


    His heavy breathing filled her ears, and she could even smell a trace of blood.


    Lu Ning subconsciously felt that something was wrong. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, he suddenly pulled her in. Her back bumped into his arms, and she heard a muffled groan.


    Lu Ning raised her hand to grab his arm. ¡°Huo Jinyan, are you okay?¡±


    But before she could answer, she suddenly heard footsteps and a familiar voice


    looking for her.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning.¡±


    Before Lu Ning could react, the hand on her eye loosened, and someone shoved her from behind. She was pushed out forcefully, and before she could look back, Shen Yunci grabbed her.


    It happened to be around a corner, so Shen Yunci could not see the situation in there.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, where did you go?¡±


    Lu Ning blinked at her and took two steps forward. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mom? I¡¯m fine. I just went to the washroom.¡±


    Shen Yunci was relieved. ¡°Oh, you scared me. I was a little worried when you hadn¡¯te back after so long.¡±


    Lu Ning stopped in her tracks and looked at her with a smile. ¡°What are you worried about? There¡¯s nothing to worry about in school.¡±


    Shen Yunci nodded. ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯m just feeling nervous, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Lu Ning was about to pat her to reassure her, but when she brought her hand up, she spotted crimson smeared across her wrist. She immediately retracted her hand and ced it by her side, trying to not let it be discovered.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright, aren¡¯t I? It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go back together.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The two of them were about to return when they saw Shen Guang walking over.


    Lu Ning could not help but sigh when she saw Shen Guang.


    Shen Yunci turned to look at Lu Ning. ¡°Is that your principal?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Shen Guang walked closer and looked at the two of them. ¡°Ning¡¯ning, I have something to tell you. Is it convenient with your mother around?¡±


    Lu Ning peered at him¡ªhe asked this on purpose.


    As expected, Shen Yunci immediately turned to look at Lu Ning. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Lu Ning:


    Lu Ning did not want to speak at all. She red at Shen Guang, wishing that she could simply drag him off somewhere to disappear immediately.


    Lu Ning did not answer, so Shen Guang answered for her first.


    He rolled up his sleeves and turned to look at Shen Yunci. ¡°Ning¡¯ning¡¯s mother, it¡¯s like this. I want to discuss with Ning¡¯ning about heading to the capital¡­¡±


    Shen Yunci subconsciously paid attention to his movements. When she saw a small red mole on Shen Guang¡¯s wrist, she was instantly stunned. Whatever he said after that became a little blurry and indistinct.


    She looked up at Shen Guang¡¯s face. It seemed to slowly ovep with the immature face in her memory.


    After Shen Guang finished speaking, he did not notice any reaction from Shen Yunci. Together with Lu Ning, they looked at the stunned Shen Yunci.


    ¡°Mommy? Mom? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at Shen Yunci nervously. This was the first time she had seen Shen Yunci like this..

 Chapter 256 - 256: Return to the Capital with Me!

    Chapter 256: Return to the Capital with Me!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Shen Yunci came back to her senses and shook her head unnaturally. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Mommy¡¯s alright.¡±


    However, she did not appear fine at all.


    Lu Ning turned to look at Shen Guang. ¡°Principal, my mother doesn¡¯t seem to be feeling well, so I¡¯ll bring her back first.¡±


    Lu Ning supported Shen Yunci and was about to leave when Shen Guang raised his hand to stop her.


    ¡°Hold up!¡±


    Shen Guang leaned closer and looked at Shen Yunci with a frown. He looked at Shen Yunci¡¯s face as if he was trying to recognize something.


    Shen Yunci avoided his gaze and spontaneously grabbed Lu Ning¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, go back first. I need to have a few words with your principal.¡±


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment before nodding. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She looked at Shen Yunci worriedly before walking away.


    After Lu Ning turned the corner and was out of sight, Shen Yunci turned towards Shen Guang.


    ¡°Come over here.¡±


    Her eyes were a little red. When she spoke to Shen Guang, her words carried a mysterious authority.


    Shen Guang came back to his senses and followed Shen Yunci into the school building through the side door. After entering, he closed the door.


    After waiting for a moment, Lu Ning stuck her head out and looked at the path; Shen Yunci and Shen Guang were no longer there. Lu Ning walked out and went over as quietly as possible. She turned around and headed to the corner just now.


    There was no one there, and Huo Jinyan was nowhere to be seen.


    Lu Ning walked closer to the corner of the wall and squatted down to look at the weeds by the corner. A few leaves were stained with blood.


    Lu Ning raised her hand and looked at her wrist. There was a bloody finger mark on her wrist. She raised her hand and took out a wet tissue from her pocket to wipe the blood mark off her wrist. Then, she wiped the blood off the weeds in the corner.


    Lu Ning got up and walked along the corner of the wall on the other side. If she saw any blood, she would wipe it with a tissue. She followed the trail of blood all the way to the school¡¯s parking lot and stood at the entrance, peering inside¡­


    Sis!¡±


    Shen Guang stood by the stairs and watched for a moment before calling out with a trembling voice.


    His tone was filled with disbelief.


    Shen Yunci saw that his eyes were also red.


    The two of them had not seen each other for more than 20 years. The only reason they had interacted again was because of Lu Ning. Previously, the two of them had been focused on Lu Ning in the hospital and had not taken a closer look at each other. They could not match their figures from more than 20 years ago with a hurried nce.


    If it were not for the mole on Shen Guang¡¯s wrist, Shen Yunci would only find


    him familiar, but she would not have associated him with the Shen family.


    Shen Guang went forward and looked at Shen Yunci excitedly. His eyes were red and tears streamed down his face. His voice was trembling. ¡°Sister¡­ you¡¯ve grown so old.¡±


    His voice trembled on thest two words, unable to believe that the beautiful face in his memory was showing signs of aging.


    Shen Yunci was crying as well. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same?¡±


    Shen Guang grabbed her arm. ¡°Sister! For so many years, have you always been staying around here?!¡±


    Shen Yunci patted the back of his hand. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shen Guang looked at her. ¡°What about Auntie! Is she with you too?¡±


    Shen Yunci shook her head, tears dripping down her cheeks. ¡°No, we aren¡¯t staying together.¡±


    Shen Guang looked at her in confusion. ¡°The two of you, aren¡¯t staying together?¡±


    Looking at her in surprise, Shen Guang could not help but add, ¡°Why?¡± Shen Yunci shook her head, unwilling to say it now.


    Shen Guang did not interrogate her. Instead, he looked at her and said excitedly, ¡°Then return to the capital with me! Bring Auntie and Uncle along.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡±

 Chapter 257 - 257: Uncle Bai Has Passed Away

    Chapter 257: Uncle Bai Has Passed Away


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Shen Yunci immediately refused.


    Shen Guang looked at her, his eyes filled with hurt. ¡°Why?! Is he still pestering you?!¡±


    Shen Yunci suddenly turned around and looked at him. ¡°How did you know?! I thought you weren¡¯t¡­ here.¡±


    Shen Guang¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°You disappeared after I came back. No one told me what happened, and I couldn¡¯t contact you. I had to find out what happened! ¡±


    Shen Yunci teared up and patted his shoulder. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you because I didn¡¯t want you to be involved in this! I didn¡¯t want you to be implicated! Why are you, why are you so stubborn!¡±


    Shen Yunci gritted her teeth and stared at him, her chest stinging.


    Shen Yunci¡¯s tears fell. Shen Guang frowned at her and could not help but cry.


    He grabbed Shen Yunci¡¯s arm and hurriedly said, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t investigate Sister. Don¡¯t be angry. I only found out two years ago. Yes, Uncle Bai told me¡­¡¯


    He did not dare to continue.


    Shen Yunci was stunned. ¡°Uncle Bai, why would Uncle Bai¡­¡±


    She suddenly seemed to have sensed something and her body swayed. Shen Guang hurriedly supported her.


    ¡°Tell me! What happened to Uncle Bai!¡±


    Shen Guang saw that her eyes were red. He lowered his eyes and gritted his teeth, unwilling to say anything.


    He did not say anything, but Shen Yunci seemed to have understood something; nheless, but still wanted to hear him say it. As long as he did not say it, she still seemed to harbor the expectation that perhaps Uncle Bai was fine.


    Shen Yunci smacked him twice, and Shen Guang endured it. In the end, he could not bear to see her like this. Eventually, he squeezed out a few words from between his teeth. ¡°Uncle Bai¡­ passed away. All I know is what he told me before he left. He told me, but he didn¡¯t allow me to investigate, nor did he allow me to look for you. He said that it would make your lives harder, so I didn¡¯t investigate. Sister, it must¡¯ve been really hard for you¡­


    Shen Yunci¡¯s legs went weak. She could not ept that Uncle Bai had passed away.


    All these years, they had cut off all contact with the capital. Before they left, they did not allow themselves to look for their family because they did not want to implicate them. However, after so many years, things had changed. Their lives were not that difficult; as long as they hid it well, they could live.


    However, some people in the capital were no longer around¡­


    Shen Yunci never thought about these things, as though thinking that they


    could continue living well in the capital without understanding what happened to her. Yet, death eventuallyes to all people regardless of who they are, and it would visit the people closest to her sooner orter.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    When Lu Zhi received the call, Lu Jingzhi, who was beside him, gave him a few simple instructions before leaving in a hurry.


    When Lu Ning returned to look for them, she did not see Lu Zhi or Shen Yunci.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Daddy?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked up at Lu Ning. ¡°Sister, Daddy said that he had something to do with Mommy and went back first. He asked me to go back with you.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and led Lu Jingzhi to the front seat. However, she was still a little worried.


    She turned to look at the entrance of the field¡­


    Most of the events today were rtively simple. Past noon, it soon was time for the group event.


    This jumping rope event was a battle of elimination, and the ss which defeated the most opponents would win.


    This was apetition of endurance and stamina. It also depended on the tacit understanding in each ss.


    The freshmen rubbed their palms together, eager to give it a try.


    Originally, it was a group event that everyone in every ss had to participate in. The jump rope was a super long jump rope specially made by the school; it was also a huge test for the students on both sides who were in charge of swinging the jump rope..

 Chapter 258 - 258: Come Over Quickly

    Chapter 258: Come Over Quickly


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    However, in order to win, every ss would find an excuse to substitute the weaker students in their ss and prevent them from participating in thepetition.


    This was also the only event in which all the sses had practiced.


    Practically every PE ss was simply swinging and jumping rope practice.


    Winning teams would be chosen from amongst the first-years, second-years, and third-years, before the three winning teams wouldpete to determine the final victor.


    There were 12 sses in Grade 1, and each ss had people who stayed on the stands¡ªmore or less two to five people in each ss. However, in ss 1 there was only one boy who was wearing sses; his face was very pale as he sat in his seat, watching as his ssmates walked towards the middle of the field in high spirits.


    After everyone got into position, the people of ss 1 faced the directions they had practiced, and they were facing the stands. They could see the lone boy sitting there.


    The few people standing in front looked at each other and seemed to see each other¡¯s pity in their eyes; they all shifted their gazes and bodies away.


    The teacher stood at the side and looked at them. ¡°What are you looking at? Stand properly.¡±


    The few of them nced around and hesitated without saying anything. Then, they stood in their positions again.


    The referee looked at them and asked, ¡°Are you all ready?¡±


    ¡°Ready!¡±


    ¡°Ready!¡±


    There were only two voices.


    The people of ss 1 were silent.


    The judge nced at them. ¡°Where¡¯s your ss?¡±


    Everyone was silent until someone said, ¡°Wait, Teacher!¡±


    A girl walked out from the fifth seat. ¡°Li Yang! Come quickly!¡± The girl waved at the boy sitting alone in his seat.


    The boy seemed to be stunned for a moment, unable to react.


    Until a second ssmate walked out and looked at him. A boy waved at him. ¡°Come over quickly!¡±


    Only then did Li Yang react and stand up. He seemed to be in disbelief and did not dare to go over. It was not until more and more students called out to him that he walked out in a daze.


    Then, he slowly began to run. A smile slowly appeared on his face as he ran over. Everyone silently moved to let him stand in the line.


    The teacher did not stop them. Instead, he smiled at them.


    When Li Yang joined the team, the teacher looked at them and asked gently, ¡°Are you ready now?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re ready!¡±


    Youthful voices resounded throughout the field.


    The teacher gestured to the referee and slowly left thepetition area.


    Lin Ci was also a little dazed when he saw the boy run over. In the end, she smiled silently, as if she had seen her own shadow.


    It was different, but she also met the person who helped her. At that time, she was a loner and no one was willing to talk to her. No one would bring her along no matter what she did. On the surface, she did not care, but she actually yearned for it in her heart.


    However, at that time, she was never someone who would take the initiative to ask for it. She acted as if she did not care at all.


    Until someone saw through her desire and called her name.


    ¡°Lin Ci.¡±


    She would remember that gentle and pleasant voice for the rest of her life. That was also the first time she had called her name.


    Lin Ci turned to look at Lu Ning. Lu Ning also looked at the little boy over there. She smiled and retracted her gaze. When she turned around, she met Lin Ci¡¯s gaze. The two of them could not help but look at each other and smile.


    Sometimes, a person¡¯s life experience seemed to be more important than winning or losing the game.


    The people from ss 1 defeated five opponents in a row and lost to ss 7 of Year One. The duration they persisted was more than ten minutes longer than they could during practice. Everyone returned to their seats cheerful, not discouraged at all by losing thepetition..

 Chapter 259 - 259: Ostracized

    Chapter 259: Ostracized


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    In the end, Year 1 ss 7 won an overwhelming victory over all the Year 1 sses.


    The second-year students from ss 3sted until the end, breaking the image of their ss as ¡°bookworms¡± in the eyes of others and proving that they not only knew how to read but also knew how to y.


    The first three sses of the third year were not so lucky. The three sses made repeated mistakes. In the end, they realized that there was something wrong with the ropes of the three sses. The teachers changed the ropes for them and started thepetition again.


    And for Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian, who were in ss One, the teacher saw that they were injured and allowed the two of them to not participate in thepetition.


    Actually, the two of them really did not want to participate. It was a blessing in disguise.


    Gu Zi looked at the two of them and felt sorry for them.


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t those the two girls who were injured? Why didn¡¯t the teacher let them join in?¡±


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci also noticed that the two of them were waving and smiling at them just now. They did not look unhappy.


    Gu Zi was still indignant. ¡°How pitiful. Why are they ostracizing girls like this?¡±


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci turned around tofort him. ¡°Maybe they don¡¯t want to join themselves. It¡¯s not something as serious as ostracizing them.¡±


    ¡°Who ever said that?! They¡¯re ostracizing them. Look at the longing in their eyes! Look!¡± Lu Ning:


    Lin Ci: ¡®


    I don¡¯t see any yearning.


    Neither do I.


    The two of them exchanged nces with each other and ignored Gu Zi.


    He was still chattering indignantly behind her.


    The people from ss 1 were put in their all agains the other sses. When it was almost time for Lu Ning¡¯s ss to participate, Lu Ning brought Lu Jingzhi to ss 1 and asked Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian to take care of him.


    The two of them were ttered and nodded, saying that they would definitely take good care of Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Jingzhi was actually unwilling, but in order to reassure his sister, he did not say anything.


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian sat on either side of Lu Jingzhi, smiling at him with curved eyes.


    ¡°So cute!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so cute and adorable!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. My heart¡¯s melting.¡± ¡°Ah-, I really want a younger brother too!¡±


    Lu Jingzhi was expressionless. ¡°¡­¡±


    Lu Ning¡¯s ss was the only ss in the entire cohort who participated in full, as they invited Gu Chen and Gu Zi to swing the rope for them.


    This was allowed. On the day of the sports meet, they could ask their parents to help swing the rope. However, no other ss decided to do this; because their parents did not apany them for practice, they were afraid that their parents would not grasp the rhythm well, so none of the sses asked their parents for help.


    However, ss 9 was synonymous with boldness. They directly invited Gu Zi and Gu Chen to help.


    None of the people in their ss stayed in their seats; they all stood in the middle as Gu Chen and Gu Zi put on gloves, getting into position in front and behind the ss.


    After the teacher asked them, he gestured to the referee.


    The referee shouted, ¡°Get ready!¡±


    The three sses immediately got ready.


    Rignt on tne neels ot tne gunsnots, tne sounds ot ropes wmppmg tne ground could be heard.


    When the students of ss 9 started, a loud voice came right on their heels.


    ¡°One! Two!¡±


    Everyone thought that they were counting down, but it was not until they rhythmically started counting to three that they realized that they were simply counting out loud.


    And it was true that they had messed up the rhythm of ss 2¡¯s team in the middle because of their counting. As soon as their footsteps became chaotic, they werepletely wiped out after jumping a few more times.


    On the other hand, ss 9 was still very stable. They werepletely immersed in their own rhythm and did not care about anything around them. ss 2 listened as they continued to count.. ¡°One-zero-two, one-zero-three¡­¡¯

 Chapter 260 - 260: You Miss Her Too, Right?

    Chapter 260: You Miss Her Too, Right?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    After ring at them angrily, they turned around and returned to their seats.


    At the end of the round, thetter teams also figured out ss 9¡¯s habit and started to count out loud with them. However, they could not keep track of their own counting at all; after they counted more than 30, they would fall into ss 9¡¯s rhythm. The rhythms of the two sses werepletely different, and once their rhythm was messed up, the same situation as before would happen.


    ss 9 defeated all the other teams, leaving only the final battle with ss 1 to determine the final victor.


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian gripped their phones as they took many photos of Lu Jingzhi.


    I¡¯ve never seen such a good-looking child!


    ¡°Hey, Jingzhi, your sister ispeting with our ss.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded.


    Chen Xingqian was infatuated. ¡°She¡¯s so cool! If I was so cool when I was young, I wouldn¡¯t have been bullied.¡±


    When Lu Jingzhi heard this, he turned to nce at her. Then, he quickly turned back to look in Lu Ning¡¯s direction. However, he added in a childish voice, ¡°Only the outstanding will be bullied.¡±


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian were both taken aback.


    After being stunned for a couple of moments, Chen Xingqian immediately hugged Lu Jingzhi, rubbing her cheeks against him. ¡°Boohoo! You warm my heart! You¡¯re such a darling, I really want to bring you home!¡±


    Lu Jingzhi: ¡°¡­No!¡±


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian looked at him and could not help butugh.


    The more he behaved like a little adult, the more the two of them felt that the contrast was adorable.


    The people from ss 2 next to them had already taken their seats.


    Someone whispered in L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s ear, ¡°An¡¯an, that¡¯s your younger brother, right? Lu Ning didn¡¯t have you take care of him and instead let two people she doesn¡¯t know watch him. How worried is she about you?¡±


    These words were obviously to stir up trouble.


    Someone else added, ¡°If I remember correctly, we were on the field just now. How could she have given him to her? Was she going to throw the child to our team and have her carry him?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the surroundings fell silent. L¨´ Yue¡¯an did not speak the entire time. She turned to look at Lu Jingzhi, who was sitting between the two girls not far away.


    Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan nced at L¨´ Yue¡¯an. Shi Qingyue could not bear seeing L¨´ Yue¡¯an looking at Lu Jingzhi; she turned to Lu Chuan and whispered a few words in his ear.


    L¨´ Chuan thought for a moment and nodded.


    Shi Qingyue got up and walked towards ss 1.


    She stood beside Chen Xingqian and called out to Lu Jingzhi, ¡°Are you Jingzhi?¡± She remembered his name from that time L¨´ Yue¡¯an was ranting to her.


    Lu Jingzhi, Guan Chiyue, and Chen Xingqian looked back at her at the same time.


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian looked at Shi Qingyue in confusion, not understanding why she hade.


    Lu Jingzhi replied indifferently, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shi Qingyue looked at him and smiled. ¡°Can I invite you over there? I want to treat you to something delicious.¡±


    She seemed to think that children were easy to coax and would follow when there was delicious food.


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian subconsciously tightened their grip on Lu Jingzhi¡¯s clothes.


    The two of them looked at each other and were thinking about how to reject Shi Qingyue without offending her.


    Before the two of them could finish their thoughts, Lu Jingzhi looked at Shi Qingyue and retracted his gaze indifferently. ¡°No thanks.¡±


    There was a hint of coldness in his young voice.


    Shi Qingyue was stunned.


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian heaved a sigh of relief and retracted their gazes. They originally thought that Shi Qingyue would give up just like that. UnexDectedlv. she took a step forward and stood in front of Lu Jingzhi: this


    time, she even bent down to look at Lu Jingzhi kindly, but her hand had already grabbed his wrist without any exnation.


    ¡°Your sister is over there. You miss her too, right? I¡¯ll bring you over to see her..¡±

 Chapter 261 - 261: She’s Not My Sister Anymore

    Chapter 261: She¡¯s Not My Sister Anymore


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    As she spoke, she pointed in L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s direction with her other hand.


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian looked at her and raised their hands to stop her. ¡°Auntie, that¡¯s not good. Ning¡¯ning handed him over to us, you can¡¯t just take him away.¡±


    Shi Qingyue looked at them and maintained her demeanor and gentleness.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with getting close to him? Look at you children, why are you so nervous? We¡¯re just beside you. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m taking him anywhere far away. Besides, An¡¯an is also his sister, what¡¯s wrong with him meeting his sister?¡±


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian could not say anything more, but they were not prepared to let Lu Jingzhi go. If she were to forcefully take him away, they would have to follow. In any case, they had to keep an eye on him; they could not let Lu Ning down.


    Shi Qingyue wanted to pull Lu Jingzhi, but Lu Jingzhi raised his hand and grabbed her arm. ¡°Auntie, I said I¡¯m not going!¡¯


    His voice was somewhat unyielding as he red at Shi Qingyue with a slightly cold gaze.


    Shi Qingyue was shocked by the look in his eyes. How could a child have such a look?


    She was stunned for a moment, but wanted to continue persuading him. ¡°That¡¯s your sister. Don¡¯t you want to meet her?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked up at her and frowned. ¡°No! Besides, she¡¯s no longer my sister.¡±


    Shi Qingyue had never seen such a heartless child. She instantly looked at him in disbelief.


    ¡°How can she not be your sister? She misses you very much. Why are you so heartless¡­


    Lu Jingzhi was a little annoyed. She was blocking him from watching Lu Ning, and was very noisy.


    Lu Jingzhi immediately interrupted, ¡°That¡¯s your daughter, and you¡¯re her biological mother. Are you also mine?


    Obviously, I¡¯m not your son at all! So your daughter is not my sister!


    Shi Qingyue looked at him in shock, and her grip on his hand instantly loosened.


    This¡­ Isn¡¯t he just a child?


    Why does he even know the term ¡®biological mother¡¯?!


    Naturally, she felt that it was taught by Lu Ning¡¯s family.


    Shi Qingyue seemed to be a little angry. She straightened up and looked down at Lu Jingzhi.


    ¡°You¡¯re blocking me.¡±


    Seeing that she was still not leaving, Lu Jingzhi finally could not help but speak.


    Shi Qingyue was so angry that she opened her mouth and let out two dryughs.


    ¡°Little ingrate!¡±


    With that, she turned around and left.


    Now, Lu Jingzhi could watch his sisterpete in peace.


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian were afraid that Lu Jingzhi would be upset by Shi Qingyue¡¯sst sentence, so they wanted tofort him.


    ¡°Jingzhi, don¡¯t be sad. What she said¡­¡±


    Lu Jingzhi said directly, ¡°I know. Unreasonable people always like to nder others to make themselves look better.¡±


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian were shocked.


    Why does a child like this look like he knows everything? He could even say something so philosophical.


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled silently. They turned to look at the middle of the field and did not disturb him from watching Lu Ninespetition.


    The bright voices of ss 9 came from thepetition area in the middle of the field.


    Before Shi Qingyue returned to her seat, she stood there and nced at Lu Ning¡¯s team, and she spotted where Lu Ning was with a single look; Lu Ning was jumping with a smile on her lips.


    When she turned around again, she saw her daughter, L¨´ Yue¡¯an, looking back at her. Her eyes were red as she shook her head at her, looking pitiful and aggrieved.


    Shi Qingyue felt a wave of anger in her chest. She forced a smile at L¨´ Yue¡¯an, then sat down angrily.


    Li Chuan still did not know what had happened. He was watching Lu Ning and the otherspete..

 Chapter 262 - 262: Slander Behind Her Back

    Chapter 262: nder Behind Her Back


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Li Chuan turned to look at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    Then, he looked at the middle of the field and could not help but sigh. ¡°Ning¡¯ning¡¯s stamina is not bad. Why didn¡¯t I notice it before?


    Shi Qingyue, who was already fuming, reached her boiling point in an instant. She turned to look at L¨´ Chuan and said anxiously, ¡°Since you like her so much, why don¡¯t you go ask her if she wants toe back and continue being your daughter! We¡¯ve raised her for so long, but she¡¯s an ingrate!¡±


    Even though she was angry, she still maintained her basic dignity and elegance. She did not shout, and her voice could only be heard by the few people around her. However, the people around her were watching thepetition, and the shouting from the field was also loud and covered what she said.


    This time, L¨´ Chuan stopped looking and turned to look at Shi Qingyue.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is that child noting with you?¡±


    L¨´ Chuan nced at Lu Jingzhi. Wasn¡¯t she over there just now?


    It must have something to do with Lu Jingzhi if she¡¯s so angry.


    Shi Qingyue was still holding in her anger, and her entire face was red.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. He¡¯s just a child. Why are you so angry with him?¡±


    Shi Qingyue turned her head and looked at him with a frown. ¡°Can you imagine a child saying such things?! And how can he be so determined? It must be that family who taught him! To think I invited them to our house before; I must have been blind to want to be friends with this family in the past!¡¯


    L¨´ Chuan sighed. ¡°We can¡¯t be considered friends when we only spoke a few times. Didn¡¯t we also have to give the Shen family face? Isn¡¯t it fine now? Don¡¯t be upset.¡±


    Shi Qingyue was still trying to defend L¨´ Yue¡¯an. ¡°That child doesn¡¯t even acknowledge An¡¯an now! An¡¯an will be so sad if she knows.¡±


    As she spoke, Shi Qingyue¡¯s eyes turned red from heartache.


    L¨´ Chuan hurriedly said, ¡°Children are forgetful. Treat them well today and they¡¯ll forget about it the next day.¡±


    Shi Qingyue clutched her bag and snorted. ¡°Fortunately, An¡¯an hasn¡¯t interacted with him for too long. Otherwise, that ingrate would have made An¡¯an upset for a long time!¡±


    L¨´ Chuan hurriedly patted her arm. ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯ll be fine as long as we don¡¯t tell An¡¯an. After all, we won¡¯t let her interact with her original family anymore.¡±


    Shi Qingyue took a deep breath and nodded. She felt a little better after beingforted by L¨´ Chuan.


    However, looking at the teamspeting in the middle of the field, even if she did not see Lu Ning in the middle, she spoke angrily as though staring straight at her, ¡°When you¡¯re done, tell her not to nder our An¡¯an behind her back!¡±


    L¨´ Chuan looked towards the field. ¡°Who? Ningning?¡±


    Shi Qingyue frowned and looked at him. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you address her so intimately before. ¡±


    L¨´ Chuan clicked his tongue. ¡°Why are you still upset? No matter what, she¡¯s lived under our roof for 18 years. Moreover, she¡¯s not the kind of person who would speak ill of others behind their backs.¡±


    ¡°How do you know she¡¯s not! Have you been with her for a long time? If you say she¡¯s not. wouldn¡¯t it he the little child who knows all those things? How could that child say such things?!¡±


    L¨´ Chuan hurriedly leaned closer and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s right. We haven¡¯t interacted much when she stayed with us, so I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s really like that or not. Daddy watched her grow up, so it can¡¯t be. Moreover, she seems to be very close to Huo Jinyan now. Lees watch her and try not to offend her first.¡±


    ¡°Offend her? She¡¯s just a junior. What¡¯s there to offend? No matter what, we¡¯re her adoptive parents. Did we raise her for so many years for nothing?!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s not talk about it for now. Everyone around can hear us.¡± When Shi Qingyue heard this, she took a deep breath and stopped talking. It was more important to be dignified outside. It made no difference if certain things are said back at home..

 Chapter 263 - 263: The Call Can ‘t Get Through

    Chapter 263: The Call Can ¡®t Get Through


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°369!¡±


    As soon as ss 9 finished shouting, someone from ss 1 lost their stamina and missed the rhythm.


    The referee¡¯s whistle followed after. ¡°ss 9 is the victor!¡±


    ¡°Yay!!¡±


    ¡°Yes!!¡±


    Cheers instantly rang out, and the happy smiles of the youths were recorded on camera.


    The finals would begin in an hour to give the finalists time to adjust.


    There would also be some small events within this hour; they could watch these while resting.


    The students from ss 9 were pumped up after their victory and did not seem tired at all. When they returned to their seats, they were still busy fetching water and chatting; they did not fall over at all. Instead, it was the students from ss 1 who werepletely spent; when they go back to the stands, they slumped in their seats and refused to move.


    Lu Ning still had the strength to walk over and bring Lu Jingzhi back.


    After picking up Lu Jingzhi, Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian became temp sports managers for the ss, pouring water for everyone and giving them massages.


    Lu Ning sat down and brushed Lu Jingzhi¡¯s hair. ¡°How are those two sisters?


    Lu Jingzhi neither nodded nor shook his head. Pertinently, he replied, ¡°They¡¯re alright.¡±


    Lu Ning could not help butugh. ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s invite them along to the racecourse tomorrow, okay?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi did not object and turned to look at Lu Ning. ¡°As long as Sister is happy.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled. Lu Jingzhi turned over and massaged Lu Ning¡¯s leg, and even looked up at her. ¡°Does it hurt, Sister?¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t.¡±


    Lin Ci had not been so worn out in a long time; she was the only one in ss 9 who was not as energetic as before. She leaned against the chair and looked at Lu Jingzhi. ¡°Hey brat, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s in pain. Hurry up and give me a massage.¡±


    Looking at her, Lu Ning opened a bottle and handed it to her.


    Lin Ci was to spent to even bother to thank her.


    Lu Ning took her phone from her bag and was about to call Lu Zhi and Shen


    Yunci.


    However, no one picked up the call.


    After a moment of contemtion, Lu Ning wanted to call Lu Qing, but she remembered that she did not have his number. She never bothered to get his number since she did not expect such a situation.


    And Lu Qing did note today.


    Lu Jingzhi looked up at Lu Ning¡¯s worried expression. ¡°Sister, are you worried about Mommy and Daddy?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Lu Jingzhi quicklyforted her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Mommy and Daddy might be busy.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and tried her best not to let her emotions affect him. She smiled and patted his head. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Lin Ci was still calling for him, ¡°Brat,e and give me a massage. I¡¯m so tired.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi: ¡°No!¡±


    Lin Ci nced at Lu Ning, and Lu Ning also gave her a look.


    Lin Ci immediately understood. ¡°Jingzhi,e give Sister Lin Ci a massage~


    I¡¯m dead tired~¡±


    Her voice softened and she even made herself appear very weakened.


    Lu Jingzhi was stunned for a moment before he looked up at Lu Ning. Lu Ning smiled at him and nodded.


    Although he was unwilling, Lu Jingzhi still stopped massaging Lu Ning and turned to look at Lin Ci.


    Lin Ci looked at him pitifully; Lu Jingzhi sighed helplessly and started to massage her leg.


    She seemed to have grasped some secret technique; ten minutester, Lin Ci said, ¡°Jingzhi, Sister¡¯s arm hurts as well~¡±


    Lu Jingzhi turned around and massaged her arm withoutint.


    Another ten minutester: ¡°Jingzhi, Sister Lin Ci¡¯s shoulders are aching so badly~¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked up at her. His gaze seemed to be saying, You¡¯re really ordering me around like I¡¯m some old cow¡­


    Lin Ci immediately changed her manner of speaking, which forced him to relent..

 Chapter 264 - 264: Huo Jinyan Is Injured

    Chapter 264: Huo Jinyan Is Injured


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Aiya, Sister Lin Ci¡¯s shoulders are so sore and I¡¯m so tired. If you don¡¯t give me a good massage, I might not be able to exert strengthter. What if I drag Ningning down? Ah! So vexing, so tired!¡±


    She really acted too well; Lu Ning shook her head from the side helplessly.


    As expected, when he heard that it was rted to Lu Ning, Lu Jingzhi became unrestrained again. He stood up and went behind Lin Ci, massaging her shoulders with his small hands.


    Lin Ci smiled in satisfaction.


    Three minutester, Lu Ning pulled Lu Jingzhi back. ¡°Alright, Sister Lin Ci was lying to you, she won¡¯t drag me down. She¡¯s fine now.¡±


    Lin Ci looked at her shamelessly. ¡°Who said that?! I¡¯m still so tire&


    When Lu Jingzhi heard this he wanted to go over again. Lu Ning raised her foot and kicked her, making Lin Ci immediately sit up straight.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m not tired anymore.¡±


    Only after this did Lu Jingzhi sit back down obediently.


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly and raised her hand to take his small hand, gently massaging his fingers and arms. ¡°Lu Jingzhi, it¡¯s okay to y with Sister Lin


    Ci, but if a stranger asks something of you that has to do with Sister, such as, ¡®Sister is waiting for you elsewhere and asked me to bring you there,¡¯ don¡¯t believe them, alright? Sister won¡¯t ask someone else to bring you over no matter what, I¡¯ll always pick you up myself, okay? If you don¡¯t see Sister, you can¡¯t go with anyone, understand?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded obediently.


    Lin Ci listened from the side. ¡°He¡¯s so smart, he definitely understands.¡± Lu Ning thought so too, but she could not help but remind him.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning. ¡°I understand, Sister. I¡¯ll never leave with a stranger!¡¯


    Lu Ning smiled and patted his head. ¡°Good boy~¡±


    Huo Jinyan slumped weakly in the back seat of the car. The door was tightly shut, and Chu Tings hand trembled as he wiped the blood off his body; but no matter how hard he tried, he could not wipe it all off. Chu Ting was a little flustered, and his hand trembled so much that he could not even hold the gauze.


    ¡°Calm down!¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at him and said sternly, but his voice had lost its usual strength.


    Chu Ting swallowed his saliva, but his throat was still parched.


    He tried his best to calm himself down, but his hands were still trembling. He tried his best to endure it as he took the gauze to bandage Huo Jinyan¡¯s wound, but there was still blood seeping out after four to fiveyers. Chu Ting was starting to panic. ¡°President Huo, are we really not going to the hospital?! What if¡­


    ¡°No need!¡±


    The reason why they had done this was to get them to the hospital; once they were there and were anesthetized, he would definitely die!


    Chu Ting did not say anything else and continued to wrap gauze around Huo Jinyan¡¯s waist in a hurry. No one knew how manyyers he had wrapped around it, but finally, no more blood seeped out.


    Chu Ting finally heaved a sigh of relief. He tied the gauze and looked up at Huo Jinyan; his face was as pale as a sheet of paper.


    Chu Ting still could not help but worry. ¡°President Huo¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡¯


    Chu Ting pursed his lips and did not say anything else. He helped Huo Jinyan adjust his position so that he could lie morefortably.


    Since they had found out about this ce, they would definitely be able to find out where he lived. Now that there was no one around protecting him, Chu Ting did not dare to bring Huo Jinyan back without permission. He could not fend off those assants alone.


    After Chu Ting helped Huo Jinyan adjust his position, he got out of the car and sat in the drivers seat. He turned to look at Huo Jinyan in the backseat so that he could discover any problems in time.


    Huo Jinyan covered his eyes with one arm and clenched his hand into a fist, the veins on his arm popping out clearly. Chu Ting looked at his abdomen and silently sighed..

 Chapter 265 - 265: Where Is My Bracelet?

    Chapter 265: Where Is My Bracelet?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    An hourter, the three sses from the three grades started theirpetition.


    Everyone was well-rested, and all of them were filled with fighting spirit.


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian did not wait for Lu Ning to ask them to look after Lu Jingzhi; the two of them came over first.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, go ahead. We¡¯ll keep an eye on Jingzhi for you.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No problem, you¡¯re wee.¡±


    Lu Ning and the others went to thepetition, while Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian apanied Lu Jingzhi to watch. Lu Jingzhi even handed each of them a bag of potato chips.


    ¡°Ready!¡¯


    As the sound of the referee¡¯s gun rang out, the three teams began together, even shouting theirmands in sync.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an nced at them, then exchanged nces with Wu Tian and Zhao Lingling.


    She looked down at her wrist and asked in confusion, ¡°Where¡¯s my bracelet?¡±


    When the students beside her heard this, they subconsciously distanced themselves from her, all afraid of being suspected by L¨´ Yue¡¯an; they heard that her bracelet was worth millions. None of them could afford topensate her.


    Li Yue¡¯an rummaged through her pockets twice, then stood up and looked around her, puzzled and flustered.


    Shi Qingyue and L¨´ Chuan looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, An¡¯an?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an pped her hands in frustration. When she looked up at the two of them, she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can¡¯t find my things, so I¡¯ll go back and look for them.¡±


    ¡°Go on, be careful.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    She circled around at the side of the stands, and everyone watched her walk out.


    No one paid much attention to it. Wu Tian and Zhao Lingling watched as L¨´ Yue¡¯an walked out of the field and looked at each other. Then, they turned their gazes to the people on the field.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an walked out of the stadium and slowly walked towards the school building.


    Initially, he did not n toe, but Lu Qing was still worried and walked in from the school gate; he happened to see L¨´ Yue¡¯an walking into the school building.


    He did not call out to her. After standing on the spot for a few seconds, he walked towards the stadium.


    As he approached, he heard loud and clear voices.


    ¡°196! 197! 198!¡¯


    Lu Qing went over and moved in from the back. In the end, he stood behind Grade 3 ss 9 and watched.


    The students of ss 9 were allpeting, and their seats were all empty so nobody was obstructing his view. He immediately spotted Lu Ning in the middle of the team.


    There was a smile on her lips, and she looked very energetic.


    Lu Qing silently heaved a sigh of relief as she appeared to be fine.


    Lu Qing¡¯s gaze was still on Lu Ning.


    His gaze wasplicated. That day, he had seen Lu Yue¡¯an and Zhao Lingling go out. He had wanted to talk with L¨´ Yue¡¯an about thepetition and ask her to let it go, but when he followed her out, he saw L¨´ Yuean handing a pink diamond ne to Zhao Lingling. He had seen that ne before, so he recognized it at a nce; it was really expensive.


    He was curious as to why L¨´ Yue¡¯an would give such a valuable thing to Zhao Lingling, so he hid himself. When L¨´ Yue¡¯an left, he followed Zhao Lingling; hiding at the entrance of ss 9, he saw Zhao Lingling stash the ne into Lu Ning¡¯s bag.


    However, he did not hear what L¨´ Yue¡¯an and Zhao Lingling were saying at that time, so he was still making up excuses to himself to absolve Li Yue¡¯an.


    He told himself that it had nothing to do with L¨´ Yue¡¯an; she had only given the ne to Zhao Lingling for safekeeping, but Zhao Lingling was jealous of Lu Ning and wanted to frame Lu Ning, so she did this.


    However, he could not even fool himself with this excuse; countless images of L¨´ Yue¡¯an handing the ne to Zhao Lingling shed through Lu Qing¡¯s mind..

 Chapter 266 - 266: Lu Qing Saw It

    Chapter 266: Lu Qing Saw It


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Eventually, in his dreams, the scene of Zhao Lingling putting the ne into Lu Ning¡¯s bag even turned into L¨´ Yue¡¯an putting the ne into Lu Ning¡¯s bag to frame her.


    He was uneasy, but he did not want Lu Ning and L¨´ Yue¡¯an to be hurt because of this¡ªhe did not want either of them to be hurt.


    Hence, he gave Lu Ning a school bag and asked her to take inventory of everything. If she discovered the ne, she would take it out; if she did not, the ne would be left in the old bag, and he would find a time to secretly send it back to L¨´ Yue¡¯an. Then, there would be room for redemption.


    Lu Ning didn¡¯t mention it in the morning, so she must have forgotten to check the side pocket. The ne must still be in her old school bag.


    He was relieved that she could change her bag.


    If the ne wasn¡¯t there, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything This was what he thought, but he still felt uneasy.


    Lu Ning and the others defeated one opponent, and continued topete with another team; after more than ten minutes, they finally won. At this point, Lu Qing thought that everything was over and nothing else would happen.


    He had seen the school¡¯s flyers, and thest event was group jumping rope.


    ss 9 had won the finalpetition and everyone was cheering. The students of ss 9 were so tired that their legs were trembling, but they still jumped and whooped.


    Lin Ci was about to cry; hugging Lu Ning tightly, she yelled, ¡°I¡¯m so tired!¡± Lu Ning smiled and hugged her back.


    Lu Jingzhi ran over excitedly and hugged Lu Ning¡¯s leg through the crowd.


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian chased after him, and both of them gave Lu


    Ning a hug.


    The happiness of youths was always simple and straightforward.


    Lu Ning bent down and picked Lu Jingzhi up; the two of them looked at each other with a smile. Not far away, Lu Qing secretly took a photo of this scene with his phone.


    Right after thepetition ended, it was the award ceremony.


    The final result depended on the points of each ss, and eachpetition awarded different points.


    The students of ss 9 contributed a lot, so in first ce was indubitably ss 9 of Grade 3.


    This was the first time ss 9 had received recognition in such arge-scale school event, and they even came in first! It was as if they had etched a deep mark on thest stretch of their high school lives, and they were abnormally jubnt.


    The school even prepared a podium and trophies.


    The final awards segment was originally announced by the principal, but the principal could not be found, so the vice-principal had to stand in for him.


    ¡°Alright! Students, lees wee our third ce in the overall results of the sports meet¡ªss 1 of Year 1!¡±


    The people from ss 1 cheered and stood beside the third ce on the podium. Only three people were sent to stand on the podium; among them was the fair-skinned boy, Li Yang. Li Yang smiled happily and raised the trophy with his ssmates.


    Lu Ning smiled and silently retracted her gaze.


    ¡°In second ce is¡­ Year 2 ss 6!¡±


    ss 6 held the silver trophy and smiled happily at the camera.


    ¡°Alright! Next is first ce. They are¡ªss 9 of Year 3!¡¯


    ss 9¡¯s cheers shook the sky. No one knew who started it, but standing behind the first ce on the podium, someone suddenly grabbed Lu Ning¡¯s calf and a group of people carried her to the top spot on the podium.


    In their eyes, Lu Ning was the undisputed MVP of this match.


    Lu Ning¡¯s shock turned into surprise. She smiled and took the gold trophy from the principal¡¯s hand. Finally, under the photographer¡¯s instruction, she took a photo. She sat on the podium with all the students of ss 9, all stretching out their hands and smiling happily.


    Lu Qing could not help but smile too.. However, when he turned around, he spotted Lu Yue¡¯an running back anxiously¡­

 Chapter 267 - 267: Lost My Bracelet

    Chapter 267: Lost My Bracelet


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Stop, everyone stop for a moment!¡±


    A group of people were taking photos around the podium.


    After the award ceremony, the sports meet was over and everyone was packing up to leave. Those who wanted to take photos were surrounding the podium, looking for people to take photos with, and as everyone was happily taking photos, someone suddenly yelled.


    At first, no one heard themotion. Only the few people outside heard it and turned around; when they saw that it was the discipline master, they slowly turned around and patted the person in front of them to stop talking.


    The entire scene continued for over ten minutes before it quietened down.


    The huge stadium, which had been boisterous just a moment ago, became silent.


    The people from ss 9 in the center stood on the podium looking out, not knowing what had happened.


    While the surrounding people looked around, only Lu Ning sat down silently with a smile. She sat in the middle of the podium, slightly towards the edge, with her legs naturally hung in front of her while she made small talk.


    The show¡¯s about to begin.


    The discipline master heaved a sigh of relief when everyone had finally calmed down. She looked at everyone and announced, ¡°Now, everyone don¡¯t leave. This student here, L¨´ Yue¡¯an, lost her bracelet and can¡¯t find it. Students, please take a look around your feet and see if you can find a bracelet. If you do, please quicklye to the front and hand it over to a teacher. Is everyone clear?!¡±


    It was stillpletely silent.


    They all looked over, but no one said anything.


    The discipline master asked again impatiently, ¡°Did everyone hear me?!¡±


    ¡°Yes. ¡±


    Some people replied weakly, but they were not very willing. The originally happy atmosphere changed in an instant, and the celebration became a search party.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an stood beside the discipline master. Her eyes were slightly red as she looked apologetically at the students walking past her.


    Lu Qing walked over from behind and looked at L¨´ Yue¡¯an. He patted her shoulder and called out, ¡°An¡¯an¡­


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an was stunned for a moment. Hearing this, she turned to look at Lu Qing. ¡°Brother! Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t being today?¡± Then, as if she had realized something, she suddenly hugged Lu Qing. ¡°Brother, I lost something!¡¯


    As she spoke, her eyes welled as she was about to cry.


    Lu Qing stood rooted to the ground. He did not even have a chance to get a word in.


    Subconsciously, he patted her back.


    Shi Qingyue and L¨´ Chuan also hurriedly jogged over from their seats. ¡°An¡¯an, An¡¯an, what¡¯s wrong? Did you lose your bracelet?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at Shi Qingyue and let go of Lu Qing. She turned around and threw herself into Shi Qingyue¡¯s arms. ¡°Mommy!¡¯


    Tears fell from her eyes, and her voice was choked with grievance. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I¡¯ve always been careful when I wore it. I don¡¯t know where I left it, I can¡¯t find it now.¡±


    She sobbed as she spoke and hugged Shi Qingyue tightly. ¡°It¡¯s your first gift to me and I cherished it very much, I really liked it¡­¡±


    Shi Qingyue caressed her face with heartache. ¡°Mommy knows, alright? Stop crying, you¡¯ll find it. It¡¯s alright. If you can¡¯t find it, Mommy will buy you another one. Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked up at Shi Qingyue. ¡°But the meaning¡¯s different. That was the first gift you gave me, I don¡¯t want to lose it.¡±


    She cried pitifully, and Shi Qingyue¡¯s heart ached even more.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Try to recall where you left it thest time. Don¡¯t cry, think about it. Mommy will definitely help you find it..¡±

 Chapter 268 - 268: Targeted

    Chapter 268: Targeted


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an leaned into Shi Qingyue¡¯s arms and sobbed as she calmed down. After thinking carefully, she said gently, ¡°I remember cing it on the sink in the washroom.¡±


    ¡°Have you checked it out?¡±


    ¡°I did, it wasn¡¯t there. I might have remembered wrongly¡­¡±


    Shi Qingyue wiped her tears with the back of her hand. ¡°Think about it slowly. There¡¯s no hurry, okay? Everyone is helping you find it, we¡¯ll definitely find it.¡±


    Li Yue¡¯an nodded gently in her arms. ¡°Mm.¡±


    Her pituful voice caused Shi Qingyue to dote on her a little more.


    Lu Qing stood behind them and looked at Lb Yue¡¯an¡¯s back¡ªall of a sudden, she felt so unfamiliar¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s all this, is it even necessary? It¡¯s just a bracelet. Why did she have to involve so many people to help her find it?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? It¡¯s rare for us to have so much fun. What a killjoy.¡±


    ¡°Shh! Stop talking. If you anger the little princess, you¡¯ll suffer.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the surrounding people could not help butugh.


    ¡°Hey, you guys still don¡¯t know, right? It¡¯s said that her bracelet costs millions. How can you not look for it?!¡±


    ¡®Good lord, no wonder the discipline master values it so much. A million yuan is enough to buy a house in our hometown. She actually wears a house on her wrist.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough to buy a toilet in prime estate; she¡¯s wearing a toilet on her hand.¡± Laughter came from the surroundings.


    On the other hand, the people by the podium did notpletely disperse. Some obediently went to help find it, while others were not so obedient.


    This group of disobedient people included Lu Ning and her ssmates.


    After the group of people figured out what was going on, they stood on the snot without much interest and chatted with the people around them instead of helping to search. Eventually, when they were tired of standing, they sat on the podium with Lu Ning and looked at the people getting busy at the side of the stadium.


    Everyone had searched the entire stadium, but they could not find that bracelet.


    ¡°Do you think she¡¯s so bored that she has to find something for us to do? Why wear a lousy bracelet if she can¡¯t even take care of it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty. Otherwise, why would she do it? Anyway, we won¡¯t help her find it. We¡¯ll just sit and watch.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I heard that her bracelet is worth millions.¡±


    ¡°What?! Millions?! She¡¯s crazy. No wonder she lost it, she¡¯s probably being targeted.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s possible. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to find it today. If this thief stole something so valuable, why would they even hang around here? He¡¯d probably have left long ago.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also possible that they didn¡¯t run away. Not everyone can enter the school, so it might be someone close to her. She¡¯s so ostentatious. I reckon some envious people took it away when she wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Could it be her own ssmate? That¡¯ll be interesting.¡±


    Lin Ci was uninterested. She leaned on Lu Ning¡¯s shoulder and asked in boredom, ¡°Are they done? If they can¡¯t find it, stop searching for it. Her family won¡¯t miss a million yuan.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi leaned into Lu Ning¡¯s arms and yawned. Lu Ning raised her hand and gently brushed his hair.


    Gu Zi and Gu Chen stood on both sides of Lu Ning like two door guardians.


    Lin Ci was really bored and could not help but say, ¡°Where do you think she could¡¯ve lost that junk?¡±


    Lu Ning only smiled. ¡°She probably lost it where it belongs.¡±


    Lin Ci was stunned for a moment when she heard this. She turned to look at Lu Ning and saw an inscrutable smirk on her lips.


    ¡°What do you mean?


    Before Lu Ning could answer, a sound suddenly came from somewhere, and sharp footsteps followed immediately after..

 Chapter 269 - 269: I Know Who Took the Bracelet

    Chapter 269: I Know Who Took the Bracelet


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Zhao Lingling appeared out of nowhere and hurried to L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s side.


    ¡°An¡¯an! I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at her in confusion, her eyes still red. ¡°Lingling, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lu Ning nced at them and smiled at Lin Ci. ¡°Herees your answer.¡± Lin Ci was even more confused; she looked in the direction of Zhao Lingling and L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    ¡°Lingling, did you find it?¡± Shi Qingyue looked at Zhao Lingling and asked.


    Everyone looked over. It was best if they found it¡ªthey had turned the entire stadium upside down but still could not find it. Nobody wanted to do freebor anymore!


    Zhao Lingling politely greeted Shi Qingyue, then she looked at the family of three and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t find it, but I know who took the bracelet!¡±


    Her tone was firm, as if she knew exactly who had taken the bracelet.


    Hearing this, the first to respond was the discipline master. She watched as everyone searched the entire stadium, yet could not find it; and now that the principal was not around, how were they even going to resolve this mess?


    ¡°Who took it? Tell us!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Who is it, Lingling? Tell us quickly, An¡¯an¡¯s eyes are all swollen from crying.¡±


    Zhao Lingling looked at Shi Qingyue and seemed to hesitate for a moment.


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    But in a moment, she steeled herself and looked at L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    Lu Qing raised her hand to stop her. ¡°Wait, you should think carefully before you speak. Are you sure you saw it clearly?¡±


    He looked at Zhao Lingling with a scrutinizing gaze. These words were also a disguised reminder to Zhao Lingling, but Zhao Lingling could not tell.


    Instead, it was Li Yue¡¯an who spun around to look at Lu Qing.


    Zhao Lingling nodded resolutely. ¡°I saw it clearly! She¡¯s the one who took


    An¡¯an¡¯s bracelet!¡±


    She raised her arm and pointed at Lu Ning without any trace of hesitation.


    Everyone looked in the direction of her finger and could not help but be taken aback. However, there seemed to be very little surprise; it was as if this oue was unexpected but within reason.


    Shock and confusion shed across everyone¡¯s faces. Only Lu Ning sat there quietly, unsurprised and unperturbed.


    Before Zhao Lingling could speak, she had stuffed the Bluetooth earphones in her pocket into Lu Jingzhi¡¯s ears. Then, she connected her phone and had him y with it.


    When Zhao Lingling pointed at her, Lu Jingzhi had just sat down, leaning against Lu Ning¡¯s back.


    Lu Ning looked up at her. It was as though the finger was right before her eyes, but Lu Ning still sat there calmly; she even unfolded her legs to adjust her sitting position. She looked at them calmly, as if watching a drama.


    Everyone was stunned. Zhao Lingling singled her out, right? How can she be so calm?


    Is she just fearless, or is she actually innocent?


    Not only the people around her, but even Zhao Lingling was stunned. Lu Ning¡¯s confident demeanor made her lose confidence in herself. As if to strengthen her heart, she kept her finger pointed at Lu Ning and repeated herself, even louder than before, ¡°It¡¯s her! Lu Ning! I saw her take An¡¯an¡¯s bracelet!¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an immediately looked at Lu Ning, and the surrounding people gradually surrounded her.


    ¡°Is it true, Lu Ning? Did you take L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s bracelet?¡±


    The discipline master looked at Lu Ning. She basically thought that it had to be Lu Ning.


    Before Lu Ning could speak, L¨´ Yue¡¯an shook her head and looked at Zhao


    Lingling¡­

 Chapter 270 - 270: Show Me the Evidence

    Chapter 270: Show Me the Evidence


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°No way! How is that possible? How could it be Sister Ning?! Lingling, don¡¯t talk nonsense. It¡¯s impossible, Sister Ning wouldn¡¯t do such a thing!¡±


    She suddenly grabbed Zhao Lingling¡¯s arm with her hands; her eyes turned even redder, as if this was something unbelievable.


    Most of the people around them did not believe her. After watching Lu Ning¡¯s performance for the past two days, they werepletely taken in by her charisma and subconsciously felt that she was not such a person.


    However, the others also felt that it might be Lu Ning. After all, L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s current life was Lu Ning¡¯s previous life. If it were not for that fact, then the person wearing that priceless bracelet would not be L¨´ Yue¡¯an, but Lu Ning. Lu Ning would definitely feel a difference after bing an ordinary person when she was a princess in the past; perhaps it was this difference that made her target L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s bracelet that was worth millions!


    The people from ss 9 were the most unbelievable and upset. When they came to their senses, they immediately stood up and looked at Zhao Lingling.


    Zhao Lingling was still looking at L¨´ Yue¡¯an. ¡°I really didn¡¯t see wrong, An¡¯an. It¡¯s her! She took it! I saw it with my own eyes!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯re really spouting nonsense! What evidence do you have for that?! Are you going to nder your ssmate¡¯s innocence?!¡±


    A boy from ss 9 stood up.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Exactly! Whatever you said!¡±


    More and more people stood up for Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning looked up at them. Actually, she had not thought that this might happen.


    This was not the first time she had experienced such a thing, but it was the first time someone had stood up for her on the spot.


    Oh, its not the first time, but the second time. The first time was when Huo Jinyan defended her when she was used of cheating.


    Thinking of this, Lu Ning thought of Huo Jinyan. He must be injured; there was such a strong scent of blood and even traces ofit all around, and who knows where he has gone¡­


    A group of people were arguing over her, yet her mind was wandering elsewhere.


    ¡°How is that nonsense?! How is that nder?! It¡¯s her! I saw it with my own eyes! Do you even know what kind of person she is when you¡¯re speaking up for her? Be careful you aren¡¯t bewitched!¡±


    ¡°Lingling! Stop! Please stop talking!¡± L¨´ Yue¡¯an grabbed her arm and shook her head repeatedly, wanting to stop her from continuing.


    ¡°Watch your mouth! If you want to use her, bring out the evidence! Don¡¯t just p your gums without anything to show for it! If you can¡¯t bring out the evidence, apologize to Lu Ning quickly!¡±


    Zhao Lingling shook off L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s hand and took two steps forward, sneering at them. ¡°Why can¡¯t I produce the evidence! You guys actually stood up for such a woman; let¡¯s see what else you¡¯ll have to say after this!¡±


    ¡°Alright! Bring it! We want to see what you can show us!¡± From beginning to end, everyone in ss 9 was on Lu Ning¡¯s side; there was not even a shred of doubt.


    ¡°I can show you all the evidence you want! Check the surveince cameras! Search her bag! No one has left the school grounds after all, so she must have hidden the bracelet! If it¡¯s not in her bag, then it¡¯s in one of your bags! At most, we¡¯ll search your bags too!¡±


    ¡°What right do you have to¡ª


    Before they could finish, the discipline master interrupted them. ¡°Enough! Stop arguing!¡± She looked at Lu Ning and asked, ¡°Lu Ning, did you take Li Yue¡¯an¡¯s bracelet or not?!¡±


    Lu Ning peered at her. Perhaps she was a little sore from sitting in the same position, so she switched her legs around..

 Chapter 271 - 271: You Thieving Scoundrel!

    Chapter 271: You Thieving Scoundrel!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Her posture was casual and nonchnt; her thin lips parted as she gently spat out two words, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    She did not give Lu Ning any chance to exin herself, and after asking her this she did not say anything else. ring at her, she turned around and raised her hand and called for two junior teachers.


    ¡°One of you, go to the surveince room to check the surveince cameras. The other one, go to ss 9 and get Lu Ning¡¯s bag.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an surreptitiously pinched Zhao Lingling¡¯s arm, and Zhao Lingling instantly added, ¡°Don¡¯t just take Lu Ning¡¯s bag! What if you can¡¯t find it? Bring everyone¡¯s bags from her ss!¡±


    Just as the discipline master was about to speak, Lu Ning suddenly spoke up. This was the first time she took the initiative to speak since she was identified as a thief.


    Her voice was neither loud nor soft, neither fast nor slow, and reached everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Don¡¯t involve the innocent, just bring mine. I believe you¡¯ll have a satisfactory oue.¡±


    When she said thest sentence, she nced at L¨´ Yue¡¯an. L¨´ Yue¡¯an met her gaze and subconsciously frowned.


    What does she mean by that?


    Lu Ning even smiled at her before looking away, at the discipline master.


    The discipline master was close to being flustered to death by her sloppiness.


    ¡°You two, hurry up and go!¡±


    Lu Ning¡¯s words were meant for L¨´ Yue¡¯an, but those who did not know the truth and believed Lu Ning felt that Lu Ning was really innocent. She had really done nothing, which was why she was so frank and straightforward.


    However, they had forgotten one thing. If it could not be found in Lu Ning¡¯s bag, their bags would be searched. However, Lu Ning stopped them from taking their bags and even said something so leading. To put it bluntly, she meant that the person who framed her would have a satisfactory oue.


    What was this satisfactory result? It meant that, in the end, the bracelet would definitely be found in her bag.


    Most people did not think too much about it, so they did not realize this. However, Lin Ci, who had been sitting beside Lu Ning, noticed.


    She turned to look at Lu Ning. Lu Ning sensed her gaze and turned towards her, giving her a reassuring smile.


    Lin Ci was still a little worried, but Lu Ning did not say anything. She would believe her for the time being; if she really could not take it anymore, she would do something herself.


    L¨´ Chuan suddenly took two steps forward and looked at Lu Ning with a frown. ¡°Ning¡¯ning, did you really not take it? If you did, just bring it out now. Mommy and Daddy won¡¯t me you, and An¡¯an won¡¯t hold it against you either.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Zi could not help but sneer at him. Gu Chen nced at Lu Ning, a little worried. He was not worried about how things would turn out, but rather, that L¨´ Chuan¡¯s words would upset Lu Ning.


    Regardless of what L¨´ Chuan¡¯s motive was, it was very inappropriate for him to say this now. Whether Lu Ning took it or not, he believed that Lu Ning had taken it. In everyone¡¯s eyes, she had beenbeled a thief.


    Lin Ci stared at L¨´ Chuan in disbelief. <i>How does his brain even work? To say such things at this time¡ªeven if he wanted to make Lu Ning feel that he was protecting her, his words actually had the opposite effect.


    His words cornered Lu Ning into a dead end. No matter how she got out of this situation, she would still be a thieving scoundrel who had stolen someone¡¯s things!


    When L¨´ Chuan heard Gu Zi sneering, he even looked up at him. Gu Zi¡¯s personality was such that he would have long started mocking and scolding people; however, in order not to ruin Lu Ning¡¯s ns, he could only let hisughter out; the rest of his words were kept hidden in his heart. Honestly, it


    was a little ufortable for him..

 Chapter 272 - 272: Disliked

    Chapter 272: Disliked


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    After Lu Chuan finished speaking, no one responded. Only Gu Zi¡¯sughter could be heard. After being stunned for about a minute or two, Li Yue¡¯an suddenly spoke.


    Following up on L¨´ Chuan¡¯s words, she said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister, I won¡¯t hold it against you. If you took it, just return it. I won¡¯t get angry, Mommy and Daddy won¡¯t get angry either.¡±


    Their whole family was puting forward a good attitude. Little did they know that Ltl Yue¡¯an¡¯s words would shame Lu Ning with a purported crime, practically leaving her with no way out.


    Shi Qingyue nced at the father and daughter pair. Li Chuan continued, ¡°That¡¯s right, we won¡¯t get angry.¡±


    Shi Qingyueughed mockingly. ¡°Who said I¡¯m not angry? If she did something like that, then we have to teach her a lesson! It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t bought her anything before, but now she¡¯s actually coveting our An¡¯an¡¯s things!¡±


    She crossed her arms and red at Lu Ning in disgust.


    Lu Ning, who originally did not intend to y along with the family of three, suddenlyughed when she heard Shi Qingyue¡¯s words.


    She lowered her legs, letting them sway in the air. She leaned back, propping her arms on the podium behind her as she peered at the three of them. There was a faint smile on her lips, but her eyes were cold.


    ¡°Everyone knows that we were swapped at birth. Our birthdays are the same¡ª we were born in the same year, month, and day. However, they forgot to give you the exact time. They should have given you the time of our births to see if you should be calling me big sister. Heh, I don¡¯t remember having a little sister like you.


    ¡°As for whether I took it or not, don¡¯t you know best?


    ¡°Also, Mrs. LEI, I really don¡¯t remember you buying such things for me in the past. From big jewelry to small pencil erasers, I¡¯ve never seen you buy any of them for me. Me, coveting them? Think whatever you wish.¡±


    The family of three¡¯s faces turned pale.


    ¡°You!¡±


    For a moment, Shi Qingyue could not say anything to refute. After all, Lu Ning¡¯s words were true.


    ¡°Oh my god, I didn¡¯t expect this. Lu Ning hasn¡¯t ever received a gift from her mother before? She has never given her anything!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Did she say it on purpose?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that her mother can¡¯t even say anything to refute her? Her expression¡¯s so ugly, so it must be true! This mother is so ipetent.¡±


    ¡°But why is she so good to L¨´ Yue¡¯an?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Guilt, maybe? Trying to make up for something?¡±


    ¡°Heavens, if anyone wants to make it up to her, it should¡¯ve been Lu Ning.


    Didn¡¯t L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s family treat her quite well before? It turns out that only Lu Ning has been suffering from beginning to end, but when ites to making it up, it¡¯s only L¨´ Yue¡¯an benefiting from it!¡±


    ¡°How ridiculous! Lu Ning, the eldest daughter of the L¨´ family, is actually so disliked by her parents.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I think Lu Ning is innocent. Even if her parents didn¡¯t give her anything, doesn¡¯t she still have her grandfather? Old Master L¨´ will definitely let her have some of these, right? After all, she¡¯s a rich Young Mistress. How could she not know any of these things?


    ¡°In my opinion, Lu Ning didn¡¯t like such things in the past; even if she¡¯s down and out now, she might not want to have them. Maybe what she cares about is the hearts and not the outer appearance. That bracelet worth millions may not even catch Lu Ning¡¯s eye.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense! How can a woman who has seen top-notch jewelry do something so lowly for a tiny piece of jewelry?¡±


    There were more and more discussions around them. The L¨´ family red at Lu Ning¡¯snguid appearance and clenched their fists in anger..

 Chapter 273 - 273: Lost Surveillance Footage

    Chapter 273: Lost Surveince Footage


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Just as everyone¡¯s discussion became more and more intense, the two teachers who had left at the beginning returned.


    The two of them rushed back and stood beside the discipline master, panting. At the same time, they nced at Lu Ning.


    ¡°What about the surveince cameras?¡±


    The young teacher shook his head and muttered, out of breath, ¡°The surveince cameras, they didn¡¯t catch Lu Ning going to ss 2 or the washroom. but a segment of the surveince footage was lost.¡¯


    Upon hearing this, everyone looked at Lu Ning.


    Another teacher raised the bag in his hand and looked at the discipline master. ¡°Lu Ning¡¯s bag is here.¡±


    Without another word, the discipline master snatched it and unzipped all the zippers. Then, she flipped the bag over and began to shake the bag; the items in her bag fell out one by one.


    Seeing the teacher¡¯s behavior, Lu Qing frowned.


    ¡°Teacher, why are you..


    The students of ss 9 surrounded her. When they saw the discipline master¡¯s actions, they were about to say something when they spotted something shiny fall to the ground.


    Wu Tian hurriedly shouted, ¡°I saw it! It¡¯s there! An¡¯an¡¯s bracelet!¡±


    Everyone subconsciously leaned closer to take a closer look.


    When the discipline master heard this, she casually threw the bag on the ground. Then, she flipped through the books and items scattered on the ground; as expected, she found a sparkling diamond bracelet beside the books.


    The discipline master picked up the bracelet.


    ¡°It¡¯s really there!¡±


    ¡°No way! Did she really take it?¡± ¡°She just swore she didn¡¯t take it.¡±


    ¡°She really did such a thing!¡±


    ¡°As expected, when people¡¯s lives change, their character will also change.¡±


    The whispers around them came again. The students of ss 9 surrounded Lu Ning to take a look. Some of them turned their heads to see if Lu Ning had any reaction, but they did not see anything.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an staggered in fright. ¡°How could this be! Impossible! It can¡¯t be Sister Ning!¡±


    As she spoke, she spontaneously grabbed Lu Qing¡¯s arm. Lu Qing nced at her and did not say or do anything.


    ¡°What do you have to say for yourselves?¡±


    Zhao Lingling looked at the people from ss 9 and said mockingly.


    ¡°This is the person you believe in? All of you must have been bewitched by her! She¡¯s a thief! She did something so disgusting out of jealousy, but you people still defend her! All she has is a charming face! Disgusting!¡±


    ¡°Watch your mouth!¡±


    ¡°Even if it was found in her bag, that doesn¡¯t mean she took it! Now that the surveince cameras are broken, you can say whatever you want. Perhaps you were the one who put it in?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You were the one who put it in. You were so jealous of Lu Ning that you wanted to frame her!¡±


    Zhao Lingling snorted. ¡°Me, jealous of her? I¡¯m jealous of a thief? I have everything I want, and I can also afford a bracelet like this, but she can¡¯t! Why should I be jealous of her?!¡±


    ¡°You! Who are you calling a thief?! We haven¡¯t even gotten to the bottom of this matter! So who are you calling a thief?!¡±


    Zhao Lingling straightened her neck. ¡°I¡¯m talking about her! She¡¯s a thief! She stole it! I saw it with my own eyes! Wu Tian! Tell me! You were with me back then. You saw it too!¡±


    Wu Tian looked at her and hesitated for a moment.


    Zhao Lingling was stunned and turned around to look at her. ¡°Wu Tian!¡±


    Wu Tian was hesitating. She nced at Zhao Lingling and said softly, ¡°I, I can¡¯t remember¡­¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an turned to look at her. In the next second, she pounced over and grabbed Zhao Lingling¡¯s hand.. ¡°Lingling! Please stop it! It definitely wasn¡¯t


    Sister Ning! I don¡¯t want the bracelet anymore, alright?! Stop talking, please!¡±

 Chapter 274 - 274: Your Little Sister Is a Thief

    Chapter 274: Your Little Sister Is a Thief


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Her voice was very loud,pletely drowning out Wu Tian¡¯s voice.


    On the surface, she seemed to be very protective of Lu Ning. In order to prevent Lu Ning from beingbled a thief, she magnanimously rejected the bracelet.


    However, she did not mention anything of the sort before the search; she did not say anything in the beginning, and only waited until the bracelet was found and Lu Ning was basically convicted of the crime before speaking up.


    This situation was a little subtle.


    When some people saw her anxious look, they really believed that she was a kind person.


    At this moment, no one would think things through logically.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s behavior had created a whole mess for the students of ss 9; now, anything they say meant nothing.


    Even if they believed that Lu Ning was innocent, they really dug out the bracelet from Lu Ning¡¯s bag.


    The surveince footage was gone, so Lu Ning was having a hard time arguing.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    The discipline master stood up with the bracelet in her hand and looked in Lu Ning¡¯s direction.


    When the students of ss 9 saw the discipline master¡¯s expression, they could only silently turn their bodies to make way for her to see Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning was still sitting there, calm and unflustered.


    ¡°Lu Ning! Tell me! Did you take L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s bracelet or not?!¡±


    She even waved the bracelet in her hand at Lu Ning, wanting her to admit her crime.


    She even reminded her, ¡°This was found in your bag.¡±


    Lu Ning¡¯s eyes were clear. When she looked at her, she was neither servile nor overbearing. ¡°I didn¡¯t take it.¡±


    Although her tone was casual, it was firm.


    The students of ss 9 trusted herpletely, and they also trusted her when she said this.


    However, the situation was very tricky since the bracelet was found in her bag.


    The discipline master suddenlyughed. She felt that she was really a little unreasonable and headstrong.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t take it?! If you didn¡¯t, then how did you get this bracelet into your bag?! Exin to everyone!¡±


    Her voice was chilly as she pointed at Lu Ning.


    Everyone looked at her, but Lu Ning did not say anything. Lin Ci yawned andughed. ¡°Maybe we can ask its owner. If she¡¯s willing to tell the truth, this matter should be resolved.¡±


    This time, Shi Qingyue finally could not take it anymore. She took two big steps forward and looked at Lu Ning from the edge of the crowd. Her face was contorted with anger. ¡°Lu Ning! An¡¯an is so protective of you, so how dare you let your friend drag her into this! Have you thrown away all the etiquette, honor, and shame your grandfather has taught you all these years?!¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an hurriedly pulled Shi Qingyue back. ¡°Mom, Mommy, stop. Sister Ning might just be confused for a moment! Stop talking, please. Don¡¯t be angry, you¡¯ll hurt your health.¡±


    Lu Ning watched the mother-daughter rtionship between them. Once upon a time, she had also fantasized about Shi Qingyue saying these words to others when she was framed, criticizing others instead of saying to her, ¡°After doing such a thing, you¡¯re really a disgrace to the L¨´ family!¡±


    She did not defend her like she had defended L¨´ Yue¡¯an. Instead, she stood on the side of the perpetrator and criticized her on their behalf.


    Lu Ning only found it ironic now.


    Her gaze was icy.


    No one at the back of the crowd noticed that Shen Guang had just joined them.


    Finally, as if he could not take it anymore, Lu Qing finally looked at Shi Qingyue and said, ¡°Her grandpa taught her? Why her grandpa, when it¡¯s supposed to be the parent¡¯s responsibility?¡±


    Shi Qingyue instantly turned around and red at him. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense.. Your sister is a thief! Are you still on her side?!¡±

 Chapter 275 - 275: It’s All Been Settled

    Chapter 275: It¡¯s All Been Settled


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Qing looked at her with a cold gaze. ¡°Whether that¡¯s true or not, we still haven¡¯t determined that.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it already made clear?! The bracelet was found in her bag! You¡¯re saying that isn¡¯t clear? That child is right, you¡¯re all been bewitched by her! She¡¯s a vixen, a siren! She only knows how to seduce men!¡±


    Herst words stunned everyone.


    She was once Lu Ning¡¯s mother, but she was not now. However, she still could not just say that about a girl.


    Lu Qing¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold. ¡°You¡¯d better watch your words, Mrs. L¨´!¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an saw Lu Qing¡¯s expression and hurriedly tugged Shi Qingyue¡¯s arm. ¡°Mom! Stop talking! Don¡¯t say that! We don¡¯t want the bracelet anymore, let¡¯s just go!¡±


    She just needed to prove Lu Ning¡¯s guilt. Now that everyone had seen the bracelet being taken out of her bag, everyone basically thought that she was a thief. So what if ss 9 believed her? Sooner orter, they would slowly disbelieve her.


    Shi Qingyue gritted her teeth and did not say anything else; she still wanted to maintain the most basic elegance. She had indeed been impulsive just now.


    ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Their family was really about to leave.


    Zhao Lingling even snorted at Lu Ning, her eyes filled with smugness.


    ¡°Hold it!¡±


    Suddenly, a voice sounded. Everyone looked at Lu Ning.


    The corners of her lips curled up into a smile. The voice indeed came from her.


    ¡°What is she doing?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe she wants to salvage the situation onest time.¡± ¡°How can this be salvaged?! Didn¡¯t we find the bracelet in her school bag?! She must have taken it.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily. Didn¡¯t the surveince footage disappear? Maybe it was deliberately destroyed. Maybe Lu Ning was really framed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but the chances are quite small. Even if it¡¯s possible, how can she make aeback without the surveince footage? How will everyone look at her in school in the future?¡±


    ¡°Damn, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. She has no power or influence now.


    How can anyone help her?¡±


    The discipline master cast a cold nce at Lu Ning, then turned to look at Shi


    Qingyue and L¨´ Chuan. She smiled and said, ¡°Mr. L¨´, Mrs. 1.4b, take this bracelet ana Ignore ner. YOU can leave. It¡¯S our rault ror not discmpnmng our stuaents well, I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±


    Shi Qingyue nced at her and took the bracelet. Finally, she walked past the crowd and red at Lu Ning.


    The three of them were about to leave.


    ¡°Hold it!¡±


    This time, it was a male voice, and not Lu Ning¡¯s.


    His voice was dignified, instantly suppressing everyone.


    L¨´ Chuan and Shi Qingyue also subconsciously stopped in their tracks and looked over.


    The voice came from where Shen Guang was standing.


    ¡°Principal!¡±


    ¡°Oh, the principal¡¯s back.¡±


    The discipline master looked at the principal and immediately went over with a smile. ¡°Principal, there¡¯s nothing else here. You don¡¯t have to worry. It¡¯s all been settled.¡±


    Shen Guang eyed her. ¡°It¡¯s settled? This is the result of your investigation?¡±


    He peered down at the books scattered on the ground. Lu Ning¡¯s name was written in bold, and the pages fluttered in the wind.


    He took two steps forward and said in a loud voice, ¡°So your method of investigation is to cover the mouth of one party and not let them speak?!¡±


    The entire scene was silent for two minutes. The discipline master gingerly said, ¡°No, Principal. Everything was found in Lu Ning¡¯s bag.. ¡°Did she carry her bag all day and let no one approach her?!¡±


    In an instant, everything went quiet.


    ¡°No one is allowed to leave! We¡¯ll investigate thoroughly today before leaving!


    We¡¯re not framing a good person, and we aren¡¯t letting any bad person off!¡±

 Chapter 276 - 276: Absolute Evidence

    Chapter 276: Absolute Evidence


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    After speaking, he looked at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning sat there and stared at Shen Guang.


    Seeing how confident she was, Shen Guang knew that she probably had evidence to turn the tables.


    ¡°Lu Ning, tell us.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled at the principal, then raised her hand and patted Gu Zi.


    Gu Zi understood and turned around, walking to the back of the stadium¡­


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an could not help but frown when she saw their actions.


    She had a bad premonition and immediately raised her hand to grab Shi


    Qingyue. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Shen Guang suddenly turned to look at her. ¡± L¨´ Yue¡¯an, right? Don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. Since you lost your bracelet, we¡¯ll definitely help you find the culprit. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at Shen Guang and said anxiously, ¡°Principal, I don¡¯t want it anymore. Don¡¯t me Sister Ning either. Let¡¯s forget about this matter, I want to go home.¡±


    After saying that, she nced at Lu Ning worriedly.


    Lin Ci wanted to give a standing ovation; she could not help but mutter, ¡°Her acting skills would win over so many hunks in an instant. It¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s not in the entertainment industry.¡±


    L¨´ Chuan raised his hand and patted L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s fine, An¡¯an. Don¡¯t be afraid. Let¡¯s see what they can do. We¡¯ve already let it go; if they¡¯re so persistent but can¡¯t produce any evidence, Daddy will definitely not let you be humiliated in front of everyone. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at Lu Chuan, and Shi Qingyue patted her hand. ¡°An¡¯an, don¡¯t worry. Mommy won¡¯t let you suffer.¡±


    She was certain that it was Lu Ning who did it. As she spoke, she even nced at Lu Ning.


    ¡°Look, your parents already said not to be anxious. We¡¯ll help you find the ¡®murderer¡¯.¡±


    Shen Guang looked at her and said that. As soon as he finished speaking, he turned his gaze elsewhere.


    Zhao Lingling and Wu Tian were also a little flustered; they had no idea what Lu Ning and the others were going to do.


    The two of them turned to look at LEI Yue¡¯an. At this moment, L¨´ Yue¡¯an had no time to bother with them; she lowered her eyes and looked at the ground, thinking about something.


    Zhao Lingling and Wu Tian looked at each other, pursing their lips.


    ¡°Hey! Guys! Look over here!¡±


    Gu Zi had already reached his destination. He fished out a device that looked like a phone from his pocket, and connected it to the big screen at the stadium.


    Then, he yelled towards the crowd.


    Everyone turned around.


    Gu Zi nced at them, and then clicked the y button on the device.


    The huge screen shed, and then images began to appear.


    The video was silent. At first, the angle made it seem that it was shot from a desk drawer; only a bag and something that looked like a table could be seen. The perspective was very narrow.


    ¡°Hey, the color of this bag¡­¡±


    ¡°It looks like Lu Ning¡¯s bag.¡±


    Someone turned around and peered at the bag which the discipline master had tossed on the ground.


    It was indeed Lu Ning¡¯s bag.


    ¡°Oh my god, doesn¡¯t that mean there¡¯s a camera on Lu Ning¡¯s bag?!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s going to be a good show. The camera on Lu Ning¡¯s bag is more useful than the cameras in the school corridor. If she was framed, we¡¯ll be able to find out who it was.¡±


    ¡°No wonder she didn¡¯t say anything or exin herself, she just said that she didn¡¯t take it. She has absolute evidence!¡±


    ¡°No wonder she¡¯s so calm!¡±


    ¡°Why did she install a camera in her bag? What if it captures something untoward¡­¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that this camera¡¯s perspective can only capture her, okay? Even if it can capture the table behind, it¡¯s only the front of the table. If she didn¡¯t install this camera she would probably be wronged; she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin herself even if she had a hundred mouths.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s not talk about the victim being guilty.¡±


    ¡°How is she a victim? You haven¡¯t even seen anything yet.. Maybe she didn¡¯t get anything, she might not be the victim here¡­¡¯

 Chapter 277 - 277: Isn ‘t This Framing?

    Chapter 277: Isn ¡®t This Framing?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Before he could finish speaking, a different scene slowly appeared on the big screen.


    The quiet image of a school bag on the screen was suddenly reced with a pair of blinking eyes, which startled everyone.


    Zhao Lingling was frozen on the spot.


    At first, it was just a pair of eyes, but the top and bottom were covered by the school bag and the table, so it was impossible to see whose face it was. It only looked like a girl¡¯s.


    The next moment, the pair of eyes disappeared. Someone was standing in front of the camera and only her uniform could be seen.


    ¡°Who the heck is this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t see anything. How can we recognize her with only her uniform?¡±


    Just as everyone was watching the video and discussing it, Zhao Lingling knew that it would be her turn next; her face would appear in front of everyone!


    ¡°Turn it off! Quickly turn it off!¡±


    She suddenly rushed in the direction of Gu Zi, and her actions made people suspicious. When Zhao Lingling had run to the center of the stadium, on the big screen a pair of hands appeared, grabbing the bag; then, the screen suddenly lit up, and Zhao Lingling appeared on it.


    ¡°Woah! They really caught her!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! It¡¯s her!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she the one who said she saw Lu Ning steal the bracelet?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her! Good lord! She framed Lu Ning!¡±


    ¡°Lu Ning is really the victim here!¡±


    ¡°No wonder she¡¯s so flustered and wants to turn it off.¡¯


    Zhao Lingling felt everyone¡¯s gaze on her back.


    She froze on the spot, not daring to turn around. She wanted to run over and stop Gu Zi, but she could not move; it was as if the blood in her body was flowing backward. Her entire body was cold, but she felt her face burning up. ¡°We can¡¯t just conclude that it¡¯s her. We can¡¯t just say that she framed Lu Ning when she only appeared on camera¡­¡±


    As soon as she said this, they saw Zhao Lingling turning her head on the big screen as if she was talking to someone. Thereafter, a hand appeared, passing her a bracelet; it was the diamond bracelet that L¨´ Yue¡¯an had been looking for!


    At this moment, it was still lying in Shi Qingyue¡¯s palm.


    Shi Qingyue was stunned for a moment as she looked down at the bracelet in her palm.


    Then, under everyone¡¯s watchful gaze, Zhao Lingling stuffed the bracelet into Lu Ning¡¯s side pocket on the screen.


    Everyone could clearly see her stuffing the bracelet into Lu Ning¡¯s bag.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a setup?! She framed her, right?!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! She really framed Lu Ning!¡±


    ¡°What is she after?! She came out to identify Lu Ning personally, but in the end, she was the one who stole L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s bracelet and framed Lu Ning as a thief!¡± ¡°What else could it be? She¡¯s jealous.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, I feel chills down my spine. If Lu Ning didn¡¯t have this video, she would have been used of stealing! How will she live in the future?! She¡¯ll have to live beingbeled as a thief!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s too scary! I really want to go back and install a camera on my bag now.¡±


    ¡°She even said that Lu Ning is disgusting! She herself is the disgusting one! She even outed Lu Ning like that, how shameless! She¡¯s so thick-skinned!¡± ¡°So scary. There¡¯s really all sorts of people in this world.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so! Even this school isn¡¯t safe, there¡¯s people setting others up.¡±


    ¡°How are we going to go to school in the future? It¡¯s terrifying to have someone like that by my side!¡±


    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you notice that she had an aplice?¡±


    ¡°Yes, someone handed her the bracelet! She¡¯s also wearing her school uniform..


    Could she be a ssmate¡­¡±

 Chapter 278 - 278: Don ‘t Know Who It Was

    Chapter 278: Don ¡®t Know Who It Was


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Everyone in ss 3 immediately turned over to look. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense, we didn¡¯t! Don¡¯t group everyone in our ss with her!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Her actions have nothing to do with us!¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, wait, stop talking. The recording hasn¡¯t ended yet.¡±


    On the big screen, after Zhao Lingling stuffed the bracelet into the bag, she did not immediately put the bag back. Instead, she opened up all the zippers and began to rummage through Lu Ning¡¯s bag.


    When she got to the innermostyer of her bag, she was stunned for a moment before pulling out something. It only shed across the screen for an instant, but everyone could see that it was a ne which sparkled pink.


    However, she only held it for a moment before handing it over to another person.


    Gu Zi pressed the pause button, and the recording stopped on Zhao Lingling¡¯s face. Her face on the big screen was clearly reflected in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Everyone stood rooted to the ground, appalled. The entire stadium fell into a five-minute silence as everyone looked at each other.


    ¡°She! She¡¯s so disgusting!¡±


    ¡°So¡­ not only did she frame Lu Ning, but she also took something from her. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it! Everything was caught on film!¡±


    ¡°Brr! It¡¯s making me feel chills!¡±


    ¡°Not only did she steal to frame an innocent person, she then stole the things of the person she framed! She really¡­ Does she have no conscience at all?!¡±


    ¡°What conscience can she have?! She even pinned her own wrongdoings onto Lu Ning. She is entirely hopeless!¡±


    ¡°I never thought this kind of person exists! She¡¯s so disgusting!¡±


    ¡°My god, there¡¯s no words to describe her! How can she be so horrible?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s beyond horrible!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so scary.¡±


    ¡°But who¡¯s the person she was working with?¡±


    ¡°I only saw their hand. I don¡¯t know who it was.¡±


    ¡°This person is really cunning, letting her get her hands dirty while she simply stays on the side. The camera hasn¡¯t caught them now.¡±


    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t she say who saw the crime with her just now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It should be the one beside her. I think she¡¯s called Wu Tian!¡±


    ¡°Right! That¡¯s the name I remembered.¡±


    The group of people who were talking all turned their heads in unison to look behind them. Wu Tian, standing where she originally was, was startled by them, and the people around her silently took a few steps back, distancing themselves from her.


    Wu Tian was stunned. Why¡­ why am I suddenly dragged into this¡­?


    I¡¯ve never even entered ss 9¡¯s ssroom! How could it be me?!


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not me¡­¡±


    Her face was pale as a sheet as she choked out a few words. She hurriedly shook her head. ¡°I, I didn¡¯t!¡±


    Stunned, she eventually turned to look in L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s direction.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an was so frightened by the direct evidence that she was frozen to the spot. However, she heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that she was not captured by the camera at all.


    So long as she was not captured on tape.


    Wu Tian¡¯s gazended on L¨´ Yue¡¯an. Her gaze wasplicated, and she seemed to want to say something.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an turned around and met her gaze. She frowned as if she had sensed something and gave Wu Tian a warning look; just as she was about to say something, they heard amotion not far away.


    Everyone followed the noise and looked over.


    At some point, Zhao Lingling had run over to the controls beside Gu Zi and immediately unplugged the power. After the big screen flickered, it turned pitch-ck and her face was no longer on it.


    In her panic, she had shoved some other equipment from the control desk to the ground..

 Chapter 279 - 279: Be a Role Model

    Chapter 279: Be a Role Model


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When the big screen turned pitch-ck, Zhao Lingling heaved a sigh of relief as though everyone would forget what had just happened.


    When she turned around, she saw everyone staring in her direction.


    Her entire body turned ice cold. She knew that even though she did this, it would be in vain. Everything that had just happened had really happened.


    Gu Zi nced at her, then walked past her.


    Zhao Lingling suddenly pounced on Gu Zi, wing at the item in his hand; however, Gu Zi adroitly dodged.


    He raised his hand and flung her away. Zhao Lingling staggered a few steps and fell to the side of the stadium.


    Gu Zi looked at her coldly, then walked towards Lu Ning.


    What does she think she¡¯s doing? She¡¯s just acting out recklessly without thinking!


    Even if the big screen is shut off and she snatched the recording from Gu Zi¡¯s hands, whatever was shown won¡¯t be erased from everyone¡¯s memories!


    Moron!


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an could not help but think this.


    At this point, everyone was looking towards Lu Ning.


    Previously, everyone had convicted her to be the thief; however, the tables havepletely turned.


    Now, she was the one who was framed and wrongly used. As she proimed, she did not steal nor do anything.


    The gazes on her gradually were filled with sympathy.


    Lu Ning¡¯s gaze casually fell on Shi Qingyue¡¯s face; her expression was indescribably interesting.


    A trace of annoyance shed across L¨´ Chuan¡¯s face.


    Only ss 9 heaved a sigh of relief. They were the only ones who believed in Lu Ning all along; and now, the truth was out.


    They found some space near Lu Ning and sat down; their legs were all trembling. If Lu Ning had not disclosed this evidence, they would not have known how to help her.


    Thank goodness, thank goodness!


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s gazended on Lu Ning. Lu Ning looked at her, a smile in her eyes. There seemed to be a hint of mockery, and also a hint of coldness.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an gritted her teeth and clenched her fists by her side.


    Lu Qing turned to look at her.


    In the next moment, L¨´ Yue¡¯an threw herself into Shi Qingyue¡¯s arms, sobbing softly.


    ¡°I told you it wasn¡¯t Sister Ning! Mommy, you really wronged Sister Ning, she¡¯s really not that kind ot person. But I didn¡¯t expect Lingling to have done it, how could she do this¡­


    Shen Guang nced at Lu Ning, then turned to look at L¨´ Yue¡¯an. ¡°Now that the truth is out, I believe you understand the situation. Mr. and Mrs. LEI, being such famous people as yourselves, shouldn¡¯t you be a role model for the children?¡±


    Shi Qingyue and L¨´ Chuan were stunned for a moment. They looked up at Shen Guang, not understanding what he meant.


    Shen Guang smiled at them. ¡°Of course, you should apologize. After all, you¡¯ve wronged Lu Ning, right?¡±


    Both of them were floored. Lu Ning could not help but smile at Shen Guang.


    Lin Ci raised her eyebrows. This old man sure is something.


    For a long time, they did not move even a finger. After all, how could they apologize to Lu Ning?


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at Shen Guang and spoke in between sobs. ¡°Principal, let me do it. I¡¯ll apologize to Sister Ning on behalf of my parents. After all, this matter started because of me.¡±


    She wanted to get this over with and get out of here.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an took two steps forward and, looking at Lu Ning, she contorted her face into a smile and bowed to her. ¡°Sister Ning, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have used you wrongly.¡±


    Her attitude was so good, no one could find fault with her. If Lu Ning did not ept it, it would seem like she was being petty.


    However, she had no intention of being magnanimous and nced at L¨´ Yue¡¯an indifferently. ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t have a sister like you..¡±

 Chapter 280 - 280: My Parents Will Beat Me to Death

    Chapter 280: My Parents Will Beat Me to Death


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an was stunned for a moment before saying again, ¡°Lu Ning, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have wrongly used you. I¡¯ll apologize to you on behalf of Mommy and Daddy.¡±


    Lu Ning sneered. ¡°On behalf?¡±


    Shi Qingyue seemed to be provoked by her words. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck. Do you really want your elders to bow and apologize to you?!¡±


    Lu Ning looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°Well, vou can dispense with the bowing. ¡±


    In other words, she still had to apologize.


    In a panic, Shi Qingyue was about to step forward when Li Chuan grabbed her wrist, shaking his head. Standing beside L¨´ Yue¡¯an, L¨´ Chuan said, ¡°Ning¡¯ning, it¡¯s Dad¡­ No, it¡¯s Uncle LWs fault for ming you. In the future, we will still¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Lu Ning interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯ll take this as an apology for neglecting and disregarding me for so many years. From now on, I have nothing to do with the Lb family anymore. It¡¯ll be good for the two families to remain strangers.¡±


    L¨´ Chuan choked on his words, unable to say anything else.


    Shi Qingyue panted heavily. Furious, she stepped forward, grabbed L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s hand and turned to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡±


    ¡°Wait.


    She spoke again.


    ¡°What else do you want? Didn¡¯t I already apologize to you¡­ Ah!¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, she was pounced on by a figure who suddenly rushed out.


    Looking up, she saw that it was Zhao Lingling.


    She wanted to catch L¨´ Yue¡¯an, but her inertia was too great and she could not control herself, so she bowled into her. Lb Yue¡¯an managed to stand firm, but Shi Qingyue, who was beside her, was knocked over.


    L¨´ Chuan hurriedly bent down to support her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me! I didn¡¯t do it! An¡¯an, say something! I can¡¯t get punished! My parents will beat me to death!¡±


    Zhao Lingling anxiously grabbed L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s arms.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an was shocked. She struggled to escape her grip, but Zhao Lingling¡¯s grip was very tight, like a vice mped tightly around her arm.


    ¡°Tell them! Tell them the truth! It¡¯s not me! It¡¯s all your¡­¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an anxiously eximed, ¡°It¡¯s your own evil thoughts that made you frame and nder others! How can I help you say anything?! What can I say for you?!¡±


    She had always behaved demure in front of others; this was the first time she was seen yelling so agitatedly.


    Zhao Lingling was stunned by her roar, but she was still unwilling to let go.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an stared at her, and so did she.


    Zhao Lingling¡¯s eyes were red and bloodshot, making her look a little scary.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at her and lowered her voice, as if she wasforting or coaxing her. ¡°Lingling, as long as you admit your mistake and repent, we can still be friends. I¡¯ll speak up for you, I¡¯ll help you tell Uncle and Auntie. They won¡¯t hit you.¡±


    To Zhao Lingling and Wu Tian, the meaning of these words was: ept this crime and stop spouting nonsense. I¡¯ll still treat you the same as before. IfI have something good for you, I¡¯ll put in a good word for your family at the Lil residence.


    Zhao Lingling¡¯s eyes seemed to crack, overwhelmed with some emotion.


    Supported by L¨´ Chuan, Shi Qingyue stood up and looked at Zhao Lingling. She took two steps forward and shoved her away. ¡°You were the one who did something wrong, leave my daughter alone?!¡±


    Zhao Lingling staggered from the push, but Wu Tian caught her from behind.


    Zhao Lingling looked at Li Yue¡¯an in a daze. She did not know what to say, and only tears kept flowing from her eyes.


    Wu Tian nced at her, bit her lip, and turned to look at L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at her, indifferent.


    ¡°Keep an eye on her..¡±

 Chapter 281 - 281: Why Don ‘t 1 Help You Remember?

    Chapter 281: Why Don ¡®t 1 Help You Remember?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    These words sounded like she was worried about Zhao Lingling, but Wu Tian knew that this was a threat.


    She was indeed worried that Zhao Lingling would worry about her and say something again.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving!¡¯


    Shi Qingyue continued to pull Li Yue¡¯an away.


    ¡°Hold it!¡±


    Lu Ning looked up at them. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve returned my things to me. Mrs. L¨´, it won¡¯t be toote to leave after you find what is mine.¡± L¨´ Yue¡¯an was stunned, but the people around her understood.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t Zhao Lingling take something from Lu Ning too?¡±


    Zhao Lingling and Wu Tian turned to look at Lu Ning at the same time.


    Both of their eyes were bloodshot as they finally understood what was going on at this moment.


    All this seemed like a trap set up by Lu Ning. She had long known what they were trying to do, so she set up a trap and let them spring it. Not only did they not achieve anything, they also failed tobel her as a thief. Now, she was even setting them up to take something away from them.


    For example, that ne.


    Lu Ning looked at the two of them, a smile on her lips. It was dazzling.


    Wu Tian could not help but sneer in her heart. She turned to look at Li Yue¡¯an.


    Great¡ªshe schemed against others, but in the end it¡¯s the schemer herself who gets schemed against. This time, I¡¯ll see how L¨´ Yue¡¯an can hold on!


    Shen Guang looked at Zhao Lingling, who was slumped on the ground. ¡°Zhao Lingling, where did you take Lu Ning¡¯s things?


    Zhao Lingling¡¯s reaction was sluggish as she looked up at Shen Guang.


    After being momentarily frozen, she suddenly smiled.


    The surrounding people were shocked and silently took two steps back.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Did she go crazy?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Best stay away from her.¡± ¡°Hey, do you think she took Lu Ning¡¯s things to frame other people too?¡±


    ¡°Hard to say. She certainly could do it.¡±


    ¡°We just don¡¯t know where she hid it.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an had just stepped forward when she was grabbed by Shi Qingyue. She shook her head, not wanting her to get involved in this matter again.


    However, L¨´ Yue¡¯an had no choice but to participate because the ne was in her pocket.


    If it¡¯s found in my pocket¡­


    She did not expect Lu Ning to say such things. To think that, at the very end, she even wants to set me up!


    She had never worn this ne before, so no one in the school knew that it belonged to her. However, everyone had just seen Zhao Lingling taking it out of Lu Ning¡¯s bag and were certain that it belonged to Lu Ning.


    I really, really hate this!


    She could not bear to give something like that up to Lu Ning so easily.


    I can¡¯t let that happen!


    No way!


    Lu Ning nced at L¨´ Yue¡¯an, then her gazended on Zhao Lingling. She chuckled and said, ¡°How about I help you broadcast the video again? Try to recall. Why don¡¯t we y the audio this time?


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at Lu Ning in shock.


    Lu Ning slowly looked up at her, raising her eyebrows slightly.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s mouth was dry, and her throat felt as if it was on fire.


    Her heart beat faster and faster.


    Lu Ning actually has the audio! I thought¡ªI thought the footage was silent!


    If there¡¯s audio! I will be exposed!


    Compared to the ne, my parents¡¯ impression of me is far more important!


    As long as L¨´ Chuan and Shi Qingyue still cared about her, as long as she was still at the L¨´ residence, such things will stille to her in the future!


    She quickly cast a nce at Zhao Lingling, who was slumped on the ground.


    The two of them spoke up almost at the same time.


    ¡°Zhao Lingling! Why are you like this!¡±


    ¡°The ne is with her!¡±


    Zhao Lingling pointed at L¨´ Yue¡¯an, with the same determination as when she first used Lu Ning..

 Chapter 282 - 282: My Brother Gave It to Me

    Chapter 282: My Brother Gave It to Me


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Huh? L¨´ Yue¡¯an? It¡¯s with L¨´ Yue¡¯an?


    ¡°Where is this going? I don¡¯t get it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand either. Could it be that L¨´ Yue¡¯an is Zhao Lingling¡¯s aplice?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Did L¨´ Yue¡¯an take Lu Ning¡¯s things?¡±


    ¡°Who can say?


    Seemingly having epted her owneuppance, Zhao Lingling pointed at L¨´ Yue¡¯an without hesitation. She did not say anything else; omitting that the ne belonged to L¨´ Yue¡¯an, and only saying that the ne was with L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    In the next moment, L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s eyes turned red and she started to bawl. ¡°Lingling! I treated you so well, so why are you doing this?!¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at Zhao Lingling with a pained expression. Then, she took something out of her pocket and spread it out in her palm.


    ¡°You said this was a present for me, when you actually stole it from someone else! How could you do this?! If I had worn it, what would other people think of me?! How can you be so ungrateful! I¡¯ve really misjudged you!¡¯


    She raised her hand to wipe her tears and stuffed the ne into Shen Guang¡¯s hand.


    Then, she turned around and pulled Shi Qingyue and L¨´ Chuan along as she


    walked off. ¡°Dad, Mom! Let¡¯s go!¡¯


    L¨´ Chuan and Shi Qingyue were both standing behind her, and were unable to clearly see the ne she was holding.


    Just like that, the two of them were dragged away by her. This time, no one stopped them and they walked out of the school.


    Shen Guang nced at the object in his hand, then turned to look at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning smiled and finally hopped down from the podium. She sauntered towards Shen Guang.


    Shen Guang reached out and handed it over, and Lu Ning picked up the ne by one end.


    An exquisite pink diamond ne was exposed to the sunset.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Exmations arose from the crowd.


    ¡°It¡¯s so pretty!¡¯


    Lu Ning took a look, a smile forming on her lips.


    Lu Qing stood a short distance away, looking at her with aplicated gaze.


    Seeing that her books were still scattered on the ground, he wanted to go over and keep them for her.


    However, he heard someone ask her, ¡°Ning¡¯ning, your ne is so beautiful. It must be very expensive.¡±


    Lu Ning¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she nced in Lu Qing¡¯s direction. ¡°My brother gave it to me.¡±


    Lu Qing, who had just taken two steps, nced at her when he heard this. Lu Ning also looked over and slowly put away the ne under his gaze.


    This farce finally came to an end when night fell.


    Shen Guang gazed at Lu Ning¡¯s back, then turned to leave with a few teachers, with Wu Tian and Zhao Lingling in tow.


    The surrounding students also slowly walked out of the stadium.


    Lu Ning stood by the podium and stroked Lu Jingzhi¡¯s hair.


    Lu Jingzhi turned around and looked at her. He rubbed his eyes tiredly and took off the earphones.


    ¡°Sister, are you done?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and helped him stand up. ¡°Are you tired? I¡¯ll bring you home.¡± Lu Jingzhi nodded.


    Lin Ci could not help butugh. ¡°Jingzhi, your sister should be the one who¡¯s tired, okay?¡±


    Lu Ning nced at her helplessly.


    Lu Jingzhi retracted his outstretched arm and turned to Gu Zi. ¡°Brother Gu Zi, carry me.¡±


    Gu Zi was stunned for a moment before he smiled and came over, patting Lu Jingzhi¡¯s butt. ¡°Okay! Brother Gu Zi will carry you!¡¯


    Then, he brought Lu Jingzhi up into his arms.


    Lu Jingzhi handed the phone and earphones to Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning took it and turned around to walk out with the others.


    Lu Qing kept thest book into her bag and zipped it up. Then, he stood up and looked at Lu Ning and the others.


    Lu Ning was about to reach for her bag when Lu Qing slung it on her shoulder..

 Chapter 283 - 283: Are You Going Out?

    Chapter 283: Are You Going Out?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The few of them walked out together. When they reached the school gate, some students from ss 9 waved Lu Ning goodbye; Lu Ning smiled and waved back at them.


    However, she noticed a ck car parked at the end of the street. It was already dark, and there were no lights in that ce, so she could not see the license te clearly.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lin Ci patted her shoulder.


    Lu Ning nodded; she called Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi on her phone again, but no one picked up.


    ¡°Are Uncle and Auntie still not picking up?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Lu Qing frowned and looked at the phone screen. ¡°What do you mean? Are Mom and Dad not answering their phones?


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Lu Qing could not help but worry. They were not people who would not answer the phone often.


    ¡°Should we go look for¡­ Aiya!¡¯


    Before Gu Zi could finish speaking, Lu Jingzhi had pinched his nose.


    He was even chuckling after pinching it.


    Gu Zi immediately raised his hand to p his butt. ¡°You brat! Why are you still smiling! Let me give you a pinch to see if it hurts.¡±


    The two of them were rowdily chatting andughing. Gu Chen looked at Lu


    Ning. ¡°Do you need me to look for them?¡±


    Lu Ning took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer; they might¡¯ve been dyed by something. I¡¯ll call you if they aren¡¯t back by tonight.¡±


    Gu Chen nodded.


    Lu Qing drove the car over, and Lu Ning carried Lu Jingzhi over from Gu Zi.


    Only then did the two of them stop bickering.


    They were ruffling each other¡¯s hair, and their hair were a mess. Lu Ning carried Lu Jingzhi into the car, and Lin Ci followed suit.


    Lu Qing asked for Lin Ci¡¯s address, and sent her off.


    Then, he brought Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi home.


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi got out of the car at the entranceway, while Lu Qing went to park the car. The two of them did not wait for him as they slowly walked home.


    ¡°Sister, are we going to the racecourse tomorrow?


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Are those two sisters going as well? Did you tell them?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him and smiled. ¡°Yes, I did. Sister Lin Ci will be there too.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi also smiled and nodded, looking a little more excited.


    ¡°Can I ride a horse if I go?


    ¡°Sure. ¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know how.¡±


    ¡°I can teach you.¡±


    ¡°Sister is amazing! You even know how to ride a horse!¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and held his hand as they walked forward. The streetmps illuminated them, their bodies casting long shadows on the pavement.


    Lu Qing caught up to them; when he saw this scene of them, he stopped and took out his phone to take a picture of their backs.


    When the three of them returned home, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were not home.


    Lu Ning was still a little worried.


    However, after worrying for about half an hour, she was about to call Gu Chen to ask him to check on them when Lu Zhi called back.


    He said that he had something urgent to deal with and would not be back with Shen Yunci today, so he asked the three children to take care of themselves.


    Lu Ning agreed to each of them, and finally felt relieved.


    Lu Jingzhi was looking around the room for a long time, when eventually he stuck his head out and looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Sister, should I pick out some clothes?¡±


    Lu Ning smiled at him and walked over.


    ¡°Pick out a few sets of clothes from there, I¡¯lle back and help you choose. However, you¡¯ll still be changing into riding clothes when you get to the racecourse, so just choose somethingfortable.¡± Lu Jingzhi nodded obediently. ¡°Sister, are you going out?¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡®Yes, Sister has something on.¡±


    ¡°Alright, be careful.¡±


    Lu Ning assured him, looking at him with a smile.


    She walked to the door to change her shoes, put on her coat, and was about to leave.


    Lu Qing poked his head out from the kitchen. ¡°Are you going to have dinner at home?


    ¡°I have something to do. I¡¯ll go out for a while ande back to eat..¡±

 Chapter 284 - 284: Are You Injured?

    Chapter 284: Are You Injured?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Qing looked at the closed door and was stunned for a moment. Then, he turned around and went back to the kitchen to continue cooking.


    After Lu Ning walked out, she immediately hailed a taxi. The two electric scooters were locked in the school¡¯s shed; Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi probably had to leave in a hurry.


    Lu Ning took a taxi back to school.


    However, when she reached the school gate, she did not go in. Instead, she passed by the gate and walked towards the ck car at the end of the street.


    The car was still there.


    Lu Ning walked closer and looked inside, but she could not see anything. She raised her hand and knocked on the driver¡¯s window, but no one answered.


    Am I mistaken?


    Isn¡¯t this Huo Jinyan¡¯s car?


    She stood there thinking, but before she coulde up with anything, she heard someone call her name as she reached for the car door.


    ¡°Miss Lu?¡±


    Chu Ting walked over with a big pack of items. From afar, he could only see a figure standing by the car. He instantly became vignt and quietly approached, only to realize that it was Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning turned around and saw Chu Ting. When he approached, she asked, ¡°Is Teacher Huo injured?¡±


    Chu Ting was stunned for a moment, not knowing how Lu Ning knew about that.


    He nced into the car and nodded.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Chu Ting pointed at the car. ¡°In the car.¡±


    This time, it was Lu Ning who was stunned. ¡°In the car? He didn¡¯t go to the hospital?¡±


    She looked down at the bag in Chu Ting¡¯s hand; it was a bag from the pharmacy.


    Chu Ting shook his head. ¡°He didn¡¯t. He was afraid that the others would be waiting at the hospital.¡±


    He did not say it explicitly, but Lu Ning understood what he meant.


    Lu Ning brought her hand to the handle and opened the door to the backseat.


    The first thing she saw was Huo Jinyan lying there.


    His head was facing towards the door.


    Seeing that something was wrong, Lu Ning bent down and got into the car. The space in the car was not too big, but there was still space for her to move around.


    She patted Huo Jinyan. ¡°Teacher Huo, Teacher Huo!¡±


    Chu Ting stood outside the door and peered at her, having no idea what she wanted to do.


    Lu Ning raised her hand and patted Huo Jinyan¡¯s face. ¡°Huo Jinyan! Wake up!


    Huo Jinyan!¡¯


    In a daze, Huo Jinyan seemed to hear someone call his name; he opened his eyes and saw Lu Ning¡¯s face. Afterwards, he no longer seemed to register anything.


    Lu Ning turned to the pile of blood-stained gauze beside his feet; then, she looked at Huo Jinyan¡¯s waist and abdomen. She raised her hand and lifted the corner of his shirt¡ªthere was a thickyer of gauze on his waist, and blood was seeping from it.


    Lu Ning raised her hand to Huo Jinyan¡¯s forehead.


    Chu Ting looked at her. ¡°Miss Lu! What¡¯s wrong!¡¯


    Lu Ning took her phone and made a call. The other party quickly picked up. ¡°Where?!¡±


    After hanging up, Lu Ning looked at Chu Ting. As she brought Huo Jinyan¡¯s head up, she said, ¡°He fainted. Go to 118 Zongwen Street now!¡±


    She sat down, resting Huo Jinyan¡¯s head on herp.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Drive!¡±


    Chu Ting hurriedly nodded, closed the door, and got into the driver¡¯s seat. He stepped on the elerator and rushed towards Chongwen Street.


    When they drove into Chongwen Street, Chu Ting was stunned. ¡°Miss Lu, did I go the wrong way? Why is the road so dark?¡±


    Lu Ning wiped the blood off Huo Jinyan¡¯s face as she replied, ¡°You¡¯re at the right ce, keep driving!¡¯


    Chu Ting received the order and continued onwards.


    ¡°Miss Lu, I don¡¯t see that house number!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly braked. Two people had suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Chu Ting was shocked. On closer inspection, he had seen them before!


    Gu Zi and Gu Chen went to the back seat and opened the door.


    As Lu Ning moved, she said, ¡°He fainted. Probably lost too much blood..¡±

 Chapter 285 - 285: He Won ‘t Die

    Chapter 285: He Won ¡®t Die


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning quickly got out of the back seat and gave Gu Zi and Gu Chen some space to carry Huo Jinyan down.


    Gu Zi and Gu Chen exchanged nces, then grabbed Huo Jinyan¡¯s arms to pull him out. One of them carried his head, and the other grabbed his feet, and they transported him into the alley.


    When Chu Ting got out of the car and saw this: ¡°¡­¡±


    He wanted to say something, but did not dare to. He was afraid that if he said anything, Gu Chen would not give Huo Jinyan treatment.


    They carried Huo Jinyan into the alley like a piglet on a spit.


    There was a courtyard in the alley, and the entrance was very small. Chu Ting thought that it would be normal-sized inside, but when he stepped through the entrance, he was stunned. He felt as if he could not see the end.


    How could such a small alley have such a huge courtyard?!


    Don¡¯t tell me this entire area is theirs!


    ¡°Miss, Miss Lu¡­ This house is so big.¡±


    No matter what, Chu Ting had been with Huo Jinyan for a long time and had seen the magnificence of the Huo family¡¯s old residence; nevertheless, he was still shocked by therge courtyard in front of him. This ce was extraordinary.


    Lu Ning also looked around. ¡°They bought all the properties nearby andbined them, so it¡¯s big.¡±


    Chu Ting:


    This was also Lu Ning¡¯s first time here. As she walked in, she looked around.


    Huo Jinyan has nothing to worry about After all, Gu Chen will save him; it¡¯s just a little blood.


    Just like that, Lu Ning eventually went into the room where Gu Chen was treating Huo Jinyan.


    When Chu Ting entered, he was taken aback again. This is practically a small hospital! There¡¯s so much sophisticated equipment!


    If not for the fact that he knew that Lu Ning was upright, and that her friends should also be upright, Chu Ting would have suspected that Gu Chen and the others were doing some shady business.


    He came in before Lu Ning and saw Gu Chen treating Huo Jinyan. He was even reprimanded.


    ¡°Stabbed?¡±


    Chu Ting nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you stay in the car instead of going to the hospital for a wound this big? You guys must be really tired of living.¡±


    Chu Ting shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice.¡±


    Gu Chen nced at him and did not say anything else. With that single nce, Chu Ting wished he could dig himself a hole to hide in.


    Lu Ning strolled in like an elderly grandfather. ¡°How is it?¡±


    Gu Chen turned around to look at her. ¡°He won¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s great.¡±


    Chu Ting blinked at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning noticed his gaze and looked back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine¡­


    Lu Ning did not inquire further. She turned around, took a face mask, and put it on. Then, she strolled to Huo Jinyan¡¯s bed.


    Gu Chen was disinfecting the wound that had been stitched up.


    Lu Ning frowned as she took a look. ¡°Is the wound that big?¡±


    ¡°Well, if it wasn¡¯t for you, he probably wouldn¡¯t have lived past tonight.¡±


    Lu Ning turned her head and looked away. She still could not bear to see such a scene


    She turned to look at Huo Jinyan¡¯s face, which was pale and bloodless.


    ¡°Will he really survive?


    Why did he look like he was about to kick the bucket?


    Gu Chen chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?


    Lu Ning pointed at Huo Jinyan. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but I don¡¯t trust him.¡±


    She really doubted this guys will to live.


    Gu Chen raised his eyebrows and slowly bandaged his wound.


    Lu Ning turned around and looked at Gu Chen. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you guys. I¡¯m going back home for dinner.¡±


    Gu Chen nodded. Just as Lu Ning was about to walk away, someone grabbed her wrist. She turned around and saw that it was Huo Jinyan.


    Lu Ning was stunned. ¡®You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Gu Chen shook his head. ¡°No, he should be dreaming.¡±


    ¡°Then why did he catch me?!¡±

 Chapter 286 - 286: Saw Them Off Then

    Chapter 286: Saw Them Off Then


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re so close. If I¡¯m in that position he would¡¯ve caught me instead.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    Lu Ning turned around and raised her hand to peel Huo Jinyan¡¯s fingers off,


    but this person was too strong. She could not remove them even if she tried.


    In the end, Lu Ning gave up. ¡°How is this person so strong even while dreaming?! Isn¡¯t he injured?! Why is he still so strong?!¡±


    Gu Zi strolled over from behind, holding something that looked like a saw. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t we saw them off then?¡±


    Lu Ning: No, no, no. Let¡¯s try some other methods first.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Zi took the object with him and left.


    Gu Chen chuckled and looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Wait a little longer. When he regains some consciousness, or after his dream ends, he should let go. I¡¯ll get you a chair.¡±


    Lu Ning stood there helplessly. She tried to leave again, but still could not pry her hand away. However, she heard Huo Jinyan say something.


    He said, ¡°Mom¡­


    Lu Ning was stunned. Gu Chen was stunned. Even Chu Ting, who was leaning against the door frame and peering in, was stunned.


    ¡°The heck did he call me?


    Lu Ning was baffled.


    ¡°Mom??¡±


    Her voice even rose a little.


    She turned around and saw Huo Jinyan¡¯s pale face, sweat beading on his forehead. He looked rather pitiful. So, she sat on the chair Gu Chen had brought over.


    If he calls me Mom, then so be it.


    She raised her hand and took a piece of cloth from the side to wipe his sweat.


    Huo Jinyan tightened his grip. ¡°Fire! Hot!¡±


    He yelled these two words intermittently. Lu Ning sighed.


    It was not that she had not investigated Huo Jinyan before. That night, when Shen Yunci unintentionally mentioned that Huo Jinyan had returned, she had asked Gu Zi to send her a report on Huo Jinyan. Although it was supposed to beprehensive, there was not much information¡ªit was all just rumors and hearsay. On the contrary, his childhood experiences were quite detailed.


    His mother died in a fire while he was still young; if he had not been rescued, he would have been reduced to ashes in that ze as well. His father¡ªthe outstanding eldest son of the Huo family, Huo Ming¡ªgradually became depressed because he missed histe wife too much. In the end, after sitting in


    front of histe wife¡¯s tombstone for a night, he departed from this world.


    It must be very difficult to have lost one¡¯s parents at such a young age.


    In the end, his grandfather could not give him that kind of parental love.


    Lu Ning propped her chin on her hand and looked at Huo Jinyan¡¯s face.


    He had probably inherited all the good points of his parents. It was really difficult to find another face like this in the world.


    Even though he was injured and in such a sorry state, she still saw some semnce of a shattered beauty in his features.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s grip did not loosen. In his daze, he seemed to have opened his eyes once, and when he saw Lu Ning¡¯s face, his grip tightened.


    In the end, Lu Ning had no choice. She could not really saw them off like Gu Zi had said, so she called Lu Jingzhi and said that she would not be going back tonight, and would pick him up to go to the racecourse tomorrow morning.


    Lu Jingzhi was very worried and asked where Lu Ning was. In the end, he made a video call and was relieved to see the familiar Gu Chen and Gu Zi beside Lu


    Ning.


    Lu Ning took a deep breath and put down her phone.


    Gu Zi sighed from behind. ¡°Children are so hard to fool these days.¡±


    Lu Ning could not help butugh. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just this particr child that¡¯s not easy to deceive.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten, have you? I¡¯ll get you something.¡±


    However, when the food was brought back, Lu Ning had fallen asleep by the bed. Huo Jinyan was still gripping her wrist tightly.


    Gu Zi wanted to bring out the saw again. ¡°I really should just saw it off!¡±


    Gu Chen quickly pulled him back. ¡°Let¡¯s have Ning¡¯ning eat when she wakes up. Go get a nket for her..¡±

 Chapter 287 - 287: Where He Can Touch

    Chapter 287: Where He Can Touch


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    However, after Lu Ning fell asleep, she did not rouse again until dawn.


    The first to wake up was Huo Jinyan. The pain from his wound woke him up.


    When he awoke, he saw the unfamiliar environment in front of him and he felt a warm feeling in his hand. He lowered his eyes slightly and saw Lu Ning sleeping by the bed.


    He was stunned for a moment. When he regained his senses, he patted herself¡ªit was certainly not a dream.


    When he looked at Lu Ning, there was a hint of gentleness in his eyes. His hand holding her wrist moved silently from her wrist to her palm, gently holding it.


    Some tufts of hair fell in front of her face, blocking it from view. When Huo Jinyan raised his other hand, the sudden movement tugged at the wound. After being stunned for two seconds, he brought his hand near her face, gently brushing away her hair. Her beautiful little face appearedpletely in his eyes again.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s fingertips stopped at the top of her head, and a greedy thought suddenly emerged in his heart. His fingers moved slowly and gently,nding on her smooth forehead, and his fingertips felt soft.


    Following her forehead, Huo Jinyan¡¯s fingersnded near her eyes. If he moved his hand, he could touch her long eyshes. They were so close, right in front of his eyes, right where he could touch them¡­


    Chu Ting gingerly pushed the door open; as soon as he walked in, he looked up and met Huo Jinyan¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°President Huo! You¡¯re awake!¡±


    Huo Jinyan motioned for him to keep his voice down. Chu Ting immediately shut his mouth and nced at Lu Ning, who was lying there.


    ¡°Where are we?


    Huo Jinyan asked softly.


    Chu Ting also lowered his voice. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Gu¡¯s house. Miss Lu brought us here.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gil?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu Chen and Mr. Gu Zi.¡±


    Only then did Huo Jinyan understand.


    Chu Ting looked at Lu Ning and said, ¡°President Huo,st night was really dangerous. If Miss Lu hadn¡¯t found us and brought you here for Mr. Gu for treatment, you might not have survived the night. Miss Lu even took care of you here for the entire night.¡±


    It was clear that Lu Ning¡¯s posture was not veryfortable. She had been sleeping soundly the entire night; her being so tired could also be considered a form of care¡­


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s gazended on Lu Ning¡¯s face, and there seemed to be another emotion in his eyes.


    ¡°She


    Before he could finish speaking, Huo Jinyan suddenly grunted and curled up in pain.


    ¡°President Huo! What¡¯s wrong? Are you alright? I¡¯ll go get Mr. Gu!¡±


    Lu Ning was woken up in a daze and mumbled, ¡°What¡¯s happening?


    Chu Ting stopped in his tracks and took a look. It turned out that Lu Ning had just raised her hand and hit Huo Jinyan¡¯s wound.


    Lu Ning rubbed her eyes and sat up; she stopped halfway.


    ¡°Miss Lu! What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯d better call Mr. Gu!¡±


    With that) he dashed out.


    Seeing how she was, Huo Jinyan propped himself up and looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡±


    Lu Ning ced her hands on her waist. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been in this position for too long and I¡¯m feeling numb¡­¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her worriedly. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    Lu Ning moved slightly. ¡°I¡¯m feeling better. It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. You should lie down.¡±


    Huo Jinyan said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Gu Zi jumped in. ¡°What¡¯s happened, Baby, are you okay?!¡±


    Lu Ning moved again. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m much better. I¡¯m just feeling numb.¡±


    Gu Chen followed closely behind. When he saw Lu Ning¡¯s expression, he roughly understood. He raised his hand and rubbed her waist. ¡°Straighten your


    Doay up and move around.¡±


    Lu Ning straightened her body obediently and moved about. She also did not forget, and told Gu Chen, ¡°Take a look at him. I might have touched his wound..¡±

 Chapter 288 - 288: Mr. Sixth

    Chapter 288: Mr. Sixth


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Seeing that she was much better, Gu Chen turned around and sat by the bed to check on Huo Jinyan¡¯s wound.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. There¡¯s just some blood, I¡¯ll bandage it again.¡±


    Chu Ting immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get the gauze!¡±


    He ran out like a wisp of smoke.


    Lu Ning stood at the side. As she watched, she gyrated her waist like an old man doing morning exercises in a park.


    Gu Chen looked at her. ¡°Have breakfast before you leave. Sixth Brother is here, he has been busy in the kitchen all morning and prepared a lot of food for you.¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Ning¡¯s stomach growled. ¡°Sixth Brother is here?!¡± After hopping around a few times, she scurried out.


    Gu Zi followed her out, leaving only Gu Chen and Huo Jinyan behind.


    Huo Jinyan looked at him. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Gu Chen looked over; there was no emotion in his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I¡¯ve always eded to her requests.¡±


    In other words: If not for Lu Ning, I couldn¡¯t care less whether you lived or died.


    Huo Jinyan had an inkling, so he was not surprised by his words.


    Chu Ting hurried back and watched as Gu Chen bandaged Huo Jinyan¡¯s wound.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Sixth Brother?¡±


    Huo Jinyan suddenly asked.


    ¡°The chef.¡±


    Gu Chen replied coldly.


    Chu Ting seemed to be trying to divert Huo Jinyan¡¯s attention; after all, he semed to be in pain. So, he said, ¡°Miss Lu seems to like Mr. Sixth a lot, she was so happy just now. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Miss Lu so overjoyed.¡±


    Before Huo Jinyan could say anything, Gu Chen could not help butugh. ¡°Mr. Sixth?¡±


    Chu Ting nodded. ¡°Yes, I see that Mr. Gu calls him Sixth Brother.¡±


    Gu Chen chuckled. ¡°He has the same surname as us.¡±


    Chu Ting eximed, ¡°Your Gu family is certainly prosperous.¡±


    Gu Chen seemed to be taken aback for a moment, but he did not say anything and continued to bandage Huo Jinyan.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t eat much, right? Go and grab some food. You¡¯ll understand why Ning¡¯ning¡¯s so happy after eating.¡±


    Chu Ting looked at Gu Chen, then turned to look at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan nodded slightly, and Chu Ting instantly ran out.


    A minuteter, an exmation resounded from the dining room, ¡°This is too delicious!!!¡±


    Gu Chen¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He packed his things and turned to leave, leaving Huo Jinyan alone in bed staring at the ceiling.


    A faint rumbling came from his stomach.


    Huo Jinyan moved and turned to look at the spot where Lu Ning had justid.


    Lu Ning pushed the door open and entered with some items in hand; as she looked up, she met Huo Jinyan¡¯s gaze. She walked over and sat on the chair. After thinking for a moment, she got up and ced her things on the chair.


    She folded her nket into a pillow and ced it beside Huo Jinyan¡¯s pillow. Finally, she knelt with one knee on the bed and supported Huo Jinyan¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Hey, sit up so you can eat.¡±


    Only then did Huo Jinyan react to her series of actions. As she slowly sat up, Lu Ning quickly ced the nket at Huo Jinyan¡¯s back.


    ¡°Done.¡±


    She pped her hands, picked up her things, and sat down.


    Just as Huo Jinyan was about to raise his hand, Lu Ning said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll feed you.¡±


    Huo Jinyan was startled for a moment. He watched as Lu Ning carefully directed her gaze towards the breakfast on the te, as if she was contemting which of these would be better for him to eat first.


    In the end, she chose a bean paste bun and handed it over.


    ¡°Sixth Brother¡¯s bean buns are especially exquisite! One bite will make you feel that your whole life is worthwhile!¡±


    Hearing her exaggerated description, Huo Jinyan could not help but grin and take a bite.


    Lu Ning looked at him expectantly..

 Chapter 289 - 289: Why Are You Looking at Me Like That?

    Chapter 289: Why Are You Looking at Me Like That?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it delicious?!¡±


    Huo Jinyan nodded.


    Lu Ning immediately broke into a smile. After feeding him, she picked a different piece of food up to feed him.


    ¡°This is delicious! And so is this!¡±


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s gaze gradually softened as he looked at her all animated.


    The first time heid eyes on her, she was the Young Mistress of the L¨´ family. Elegant, proper, and a little distant, she always had the most standard smile on her face; a smile like the one she had now would never have appeared before.


    Lu Ning looked up and was startled when she saw Huo Jinyan peering at her.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Huo Jinyan did not say anything, but his gaze fell on the food in her hand. ¡°Is that good too?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and brought it to him.


    After Huo Jinyan took a bite, she stuffed the rest into his hand and stood up.


    ¡°Teacher Huo, take your time with the food. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Huo Jinyan was stunned when he heard her call him Teacher Huo.


    ¡°Where are you going?


    ¡°To the racecourse. See you.¡±


    With that, she turned around and promptly left.


    Huo Jinyan sat on the bed in a daze for a moment beforeing back to his senses.


    Chu Ting came in with two buns in his hands.


    ¡°President Huo, are you full? If you aren¡¯t, I¡¯ll get you a couple more more.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at him as he was about to leave. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Let¡¯s pack up and go.¡±


    Chu Ting was stunned for a moment before turning around. ¡°Hm? Are we leaving right now?


    Huo Jinyan looked at him. Do you want to stay here?¡±


    Chu Ting quickly shook his head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. But won¡¯t it be better for us to leave after you¡¯ve recovered?¡±


    Huo Jinyan peered downwards. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go quickly.¡±


    Chu Ting nodded and hurried out. As he ate, he passed down some instructions to Gu Chen. Then, he asked Sixth Brother for a bag and packed a lot of food before returning.


    When he returned, Huo Jinyan had already changed.


    Gu Chen brought some medicine and handed it to Chu Ting. ¡°Have him take this medicine twice a day. Don¡¯t let his wound get wet. Call me if there¡¯s any problem¡­¡±


    Then, he turned to look at Huo Jinyan. ¡°Otherwise, you can look for me at the infirmary every day.¡±


    Huo Jinyan nodded at Gu Chen. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Gu Zi came in from outside and said coldly, ¡°If you really want to show your appreciation, then stay away from Ning¡¯ning.¡±


    The few of them stared at him in silence.


    ¡°What¡¯re you looking at?¡±


    Gu Zi had turned around to take a piece of clothing; when he turned back and saw everyone staring at him, he could not help but say that angrily.


    ¡°Twelfth! Hurry up!¡¯


    Lu Ning called him from the courtyard. Only then did Gu Zi turn around and leave; his tone abruptly changed when he replied to Lu Ning, ¡°Coming~¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gu Zi sent Lu Ning to the main road, and Lu Ning had him go back.


    When she got home, Lu Jingzhi was already up.


    When he spotted Lu Ning, he immediately ran over. ¡°Sister!¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and rubbed his soft and chubby face.


    Lu Qing peeked out from the kitchen, his head a mess of hair. ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    Lu Ning pulled Lu Jingzhi to the dining table. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. Don¡¯t make breakfast, I brought some.¡±


    Lu Qing had just began heating a pot of water. Hearing this, he poured out the hot water, turned off the fire, and walked out.


    Lu Ning had already ced the food on the table.


    Lu Jingzhi was floored. ¡°Sister, there¡¯s so much food.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Try some, it¡¯s delicious. I¡¯ll go change my clothes.¡±


    She turned around and went back to her room. Lu Jingzhi and Lu Qing looked at each other, picked up their chopsticks, and started eating.


    After a bite, the two of them looked at each other again.


    It was a waste of time to talk. Seeing that his big brother was eating so quickly, Lu Jingzhi immediately ced two of the foodstuffs in front of him, afraid that Lu Qing would eat them all and not leave any..

 Chapter 290 - 290: Can 1 Go With You?

    Chapter 290: Can 1 Go With You?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When Lu Ning came out, there were only empty tes left on the table.


    She had thought that they would like it, but she did not expect them to finish it all so quickly.


    Truly, no one can resist Sixth Brother¡¯s delicacies.


    Lu Qing put away the tes and came back out. ¡°Where did you buy these? I¡¯ll buy some for you next time.¡±


    Lu Ning was standing there, teasing Lu Jingzhi. When she heard this, she was frozen for a moment before she added naturally, ¡°These can¡¯t be bought.¡±


    Lu Qing looked at her in confusion. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°The boss is on the run.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi tugged at Lu Ning. ¡°Sister, are you still going to help me choose clothes?¡±


    Only then did Lu Ning remember, and she followed him into his room. ¡°Oh! That¡¯s right! I¡¯m sorry, Sister forgot about it yesterday.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright~


    Lu Jingzhi pointed at the three sets of clothes he had ced on hangers, and turned to look at Lu Ning. ¡°Sister, which do you think is better?¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and pointed to the middle. ¡°That one?¡¯


    Lu Jingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay!¡¯


    Then, he pushed Lu Ning out to change his clothes.


    Lu Ning also went back to her room to get a bag from her closet. Shen Yunci had everything prepared for her¡ªbe it her clothes, bags, and even her essories.


    There were nobels or brands on them, but it seemed like the materials and workmanship were not cheap.


    It was rare for Lu Ning to wear everyday clothing. Knowing that she had to change anyway, she casually chose something more fitting, outlining her beautiful figure.


    Lu Ning stood in front of the mirror and looked at herself for a moment.


    Then, she picked a loose coat and put it on, covering her bodypletely.


    Lu Ning smiled in satisfaction and went to open the door. Lu Jingzhi had also changed; the two of them checked themselves and prepared to leave.


    When she was wearing her shoes, Lu Qing had just walked out of his room. He looked up and saw that the two of them were headed out. ¡°Where are you going?


    Lu Jingzhi had already worn his shoes and turned to look at Lu Qing. ¡°To the racecourse.¡±


    Lu Qing walked closer and ced the items in his hands on the table nearby.


    ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll send you there.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other. ¡°There¡¯s no need, Brother. We¡¯ve already called for a taxi.¡±


    Lu Qing stopped in his tracks and turned to look at them. ¡°Then, can I go with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The two of them exchanged nces with each other. Lu Ning nced at the time. ¡°Ten minutes. We¡¯ll wait for you at the entranceway.¡±


    With that, she pulled Lu Jingzhi out of the door.


    Lu Qing immediately turned around and went back to his room to change.


    The two of them kept their word and really waited for ten minutes. If Lu Qing had not walked out at that moment, the two of them would have gotten into the car and left in the next.


    Lu Qing hurried to catch up.


    Sun Qian was waiting for her at the entrance of themunity club.


    On the way here, Lu Ning picked up Lin Ci.


    Sun Qian was taken aback when she saw all of theming down.


    Previously, Sun Qian had called Lu Ning to confirm it, and Lu Ning had said then that she would bring friends. However, Sun Qian did not expect her to bring both her elder and younger brothers.


    Lu Ning waved her hand to greet her. ¡°This is Lin Ci, Lu Qing, and Lu Jingzhi.¡±


    She introduced all of them.


    Sun Qian came to her senses and greeted them gently, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Sun Qian.¡±


    Then, she saw that Lin Ci seemed to be trying to identify her, but could not recall it for a moment; she decided to bring the few of them in first.


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    There were many entertainment activities in this club, and since it was the weekend it was also crowded.


    When they came in, they passed by the lobby. A fewpany managers and directors that Lu Ning knew were sitting in the lobby and making calls.


    Lu Ning passed by them and did not disturb them. However, someone did look up towards her..

 Chapter 291 - 291: The Lù Family Can ‘t Compare to an Adopted Daughter?

    Chapter 291: The L¨´ Family Can ¡®t Compare to an Adopted Daughter?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Little Ning.¡±


    Lu Ning stopped and turned around. ¡°Uncle Zhao.¡±


    Zhao Yi stood up and walked over. ¡°It¡¯s really you, I thought my eyes were mistaken.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s me. Uncle Zhao, are you spending your weekend here too?¡±


    Zhao Yi nodded. ¡°I¡¯m golfing with some project managers. Here with your friends too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all my friends. This is my little brother.¡±


    She looked down towards Lu Jingzhi.


    Zhao Yi also looked over. Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning, then looked at Zhao Yi and greeted him obediently, ¡°Hello, Uncle Zhao.¡±


    Zhao Yi smiled kindly at him and even bent down to shake his hand.


    Zhao Yi smiled and looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Aren¡¯t you graduating soon? You promised Uncle that you would think of me first if you have a good idea for a project.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him and could not help butugh. ¡°Uncle Zhao, stop teasing me. It¡¯s no longer the same as before.¡±


    She was magnanimous enough to point out her own sore spot.


    The surrounding people could not help but look at her in surprise


    Zhao Yi looked at her and patted her shoulder like an elder doting on a junior. ¡°Uncle doesn¡¯t care about all that, Uncle¡¯s looking at your own worth as a person.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and nodded graciously. ¡°Alright, as long as Uncle Zhao doesn¡¯t mind. I won¡¯t hold you up anymore, we¡¯ll be going in first.¡±


    Zhao Yi nodded. ¡°If you need anything, you can look for Uncle Zhao.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Thank you, Uncle Zhao.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±


    After seeing her leave, the people around stood up. ¡°President Zhao, who was that just now?


    Before Zhao Yi could answer, someone else spoke up first. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, she seems to be the youngdy of the L¨´ family.¡±


    One of them recalled the rumors and could not help but ask, ¡°Is she the one from before or the one who just returned?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s the one from before. President L¨´ treats the one who just returned like a precious treasure, he brings her along wherever he goes.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­


    As they spoke, coincidentally, L¨´ Yue¡¯an, L¨´ Chuan, and Shi Qingyue walked in.


    The receptionist at the door bowed as he let L¨´ Chuan in.


    ¡°Shh¡ªquit it.¡±


    Someone reminded them, and everyone shut up as they looked in the direction of the entrance.


    Zhao Yi also looked over, and L¨´ Chuan¡¯s eyes happened to meet his.


    Incidentally, it was L¨´ Chuan who walked over to greet him. ¡°President Zhao, you¡¯re here too.¡±


    zhao Yi nodded and looked at him. ¡°why, are you bringing your daughter out to y?¡±


    L¨´ Chuan smiled. ¡°Mm, An¡¯an never came here before so I¡¯m bringing her out to take a look.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an also looked at Zhao Yi tactfully and greeted him obediently, ¡°Uncle Zhao.¡±


    Zhao Yi nodded, but his gaze did not linger on her face. ¡°Then I won¡¯t dy your family. We¡¯ll head in first.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he and L¨´ Chuan nodded at each other. Then, he turned around and left with his people.


    The person behind him could not help but quicken his pace; he turned to nce in the direction of L¨´ Chuan every few steps.


    ¡°President Zhao, why didn¡¯t you speak with President L¨´ more? We can ask him if he¡¯s interested in our project.¡±


    Zhao Yi kept walking forward. ¡°Don¡¯t. He probably won¡¯t fancy it.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other¡ªit felt like President Zhao was not very interested in the L¨´ family. However, he had clearly been very kind to their adopted daughter previously.


    What¡¯s going on?


    Could the Ll./ Family be inferior to an adopted daughter in President Zhao¡¯s mind?

 Chapter 292 - 292: Can ‘t Afford It Even With Dozens of Millions

    Chapter 292: Can ¡®t Afford It Even With Dozens of Millions


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Sun Qian brought Lu Ning and the others in. After they changed, they gathered inside the ranch.


    ¡°Miss Sun, Miss Lu, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Sun Qian and Lu Ning were regrs who came here often; most of the people here knew them.


    Sun Qian nodded. After casting a nce at Lu Ning, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Ling?


    ¡°Lings in the stable in front. I¡¯ll help Miss Lu bring her over.¡±


    Sun Qian was about to agree when Lu Ning said, ¡°No need, just bring me there.¡±


    The person was taken aback for a moment, but still nodded. ¡°Alright. Miss Lu, please follow me.¡±


    Lu Ning followed behind him, and the others trailed behind them.


    When they reached the frontmost stable, Lu Ning went straight to the third stall to look at Ling, who had nestled itself beside the haystack.


    The horse trainer stood at the back. ¡°Miss Lu, thank goodness you¡¯re here. Ling isn¡¯t in good spirits these past few days and hasn¡¯t eaten much. We thought it might be because you haven¡¯t been here for a long time.¡±


    It had indeed been too long since shest came. In the past, Lu Ning woulde at least once a month. However, after she left the L¨´ family, although she did think ofing, part of her sensed that Ling would also be returned to the L¨´ family along with her status; they would not be kind enough to gift Ling to her.


    She had certainly thought about buying Ling, but she simply did not have sufficient money. Even now, she did not have enough. At that time, when she continued to help Song Wenqi win money at the casino in F Prefecture, she had in fact, also wanted to earn more money in order to purchase Ling.


    However, Ling was a real Ferghana horse. Without tens of millions of dors, Lu Ning could forget about buying it.


    Lu Ning stood in front of the horse rail and looked at the listless Ling. The guilt in her heart almost swallowed her up.


    She wanted to say goodbye to it today, but her desire to buy it had never been so strong.


    ¡°Ling.¡±


    She stood there and called its name, just like before.


    The horse reacted and propped itself up. Then, he grunted and neighed when it looked at Lu Ning.


    He immediately reacted and promptly stood up. Then, he trotted over and bumped into the horse rail.


    The gant horse¡¯s four hooves bounced excitedly on the ground. He bent its head slightly to rub against Lu Ning¡¯s face.


    The familiar sensation made Lu Ning¡¯s eyes redden; she raised her hand and rubbed it.


    It became even more cheerful, and the clopping of the horse¡¯s hooves rang in their ears.


    The horse trainer could not help but smile. ¡°Looks like Ling will have an appetite today! I¡¯ll have to prepare more food.¡±


    Lu Ning stroked Ling¡¯s smooth fur. Old Master L¨´ had found Ling from overseas for Lu Ning when she was young; at that time, the owner of the horse ranch was also looking for horses, so he bought Ling along the way. Back then, the L¨´ family had a fewrge businesses working with the owner of the ranch, so the boss simply had Old Master L¨´ pay for the horse¡¯s feed every year.


    At that time, the Old Master had the idea of specially building a ranch for it. Later on, however, he met the owner of the ranch; thinking about it carefully, it was quite suitable¡ªafter all, they were professionals. It would be better for Ling to be raised by them.


    Hence, the owner of the horse ranch bought Ling. However, Ling had been Lu Ning¡¯s horse for so many years, and everyone here knew it. Aside from Lu Ning, no one else dared to ride it.


    It was one thing to be afraid of the L¨´ family; however, Ling also had a bad temper. Sometimes, even the trainer was unable to handle him.


    However, with Lu Ning he was very obedient, and behaved just like a big housecat.


    Yet, in the beginning, Lu Ning also could not handle him. At that time, both of them were young, and the two of them did not like each other..

 Chapter 293 - 293: Miss Lu Was Thrown Every Day

    Chapter 293: Miss Lu Was Thrown Every Day


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    However, Lu Ning was born stubborn and refused to admit defeat. She was still unwilling to give up even after getting bruised all over for a month.


    Eventually, she said fiercely to his ear, ¡°If you don¡¯t listen, I¡¯ll have you castrated!¡±


    Three dayster, Ling stopped making a fuss. It was unknown if he had figured out the meaning of what she said, or if he had finally gotten used to Lu Ning.


    Ultimately, he only recognized Lu Ning from then on.


    Lu Qing stood at the back and looked at Lu Ning. The sparkle in her eyes showed her adoration for this horse.


    ¡°Miss Lu, do you wish to ride today? Why don¡¯t I help you bring Ling out?¡±


    Lu Qing saw her conflicted expression and turned to the horse trainer. ¡°Why don¡¯t you help the others choose first?¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    Then, the horse trainer walked over to Sun Qian. ¡°Miss Sun, l i ve already arranged for the stable hand to warm your horse up.¡±


    Sun Qian nodded.


    ¡°Sir, Miss, pleasee with me.¡±


    Then, he looked at Lu Jingzhi and said with a smile, ¡°Young boy, I¡¯ll get one of myds to help you pick a horse you can ride, alright?¡±


    Afterwards, he raised his hand to call for another horse trainer. After giving him a few instructions, he brought Lu Jingzhi to the side.


    Lu Qing kept looking at Lu Ning.


    After they had all chosen, Lu Ning seemed to have finally made up her mind.


    ¡°Bring him out for me.¡±


    The horse trainer nodded. ¡°Understood, Miss Lu.¡±


    Lu Ning¡¯s eyes were determined, as if she had made up her mind.


    Ling was still in a state of excitement. When he was by Lu Ning¡¯s side, he could not help but rub against her.


    The horse trainer helped them lead the horses into thergest paddock¡ªonly Ling was led by Lu Ning.


    It had been a long time since he had a chance to run in the open. Ling neighed merrily a few times, as if urging Lu Ning to hurry up.


    Lu Ning could not help butugh and stroke his dark fur.


    The horse trainer tightened the saddle and looked at Lu Ning. ¡°It¡¯s ready, MissLu.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded, stepped on the stirrup, and nimbly mounted the horse.


    She grabbed the reins and sat on the horse¡¯s back,ughing wholeheartedly.


    The surrounding people could not help but look at her.


    They were not the only ones here today. One after another, people entered the racecourse.


    Among them were L¨´ Yue¡¯an, L¨´ Chuan, and Shi Qingyue.


    Lu Ning clipped the horse¡¯s belly with her feet and had Ling trot by the side


    of the track. Then, he slowly started galloping himself. Lu Ning lowered her body and steadied herself, easily maneuvering Ling.


    Ling did not even feel tired after running twops; he was really excited. The gate leading to the track was not closed. When he reached there, he braked and turned around to rush onto the track with Lu Ning.


    He was fast. Lin Ci had just been led around for half ap when Ling returned from another fullp.


    However, he did not stop and rushed out of the door again.


    Lin Ci: ¡®


    ¡°How manyps is he going to run?


    The horse trainer could not help but smile. ¡°Ling might be more excited today, since Miss Lu is willing to y with him. When Miss Lu gets tired, Ling will stop even if he doesn¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°He¡¯s so obedient?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it took Miss Lu a long time to tame him.¡±


    The horse trainers here had stayed here for a long time; they had practically watched both Lu Ning and Ling grow up.


    He was also present when Lu Ning first came into contact with Ling.


    ¡°How long did it take?¡±


    Lin Ci asked as she unsteadily tightened her grip on the reins.


    The horse trainer reminisced for a bit. ¡°More than a month. At that time, Miss Lu was being thrown from his back every day; in the end, her entire body was covered in bruises. One time, she even had a fracture. The Old Master even asked her to change to another horse, but she didn¡¯t want to. When she recovered, she came again¡ªand in the end, she really tamed him..¡±

 Chapter 294 - 294: Animals Have Tempers Too

    Chapter 294: Animals Have Tempers Too


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lin Ci could not help butugh. ¡°She¡¯s so stubborn even when she was young.¡± Lu Jingzhi rode past on a pony and retorted unhappily, ¡°Sister isn¡¯t stubborn.¡±


    Lin Ci lowered her eyes at him. ¡°Oh? And how long have you known your sister? She¡¯s real stubborn when ites to things she cares about¡ªyou¡¯ll learn it when you get to really know her.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi pouted. Lin Ci looked at him andughed. ¡°Don¡¯t believe me, huh?


    You¡¯d better not provoke your sister. If someone really rubs her the wrong way she bes really obstinate; nobody will be able to persuade her. When ites down to that she¡¯ll even ignore you.¡± Lu Jingzhi replied, ¡°There¡¯s no way.¡±


    However, he still kept these words in his mind.


    The horse trainer could not restrain hisughter when he heard the two of them quibbling. As heughed, he looked at Lu Jingzhi and said, ¡°Little kid, trust thisdy when she says your sister is really stubborn.¡±


    Hearing this, Lin Ci¡¯s interest was piqued. Sheid t on the horse¡¯s back and looked at the horse trainer. ¡°Do you have a lot of stories from when she¡¯s younger? Quick, tell me about them.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lin Ci seriously. ¡°Sister Ci, you shouldn¡¯t ask about others behind their backs.¡±


    Lin Ci clicked her tongue. ¡°What do you know? I¡¯m just concerned about my good friend.¡±


    Laughing, the horse trainer looked at the two of them. ¡°I actually have quite a number of them, but there¡¯s one which is particrly interesting. We still find it funny when we think back on it nowadays.¡±


    ¡°Oh! What is it?¡±


    Lin Ci could not help but probe, and Lu Jingzhi could not help but prick his ears up.


    The two horse trainers looked at each other; they pulled their horses along as they strolled leisurely on the side. ¡°When Ling first arrived, he had a bad temper and often fought with the other horses¡­¡±


    ¡°Horses will fight too?¡±


    ¡°Of course. They aren¡¯t that different from people. Animals have tempers too.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, so what happened next?¡±


    The horse trainer continued, ¡°Ling has a bad temper and is also aggressive, so not many horses can beat him; butter on, an even more aggressive horse came. when the two of them went out together for their walks, they started fighting. No one could hold them back¡ªthe horse trainer even got kicked twice and didn¡¯t dare to go over.


    ¡°In the end, the young Miss Lu came over and subdued Ling, and the other horse stopped. However, Ling¡¯s body was bleeding all over from bites, and Miss Lu¡¯s heart ached for him. She was so upset that she proimed she was going to castrate that other horse, but it turned out to be a mare?¡¯


    Hearing this, Lin Ci could not help butugh.


    ¡°And what happened next?¡±


    ¡°Well,ter on Miss Lu found that horse an eyesore and often wanted to find trouble with it. However, that horse began to recognize her and refused to let her get close. After trying to approach her a few more times, she did not try anything else again. Afterwards, we thought she had forgotten all about that matter. We always separated Ling from that mare and never let them out together.


    However, after a long time, Miss Lu told us that she was here to see the horses and told us not to worry about her. So we went to serve the other guests, but not long after we heard a lot of neighing from the stables; many of the horses were neighing all at the same time. We were shocked and thought that something had happened, so we rushed over to the stalls¡ªhowever, there we saw Miss Lu throwing something into the mare¡¯s stall.


    Only after the incident did we learn that those were firecrackers; who knows where she¡¯d gotten them, but she threw a fair few into the mare¡¯s stall. All the other horses were yelping in fright; that mare was also making a ruckus, but partly out of disgust.


    She was particr about cleanliness, and Miss Lu¡¯s firecrackers had caused horse dung to stter all over her. Miss Lu did it on purpose and had not hurt the mare, but she angered it so much that it charged out of the stall chasing after her! So she had to escape, and while running away she was also cursing and yelling at that mare.


    It was all because she still bears a grudge against her for biting Ling..¡±

 Chapter 295 - 295: That Is Miss Lu’s Horse

    Chapter 295: That Is Miss Lu¡¯s Horse


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lin Ci was so excited that she almost fell off the horse¡¯s back. As sheughed, she said, ¡°She¡¯s really so silly and boorish when she was young? Hahaha.¡±


    Everyone wasughing. The horse trainer grinned and said, ¡°Miss Lin, you have to keep it secret; don¡¯t tell Miss Lu I said all that.¡±


    Lin Ci nodded as she continued tough. In the end, she actually fell off the horse¡¯s back, giving everyone a fright.


    Lu Ning had just returned from another round. When she saw this scene, she immediately pulled on her reins; Ling was forced to stop, still unsatisfied.


    Lu Ning rode over. Lin Ci stood up while rubbing her butt; Lu Ning smiled and strolled over.


    ¡°You fell.¡±


    Lin Ci rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Can¡¯t you show some concern for me?


    Lu Ning smiled at her. ¡°Want me to take you for a round or two?


    Lin Ci immediately perked her eyebrows at her.


    Lu Jingzhi, who was beside her, said, ¡°Sister, I want to ride too.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him. ¡°Wait for Sister to bring Sister Lin Ci back.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded and continued riding his pony.


    Lu Ning bent down and stretched a hand out to Lin Ci. In an instant, Lin Ci raised her hand and grabbed it; the next moment, she flew up into the air¡ªbefore she could react, she was already on the horses back.


    She reacted half a beat slower and eximed, ¡°F*ck! What kind of arm strength is that?!¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and shouted behind her, ¡°Hold on tight.¡±


    Lin Ci promptly hugged Lu Ning¡¯s waist tightly.


    Turning the horse around, Lu Ning first took her for a stroll around the paddock before letting Ling run free; and Ling galloped towards the track again.


    It was unknown if Lin Ci was frightened or excited, but she kept screaming and yelling from behind.


    When the two of them returned, Lu Ning¡¯s ears was deafened and she could barely hear anything.


    When Lu Jingzhi saw Lin Ciing down, her hand on her butt, he immediately ran over.


    The horse trainer carried Lu Jingzhi and ced him in front of Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning protected him and tried to let him have the reins. After letting him try it twice, he was able to hold them himself. When Lu Jingzhi went for ap and came back, Lin Ci had already gone to the side to rest.


    Lu Qing, on the other hand, was rather quick to pick it up, and his horse was also more docile. Even without the guidance of the horse trainer he could leisurely stroll around the sidelines.


    After Lu Ning got off the horse, she adjusted her cap and stretched out her arms to receive Lu Jingzhi. Lu Jingzhi smiled and threw himself into Lu Ning¡¯s arms.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an bent down, her arms perched on the railing by the paddock, supporting her chin.


    L¨´ Chuan and Shi Qingyue sat on the chairs behind her, retracting their gazes from the paddock and looking at her. ¡°An¡¯an, do you want to ride? How about you go with the trainers to pick one?


    As she spoke, she was about to raise her hand to call for someone


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an suddenly turned around and asked, smiling, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, is that horse ours?


    L¨´ Chuan and Shi Qingyue were startled. They did not know much about these things, and had only asionally heard that Lu Ning woulde to the horse ranch; however, they had never taken it to heart. Hence, they did not Imow if that horse was Lu Ning¡¯s horse.


    Shi Qingyue raised her hand and called for the attendant beside her.


    Shi Qingyue pointed at the horse held by Lu Ning and asked, ¡°That horse¡­¡±


    The attendant looked in the direction she was pointing and immediately replied, ¡°That is Miss Lu¡¯s horse.¡±


    Many people here knew that Ling was Lu Ning¡¯s horse because there were also guests who asked to ride this horse, but they were all politely rejected, and they all used this same reason.


    The attendant knew this, but he did not know who the person in front of him was. He did not know them very well; he only knew that the guests here were either rich or nobility, so he simply had to serve them carefully.


    Shi Qingyue nodded and waved him off.

 Chapter 296 - 296: Only the Lil Family Can Ride It

    Chapter 296: Only the Lil Family Can Ride It


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    What capacity could Lu Ning have to buy such a horse? It must be the Lt.! family who bought it for her; and if the L¨´ family bought it, it now belongs to L¨´ Yue¡¯ an.


    Shi Qingyue looked at L¨´ Yue¡¯an and told her gently, ¡°An¡¯an, that¡¯s our horse.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an immediately looked at Shi Qingyue, her eyes filled with yearning and anticipation. ¡°Then, can I ride it?!¡±


    Shi Qingyue stood up and approached her with a smile. ¡°Of course you can, darling. This is the L¨´ family¡¯s horse, so it¡¯s yours. Everything in the L¨´ family is yours.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she raised her hand and called for the attendant. ¡®Get the horse trainer to bring that horse over.¡±


    The attendant was stunned for a moment. He looked in the direction Shi


    Qingyue was pointing at. Didn¡¯t I just say that it¡¯s Miss Lu¡¯s horse? Why then?


    Immediately, he wanted to remind her again, ¡°Madam, that is¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Shi Qingyue said directly, ¡°Go and tell her that not everyone can ride the L¨´ family¡¯s horse. Only the L¨´ family can ride it.¡±


    The attendant was taken aback, but when he heard her mention the L¨´ family name he did not dare to say anything else; he could only nod and walk over awkwardly.


    Lu Ning was apanying Lu Jingzhi by the side of the court with Ling.


    Lu Jingzhi listened to Lu Ning¡¯s guidance and understood a little. Right now, he was carefully experimenting.


    ¡°Miss Lu.¡±


    Hearing someone calling her, Lu Ning stopped and turned around. Lu Jingzhi and Lu Qing, who were beside her, also turned around to look.


    The horse trainer walked over with an attendant. Both of their expressions were a little stiff.


    ¡°Good day to you, Miss Lu.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    The attendant hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Miss Lu, it¡¯s like this. The madam over there asked me to pass you a message. She wants me to bring the horse over.¡±


    Lu Ning looked in the direction he was pointing and saw Shi Qingyue and L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    Lu Ning could not help but smile. She turned to look at the attendant. ¡°What¡¯s the message?


    The attendant could only say the truth. ¡°That madam said that not everyone can ride the horses of the L¨´ family. Only the people of the L¨´ family can ride them.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he looked up at Lu Ning¡¯s expression. The horse trainer had just briefly exined the family¡¯s rtionship, and the attendant was also in a dilemma. He was afraid that Lu Ning would not let him go.


    Lu Ning did not show any anger on her face, and the attendant felt it was a little strange.


    Lu Ning turned around and stroked the horse. Then, she smiled and patted the horse. Afterwards, she turned around and handed the reins over. ¡°Here, bring him over.¡±


    The attendant was a little surprised and wanted to take the reins, but Lu Ning flicked her hand and handed it to the horse trainer. ¡°You do it. Don¡¯t let innocent people get hurt.¡±


    The horse trainer instantly smiled and nodded, but the attendant looked at the two of them in confusion.


    I¡¯ve no idea what this means, but I guess the taskspleted smoothly?


    The horse trainer led the horse out with the attendant.


    He even said considerately to the attendant, ¡°Later, make sure you keep a distance from this horse.¡±


    The attendant eximed, ¡°Sir, what do you mean?


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Just listen to me.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    The two of them brought Ling over. ¡°Madam, Miss, your horse is here.¡±


    Shi Qingyue nodded in satisfaction. The attendant bowed and went to stand at the side.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at the horse and smiled, asking, ¡°Does it have a name? ¡°The horse trainer promptly replied, ¡°Yes, his name is Ling.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an immediately nodded and smiled as she raised her hand. ¡°Ling¡­ Ah!¡±


    Just as her hand touched the horse¡¯s fur, Ling suddenly arched his head forward and hit L¨´ Yue¡¯an in the stomach.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an was caught off guard. Feeling the pain, she subconsciously cried out and was shoved far away..

 Chapter 297 - 297: Contact the Su Family, I Want to Buy His Ranch

    Chapter 297: Contact the Su Family, I Want to Buy His Ranch


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    After retreating and stopping, L¨´ Yuean clutched her stomach and looked at Ling.


    Shi Qingyue immediately went over and looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, An?!¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an resisted the urge to look at Shi Qingyue. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mom.¡±


    Li Chuan also stood up and looked at her. ¡°Are you alright? Why don¡¯t we find a docile one?


    Li Yue¡¯an shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Dad. Maybe it¡¯s just not familiar with me.¡± The horse trainer raised his hand and stroked the horse¡¯s belly tofort it.


    ¡°They¡¯ve just met and he¡¯s not familiar with her yet. How about Sir and Madam apany the Miss for a fewps around the track?¡±


    Shi Qingyue was a little worried, but L¨´ Yue¡¯an immediately nodded in agreement.


    She walked over. This time, she did not touch Ling but stood at the side.


    ¡°Dad, Mom,e with me. It¡¯s my first time, so I¡¯m a little scared.¡±


    They both nodded.


    The horse trainer immediately suggested, ¡°Sir, Madam, do you want to try riding too?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an immediately smiled and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, give it a try too.¡±


    Hearing this, the two of them smiled and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    The horse trainer immediately got someone to bring two horses to the paddock.


    There were quite a number of people at the paddocks. Basically, those who had just started learning were brought around by the horse trainers; only those who were proficient could ride around freely.


    Lu Ning was practicing with Lu Jingzhi on the sidelines with the horse trainer.


    She was so focused on teaching Lu Jingzhi that she did not notice L¨´ Yue¡¯an at all, and did not seem to care.


    However, Lu Qing turned to nce at them. When L¨´ Yue¡¯an saw him, she even waved enthusiastically at him.


    Lu Qing simply waved his hand in greeting, then got off his horse.


    He went around the side door to make a call.


    On the bench in the corridor at the back of the paddocks, sunlight was streaming in, basking the ce in warmth.


    ¡°President Huo, let¡¯s go back. You haven¡¯t even recovered yet. If you want to see Miss Lu so badly, I¡¯ll make a recording for you, okay?¡±


    Huo Jinyan turned around and red at him. ¡°Who said I¡¯m here to look at her?¡± He peered up towards the sunlight. ¡°I¡¯m here to sunbathe.¡±


    Chu Ting helplessly thought to himself, Can¡¯t you baskin the sun anywhere else? Or is there sunlight only wherever Miss Lu is present?!


    ¡°Find out who owns this ranch.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Ting immediately took out his phone to send a message.


    After a while, he handed the phone to Huo Jinyan. ¡°President Huo, this is the owner, though he looks familiar. He seems to be rted to the Su family.¡±


    ¡°Then contact the Su family. I want to buy his ranch.¡±


    Chu Ting:


    Chu Ting looked at Huo Jinyan, hesitation written all over his face.


    Who knows how long we¡¯ll be staying in A City¡ªin any case, we won¡¯t be here permanently. Do you really need to buy a horse ranch here?


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    Chu Ting: ¡°¡­ I¡¯m on it.¡±


    He immediately turned around and made a call.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s gaze was fixed on the slender figure in the paddock. Her riding clothes were close-fitting to begin with, and her good figure was obvious. Huo Jinyan could not help but scrunch his brows.


    A person suddenly appeared in his line of sight: L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡­


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s gaze turned cold. No one had ever been so bold as to snatch something from him. No one can snatch what¡¯s mine, and even more so if it¡¯s my student¡¯s!


    Lu Qing was on the phone in a secluded ce by the side of the paddock. ¡°President Su, I¡¯ve taken a fancy to one of your horses today. I wonder if you can gift it to me.¡±


    The other party hummed in confusion and said, ¡°President Lu, are you at the horse ranch too?¡±


    Lu Qing could not help but be puzzled. ¡°Too?¡±


    The other party did not exin much. ¡°President Lu, please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll be there soon, I¡¯m already on my way.¡±


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll talk in person.¡±


    After both parties finished their calls, Lu Ning turned to look at the paddock..

 Chapter 298 - 298: Once More!

    Chapter 298: Once More!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    She had already lost everything; if there was one thing he could do, it was to protect this for her.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan with unease.


    Shi Qingyue and L¨´ Chuan looked at her encouragingly. Then, the two of them walked over, preparing to learn the ropes.


    The three of them stood side by side. Under the guidance of the horse trainer, L¨´ Chuan and Shi Qingyue sessfully mounted their horses. L¨´ Yue¡¯an hesitated for a moment before stepping on the stirrups and getting on the horse.


    Before she could rejoice for more than two seconds, Ling suddenly let out a cry and raised his front hooves in the air. L¨´ Yue¡¯an lost her bnce and fell off the horse¡¯s back,nding heavily on the ground.


    Although she was wearing protective gear, it only protected the critical areas and did not reduce the pain.


    Having fallen to the ground, L¨´ Yue¡¯an let out a groan. Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan looked back at her worriedly.


    ¡°An ¡®an!¡±


    Shi Qingyue was so anxious that she wanted to dismount immediately, but she ended up kicking the horse in the belly, angering it and causing her to also tumble to the ground.


    L¨´ Chuan was a little better¡ªhe had fallen only while dismounting.


    Shi Qingyue and L¨´ Yue¡¯an were helped up. While it was painful, they were not seriously injured.


    The horse trainer wasforting her from the side. ¡°You¡¯ll fall many times when you first learn to ride a horse. Miss, you have to pay attention to the reins and hold tight.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an nodded. Shi Qingyue rubbed her elbow and looked at L¨´ Yue¡¯an. ¡°An¡¯an, why don¡¯t we stop? Does it hurt?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an immediately squeezed out a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mommy. It¡¯s not very painful, I can try again.¡±


    As she spoke, she walked over again. The horse trainer helped her onto the horse¡¯s back, and this time she pulled on the reins tightly; however, she pulled too tight. The reins caught on some of his fur, and Ling was so upset that he spun on the spot. After spinning around twice, L¨´ Yue¡¯an was flung off, and when Ling spun he almost stepped on her. Fortunately, the horse trainer reacted quickly and hurriedly tugged Ling away.


    Li Yue¡¯an took a deep breath and pped the loose soil. ¡°Once more!¡±


    Ignoring the pain in her body, L¨´ Yue¡¯an got up and walked over. She stepped on the stirrup and was about to get on. This time, Ling did not even let her get on his back; she had just stepped on the stirrup when she was knocked down by Ling¡¯s sudden movement.


    I¡¯ll get up again, once more!


    This time, she managed to step on the stirrup, but the moment she got on the horse, she fell.


    While she was busy, Lu Ning happened to take a look at Ling and met his eyes.


    Ling looked at her and saw her gently shaking her head at him.


    Ling turned his head away a little arrogantly, but this time, he actually gave Li Yue¡¯an some face and let her mount him. After L¨´ Yue¡¯an got up, she was not thrown off and even managed to be taken a few steps by the horse trainer. L¨´ Yue¡¯an immediately eximed in surprise, ¡°Dad, Mom! I¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Ling suddenly charged forward a few steps. L¨´ Yue¡¯an immediatelyid prone on the horse¡¯s back, grabbing the reins tightly; she was even tugging on the horse¡¯s fur, and the sound of the wind whistled past her ears.


    By the time she reacted, she had already fallen to the ground. She felt intense pain from head to toe.


    Shi Qingyue and L¨´ Chuan hurriedly came over to her. ¡°An¡¯an, An¡¯an, are you alright?! Stop this, cut this out already!¡¯


    ¡°No way I¡¯m stopping!¡¯


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an retorted loudly. Her harsh words werepletely different from her previous demure appearance.


    Shi Qingyue and L¨´ Chuan were both stunned. L¨´ Yue¡¯an came to her senses in the next moment, then immediately changed her demeanor and looked at Shi Qingyue. ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to admit defeat just like that. I¡¯ll be able to learn how to ride!¡±


    After saying that, her eyes turned red as she looked at L¨´ Chuan. ¡°Daddy, I can do it. Don¡¯t make me a useless person..¡±

 Chapter 299 - 299: Have That Horse Slaughtered!

    Chapter 299: Have That Horse ughtered!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    L¨´ Chuan was floored for a moment before he turned to look at Shi Qingyue. ¡°If she wants to, then let her. However, you have to change to a gentle horse, you understand? This horse is too dangerous!¡±


    Hearing this, L¨´ Yue¡¯an turned towards Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning leaned against the railing of the paddock with her arms behind her back, looking extremely satisfied. She was watching Lu Jingzhi walk his horse by the side of the field, when she turned her head and met L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s gaze.


    Both of them locked eyes with each other.


    There was a faint smile on Lu Ning¡¯s lips; she even raised her eyebrows slightly, looking utterly gorgeous and arrogant.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an struggled to stand up and patted the dirt off her body. ¡°No! I want this horse! I can ride it!¡±


    Lu Ning could ride it! So why can¡¯t I?!


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an walked up to Ling and raised her hand to touch him. ¡°Good horse, good horse, I¡¯ll treat you very well. I¡¯ll give you the best feed and the best treatment. So be good to me, okay~¡±


    After saying that, she touched the horse¡¯s fur. However, in the next second,


    Ling kicked her leg. Fortunately, he kicked the protective gear, otherwise Li Yue¡¯an would have probably been crippled; the protective gear covering her leg was shattered by Ling¡¯s hoof.


    Seeing L¨´ Yue¡¯an fall to the ground with a pained expression, Shi Qingyue walked over angrily and red at the horse trainer. ¡°How can you be a horse trainer?! If you can¡¯t even train a horse well, what kind of horse trainer are you! If anything happens to my daughter, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson! And this horse! If anything happens to my daughter, I¡¯ll ughter you and make you into horse stew!¡±


    After saying that, she even smacked Ling.


    Seemingly provoked, Ling took a few sharp breaths through its nostrils and neighed a few times, its front hooves soaring into the air.


    ¡°Careful!¡±


    Shi Qingyue was also shocked and subconsciously took a couple paces back. When she saw the horse¡¯s hoovesing towards her, she subconsciously raised her hand to block them.


    The protective gear on her arm cracked in front of her eyes, and she fell to the ground, pain piercing her back.


    The surrounding people immediately surrounded them.


    ¡°Are you alright?!¡±


    After helping Shi Qingyue up, they hurriedly asked nervously.


    Shi Qingyue was furious. She was in a very sorry state; her clothes were dirtied, and even her hair was disheveled.


    ¡°Have that horse ughtered!¡±


    She yelled madly.


    However, Ling was also agitated by her. After breaking free from the horse trainer, he started darting around the paddock aimlessly.


    ¡°Dodge! Everyone, watch out!¡±


    The trainer shouted as he dodged to the side. It was a very serious matter when a horse lost control, not to mention that there were so many people in the paddock.


    ¡°Dodge!¡¯


    Ling bumped into a horse who was trotting around, and knocked both the rider and the horse down. Fortunately, someone was quick enough to catch the rider.


    The horse trainer immediately led the people to evacuate outside.


    ¡°Mister Ltd! Madam L¨´! Hurry up and leave this ce!¡±


    L¨´ Chuan also realized the severity of the matter and wanted to quickly leave with the two of them, but Shi Qingyue seemed to have lost her rationality from anger. At some point, she had grabbed a stone and lobbed it at Ling, hitting the horse squarely in the head.


    ¡°Madam L¨´¡±


    The horse trainer watched as she threw the stone. Ling was already headed her way, so he charged straight for Shi Qingyue.


    Only now did Shi Qingyue know fear. The horse trainer dragged her along and ran outside, but they could not run fast enough. They were not as fast as a horse.


    Ling specially chased after Shi Qingyue, and his hooves even destroyed the surrounding fences.


    When the people outside the paddock saw this situation, they all stood up and watched. As they looked, they silently retreated.


    Those who often came to the horse ranch knew that it was really dangerous for horses to lose control. Even professional trainers might not be able to rein them in and calm them down..

 Chapter 300 - 300: She Brought It Upon Herself

    Chapter 300: She Brought It Upon Herself


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The people and horses in the paddock were evacuated.


    Other than Ling, the rest of the horses were immediately locked up in the stables to prevent Ling from causing panic among all the horses. If they all went out of control, the situation would be even more unmanageable.


    Now, only Ling was left, chasing after Shi Qingyue in the huge paddock. The horse trainer had also been separated from her by Ling¡¯s charge not long ago, and was also pulled out.


    ¡°Ah! Save me!¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡¯


    From outside the railing, L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked anxiously at Shi Qingyue, who was being chased.


    L¨´ Chuan looked at the people around him. ¡°Think of something! What do you think you¡¯re looking at?!¡±


    The people around them did not dare to do anything. Whoever could control a rampaging Ling?


    ¡°Mister L¨´, calm down. We¡¯re thinking of a way.¡±


    ¡°Screw your thinking! Now she can¡¯t even get out! Hurry up and let her out!¡±


    L¨´ Chuan spoke agitatedly.


    Looking at him, the horse trainer hesitated to speak.


    If we let Shi Qingyue out, Ling will follow her right on her heels. There¡¯s so many people outside; if Ling really went amok, it would cause many more people to be injured. Right now, we can only have Shi Qingyue stall for time as we have toe up with something.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    Suddenly, a sound came from behind. Someone walked in with a few people behind him.


    ¡°President Su!¡±


    President Su walked closer and looked at the people around him, then at the situation in the paddock. He instantly came to appreciate the situation.


    ¡°Did a horse suddenly go out of control?¡±


    The horse trainer looked at L¨´ Chuan and whispered, ¡°It was Madam L¨´ who angered Ling.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? It¡¯s clearly that horse that lost control!¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an suddenly turned around and shouted, ¡°Hurry up and save my


    mother!¡±


    President Su turned to look at L¨´ Yue¡¯an. ¡°Miss L¨´, please calm down. Although Ling has a bad temper, he wouldn¡¯t be in this state if he wasn¡¯t provoked.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Li Chuan hurriedly stopped Li Yue¡¯an. ¡°It¡¯s alright, An¡¯an. The most important thing now is to save Mommy!¡±


    Only then did L¨´ Yue¡¯an nod and stop talking.


    L¨´ Chuan looked at President Su. ¡°President Su, what should we do now?


    President Su looked at L¨´ Chuan. ¡°President L¨´, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely resolve it as soon as possible, and will do our best not to let Madam L¨´ get hurt.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned to look at the horse trainer. ¡°Have you thought of a solution?


    The horse trainer immediately replied, ¡°We dide up with something, and the others went to prepare them. However, those things were useless on Ling previously.¡±


    ¡°How did you resolve itst time? Did you let him calm down by himself?¡± ¡°No, Miss Lu was the one who helped solve it previously.¡±


    Upon hearing this, President Su realized something. As he asked, he looked around his surroundings. ¡°Is Miss Lu here today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is.¡±


    President Su happened to see Lu Ning standing outside the stable with her arms crossed.


    President Su walked towards Lu Ning.


    The noise andmotion attracted the people from the golf course next door.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Mrs. L¨´?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so dangerous. There¡¯s a horse out of control!¡±


    ¡°Why is the horse only after her?¡±


    ¡°Clearly she must¡¯ve angered the horse. What else could it be?¡±


    ¡°Is no one going to help? Are they just going to watch?¡±


    ¡°A horse is out of control, who¡¯d dare to intervene? They could die from a single kick.¡±


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that President Su? He¡¯s here too. He probably has a solution.¡±


    ¡°They have to try something no matter what. That¡¯s Mrs. L¨´ we¡¯re talking about! If anything happens, even President Su won¡¯t be able to answer to Old Master Lb.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to exin? She brought it upon herself.¡±


    President Su squeezed through the crowd to Lu Ning¡¯s side.


    ¡°Little Ning¡­¡±

 Chapter 301 - 301: Isn ‘t It Dangerous for a Girl?

    Chapter 301: Isn ¡®t It Dangerous for a Girl?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning turned to look at President Su.


    ¡°Uncle Su.¡±


    President Su looked at Lu Ning kindly and smiled. ¡°Little Ning, can you help me? Ling has always been close to you. So can you¡­¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him. ¡°Uncle Su, do you want me to calm Ling down?


    President Su promptly nodded.


    Lu Ning said uneasily, ¡°But Ling is no longer my horse. Someone will be unhappy if I get close to him.¡±


    President Su was stunned for a moment before he eximed, ¡°Who said that!? Nonsense! Everyone in the club knows that Ling is your horse! Whoever said that horse isn¡¯t yours?! Uncle was going to give Ling to you as a gift for the new year.¡±


    President Su tried his best to coax her. He certainly did have such ns.


    Lu Ning turned to look at the situation on the horse farm. Shi Qingyue could only run for dear life to avoid being touched by the horse¡ªshe was already so frightened that she was crying and wailing. Coupled with the fact that she had fallen a few times, she was already in a miserable state. However, she could not care less about her dignity or elegance now; all she knew was that if she did not run, she would be done for!


    However, her stamina was already depleted and she might not be able to continue running at any moment.


    Lu Ning did not seem anxious at all; on the other hand, President Su was a little nervous when he saw this. If something really happened to Shi Qingyue, he really would not be able to exin it to Old Master L¨´.


    Hence, he looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe your Uncle Su¡¯s words?¡±


    Only then did Lu Ning turn to look at him. ¡°Of course I believe Uncle Su¡¯s words, but there¡¯s no need to give him to me. I¡¯ll buy him. Uncle Su, just give me a discount when the timees.¡±


    President Su nodded quickly. ¡°Okay! We¡¯ll give you as much of a discount as you want!¡±


    Lu Ning smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank Uncle Su in advance.¡±


    President Su looked at her. ¡°Then, Little Ning, how about you help Uncle Su out a bit?¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she raised her hand and called for a horse trainer, who hade over with some tools.


    The horse trainer handed them over. After Lu Ning took one, she leaped in with one hand on the fence. Her movements were so quick and smooth that President Su could barely understand what just happened.


    Everyone saw her jump in, including Lu Qing and Huo Jinyan.


    The two of them were stunned for a moment before they immediately darted towards the railing.


    Lu Qing was closer and was there in a few steps.


    Huo Jinyan rose from the bench, pulling at his wound. Seeing this, Chu Ting quickly went over to support him. ¡°President Huo! Please don¡¯t move!¡± Chu Ting looked up at the paddock. ¡°Eh? When did Miss Lu go in?¡± The surrounding people began to murmur among themselves.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it really dangerous? Why would a little girl go in alone?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that girl the Young Mistress of the L¨´ family? Oh, wait, the former Young Mistress. She¡¯s Lu Ning, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Lu Ning? Did she go in to save her adoptive mother? Didn¡¯t they say that Shi Qingyue doesn¡¯te home often? Were the mother and daughter so close?¡±


    ¡°Heh. If they were close, why would she break off her rtionship with her sopletely? Shi Qingyue doesn¡¯t care much about her to begin with, she¡¯s so happy that her biological daughter is back. This Lu Ning is also stupid, she¡¯s been treated so poorly yet she still went to save her. Her real daughter hasn¡¯t even lifted a finger.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it. This horse seems to be Lu Ning¡¯s horse so she should be more familiar with it. I saw President Su go over to her before she went in, so President Su must have asked her for help.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s probably right. I wouldn¡¯t bother saving her if I was Lu Ning.¡±


    ¡°Pfft, don¡¯t say anymore. The Li Family is right in front.¡±


    Seeing Huo Jinyan¡¯s already wan face turn even paler, Chu Ting could not help but worry.


    ¡°President Huo, don¡¯t worry. Miss Lu will definitely be fine.. She¡­¡±

 Chapter 302 - 302: She Threw Shi Qingyue Out

    Chapter 302: She Threw Shi Qingyue Out


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Before Chu Ting could finish speaking, Huo Jinyan red at him and he did not dare to continue


    Huo Jinyan suddenly pulled his hand back from the pir. After stabilizing himself, he clutched the injury on his body.


    Chu Ting seemed to have realized something and was about to speak when Huo Jinyan walked out.


    Chu Ting looked at Huo Jinyan¡¯s back and could not help but sigh. Love makes people lose their minds!


    Chu Ting followed helplessly.


    However, Huo Jinyan walked over slowly like a normal person. It was impossible to tell that he was injured at all, aside from his face being a little


    pale.


    Lu Qing also walked toward President Su.


    President Su was looking at Lu Ning anxiously.


    Huo Jinyan and Lu Qing walked up to President Su at the same time.


    Lu Qing saw Huo Jinyan first and could not help but scowl.


    Chu Ting spoke up for Huo Jinyan. ¡°President Su.¡±


    President Su came to his senses and turned around.


    After being stunned for a moment, he immediately reacted. ¡°President Huo!¡±


    Then, he saw Lu Qing beside him. ¡°President Lu!¡±


    What am I to do? Why did these two people have toe right at this time?


    Hearing the way he addressed him, Huo Jinyan nced at Lu Qing.


    Lu Qing wanted to say something, but when he noticed Huo Jinyan¡¯s gaze, he did not say anything else.


    After they shook hands with each other, President Su was about to say something when they heard a sounding from the racecourse. The three of them turned to look at the racecourse at the same time.


    After Lu Ning jumped in, she had been standing at the sidelines, looking for an opportunity. When Ling was closing the distance with Shi Qingyue, Lu Ning suddenly ran over and grabbed Shi Qingyue, pulling her along and circling around to Ling¡¯s rear. When they reached the fence, she grabbed the back of


    Shi Qingyue¡¯s clothes with one hand and shouted to the people outside, ¡°Catch!¡±


    Before the people outside could react, Lu Ning raised her hand and threw Shi Qingyue out.


    ???


    !!!


    A few of them subconsciously went to catch Shi Qingyue.


    Shi Qingyue was so frightened that she was frozen stiff. Fortunately, they managed to catch her, but she still hit her butt.


    Li Chuan and L¨´ Yue¡¯an hurried over. ¡°Mommy, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Are you alright, Yue¡¯yue?!¡±


    After Shi Qingyue was helped up, she noticed that there were a lot of people gathered here. She immediately turned her head subconsciously to cover her face, but no one was looking at her now.


    All of their attention was on Lu Ning.


    After Lu Ning threw Shi Qingyue out, she turned around and saw Ling getting closer and closer. Ling¡¯s bloodshot eyes werepletely fixated on


    Shi Qingyue.


    Lu Ning quickly leaned back and slid out from between Lings legs. Everyone was initially shocked, but when they saw that she was safe, they immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Lu Ning is so strong, yet her reaction is still so fast.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too scary, too scary. Why isn¡¯t she afraid? She¡¯s just circling the horse. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll be fine if she gets kicked.¡±


    Lu Ning did not have time to listen to these and went behind the horse. Ling happened to be hitting the fence, so Lu Ning immediately grabbed the reins and got on the horse.


    Seeing her actions, everyone was shocked. ¡°Why is she still mounting the horse?!¡±


    ¡°What if she gets thrown down?!¡±


    As expected, when Ling felt that someone was on his back, he immediately began to struggle, wanting to throw the person off.


    Lu Ning grabbed the reins tightly and held a very long pole in her hand. There was a carrot hanging from the top of the pole.


    Ling¡¯s movements became more and more intense, and Lu Ning was riding on him unsteadily. Everyone around them was on tenterhooks; Huo Jinyan¡¯s eyes darkened, and Lu Qing also took a step forward nervously..

 Chapter 303 - 303: President Huo, Don ‘t Move

    Chapter 303: President Huo, Don ¡®t Move


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    If it were not for Chu Ting holding onto him, Huo Jinyan would have rushed in.


    Lu Ning¡¯s body was swaying as if she was about to be thrown off, when she suddenly bent down and hugged the horse¡¯s neck tightly. The pole was under her arm, and the carrot was right in front of the horse¡¯s head. He could see it with his eyes.


    Ling ran forward with all his might, his eyes fixed on the carrot, as if he had forgotten everything that had happened before.


    However, his condition had yet to return to normal.


    Lu Ning held onto him tightly, the wind whistling past her ears.


    ¡°Ling.¡±


    She called his name softly, over and over again, her hand caressing his neck tofort him. Her touch was very gentle and patient.


    Ling was running in circles, back and forth, until he heard Lu Ning¡¯s voice and felt the familiar warmth and touch.


    His footsteps became slower than before. Seeing that his attention had been sessfully diverted, Lu Ning started to move. However, just as she moved, Ling suddenly ran in a certain direction. Lu Ning hurriedly grabbed onto his neck again.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡±


    The surrounding people watched as Ling quietened down a little, but suddenly became agitated again.


    Lu Qing hurriedly turned around and asked.


    Everyone followed his gaze and saw Shi Qingyue standing in that direction.


    President Su quickly walked over and pulled the cloak of the person next to him over Shi Qingyue¡¯s face. Then, he pulled her back, and a few people immediately blocked her.


    Without a target, Ling began to barge around the racecourse, and cracks appeared in the fencing.


    ¡°President Huo! Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Huo Jinyan was about to step out when Chu Ting grabbed him back tightly.


    He was still injured. If he went in and was kicked by a horse, he would die on the spot. How am I going to answer to the Old Master if that were to happen?!


    Ignoring everything else, Chu Ting clutched onto Huo Jinyan desperately.


    Seeing this, the attendant around them also came forward to help. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t be anxious. Miss Lu will be fine.¡±


    Huo Jinyan really wanted to give these wisecracks a few punches. If nothing


    will happen, then why didn¡¯t they go? Why let a girl go in alone?


    Seeing the present situation, Lu Qing ced one hand on the fence and was about to jump in when he was stopped by two horse trainers. ¡°Sir! You can¡¯t enter!¡±


    Lu Ning was still on the horses back. Ling was rampaging, and Lu Ning had no chance to straighten up her sitting posture.


    In his panic, Ling rammed into the billboard and Lu Ning¡¯s hat was caught. Fortunately, the hat¡¯s loop had already left Lu Ning¡¯s chin; otherwise, Lu Ning would have been hung on the spot.


    However, because of the force, Lu Ning¡¯s body subconsciously leaned back; as her hat fell off, her long hair loosened and fluttered in the wind, causing the people around her to gasp.


    Fortunately, her hand was still tightly holding the reins, and her body immediately stabilized on the horse¡¯s back. After finding an opportunity, Lu Ning desperately pulled the reins tighter. Ling became more irritable, but because the reins were held so tight, his head was tilted back and his vision was blocked, so he gradually slowed down.


    Lu Ning was not in a hurry to let go. Instead, she waited for him to stop and stabilize a little, before slowly letting go of the reins. Lu Ning did not heave a sigh of relief; instead, she raised her hand and gently touched Ling¡¯s body, slowly calming him down.


    Eventually, Ling stopped moving and stood rooted to the ground with his head lowered.


    He was like a child aggrieved.


    Lu Ning immediately got off. As she stroked him tofort him, she went in front of the horse.


    The surrounding people still had lingering fears. They watched worriedly as she stood in front of the horse¡¯s head..

 Chapter 304 - 304: Do You Know How to Raise Horses?

    Chapter 304: Do You Know How to Raise Horses?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning raised her hand and touched the horse¡¯s head, gently touching him to help him rx. She even whispered softly to him.


    It was not until Ling made some noise that Lu Ning smiled and picked up the carrot that had fallen to the ground to feed him.


    Ling opened his mouth and ate the carrot. Only now, did the horse trainers around them heaved a sigh of relief.


    Lu Ning raised her hand and snapped her fingers towards a horse trainer on the sidelines.


    The horse trainer immediately walked in carefully with a carrot in his hand.


    He stood a little further away and handed it to Lu Ning.


    He did not dare to get close yet, afraid that Ling would get provoked again if he noticed him.


    Lu Ning raised her hand to feed Ling. Ling seemed to have calmed down and quietly let Lu Ning feed him.


    Everyone around instantly heaved a sigh of relief. Somebody among the spectators also started pping.


    Lu Ning stroked Ling and spoke to him with a smile. No one heard what she said, but Ling raised his head and looked at her before crying out happily.


    After Lu Ning pulled him for ap around the paddock, she brought him out of the side door and back to the stables.


    After all this fuss, Ling was tired.


    Lu Ning brought him back andforted him for a while, before handing him over to a horse trainer and returning to the others.


    President Su was apologizing to everyone.


    As Lu Ning walked out, she saw Huo Jinyan. She could not help but frown as she walked over.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Huo Jinyan turned towards her and looked her up and down. After confirming that she was not injured, he was relieved.


    Lu Ning walked closer to him and poked his abdomen. Huo Jinyan immediately flinched in pain.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d have recovered it you¡¯re running all about like this.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, a mix of exasperation and amusement on his face.


    Her long hair was a little messy and scattered to one side of her face.


    Lu Ning raised her hand and casuallybed it back.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand as if he wanted to touch her, when Lu Qing suddenly pulled her. Huo Jinyan¡¯s hand simply touched the air.


    Suddenly pulled back by Lu Qing, Lu Ning took two steps back and looked up at him.


    Lin Ci and Lu Jingzhi rushed over and hugged Lu Ning.


    ¡°I was scared to death!¡±


    The two of them hugged Lu Ning tightly. They did not know whether tough or cry.


    President Su hurried over.


    ¡°Little Ning! Thank you!¡¯


    Lu Ning smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Uncle Su. Don¡¯t forget what you promised me.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t forget, I won¡¯t. Uncle even said I¡¯ll give him to you!¡¯


    Lu Ning did not care about this. ¡°No, we¡¯ll perform a normal transaction. Let¡¯s draft the contract, just give me a discount.¡±


    President Su could not help butugh. ¡°Oh, you.¡±


    This time, President Su turned to look at Huo Jinyan and Lu Qing. He seemed to understand why the two of them had suddenly called him.


    They were all on Lu Ning¡¯s side, and their rtionship was probably not ordinary.


    However, President Su was still a little uncertain about this. He tentatively turned to look at Huo Jinyan. ¡°President Huo, do you still want to buy this horse ranch?¡±


    When Lu Ning heard this, she looked over. ¡°Uncle Su, are you selling the horse ranch?¡±


    President Su turned around. ¡°It¡¯s not me, its President Huo¡­


    When Huo Jinyan heard this, he looked at President Su, and cold sweat broke out on his back. He immediately swallowed his words. ¡°President Huo saw that we¡¯ve been having some problems with our turnover recently, so he said that he could help by buying the ranch¡­¡±


    Then, he turned to look at Huo Jinyan and chuckled. In truth, he was about to break into tears.


    Lu Ning looked at President Su. ¡°Uncle Su, is there a problem with yourpany? Is everything okay?¡±


    President Su: Heck if I know! Mypany is doing great!


    ¡°It¡¯s doing fine, everything¡¯s okay.¡±


    Lu Ning did not ask any more, and she turned to look at Huo Jinyan.. ¡°Do you know how to raise horses?

 Chapter 305 - 305: Do You Know Each Other?

    Chapter 305: Do You Know Each Other?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Huo Jinyan looked at her. ¡°I don¡¯t need to.¡±


    That made sense. If he has the money, he could just hire someone to do it. He didn¡¯t need to know how to do it at all.


    Lu Ning nodded. She could not care less about these things.


    Lu Ning pulled Lin Ci and Lu Jingzhi and turned to leave, but President Su looked at Lu Qing.


    ¡°President Lu, you¡­¡±


    Lu Qing immediately interrupted him and turned to look at Lu Ning. ¡°This is my sister!¡±


    Then, he gave President Su a re.


    President Su was dumbfounded.


    What¡¯s the meaning of this¡­


    Why are these people not allowing anyone to speak?


    Lu Ning turned around.


    President Su¡¯s brain was spinning before he understood what he meant.


    ¡°Oh, Little Ning, so you¡¯re¡­ Mr. Lu l s younger sister.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at them, puzzled. ¡°Do you know each other?¡±


    Lu Qing quickly added, ¡°We¡¯ve met twice, so we know each other. Mr. Su is a very nice person and has helped me a lot.¡± President Su:


    Wait, you were the one who helped me!


    But alright! Whatever you say, you¡¯re the boss.


    I wouldn¡¯t dare say anything else.


    Lu Ning nodded and did not say anything else. She pulled both Lu Jingzhi and Lin Ci, and followed Sun Qian to the corridor to take a break.


    Zhao Yi and the others standing by the doorway looked at Lu Ning and could not help but nod in approval.


    ¡°This Miss Lu¡­ Her grace belies her bravery and resourcefulness.¡±


    ¡°If she was a boy, the L¨´ family probably wouldn¡¯t have let go so easily.¡±


    Zhao Yi turned to look at him disapprovingly. ¡°So what if she¡¯s a girl? With the L¨´ family gone, she has one burden less to bear. In the future, shell definitely not just be a mediocre person. The L¨´ family will only drag her down.¡±


    The few of them exchanged nces with each other and agreed with him.


    Zhao Yi looked at Huo Jinyan and Lu Qing, who were standing there, and could not help but smile.


    With such people around her, it was difficult for her not to do anything.


    Zhao Yi turned around and left with his men.


    President Su looked at the two people on his left and right. He could not afford to offend either of them.


    ¡°President Huo, President Lu, why don¡¯t I treat the two of you to a meal? We can talk while eating.¡±


    Lu Qing looked at President Su. ¡°What¡¯s the deal with the horse?


    President Su thought he was asking why he was angry. ¡°If it¡¯s provoked, it¡¯ll naturally lose control¡­¡±


    ¡°No, is that horse the L¨´ family¡¯s horse or not?¡±


    Only then did President Su understand what he meant. ¡°Not really. At that time, I was the one who paid for the horse. Old Master L¨´ wanted Little Ning to learn how to ride, and at that time, I told her she coulde to the horse farm at any time. That horse was a gift from me, but Old Master L¨´ said that the horse was still mine. Every month, he would send some money to pay for the horses rearing fees and Little Ning¡¯s tuition.¡± Hearing this, the two of them nodded.


    Lu Qing looked at him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy the horse.¡±


    Huo Jinyan nced at him.


    President Su looked at Lu Qing. ¡°President Lu, there¡¯s no need for that. Even when I wanted to give it to Little Ning, she wasn¡¯t willing to ept it. If you buy it, she definitely won¡¯t want it. Don¡¯t worry, I watched Little Ning grow up, I definitely won¡¯t charge her too much. For all these years, everyone here thinks of Ling as her horse.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if the L¨´ family wants to ride that horse. Not everyone can ride Lu Ning¡¯s horse.¡±


    As President Su spoke, his gazended on Li Chuan¡¯s family.


    Lu Qing followed his gaze.


    Huo Jinyan nced at President Su. ¡°I still have something on, President Su. Let¡¯s talk another day.¡±


    As he turned to leave, President Su was momentarily stunned. ¡°Okay, take care, President Huo.¡±


    Seeing Huo Jinyan leave, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, there was no mention of buying the horse ranch.


    Lu Qing also turned to look at Huo Jinyan who was leaving.


    ¡°He said he wanted to buy the ranch?¡±


    President Su nodded. ¡°Yes, it was so sudden it startled me. When the Old Master called me to say that President Huo was in A City, I didn¡¯t believe him then..¡±

 Chapter 306 - 306: A Whole Lot of Twisted Logic

    Chapter 306: A Whole Lot of Twisted Logic


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Turns out he really came.¡±


    ¡°President Lu, President Huo seems to have a good rtionship with Little Ning. Are they close?


    Hearing this, Lu Qing frowned. ¡°They aren¡¯t that close. They¡¯re teacher and student.¡±


    ¡°Teacher and student? What teacher and student?¡±


    Lu Qing turned to look at him. ¡°Huo Jinyan is Little Ning¡¯s form teacher.¡± President Su froze, rooted to the ground.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Li Yue¡¯an¡¯s gaze was fixed on Lu Ning. Her eyes seemed calm, but her heart was in turmoil.


    She noticed that the people around them were all big shots, and that she was unable to strike a proper conversation with any of them; however, Lu Ning was able to deal with them with ease.


    Then, she looked at Huo Jinyan¡¯s patient expression when they were talking.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an had never known what Huo Jinyan¡¯s family background was like; she only knew that L¨´ Chuan wanted to get into his good books.


    It was onlyter on, when she specially had Huo Jinyan¡¯s background investigated and even asked L¨´ Chuan about him, that she found out that Huo Jinyan was such an unparalleled existence¡ªan existence she would never have known in her entire life if she had not joined the L¨´ family.


    A figure standing at the very peak which she could only see but not reach, not even in her fantasies.


    Yet now, she had seen where he stood, and Lu Ning had managed to touch him¡­


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s fingers tightened silently.


    ¡°An¡¯an, what are you looking at? Come and help Mommy.¡±


    Only then, did L¨´ Yueane back to her senses and hurry over.


    Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan. ¡®You shouldn¡¯t be running around.¡±


    She turned to look at Chu Ting. ¡°Can¡¯t you watch him properly?¡±


    Chu Ting was speechless.


    And how am I supposed to supervise him? Huo Jinyan looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned. ¡°Afraid? Of what?¡±


    ¡°Just now, of that horse.¡±


    Lu Ning did not have a shred of fear in her. She simply wanted Ling to calm down as soon as possible.


    ¡°Not at all. I watched him grow up, he won¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s eyes shrouded over when he heard this.


    ¡°But what if!? Think about the consequences a little, won¡¯t you!¡¯


    As he spoke, he raised his hand and prodded Lu Ning¡¯s forehead.


    Lu Ning covered the spot where she was poked and red at Huo Jinyan. ¡°And? Have you thought about the consequences of running around with your injuries? Such a role model. Didn¡¯t you think such behavior would make


    immature students like me imitate you?! I learned it from you!¡¯


    With that, Lu Ning turned around and left.


    Chu Ting stared nkly at Lu Ning¡¯s back.


    Truly impressive, Miss Lu. If someone else were to say that, no, if it were anyone else they wouldn¡¯t even dare to say this.


    Huo Jinyan, who was originally gloomy, was momentarily stunned when he heard her words. He looked at her back and could not help butugh. To be precise, he was so ovee with anger that he could onlyugh.


    ¡°A whole lot of twisted logic.¡±


    Huo Jinyan could not help but say this. Then, he turned around and left; Chu Ting hurriedly followed after him.


    Am I seeing things? I must be seeing things! Heughed even after being scolded? What¡¯s with this strange bit of amusement?


    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning being upset and could not help but ask.


    Lu Ning nced at him. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Lin Ci looked at Huo Jinyan¡¯s back as she walked out) and asked, ¡°A quarrel? Did he scold you?


    Lu Ning turned to look at her.


    Lin Ci immediately waved it away. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t ask.¡±


    Sun Qian looked at them and could not help butugh.


    Lu Ning turned to look at her and took a deep breath to suppress the anger in her heart.


    ¡°Sun Qian, did you need me for anything?¡±


    Sun Qian was startled, as if she did not expect Lu Ning to suddenly ask her a question.


    Aftering to her senses, Sun Qian said, ¡°No, nothing much. I just wanted toe out and spend time with you.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at her and did not say anything else.


    Sun Qian herself, however, was a little stumped..

 Chapter 307 - 307: She’s the One Who Bullied Sister

    Chapter 307: She¡¯s the One Who Bullied Sister


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Sun Qian looked at Lu Ning and hesitated for a moment before speaking. ¡°Actually, I wanted to look for you because of something rted to my parents.¡±


    Lu Ning turned towards her.


    Sun Qian sighed and bit on the straw in front of her nervously. She peered down at the cup before her, and did not look at Lu Ning.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you still remember, but there¡¯s a front desk manager at Virtue Pavilion called Sun Luy. That¡¯s my cousin.¡± Sun Qian paused for a moment and continued, ¡°One time, she cried and ran to our house to tell us she¡¯d been fired.


    She even¡­ She even mentioned that it was rted to you¡­¡±


    Sun Qian raised her hand, clenching the cup in front of her.


    ¡°She said that she was fired because of you and asked for my parents¡¯ help.


    Later, after my parents asked her about what happened, they asked me toe and ask you¡­ Can you, can you let her go back to work¡­¡±


    At this point, Sun Qian did not say anything else. Actually, she had other requests as well, but she was too embarrassed to say that.


    Lin Ci looked at Lu Ning and then at Sun Qian. She had no idea about this.


    However, Lu Jingzhi knew.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Sun Qian with a pair of cold eyes. ¡°But she¡¯s the one who bullied Sister.¡±


    Lin Ci looked at Lu Jingzhi.


    Lin Ci could roughly guess what Lu Jingzhi meant with these few words.


    Lu Ning was not the kind of person who would let others get fired because of her.


    Looking at Sun Qian, Lin Ci could not help but say, ¡°Is this the style of your Sun family? Without ascertaining the truth, you came directly to interrogate the victim?


    Sun Qian hurriedly peered up at Lin Ci. ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not it. I have no intention of interrogating her.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the meaning of this? I can¡¯t hear any trace of support for Lu Ning in your words. The only thing you keep asking is why she fired your cousin!¡±


    Sun Qian hurriedly exined, ¡°That¡¯s not it, I also know my cousin¡¯s personality. She¡¯s the type to keep causing trouble, so no one is willing to hire her. My parents had to ask around and arrange for her to work at Virtue Pavilion. I know that she must have been fired because of herself¡­


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of you saying this now? You clearly know what kind of person she is, yet you¡¯re still questioning Ningning?


    Sun Qian looked at Lin Ci, and then at Lu Ning. ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else, I simply want you to know that you don¡¯t have to involve yourself in this matter. If my parentse looking for you, just ignore them. My cousin won¡¯t stop pestering them until she achieves her goal, she¡¯ll definitely look for my parents again.


    ¡°I only said those things in order to prepare you mentally. If they say something rude or untoward, I hope you won¡¯t let it get to you. They don¡¯t really have a choice¡­¡±


    Lin Ci was so angry that she sneered. ¡°They don¡¯t have a choice? They¡¯re adults, don¡¯t they know how to turn someone down? And what about you? Since you know about this, can¡¯t you persuade them? Why will you let theme and badmouth Ning¡¯ning to the face if you know Ning¡¯ning was innocent in the matter?


    Sun Qian pursed her lips. She also knew that this request was a little unreasonable, but¡­


    ¡°I know that, and I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Sun Qian looked at Lu Ning and apologized.


    ¡°But my parents have indulged her for so many years, and I can¡¯t persuade them. No matter how my cousin has changed, my parents simply won¡¯t ignore her.


    ¡°My cousin¡¯s parents passed away in order to save my parents¡­ That¡¯s the reason why.


    ¡°They only have my cousin as their only child. As my parents feel guilty, they dote on my cousin a lot, resulting in her current personality. However, they can¡¯t change themselves anymore.


    ¡°So, if possible, Ning¡¯ning, please be more tolerant and ignore them¡­¡±


    Lin Ci was so angered by her reasoning that she could not speak.


    What the heck? Isn¡¯t she using her own troubles to ckmail Lu Ning?

 Chapter 308 - 308: Perhaps the Lù Family Was Right

    Chapter 308: Perhaps the L¨´ Family Was Right


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°I don¡¯t think your family¡¯s matters have anything to do with my sister.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi hugged his cup and took a sip. He stared at Sun Qian with his big eyes. He looked young, but he was indeed the one who said that just now.


    Sun Qian was taken aback.


    She looked at the child opposite her in astonishment.


    Lu Ning smiled and rubbed Lu Jingzhi¡¯s head.


    Sun Qian looked at Lu Ning, then at Lu Jingzhi. The way the two of them smiled was really simr.


    In her daze, she felt that Lu Ning had not changed, yet seemed to have also changed.


    What did not change was that she did not like talking much, but now her gaze had changed.


    In the past, Lu Ning never had such a cold gaze.


    She had also forgotten that no one in the past would dare to say such things in front of her, let alone bully her.


    Sun Qian believed that she would never be someone who would look down on others and bully Lu Ning because of her status.


    However, subconsciously she also knew that Lu Ning no longer had her previous status, so even though she hesitated, she still said these things.


    After all, there was no reason for a powerless girl to refuse such a seemingly reasonable request.


    Lu Qing walked over from afar and looked at them. ¡°Are you done chatting?


    Lu Ning nced at Sun Qian and then looked away. ¡°We¡¯re done chatting. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Sun Qian was stunned for a moment as she looked at her. She seemed to want to say something, but hesitated.


    However, they had already stood up and were about to leave.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    At some point, L¨´ Yue¡¯an had stood beside Lu Qing.


    Lu Qing turned to look at her.


    ¡°An ¡®an.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an nced at Lu Ning cautiously.


    Lu Ning¡¯s gaze only swept across her face before looking away, as if she did not care.


    ¡°I only want to give my thanks to Sister Ning¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she paused and looked at Lu Ning. Lu Ning held Lu Jingzhi¡¯s hand and looked at Lu Qing. ¡°We¡¯ll wait for you outside. Be quick.¡±


    Lu Qing nodded and looked at L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an stood rooted to the ground, her fingers subconsciously tightening.


    She had thought of many scenarios, where Lu Ning would spurn, ridicule, or deride her; any of those would have been good, but she had not anticipated this response.


    It¡¯s as if she can¡¯t even see me!


    She doesn¡¯t even care, not even a smidgen; she wont eveny eyes on me.


    She¡¯s treating me like I¡¯mpletely invisible!


    ¡°An¡¯an, what did you want to say?


    Lu Qing turned to look at her.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at Lu Qing and came back to her senses. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing,


    Brother. I simply wanted to give my thanks to Sister Ning.¡±


    Lu Qing looked at her and frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t show up in front of her in the future.¡±


    Upon hearing this, L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at Lu Qing with surprise and hurt. Her eyes instantly reddened.


    ¡°Brother¡­


    ¡°Um, did I do something wrong?


    Lu Qing did not step forward tofort her, and only stood there looking at her. Then, he turned his gaze towards the direction of L¨´ Chuan and Shi


    Qingyue in the distance, and muttered, ¡°Perhaps the L¨´ family was right. Cutting off this rtionship and the interaction between the two families might be the right thing to do.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an waspletely floored. This time, her eyes were really red.


    ¡°Brother, that- what do you mean by that?!¡±


    She clutched Lu Qing¡¯s wrist.


    Lu Qing looked at her and smiled at her as he patted the back of her hand. ¡°Not much at all, don¡¯t think too much of it. I¡¯ll still be your brother. Little Ning¡¯s temper isn¡¯t as gentle as yours, so it¡¯s better for you to interact less with her in the future in case her words hurt you.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at him, and she was stunned for a moment before her tears fell.. ¡°Brother, do you¡­ not want me anymore?

 Chapter 309 - 309: Are You Making fun of Me Too

    Chapter 309: Are You Making fun of Me Too


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Qing sighed and looked at her. He raised his hand to wipe her tears. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I just wanted you to know there¡¯s some people you shouldn¡¯t mess with.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be by your side all the time to protect you, so you have to learn how to avoid trouble, alright¡­¡± Lu Qing paused for a moment, then right on the heels of that he added, ¡°Also, don¡¯t do anything unnecessary.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he patted the back of L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s hand again, and smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯ll leave first. You should go home soon.¡±


    He pulled his hand away and turned to leave.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an stood rooted to the ground, watching Lu Qing¡¯s back disappear in a daze.


    Sitting on the chair, Sun Qian looked at her, suddenly feeling this whole situation was terribly amusing.


    She stirred her drink with the straw.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an suddenly turned to look at her.


    ¡°Are you making fun of me too?¡±


    Sun Qian stopped what she was doing and looked up towards her.


    ¡°Miss L¨´, I just feel that your brother is right. Instead ofpeting with others for what they had in the past, better that you protect what¡¯s right in front of you. What do you think?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at her, the anger in her eyes almost engulfing her.


    Sun Qian did not know how much of Lu Qing¡¯s words¡ªand how much of her own words¨Cshe took to heart. In the end, she said what she needed to say; whatever she did in the future would depend on her alone.


    Sun Qian stood up and looked at L¨´ Yue¡¯an with a smile. ¡°Miss L¨´, I have something else to attend to. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    As she turned around and left, L¨´ Yue¡¯an watched her leave and felt as if something was stuck in her throat.


    It was so ufortable that she could not utter a word.


    ¡°Miss L¨´, Mr. and Mrs. L¨´ asked me to tell you that they¡¯re waiting for you at the entrance.¡±


    An attendant stepped forward, speaking politely to L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an stood where she was; she straightened her back slightly, raised her chin, and slowly replied, ¡°Got it.¡±


    After the attendant left, L¨´ Yue¡¯an turned around and nced at the stalls in the distance.


    There seemed to be people watching her; however, when she turned around those gazes instantly turned away.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an raised her hand and called for a horse trainer.


    ¡°Which stall is Ling in?


    The horse trainer was stunned for a moment. He did not know what to say, nor did he understand what L¨´ Yue¡¯an meant.


    Before the horse trainer could think of what to say, L¨´ Yue¡¯an took the initiative to say, ¡°What are you nervous about? I¡¯m just going to take a look.¡±


    The horse trainer simply gaped at Li Yue¡¯an, not moving an inch.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an frowned. ¡°Can¡¯t I even take a look?!¡±


    The horse trainer did not dare to offend her. ¡°No, no, a look will be fine. Miss L¨´, follow me.¡±


    The horse trainer led the way, thinking that it should not be a problem to let her take a look, as long as he kept watch from the side.


    After he brought L¨´ Yue¡¯an there, L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at Ling standing quietly in his stall. He waspletely different from the Ling who had lost control at the paddock.


    She suddenly snorted.


    You¡¯re really the star of the show, Lu Ning.


    Li Yue¡¯an stood there and really only took a few nces. Then, she got the horse trainer to bring her away.


    On the way back, Lu Ning called Shen Yunci. This time, Shen Yunci picked up, but her voice sounded a little different. Shen Yunci found some excuse to brush it off.


    When Lu Ning asked when they were going home, she paused for a moment before replying that it would be tomorrow night.


    Lu Ning wanted to ask what had happened, but she thought that she might not be able to exin it over the phone, so she decided to ask them when they returned.


    Shen Yunci was not someone who would hold back her words; she would say anything unless she did not want to say it or it was something difficult to say.


    After Lu Ning hung up, Lin Ciforted her.


    Lu Qing, on the other hand, was not on the same wavelength as them at all. He was asking them where they were going to eat..

 Chapter 310 - 310: Keep Watching

    Chapter 310: Keep Watching


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lin Ci rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°We don¡¯t even know where your parents are, yet all you know to ask is about food.¡±


    Lu Qing:


    Lu Qing still found them a cafeteria and brought them there for a meal.


    After sitting down, Lin Ci started toin about Sun Qian to Lu Ning, telling Lu Ning to ignore what she said.


    ¡°If her parents are really so unreasonable, you don¡¯t have to give them any face. In any case, there¡¯s no benefit in you interacting with them right now as you aren¡¯t part of the L¨´ family anymore, so why are you still pretending to be polite to them?¡±


    Lin Ci pouted angrily.


    Lu Qing nced at her. ¡°Do you want porridge?¡±


    Lin Ci red at him angrily. ¡°No!¡±


    Lu Qing was used to her behaving like this. After ordering a few dishes, he returned the menu to the waiter.


    However, Lu Ning kept staring out of the window. No one knew what she was looking at.


    Lu Jingzhi followed her gaze and saw a ck car parked on the opposite side of the road in the distance. He could not see the license te clearly.


    Lu Ning¡¯s gaze became even steelier. It had been a long time since this car had appeared.


    Why did it appear, and why only around them?


    If even Gu Zi could not find out anything about it, then this person¡¯s abilities are extraordinary.


    What exactly is that person trying to achieve¡­


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, what are you looking at?¡±


    Lin Ci turned to look at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning came back to her senses. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    From the corner of her eye, she saw the car slowly drive away.


    And inside the car¡­


    ¡°Sir, that girl seems to have discovered us.¡±


    The atmosphere in the car was a little oppressive. Only the sound of breathing could be heard from the back seat; the chauffeur broke out in cold sweat and did not dare to speak again.


    ¡°What about the couple?¡±


    The man in the front passenger seat pushed up his sses. ¡°At the hospital.¡±


    ¡°The hospital¡­¡±


    ¡°The woman¡¯s in the hospital.¡±


    A suddenughter burst from the backseat.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡±


    ¡°Keep watching.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    While Lu Ning was eating, she suddenly received a call.


    It was a call from Lyu Nanyin.


    ¡°Boss, Sheng Tian¡¯s in A City now, and he has to stay here for a while. I¡¯ve already arranged a meeting time for you; he¡¯s free from 6 to 10 on Friday


    ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken with his manager, he¡¯ll hide your identity as the boss and won¡¯t expose you in front of the people there.¡±


    Lu Ning could not help but praise Lyu Nanyin¡¯s abilities. She had really thought of everything.


    ¡°Alright, I got it. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Boss. I¡¯ll send their contact details to your pher.¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Lu Ning hung up and continued eating.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at her and asked, ¡°Who was it, Sister?¡±


    Lin Ci nibbled on a drumstick and asked in a muffled voice, ¡°Wait, could it be another cousin?


    Lu Ning smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a friend.¡±


    ¡°By the way, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave after school on Friday. I¡¯ll bring you somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Friday? Isn¡¯t Friday already over?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at her helplessly and smiled. ¡°This Friday.¡±


    ¡°Ohm Where?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡±


    Lin Ci nodded. Five secondster¡ª


    ¡°So, where?¡±


    Lu Ning:


    Lu Jingzhi looked up at Lu Ning. ¡°Sister, can I go too?¡±


    Lin Ci changed the topic and looked at Lu Jingzhi. ¡°Boy, why do you want to go everywhere?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nced at her and then looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Can I, Sister?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lin Ci. ¡°I¡¯ll go wherever Sister takes me.¡±


    Lin Ci: ¡°Hey, you little brat, you did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?!¡±


    The two of them bickered like children. Lu Ning could not help butugh as she watched them while she ate.


    By the time they finished eating, they were almost done bickering..

 Chapter 311 - 311: A Camera?

    Chapter 311: A Camera?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    After dinner, Lu Qing took a call and left. Lu Ning and Lin Ci took Lu Jingzhi shopping.


    The three of them went home when they got bored.


    Lin Ci followed behind Lu Ning and wanted to ask her where she was taking her on Friday.


    Lu Ning locked her in Lu Jingzhi¡¯s room and had her help him with homework.


    Lu Ning cleaned the living room with a feather duster.


    Standing behind the sofa, Lu Ning looked at the porcin vase on the table.


    She leaned against the sofa and looked at it again and again. Then, she went forward and picked it up.


    What did Teacher say about differentiating porcin?


    Lu Ning took a closer look. The more she looked at it, the more confused she became. In the end, she took out her phone, took a few photos, and sent them to someone.


    Afterwards, when she put away her phone, she looked up and saw the painting on the wall. Lu Ning whipped out her phone again, took a photo of the painting, and sent it over.


    After rearranging the vase, Lu Ning continued to clean the room.


    When she swept the walls of the dining room, she seemed to notice something special.


    Lu Ning stood by the wall and looked up at a small dot located at the highest point.


    The more she examined it, the more suspicious she felt.


    Lu Ning moved two chairs over, stacked them on each other and climbed onto them.


    She leaned against the wall and looked at it. Eventually, she raised her hand and pulled off the suspicious dot.


    Lu Ning looked at it in her hand and frowned.


    A camera?!


    Lu Ning took a closer look. It really was a camera.


    She stood on the elevated spot and turned to look downwards.


    It was facing the dining table directly.


    Who installed this camera? It¡¯s so well-hidden, it doesn¡¯t seem like it was installed by our family.


    The first thing that came to Lu Ning¡¯s mind was the ck car.


    If it was¡­


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning! Your brother is crazy!¡¯


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    The two of them shouted and rushed out. Lin Ci had craned her head to look for her when her butt smacked into the two chairs Lu Ning had set up. Lu Ning almost fell from the impact.


    Lin Ci and Lu Jingzhi had a start.


    Fortunately, Lu Ning managed to hold onto the corner of the wall to stabilize herself.


    ¡°Sister Ci! Be careful!¡±


    Lu Jingzhi grabbed the stool and shouted fearfully when he saw Lu Ning almost fall down.


    Lin Ci was shocked by his roar. This was the first time she had seen the little guy shout at someone so loudly.


    She also felt a little guilty. ¡°My mistake, Ning¡¯ning. Are you alright?¡±


    After Lu Ning stabilized herself, she squatted down and looked at the two of them. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She carefully got down from above, and the two of them instantly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Lu Ning removed the two stools and nced at Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Jingzhi seemed to understand immediately. He turned to look at Lin Ci, his eyes a little distant. ¡°Sister Ci, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Lin Ci was stunned for a moment. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have raised my voice at you just now. It was rude.¡±


    Lin Ci looked at him and bowed slightly. ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry too. I¡¯ll definitely be more careful in the future and watch where I¡¯m going carefully.¡±


    Then, she walked to Lu Ning¡¯s side and pulled her to take a look. ¡°You too.


    Climbing so high¡­ Why didn¡¯t you ask us toe and help you? What if you


    fell?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi turned around. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­¡± Great, now the two of them are united.


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. What¡¯s happened with you two? She turned around and asked as she walked towards the sofa.


    The two of them exchanged nces.


    Lu Ning turned around and sat on the sofa, cing the object in her hand on the coffee table.


    Lu Jingzhi saw it and was stunned. He subconsciously nced up at the wall and finally understood why Lu Ning had climbed so high..

 Chapter 312 - 312: You’re Being Monitored

    Chapter 312: You¡¯re Being Monitored


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lin Ci sat beside Lu Ning and looked at her. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing big. It¡¯s just that your brother did the questions too quickly.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi could not help but retort, ¡°Because the questions you gave me are too simple. All the students in my ss know how to answer them, they aren¡¯t difficult at all.¡±


    Lin Ci was instantly set off again. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t your ssmates on the same level as you? Of course you know what they know. But if you do the questions so quickly, then you aren¡¯t doing them properly.¡± Then, she turned to look at Lu Ning. ¡°This attitude of your brother¡¯s isn¡¯t good. You have to curb thispetitive behavior! How can he look down on his ssmates?¡±


    Lu Ning:


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning with his big innocent eyes.


    He could not win against Lin Ci.


    Hence, he could only look up at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning shook her head helplessly. ¡°He¡¯s not looking down on his ssmates.¡±


    Lin Ci turned to look at her. ¡°Really? It felt like it.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°Really, he just thinks that the questions are simple.¡±


    Lin Ci: ¡°¡­ But those are third-year questions. Isn¡¯t he in kindergarten?¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­ He¡¯s not in kindergarten anymore.¡±


    Only then did Lin Ci realize something. ¡°Hold up! He said everyone in his ss knows them, but how would kindergarteners know how to do third-year questions? Don¡¯t tell me you¡­¡±


    She looked at Lu Ning in shock and surprise.


    Lu Ning looked at her expression and knew that she had guessed it, so she nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Lin Ci could not say anything for a long time. She gaped at Lu Jingzhi in shock.


    ¡°You, you- you, you¡­¡±


    You could¡¯ve said something for the longest time!


    Lu Ning picked up the ck camera from the table and looked at it carefully to see if there were any markings on it, but there was nothing. It was just a camera.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at her and sat on her other side.


    When Lin Ci finally came back to her senses, she looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Your family produced a little genius. I was wondering how he reads all those programming books.


    ¡®Eh, does everyone in your family know? Do Uncle and Auntie know? Don¡¯t tell me you were the one who arranged it for him.¡± Lu Ning looked at her. ¡°Am I that kind of person?


    Lin Ci was quite certain. ¡°You are.¡±


    Lu Ning: Mom and Dad know. I told them about it and had them do the transfer procedures together; however, you have to keep it secret.¡±


    Lin Ci nodded. ¡°Alright! I promise, my mouth is sealed.¡±


    She stuck her head out and looked at Lu Jingzhi, her expression changed. ¡°Little Jingzhi, I didn¡¯t expect you to be a little genius. You¡¯ve really left your peers behind! As expected of you. Quick! Come over and let Sister give you a kiss.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi immediately shook his head in fright. ¡°No!¡±


    Lin Ci immediately got up and came over. Lu Jingzhi was so frightened that he ran away.


    The two of them circled the sofa, causing Lu Ning¡¯s head to spin.


    She did not care anymore. Bringing her phone up, she took a few photos of the camera for Gu Zi.


    Gu Zi: [A camera?]


    Lu Ning: [Yes, it¡¯s very small. Can you track it down?]


    Gu Zi: [Where did you get it?]


    Lu Ning: [I found it at home.]


    Gu Zi: [!!! Baby! Are you being monitored?! How many are there?!]


    Lu Ning: [This is the only one. Found it in the dining room.]


    Gu Zi: [Then remember to check the other rooms, especially yours!]


    Lu Ning: [I got it. Is there any way to track down the source? Can we get the footage?]


    Gu Zi took out the photo and looked at it.


    [It¡¯s simr to the one I gave you. Bring it over tomorrow.]


    Lu Ning: [Okay.]


    Lu Ning was almost done chatting with Gu Zi, while Lin Ci was almost done chasing Lu Jingzhi.


    Lin Ci panted as she held onto the sofa for support..

 Chapter 313 - 313: so What If 1 Tell You?

    Chapter 313: so What If 1 Tell You?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Jingzhi, however, did not seem tired as he stood on the other side looking at Lin Ci.


    Lin Ci: ¡°What kind of ridiculous physical stats does your family have¡­?


    Lu Ning turned around and looked at her. ¡°Want some water?¡±


    Lin Ci nodded and sat down. ¡°Yes! Please!¡±


    Then, she leaned on Lu Ning¡¯s shoulder.


    Lu Ning smiled and poured her a ss of water.


    Lu Jingzhi sat over and pouted when he saw Lin Ci.


    He also leaned against Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning raised a hand to caress his face, and he was instantly satisfied.


    Give me a rub too.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled haplessly and rubbed Lin Ci¡¯s face.


    The two of them were like concubines fighting for the emperor¡¯s favor. Lin Ci toyed with Lu Ning¡¯s clothes in boredom. The more she touched them, the more she felt that they were not bad.


    ¡°Where did you buy these clothes? Bring me there some time.¡±


    Lu Ning peered down subconsciously. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, my mom bought it for me. There¡¯s no brand) so I don¡¯t know where it¡¯s from.¡±


    Lin Ci said, ¡°The material is quitefortable. It shouldn¡¯t be some random brand, right? You have more of the same in your closet? I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the exact same, but the materials are all simr. They should be from the same store.¡±


    Lin Ci immediately stood up and walked towards Lu Ning¡¯s bedroom. She opened her closet and felt the rest of the clothes.


    Then, she took out her phone and started taking photos, trying her best to capture the details.


    If it was a designer brand, even if there was no brand logo one could tell who designed it was from the details.


    Lu Jingzhi watched as Lu Ning picked up the camera and ced it in her pocket. He pursed his lips and hesitated.


    Lu Ning turned around and looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Jingzhi?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi was silent for two seconds before he shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Lin Ci rushed out of the bedroom with a dress in her hand. ¡°Ning¡¯ning! Can I try this?¡±


    Lu Ning stood up and looked at her. ¡°Sure. That one even has an essory, I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    As she spoke, she followed Lin Ci back to her bedroom. Lu Jingzhi sat on the sofa with a hesitant expression.


    At the Zhao residence.


    Zhao Lingling knelt by the sofa, a cane whipping her body endlessly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really disgraced our family! I didn¡¯t pay for your school fees so that you can do something like that!¡±


    Zhao Lingling¡¯s body trembled from the caning, and tears kept flowing out. She bit her lips and did not dare to utter a sound; only a few whimpers escaped her lips.


    ¡°Did youck to eat or wear?! Why did you steal someone else¡¯s things?! What was it that you wanted which I didn¡¯t give you?! Why did you do such a thing?! How am I going to face people in the future!? People will gossip about me having a thief as a daughter!¡±


    When the people around them heard this, they turned their heads away and did not dare to look. Zhao Lingling¡¯s mother could not bear to see this, but she did not dare to stop him, afraid that he would get even angrier if she interfered and would only hit her harder.


    Zhao Lingling clenched her fists. Her face was pale, and her forehead was covered in sweat.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! No one is allowed to plead for mercy!¡¯


    Zhao Lingling endured it without saying a word.


    Mother Zhao could not stand it anymore and cried, ¡°Lingling, tell your father what¡¯s going on. I don¡¯t believe you would do such a thing! Please say something!¡¯


    Zhao Lingling knelt there and kept trembling. Father Zhao looked at her, as if he wanted to hear what she had to say.


    Zhao Lingling finally said, ¡°So what if I tell you? You won¡¯t believe me.¡±


    She forced herself to say this as tears rolled down her face.


    ¡°If you tell us the whole truth, why won¡¯t we believe you?!¡±

 Chapter 314 - 314: What Happened to Me Today Will Happen to Her

    Chapter 314: What Happened to Me Today Will Happen to Her


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Mr. Zhao was beside himself with anger.


    He almost roared as he said this.


    Seeing that she did not seem to know how to speak anymore, Mr. Zhao raised his hand and caned her again.


    Zhao Lingling trembled violently and fell forward. The people around her immediately ran over to help her.


    ¡°Miss!¡±


    ¡°Lingling!¡±


    ¡°Quick, call the doctor!¡±


    Mrs. Zhao looked at her copsed daughter and could not help but protest to Mr. Zhao, tears in her eyes, ¡°She¡¯s your daughter! Are you going to beat her to death?!¡±


    Mr. Zhao had lost himself in a fit of anger. He stood rooted to the ground, watching as everyone panicked over his daughter. Eventually, his hand trembled and the cane fell to the ground.


    When the doctor arrived, Zhao Lingling woke up. The doctor disinfected her wounds and applied medicine; it was so painful that she almost fainted.


    Mrs. Zhao watched from the side, crying as she watched.


    Mr. Zhao stood in front of the full-length window and gazed out.


    Zhao Lingling gritted her teeth and clenched her fists, her eyes filled with hatred.


    Her mind was filled with all sorts of images of how L¨´ Yue¡¯an treated her at the stadium.


    Mrs. Zhao walked over and squatted down beside her to look at her. She raised her hand and caressed her hair. ¡°Lingling, can you tell me what¡¯s going on? I know you aren¡¯t the kind of person to do such a thing.¡±


    Zhao Lingling¡¯s eyes were teary as she looked at Mrs. Zhao. Her lips were trembling.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Mrs. Zhao moved closer to her again.


    Zhao Lingling looked at her and stuttered, ¡°I¡¯m, the one, who did it!¡±


    Mrs. Zhao was stunned, but Zhao Lingling looked at her. Her eyes were dark and red, and tears streamed down her face.


    Mr. Zhao was also stunned for a moment. He turned around from the window, not expecting her to admit it so directly.


    While the two of them were in a daze, Zhao Lingling suddenly looked at Mrs. Zhao and asked, ¡°Mom, am I your daughter?¡±


    Mrs. Zhao quickly looked at her, her chest tightening. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re my daughter!¡±


    Zhao Lingling suddenly turned to look at Mr. Zhao. ¡°Dad, do you really treat me as your daughter?!¡±


    Mr. Zhao was stunned for a moment and looked at her. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?! How didn¡¯t I treat you as my daughter?! Of course you¡¯re my daughter!¡±


    Zhao Lingling suddenlyughed when she heard that. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your daughter, but in your heart I can neverpare to Dad. Dad, I¡¯m your daughter, but in your heart I can neverpare to your career.


    ¡°Hah, if not for these, why would I do such a thing?¡±


    The second part of her statement was a little incoherent, and neither of them understood.


    Until a sound came from outside the door.


    Considering the especial situation at home today, the butler entered and inquired of Mrs. Zhao. ¡°Madam, Miss Wu Tian is here. Should we invite her in?¡±


    Mrs. Zhao wiped her tears. She had not nned to invite her in, not with Zhao Lingling¡¯s current situation,


    Zhao Lingling suddenly said, ¡°Let her in, let her have a look at my sorry self.


    What happened to me today might happen to her in the near future.¡±


    Mrs. Zhao was stunned. When she regained her senses, she nodded at the butler.


    When Wu Tian entered, she saw Zhao Lingling lying on the sofa. The doctor was applying medicine for her, and her back was covered with traces of blood.


    Wu Tian could not help but grimace and turn her head away.


    ¡°Wu Tian,e here.¡±


    Mr. Zhao called out to Wu Tian. After Wu Tian greeted him, she walked to the full-length window and looked at Mr. Zhao. ¡°Uncle Zhao.¡±


    Although Mr. Zhao heard Zhao Lingling admit it, it was obvious that there was some other meaning hidden in her words, especially the second part of it. Wu Tian definitely knew something.


    Hence, Mr. Zhao looked at Wu Tian. ¡°What exactly is going on? If you know, tell Uncle the truth.¡±


    Wu Tian looked at him and eventually took out her phone¡­

 Chapter 315 - 315: The One From the Lü Family

    Chapter 315: The One From the L¨¹ Family


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Wu Tian looked at Mr. Zhao. ¡°Uncle Zhao, I came to tell you about this.¡±


    She took out her phone and stared at Mr. Zhao.


    He seemed to understand something.


    ¡°How much longer?


    ¡°Five more minutes.¡±


    Five minutester, the doctor left; the servants were chased out and the door was closed.


    Zhao Lingling was covered with a thin nket. Mr. and Mrs. Zhao sat on the sofa on the other side, while Wu Tian sat in the armchair in the middle.


    ¡°Tian¡¯tian, what¡¯s going on? Please tell Auntie quickly.¡±


    Wu Tian nced at Zhao Lingling. Zhao Linglingid there in a daze and was not saying anything.


    Then, Wu Tian looked at the two of them while holding her phone.


    ¡°Uncle, Auntie, this matter is certainly rted to both of us, but it¡¯s not like what you heard. Lingling didn¡¯t steal anything, and I¡¯m not an aplice.


    ¡°The two of us are just¡­¡± She paused.


    ¡°We were both deluded.¡±


    The two of them were bemused as they listened to her. They looked at each other, but neither of them understood anything, so they looked at Wu Tian and waited for her to continue.


    Zhao Lingling nced at Wu Tian and remained silent. She felt that even if Wu Tian had said something, her parents would not believe her¡ªthey would only believe that she was the thief.


    Wu Tian looked at them and pulled out a recording on her phone. ¡°The two of us believed in L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s nonsense.¡±


    ¡°L¨´ Yue¡¯an?¡± Mr. Zhao was puzzled. ¡°The one from the L¨´ family?¡±


    Wu Tian nodded.


    ¡°What about her?¡±


    Wu Tian looked at Mr. Zhao and said slowly, ¡°When L¨´ Yuean first arrived at No. 1 High School, my parents asked me to interact more and build a good rtionship with her. Uncle, did you say the same to Lingling?


    Mr. Zhao was startled. ¡°Y-yes, I did.¡±


    Wu Tian nodded and continued, ¡°Lingling and I have been cultivating a good rtionship with L¨´ Yue¡¯an. In order to please her, we even¡­ We even bullied Lu Ning. We thought she¡¯ll be pleased.


    ¡°Later, it turned out that she certainly was happy. From then on, she treated Lingling and me very well. She even said that she would mention you to her father.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t until thest sports meet that she suddenly asked us to put her ne in Lu Ning¡¯s bag. She said that as long as we seeded, both our families won¡¯t have to worry about anything. As long as the L¨´ family and she are around, the L¨´ family will protect our two families.¡±


    Mr. and Mrs. Zhao looked at each other in shock, unwilling to believe it.


    ¡°Was that what the person from the L¨´ family told you?


    Wu Tian nodded.


    ¡°Is the Lu Ning you mentioned the one that the L¨´ family brought up by mistake?¡±


    Wu Tian nodded again.


    ¡°But hasn¡¯t she already returned to her real parents¡¯ house? Aren¡¯t her real parents very poor?


    Wu Tian nodded. ¡°Yes, I heard that their situation isn¡¯t very optimistic; they seem to owe a lot of money.¡±


    Mrs. Zhao was puzzled again. ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of the L¨´ family targeting her now? Isn¡¯t that child from a poor family no longer a threat to them?


    Weren¡¯t they saying that the L¨´ family doesn¡¯t even talk about her anymore?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Lu Ning doesn¡¯t pose much of a threat to L¨´ Yue¡¯an. So why is she still targeting her?¡±


    Wu Tian shook her head. ¡°Maybe she just doesn¡¯t like her.¡±


    She did not say much aside from this.


    ¡°So you really followed through with it?¡±


    Wu Tian nodded. ¡°She said it would be very simple, so we agreed to it on impulse.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Didn¡¯t the two of you know the consequences?! What if you¡¯re exposed? What if she ys the me game?! You really did something like that for her with just a verbal agreement!


    ¡°Why are the two of you so muddle-headed!!!¡±


    Wu Tian looked at Mr. Zhao and went silent..

 Chapter 316 - 316: Recording

    Chapter 316: Recording


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Uncle, we truly didn¡¯t think much about it. That¡¯s why we ended up in this situation today.¡±


    Mrs. Zhao looked at her and asked nervously, ¡°Why did this happen? Even if you were exposed, it was still all three of you whomitted the deed. But why were only the two of you criticized and your parents informed? How did Li Yue¡¯ane out as innocent? Didn¡¯t you speak up at all?¡±


    Wu Tian¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot when she thought of the situation at that time. That feeling was suffocating.


    ¡°Please, exin it to us more. What happened after that?¡±


    Wu Tian pursed her lips and nced at Zhao Lingling. Zhao Lingling was also looking at her.


    She took a deep breath and slowly exined, ¡°The day before, we ced the ne in Lu Ning¡¯s bag. Tian¡¯tian was the one who went, and I was in charge of turning off the surveince cameras.¡± ¡°What about Li Yue¡¯an?


    ¡°She was outside the school building.¡±


    Mr. Zhao sat down on the sofa, a little angry. ¡°Are you two stupid?! You¡¯re the ones who did everything. In the end, weren¡¯t you the ones who took the bullet for her?!¡±


    Wu Tian was taken aback for a moment before she continued, ¡°We didn¡¯t let the ne be found that day. L¨´ Yue¡¯an said to wait until the next day, since Lu Ning¡¯s ss had the highest points and her ss will be receiving a prize on the podium. She wanted to reveal it then, so that everyone would pin the me on Lu Ning¡­¡±


    Mrs. Zhao clutched her chest, her face filled with disbelief. ¡°How is she so vicious at such a young age?!¡±


    Wu Tian said right on the heels of that, ¡°Later on, the next day, we found out that Lu Ning had changed to a new bag. We were shocked and didn¡¯t know if the ne was still in Lu Ning¡¯s bag; that ne was a gift to L¨´ Yue¡¯an from Auntie L¨´, and it was very expensive. We were scared out of our minds, so we looked for L¨´ Yue¡¯an and told her.


    ¡°After that, she followed us to Lu Ning¡¯s ssroom to look for the ne. This time, I was the one who interfered with the surveince cameras, and she went with Lingling.


    ¡°But she still asked Lingling to do everything, so the camera didn¡¯t capture her at all. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape unscathed.¡±


    ¡°Camera? What camera?


    Wu Tian nced at Zhao Lingling. She did not expect Zhao Lingling to not have mentioned anything at all.


    ¡°There was a camera on Lu Ning¡¯s bag that we didn¡¯t know about. It¡¯s so small that we couldn¡¯t spot it at all. It¡¯s all because the camera captured Lingling perfectly that she couldn¡¯t exin herself.¡±


    Mr. and Mrs. Zhao looked at each other. ¡°Why was there a camera? And It¡¯s even on her bag, but you couldn¡¯t see it? Besides, why wasn¡¯t Li Yue¡¯an captured when they were standing together? Is what the two of you said actually the truth?¡±


    The two of them were a little unconvinced when they heard about the camera. Out of the blue, there was a camera; yet, even though the two of them had been there twice, it did not reveal anything?


    Wu Tian watched the two of them and ced her phone on the table.


    ¡°Uncle, Auntie, at that time, I identally pressed the recording button. This is the recording from then, listen to it.¡±


    Seeing that the two of them did not believe her, Wu Tian started ying the recording.


    Mr. and Mrs. Zhao looked at each other, then at the cell phone. Zhao Lingling could not help but turn around; she had no idea that Wu Tian had recorded it.


    After pressing the y button, there was some noise, and right after that was L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s voice. She was asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    Hearing L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s voice, the two of them were shocked for a moment before they continued to listen.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s voice rang out twice, and it was indeed her. Then, L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s voice demanded, ¡°See if the ne is still there.¡±


    Mr. and Mrs. Zhao¡¯s eyes widened.


    Then, they heard Zhao Lingling¡¯s voice. Her voice was trembling. ¡°No, it¡¯s not there.¡±


    Thereafter, there was silence. Shortly after, L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s voice could be heard..


    ¡°Put this in!¡±

 Chapter 317 - 317: Liu Yue’ an Was Also Tricked

    Chapter 317: Liu Yue¡¯ an Was Also Tricked


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    After listening to the recording, Mrs. Zhao looked up at Wu Tian. ¡°Put that in¡­


    was that the bracelet?¡±


    When the school called to inform them, they said that they had stolen a bracelet and ne. As it turns out, it was L¨´ Yue¡¯an who asked Zhao Lingling to nt the bracelet in the bag.


    Wu Tian nodded.


    Mrs. Zhao looked at Mr. Zhao.


    Mr. Zhao¡¯s expression was solemn.


    This matter¡­ has be really difficult to handle.


    The recording can prove Lingling¡¯s innocence, since it was entirely instigated by L¨´ Yue¡¯an and Lingling¡¯s just an aplice.


    But if this recording is released, it would offend the L¨´ family¡­


    Zhao Lingling looked at her father and bit her lip.


    I knew it, that¡¯s what ites down to¡­


    The moment Mr. Zhao turned around, he met Zhao Lingling¡¯s gaze. Her words shed across his mind: In Daddy¡¯s heart, I can neverpare to your career. Mr. Zhao froze.


    Mrs. Zhao looked at Zhao Lingling and could not help but cry again. ¡°Lingling, you muddle-head! Will you do whatever she says?! She¡¯s just a wild girl who just arrived at the L¨´ family and wants to prove her own worth.


    ¡°But have you ever considered who she was, who the both of you were up against?!


    ¡°That Lu Ning, how many years did she live in the Li family? How many years did she survive among the elites? How would she be at your mercy!?


    ¡°She¡¯s seen this sort of thing hundreds, thousands of times, and you still want to outwit her? She probably knew your intentions long ago, so she changed her bag to a new one to lure you over to confirm it! You¡¯ve fallen for her trap!¡¯ Wu Tian was stunned and looked at Zhao Lingling. The two of them looked at each other.


    ¡°No wonder¡­ No wonder L¨´ Yue¡¯ an was also tricked in the end.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?


    ¡°In the end, the scene of her taking the ne out from Lu Ning¡¯s bag was also captured, so everyone was saying that something of Lu Ning¡¯s had also been stolen and asked Lingling to hand it over. Lu Ning also said that the ne was hers. Eventually L¨´ Yue¡¯an had no choice but to hand it over, but she was furious, although she still pinned all the me on Lingling.¡±


    ¡°So Lu Ning is in possession of the ne now?


    Wu Tian nodded. ¡°Yes, everyone knows that Lu Ning has that ne now, and they have seen it. Even if Li Yue¡¯an wants it back in the future, she won¡¯t be able to wear it.¡±


    Suddenly realizing something, she shivered in fear.


    Isn¡¯t this Lu Ning too ruthless!?


    Mrs. Zhao let out a gasp. ¡°Don¡¯t provoke her in the future. She used to be a member of the L¨´ family, and no one dared to try anything on her. However, just because she didn¡¯t do anything doesn¡¯t mean that she¡¯s an easy target. She has far more tricks up her sleeve than you guys. So just let them fight among themselves, don¡¯t get involved with their conflicts in the future! Do you hear me?!¡±


    Zhao Lingling looked at Mrs. Zhao. ¡°In the future? I¡¯m not going to that school again. I want to transfer.¡±


    Mrs. Zhao was taken aback for a moment before replying, ¡°Okay, okay. We¡¯ll transfer you to another school.¡± Then, she looked at Mr. Zhao.


    Mr. Zhao also nodded. ¡°Very well.¡±


    Wu Tian looked at the two of them and frowned.


    If they were going to transfer Zhao Lingling, it meant that the two of them were not prepared to let the recording be made public. Then, Zhao Lingling will still bear thebel of being a thief.


    It was because they did not dare to offend the L¨´ family. This was exactly the same as what her own parents thought.


    Wu Tian lowered her eyes in disappointment.


    Zhao Lingling looked at her and suddenly smiled. It was a smile was full of mockery, mocking herself.


    For a while, the four people in the room looked at each other in silence. No one said a word.


    As soon as Lu Ning entered the school the next day, she was surrounded by people.


    ¡°Lu Ning, did you bring your ne? Can we take a look?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Can we take a look? Where did you buy it?¡±


    Lu Ning wanted to escape, but there were people around her, so she could not.


    She said directly, ¡°I bought it from a roadside stall..¡±

 Chapter 318 - 318: You ‘ve Already Called Me Mom Once

    Chapter 318: You ¡®ve Already Called Me Mom Once


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    They were all floored.


    No matter how they looked at it, it did not seem like it was bought from a roadside stall.


    The gemstone sparkled so brightly that it has to be real.


    Previously, an auction house had auctioned two pink diamond nes. One of them was exactly the same as the one Lu Ning had held that day.


    This imitation was really fast. In an instant, there was the exact same design, and it even looked so real.


    ¡°Lu Ning, which roadside stall is it? Can you bring us there after school?¡± Lu Ning: ¡°I have something on, so it¡¯s not convenient for me after school.¡±


    ¡°How about tomorrow or the day after? We¡¯ll be free.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    At this moment, a deep voice came from behind. ¡°If you¡¯re so free, then how about studying more?


    Everyone turned around cautiously when they heard that voice. Huo Jinyan¡¯s steely face instantly appeared in front of them.


    ¡°Teacher Huo!¡±


    ¡°Hello, Teacher Huo. Goodbye, Teacher Huo!¡±


    In a sh, everyone around them ran away.


    Only Lu Ning stood where she was and looked at him.


    Huo Jinyan nced at her. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you running?


    Not only did Lu Ning not run away, she even took two steps forward to look at him.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her. ¡°For ss.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°Can¡¯t you take a leave of absence?


    Huo Jinyan walked forward. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    Lu Ning followed him. ¡°What do you mean there¡¯s need it? You look terrible. If something really happens¡­¡±


    Huo Jinyan suddenly stopped in his tracks and looked at her.


    Lu Ning was caught off guard as he stopped abruptly while walking in front of her.


    She looked back at him.


    ¡°I thought you were scared of me.¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned. ¡°Teacher Huo, isn¡¯t it normal for students to be afraid of teachers?¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, his eyes shrouded in shadow.


    Lu Ning: Well, I¡¯m not that afraid anymore. You¡¯re a patient now, so what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    Huo Jinyan suddenly stepped closer to her, and Lu Ning subconsciously took two steps back.


    ¡°Patient? Can my being a patient erase all those dangerous rumors? Hmm?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at the face which was so close to hers. ¡°It can¡¯t, but you¡¯ve already called me Mom once so I have to care about you no matter what.


    There¡¯s no conflict.¡±


    Huo Jinyan was startled by what she said, and the dangerous aura around him instantly dissipated. ¡°What?¡±


    I called her what?


    Lu Ning peered up at him, looking all self-righteous.


    ¡°When you were unconscious that day, you held my hand and called me Mom. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve already forgotten! Men really are pig-brained, they can even forget how they addressed someone.¡±


    She looked at Huo Jinyan¡¯s nk expression and continued, ¡°I saved your life, so I have to make sure you recover well. I¡¯ll stop asking so much when you¡¯re better; and you¡¯d better listen to me, or I¡¯ll keep pestering you nonstop!¡¯ After saying that, she red at him and turned to leave.


    Huo Jinyan stood rooted there for a long time before turning around.


    In the end, he could not help but smile helplessly as he climbed the stairs.


    Lu Ning had just sat down in the ssroom. Before she could store her bag in her desk, she was surrounded in an instant.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, are you wearing your ne? Can we take a look?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at them and could not help but smile apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I gave it to my brother to y yesterday. He doesn¡¯t know where he left it, and we haven¡¯t found it yet.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi, who was far away in school: Achoo!


    The girls eximed regretfully, ¡°Then you have to look for it properly, that ne is so beautiful! It must be very expensive.¡±


    ¡°No, I bought it from a roadside stall. Not too shabby, right?¡±


    ¡°You bought it from a roadside stall? It must be really worthwhile as it¡¯s so beautiful! Which roadside stall is it? Can you tell us?¡±


    Lu Ning smiled. ¡°Alright, let me ask my brother. He¡¯s the one who bought it..¡±

 Chapter 319 - 319: Both Boys and Girls Fall For You

    Chapter 319: Both Boys and Girls Fall For You


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Alright, let us know when he tells you.¡±


    ¡°Sure.


    ¡°Thank you, Ning¡¯ning.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    She thought that it would end like this, but during the second period, when Lin Ci and Lu Ning arrived at the field, two girls pounced on them.


    ¡°Senior, Senior, can you bring us to the infirmary? I hurt my hand.¡± Lu Ning and Lin Ci were shocked.


    ¡°Senior, my leg¡¯s injured and it hurts so bad. Can you help me to the infirmary?


    The two of them were stunned for a moment before they relented.


    They helped the two of them to the infirmary.


    It would have been better if she had not gone. The moment she reached, she noticed that the infirmary was surrounded by throngs of people.


    ???


    Is¡­ the infirmary having some promotional sale?


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci were astonished as they helped the two girls over.


    Gu Zi and Gu Chen were extremely busy inside.


    She heard Gu Zi¡¯s irritated voiceing from inside. ¡°Which is it?! Where is it!?¡±


    Gu Chen¡¯s voice was distinctly more annoyed than usual. ¡°Under the shelf! Look carefully! ¡±


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci looked at each other. They could not squeeze in even if they wanted to, as the door waspletely blocked.


    Gu Zi suddenly rushed out and immediately took a deep breath.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    After shouting, he looked up and saw Lu Ning and the others.


    ¡°Baby, why are you here? Are you injured too? Okay people, move aside, make way!¡¯


    Without another word, he dragged Lu Ning and the others in.


    Lu Ning looked at him helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s them.¡±


    As soon as she turned around, she saw the two girls looking at Gu Zi and Gu Chen with adoration in their eyes.


    ¡°One hurt her hand, the other hurt her leg.¡±


    ¡°Then bring them over, let me have a look.¡±


    The two girls immediately went over, their eyes never leaving Gu Zi for a moment.


    ¡°Show me your hand.¡±


    The girl reached her hand out, and there was a prick of blood on her index finger.


    Gu Zi was stunned for a moment and peered at her. Taking something from nearby, he wiped the blood away and the wound could not even be seen.


    ¡°Come a littleter, and this wound would have healed by itself.¡±


    The girl looked at him, a smile filled with bliss.


    ¡°Is that so? My, Dr. Gu is truly brilliant.¡±


    Gu Zi: ¡°¡­¡±


    Lin Ci could not hold back a chuckle.


    Lu Ning also could not help butugh as she looked at Gu Chen.


    Gu Chen¡¯s face was filled with impatience.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with you, you¡¯ve simply overexerted yourself. You¡¯ll be fine after two days of rest.¡±


    The girl ced her arms on the table and looked at Gu Chen. ¡°Then, Dr. Gu, do you want to prescribe me some medicine? I really feel terrible.¡±


    Gu Chen frowned. ¡°No need. You can go.¡±


    The girl still refused to give up. ¡°But Dr. Gu¡­¡±


    Gu Chen looked at her directly, his re icy and intimidating.


    The girl was so frightened that she did not dare to speak.


    ¡°Okay, I understand, Dr. Gu. I¡¯ll go back and rest properly.¡±


    The girl stood up and left. She nced back three times with every step she took.


    ¡°Next.¡±


    The girl sat down and Gu Chen looked at her. ¡°Where are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Lin Ci and Lu Ning watched from the side. Lin Ci shook his head as she watched. ¡°Just having a good-looking face is good enough to attract people these days. Why don¡¯t you set up a table here tomorrow? They¡¯ll be in charge of the girls, and you¡¯ll be in charge of the boys.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at her. ¡°And what makes you think I can only attract boys? If I¡¯m seated with them, will you choose me or them?¡±


    Lin Ci thought for a moment. ¡°You.¡±


    Lu Ning perked her eyebrows at her.


    Lin Ci could not help butugh. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯d almost forgotten that both boys and girls fall for you indiscriminately.¡±


    As the two of them chatted andughed, the bell rang. Everyone turned tail


    and ran.


    The four of them were stunned..

 Chapter 320 - 320: Lingering Feelings For Me

    Chapter 320: Lingering Feelings For Me


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Didn¡¯t they all look like they were in serious Dain just now?


    Now, they all ran away faster than anyone else.


    On the other hand, it was the two most unharmed people who walked out leisurely.


    When Lu Ning and Lin Ci returned, Huo Jinyan was already on the podium.


    The two of them looked at Huo Jinyan.


    ¡°Reporting.¡±


    Huo Jinyan turned around and said expressionlessly, ¡°Come in.¡±


    The two of them walked in. When Lu Ning passed by Huo Jinyan, she said,


    ¡°Teacher Huo, there¡¯s a chair by the window. Remember to have a seat.¡± Then, she returned to her seat.


    Huo Jinyan turned around. There really was a chair by the window.


    He turned to the students in the ssroom. ¡°Open the book to page 123.¡±


    Then, he walked to the window and pulled the chair over before sitting down.


    It scared the students in the first row so much, since he was looking at them directly at eye level.


    The few of them did not dare to look up for the whole lesson.


    When ss ended, Huo Jinyan¡¯s face was clearly paler than before.


    Lu Ning could not help but frown.


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Why did it feel like Teacher Huo doesn¡¯t have much patience today?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Every word was so heavy and ominous. I was scared to death.¡±


    Lin Ci turned towards Lu Ning. ¡°My birthday¡¯sing, want toe?¡±


    Before Lu Ning could speak, a voice suddenly came from the right. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Lin Ci turned around angrily.


    Lin Yi smiled at her.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Lin Yi:


    Lin Yi pulled a chair over and sat down. ¡°Why can¡¯t I go? I¡¯m your brother.¡±


    Lin Ci said, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Lin Yi looked up at Lu Ning. ¡°isn¡¯t that right, Ning¡¯ning?¡±


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci could not help but scowl.


    ¡°Shut up. The way you address her is nauseating.¡±


    Lin Yi looked at Lin Ci. ¡°Tsk, how¡¯s it nauseating? No matter what, she¡¯s still my ex-fianc¨¦e, so our rtionship is already extraordinary.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    Lin Yi looked at her and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Ning¡¯ning, you were looking at me quite often during the sports meet. Do you still have lingering feelings for me? Do you have something to sav to me?¡±


    Lin Ci grimaced so hard she was about to hurl.


    Lu Ning: ¡°How about you knock it off. I have no feelings for you, let alone any lingering feelings.¡±


    ¡°Then why were you looking at me? I saw all of that.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him, her eyes cold and emotionless. ¡°Lin Yi, stop hanging around me. You¡¯re just trying to anger L¨´ Yue¡¯an. If you really don¡¯t want to marry her, then just go home and kick up a fuss. There¡¯s no point in making a fuss here. The closer you get to me, the more L¨´ Yue¡¯an will want totch onto you.


    You said I was looking at you; that¡¯s because L¨´ Yue¡¯an said that she wants me to lose to her so that she can get your attention. She¡¯s deeply in love with you, so why don¡¯t you just ept her?¡±


    Lin Yi:


    Lin Ci could not help butugh while watching him. ¡°Hey, your fianc¨¦e is here.¡±


    Lin Yi turned around. Indeed, he saw L¨´ Yue¡¯an standing at the ssroom door, staring at him.


    Lin Yi raised his hand, touching his ear stud. He got up and walked out in frustration.


    Lin Ci looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Did she really say that to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well done, babe! ughter him, leave nothing of him!¡±


    Lu Ning was amused by her actions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t justugh. It¡¯s this Saturday, remember toe. Bring Jingzhi, Uncle, and Auntie along. But don¡¯t bring your big brother along, he¡¯ll only make things difficult for me.¡±


    Lin Ci suddenly remembered something. ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you say you were taking me somewhere on Friday? Where are you taking me?¡±


    Lu Ning:


    If she had known, she would not have told her first.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

 Chapter 321 - 321: Was It Fun?

    Chapter 321: Was It Fun?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning avoided Lin Ci¡¯s dogged Questioning, and at noon, she went to the entrance of the staff office to stop Huo Jinyan after school.


    The teachers had all left, and only Huo Jinyan was still in the office.


    As soon as Huo Jinyan came out, he saw Lu Ning leaning against the wall opposite him. Lu Ning looked up, and when she saw him take off his earphones she smiled at him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    Lu Ning walked over and grabbed his arm. ¡°To the infirmary.¡±


    Huo Jinyan did not say anything and went along with her. He looked down at the slender hand holding his arm.


    Lu Ning thought that everyone had gone out to eat, but as soon as she reached, she saw that the entrance of the infirmary was still surrounded by people.


    Lu Ning:


    Those who did not know better would think that the canteen was in the infirmary.


    Lu Ning turned to look at Huo Jinyan, her eyes darting around. Seeing her like this, Huo Jinyan knew that she hade up with some mischievous ideas.


    Lu Ning left Huo Jinyan alone and ran towards the infirmary. When she stood at the entrance of the infirmary and had all of the girls¡¯ eyes on her, she suddenly spun around and waved at Huo Jinyan, standing not far away.


    ¡°Teacher Huo! Over here!¡±


    Everyone was shocked, and they immediately turned to look behind her.


    As expected, they saw the stone-faced and impartial Teacher Huo.


    With his reputation as a steel-hearted and iron-fisted teacher, 90% of people would run when they spotted him.


    Since they were not truly sick, they all felt guilty and ran off.


    The remaining students were, in all likelihood, actually unwell.


    Huo Jinyan walked closer and looked at her. ¡°Was it fun?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him and grinned. ¡°Of course.¡± Then, she turned around and went in.


    Huo Jinyan smiled helplessly and followed her in.


    ¡°Consume this twice a day. Remember to look for me tomorrow if you¡¯re still feeling unwell.¡± ¡°Alright. Thank you, Teacher.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    After Gu Chen finished attending to thest student, Lu Ning pulled Huo Jinyan over.


    ¡°Dr. Gu, take a look at him.¡±


    Gu Chen looked up at them, then stood up when he spotted Huo Jinyan. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Huo Jinyan followed Gu Chen to the back.


    Lu Ning followed.


    Gu Chen had Huo Jinyan lie on the bed, then he shoved Lu Ning out.


    ¡°Wait outside.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him innocently. ¡°Why?¡±


    Gu Chen helplessly raised his hand and jabbed her forehead. ¡°He has to take off his clothes.¡±


    Lu Ning did not seem to be concerned. ¡°It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen his body before. I¡¯ve already seen it so many times that night.¡±


    Gu Chen:


    Huo Jinyan:


    Gu Chen smacked her forehead and closed the curtain.


    Left outside, Lu Ning returned to the front dejectedly.


    Gu Zi looked at her and grinned. ¡°Come here, baby. I¡¯ll show you something fun.¡¯


    Lu Ning sat on the sofa, and Gu Zi handed her something to show her.


    Then, Lu Ning took out the camera from her pocket and handed it to him.


    Gu Zi took it from her and looked at it.


    Lu Ning looked at the program he made and could not help but smile. ¡°Jingzhi will definitely like this.¡±


    Gu Zi was startled by her remark. ¡°Jingzhi? Can he even understand it?¡±


    Lu Ning was frozen. She had forgotten all about this and almost let it slip.


    She continued very naturally, ¡°Well, if he doesn¡¯t you can just teach him about it.¡±


    Gu Zi nodded. ¡°Sure, go ask him if he¡¯s interested.¡±


    At the same time, she heaved a sigh of relief. He was too gullible.


    Gu Zi looked at the camera. ¡°This is simr to the one I gave you, but it¡¯s out of battery. Is this the only one, or were there others? There aren¡¯t any in your room, right?¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head. ¡°Nope..¡±

 Chapter 322 - 322: Not One to Stand on Ceremony

    Chapter 322: Not One to Stand on Ceremony


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Gu Zi heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, someone pushed the door open and entered.


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian walked in and spotted Lu Ning.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning.¡±


    Lu Ning turned around and saw the two of them.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you injured?¡±


    The two of them walked over and shook their heads. ¡°No, I just wanted Dr. Gu to take a look and see if my wounds are fully healed.¡±


    They sat close to Lu Ning. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ning¡¯ning. We had something on yesterday and couldn¡¯t go.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    The two of them heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that Lu Ning really was not too bothered.


    Chen Xingqian looked at Gu Zi. ¡°Dr. Gu, what are you doing?¡±


    Gu Zi looked up at her. ¡°Nothing much, just examining something.¡±


    Then, he put away the thing in his hand.


    Guan Chiyue¡¯s phone rang twice. She took it out and had a look. Then, her expression changed.


    Chen Xingqian also received the same message. The two of them looked up from their phone screens and turned to look at Lu Ning.


    They were a little hesitant to speak up.


    Lu Ning felt their gazes and turned to look at them.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The two of them hesitated for a moment. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Where did Dr. Gu go?¡±


    She changed the topic and asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s at the back looking at a patient. He should be here soon.¡±


    They both nodded.


    Gu Zi stood up and nced at the two of them. ¡°Have you two eaten?¡± Both of them shook their heads.


    Gu Zi walked out and returned after a while with two big bags in his hands.


    He ced it on the table in front of the sofa and looked at the three girls. ¡°You girls eat first.¡±


    He bent down and emptied the contents of a bag. After preparing one of them, he ced it in front of Lu Ning. ¡°Baby, for you.¡±


    Then, he stood up. ¡°You guys eat first. I¡¯ll go to the back and see what¡¯s holding him up.¡±


    The two of them looked at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning put down her phone and looked at the two of them. ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, let¡¯s dig in.¡±


    The two of them watched as Lu Ning took her own share before they reached for theirs from the table.


    As soon as they picked it up, someone walked out from the back.


    Gu Chen and Gu Zi, followed by a third person.


    When they saw who it was, the two of them were so frightened that they almost dropped the food in their hands.


    They shot up immediately. ¡°Teach-! Teacher Huo!¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked up at the two of them and nodded.


    Lu Ning looked at the two of them and could not help butugh.


    She raised her hands and tugged at them. ¡°Sit down. He¡¯s not even teaching your ss, what are you afraid of?¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and eventually sat down silently.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s oppressive aura was enough to make you feel suffocated simply by looking at him. It had nothing to do with whether he was their teacher or not.


    Anyone who had seen Huo Jinyan once would never forget him. Apart from his looks, there was also his aura.


    Huo Jinyan could not help but smile when he saw Lu Ning¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Want to eat together?¡±


    Gu Chen looked at Huo Jinyan and asked.


    Gu Zi suddenly turned to look at Gu Chen. ¡°Surely it¡¯s not good enough, Teacher


    Huo¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Huo Jinyan said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Seeing Huo Jinyan walk over, Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian became even more nervous and stood up again. ¡°Teacher Huo, please, you can sit here.¡±


    The two of them moved away silently.


    Lu Ning looked at the two of them. ¡°Then where will you two sit?¡±


    The two of them looked at Gu Chen. ¡°Dr. Gu, please take a look at our wounds and see if they¡¯re healed.¡±


    Gu Chen looked at the two of them. ¡°It¡¯s much better, but you still have to remember to use the medicine.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Then, we¡¯ll get going first. Goodbye, Dr. Gu. See you again, Ning¡¯ning.¡±


    With that, they ran off, bowls of food in hand..

 Chapter 323 - 323: Stop Hitting on My Baby

    Chapter 323: Stop Hitting on My Baby


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning:


    She turned to look at Huo Jinyan, who also turned to look at her.


    His presence was indeed quite oppressive.


    She did not say anything and just sat there quietly, eating her own food.


    Gu Chen handed a portion to Huo Jinyan. ¡°Have some soup. The rest is too spicy, it won¡¯t do for you to eat those now.¡±


    Huo Jinyan nodded and took it.


    He turned around and saw Lu Ning picking out the foodstuffs she did not want to eat. Gu Zi brought his own bowl forward.


    Before he could say anything, Lu Ning had already shoved everything to his bowl.


    Their actions were extremely natural, as though they had done it a thousand times before.


    Huo Jinyan frowned slightly.


    Gu Zi looked up and met his gaze. He even perked his eyebrows at him provocatively.


    Huo Jinyan averted his gaze and silently gazed at his soup.


    After eating, Lu Ning leaned back on the sofa andy on her side.


    Gu Zi was clearing the table while Gu Chen went to get a nket to cover her. He even leaned closer and told her softly, ¡°Sleep if you want, I¡¯ll wake you up when it¡¯s time.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded, and really closed her eyes.


    Huo Jinyan watched their every move and could not help but turn to look at Lu Ning.


    Her back was facing him, and she was curled up quietly.


    Gu Zi suddenly appeared in front of him. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    He did not look happy, but he still lowered his voice for fear of disturbing Lu Ning.


    Huo Jinyan looked at him without saying anything.


    Gu Zi looked at him and rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about hitting on my baby, do you hear me!?¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at him and suddenly smirked.


    ¡°What are youughing at!?¡±


    Huo Jinyan stood up and gently held Lu Ning¡¯s head and adjusted her posture, letting her lie t on the sofa.


    She seemed to be extremely sleepy and had already fallen asleep. She did not notice that someone was touching her at all, nor did she notice the tense atmosphere in the air.


    Huo Jinyan looked at Gu Zi. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Then, he turned around and left, a meaningful smile on his lips.


    Gu Zi was incensed.


    ¡°What does he mean?! Did he hug our baby just now?! And what are youughing at?! Aren¡¯t you going to do something?!¡±


    Gu Chen looked at him. ¡°Keep making so much noise, and you¡¯ll probably wake Ning¡¯ning up.¡±


    Gu Zi cast a quick nce at the sofa and immediately shut up.


    Gu Chen waved at him. ¡°Come here. I have something to tell you.¡±


    Gu Zi followed Gu Chen to the back.


    Lu Ning was woken up by Gu Chen.


    After getting up, she drank a ss of water and walked out.


    When she reached the entrance of the school building, she looked up in a daze and saw a familiar person.


    Zhao Lingling¡¯s mother.


    They had met twice before.


    Mrs. Zhao was here to settle the transfer for Zhao Lingling, and there were two people following behind her.


    Lu Ning wanted to greet her, but before she could say anything, Mrs. Zhao looked at her and said, ¡°Lu Ning.¡±


    Her tone was not that of a normal greeting at all. Rather, it sounded quite strange.


    ¡°A few days ago, I was still wondering why i didn¡¯t see you when I went to the L¨´ family. Now that I think about it, you¡¯re not even at the L¨´ family¡¯s house anymore. Why would I see you there?¡±


    Lu Ning stared at her. She probably felt that Lu Ning cared a lot about this matter, so she brought up the L¨´ family in particr so as to prod at her heart.


    Lu Ning smiled at her indifferently. ¡°Auntie, did you really go there?¡±


    She did not.


    ¡°You! How dare you talk back to me!¡±


    Lu Ning looked at her and could not help but sneer. ¡°I¡¯m simply talking to you the way you talked to me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re bing so unruly! No wonder the L¨´ family doesn¡¯t want you!¡±


    Lu Ning¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the L¨´ family wants me or not;


    I¡¯d rather not have a family that would forsake my innocence for their own gain and benefit..

 Chapter 324 - 324: You’re Too Arrogant for Your Own Good!

    Chapter 324: You¡¯re Too Arrogant for Your Own Good!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning¡¯s words pierced Mrs. Zhao¡¯s heart.


    A family that would disregard their daughters innocence¡ªisn¡¯t that us?


    Even though they had the evidence in their hands, they did not dare release it. They were afraid that if they did, they would be targeted and the entire Zhao family would fall.


    Mrs. Zhao was so enraged that her entire face turned beet-red. She red at Lu Ning, wanting to say something.


    Lu Ning looked at her. ¡°Mrs. Zhao, I¡¯ll respect you by calling you Auntie, but don¡¯t me me for being rude if you do something disrespectful yourself.


    ¡°Logically speaking, I¡¯m no longer a member of the L¨´ family so we shouldn¡¯t have much reason to interact with each other. It¡¯ll be good for us to remain strangers, yet you insist on putting on airs in front of me and wanted to use something like that to provoke me.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to disappoint you, you really can¡¯t agitate me with that.


    However, it¡¯s really shameful of you to use others to vent your anger.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± Mrs. Zhao¡¯s face turned pale with anger.


    Lu Ning looked at her calmly. ¡°Was that not so? You don¡¯t dare to provoke the L¨´ family, so even if your daughter isn¡¯t the real culprit, you don¡¯t dare to ask for an exnation. You can only arrange a transfer for her, yet you also can¡¯t take this lying down.


    ¡°Then you saw me, and you thought that with my current status it was impossible for me topare to you, so you could say whatever you wanted to me.


    ¡°After all, I no longer have the L¨´ family backing me up, so being the unscrupulous you are, you decided to vent your anger on me.


    ¡°But get this straight. I, Lu Ning, am not a punching bag for you to vent your anger! If you have the capability, go and clear your daughter¡¯s name. Don¡¯t pretend to be a caring mother here, acting as if I¡¯m the mastermind who caused her to fall from grace.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know very well who the real culprit is.¡±


    Mrs. Zhao was breathing so heavily that her chest heaved up and down. ring at Lu Ning, she wished she could go up and rip her face to shreds. ¡°Lu Ning! You! You¡¯re too arrogant for your own good!¡±


    She jabbed her finger towards Lu Ning, almost poking her in the eye.


    Lu Ning looked at her as she pushed her fingers away, smiling. ¡°Arrogant? Mrs. Zhao, surely this descriptor is more fitting for you.¡±


    ¡°You! Seems like your parents didn¡¯t teach you any manners when you were younger! Today, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson on their behalf!¡±


    With that, she raised her hand and was about to p Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning raised her hand to grab it, but another hand had already grabbed Mrs.Zhao¡¯s wrist.


    Lu Ning looked up and saw Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan stared at Mrs. Zhao with his dark and cold eyes. ¡°Discipline your own child first before you worry about someone else¡¯s child!¡±


    After saying that, he flung her hand away. Mrs. Zhao staggered from the force and only managed to stabilize herself after being supported by the people behind her.


    Huo Jinyan looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Go to ss.¡±


    Lu Ning retracted her gaze. ¡°Right.¡±


    After saying that, she walked away. Mrs. Zhao was stunned for a moment and wanted to say something, but the words were stuck in her throat when she looked at Huo Jinyan.


    She felt that the man in front of her was very familiar¡­


    But where have I seen him before?


    For a moment, she could not remember, but Mrs. Zhao instinctively felt that this person was not one to be trifled with, so she looked at him in a daze and did not say anything.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s cold gaze turned towards her, and his voice was low and threatening. ¡°Touch her, and the Zhao family will fall! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try it.¡±


    After saying this, he turned around and left.


    Mrs. Zhao stood there in a stupor.. The people behind her were also frightened and only spoke up after a long while, asking with uncertainty, ¡°Madam, was that the Young Master of the Huo family from the capital?¡±

 Chapter 325 - 325: Maybe She’s Really a Genius

    Chapter 325: Maybe She¡¯s Really a Genius


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Mrs. Zhao¡¯s body shuddered, as though she suddenly recalled.


    The capital¡¯s Huo family¡­


    Her body teetered and she almost fell over again. The people behind her hurriedly supported her. ¡°Madam, are you alright?!¡±


    ¡°Go! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡¯


    When Lu Nine came up the stairs, she heard somemotion in the ssroom. However, as soon as she entered, themotion stopped abruptly.


    Lu Ning looked at them, puzzled.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    The situation was clearly out of the norm, so Lu Ning asked.


    A boy rushed over from the back with his phone, looking at Lu Ning. ¡°Sister Ning! Someone ndered you!¡±


    As he spoke, he handed his phone over.


    Someone tugged at him, and he stammered in confusion, ¡°Huh? What?¡±


    When they found the post, the entire ss had gone to me the poster. Actually, they had wanted to hide it from Lu Ning, but the boy had blurted it out.


    They red at him, having expected better from the likes of their ssmate.


    Lu Ning brought the phone to her face and looked at the post.


    The post was on the school forum, and it was titled in a bold red font.


    [Shocking news! How a bottom-feeder became a star student!]


    When she saw the title, she thought it was some kind of educational post. However, after tapping on it, some pictures of the question boards that were used for an event during the sports meet popped up.


    On the question boards were Lu Ning¡¯s bold handwriting.


    [This is the question board for the bottom-feeder who became a star student¡ª how did a bottom-feeder learn the most difficult questions overnight ande up with the most perfect answers?! I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t dare to ask. Maybe she¡¯s just on good terms with the teacher¡­]


    The kind of expressions and words used would make anyone reading them feel very ufortable. All of them suggested that Lu Ning had known the answer in advance, that she did not solve the questions herself.


    In the beginning, the replies were all ming the original poster, but gradually, theter posts started to veer in a nderous direction.


    [Maybe she knew in advance. We don¡¯t know, we don¡¯t dare to ask.]


    [To be able to solve such a question so quickly, I wonder if she¡¯s actually a genius right from the start.]


    [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. She has to be a genius! She deliberately hid her strength to tease us, hahaha.]


    [Pfft, do you have to be so sardonic? I¡¯m not afraid of anything, so I¡¯ll say it: a certain youngdy must¡¯ve sold her beauty to get the answers.]


    [The poster above, you¡¯re so bold! Maybe she¡¯s really a genius!]


    Among the series of pig-headed replies, this post quickly blew up on the forum. As it was reposted, almost everyone in the school knew about it.


    When the people from ss 9 realized, the post had already been replied to more than a thousand times.


    The group of them spammed those replies together, so angry that smoke was about to spout from the top of their heads.


    At that time, themotion was due to them cursing and swearing.


    A few girls in front looked at Lu Ning.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, they¡¯re just jealous.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ve already replied to them. Ignore these people, they just can¡¯t stand you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! Ning¡¯ning, don¡¯t worry about these. We all believe in you.¡±


    Lu Ning returned the phone. She looked at the worried faces in front of her and smiled indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t get so worked up over it, let¡¯s just ignore it.¡±


    With that, she walked back to her seat.


    They were all stunned. Why was she evenforting them when she was the one who was smeared so horribly?


    Lin Ci was still holding her cell phone and scolding people on the forum. She ignored Lu Ning as she sat down, her fingers tapping quickly on the screen.


    Lu Ning saw that her face was beet-red with anger and brought her hand over to shield her phone¡¯s screen.


    Lin Ci was stunned and looked up at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning looked at her and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t bother replying..¡±

 Chapter 326 - 326: Lu Ning, Come

    Chapter 326: Lu Ning, Come


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lin Ci looked at her and was silent for two seconds before nodding. ¡°Right.¡± Their actions stunned the entire ss 9.


    It was one thing if Lu Ning did not care, but Lin Ci, who was so protective of her, actually just said, ¡°Right¡±!


    Are we really going to let it slide just like that?


    That won¡¯t do! There¡¯s no way we can take this lying down!


    After the group returned to their seats, they silently took out their phones and replied to the post in a mad fervor.


    The entire ssroom spontaneously fell into a strange lull.


    When Teacher Shen arrived, the bell for ss had yet to ring. He had arrived early.


    As soon as she walked in, she saw rows of people with their heads lowered in an orderly manner. Lu Ning alone was looking out of the window, pondering something.


    Teacher Shen was startled; she thought that she had entered the wrong ssroom. She took a closer look at the ss number, then at everyone in the ssroom.


    Are they¡­ all ying on their phones as a group?


    None of them noticed Teacher Shen walking over.


    Teacher Shen immediately took someone¡¯s phone.


    The student was stunned. He looked up and saw that it was Teacher Shen who had taken his phone away.


    He was momentarily frozen in shock; then, he quickly coughed a few times.


    A few people looked up, then put away their phones and started calling out to the surrounding students.


    At this moment, the school bell rang.


    Teacher Shen swiped the phone twice and looked at the post on it. After reading it, she could not help but frown.


    The more she read, the deeper her frown became.


    A long whileter, she returned the phone. After two seconds of silence, she looked at the entire ss. ¡°Alright, take out your textbooks. ss is starting.¡±


    Teacher Shen stood on the podium and began her lesson. She wrote some new questions on the ckboard.


    ¡°Come, any student wants to try it?¡±


    Some people silently lowered their heads, trying to avoid getting called on.


    Teacher Shen nced around, and her gazended on Lu Ning.


    ¡°Anybody? If not, I¡¯ll start calling students.¡±


    Everyone was startled.


    They did not want it toe to this¡­


    But so be it!


    Every time this happened, they wished they could crawl into their desks to reduce their presence.


    ¡°Lu Ning.¡±


    Everyone was stunned and turned towards Lu Ning in unison.


    Lu Ning was also stunned.


    She had really never been called before, since she used to be publicly acknowledged as a bottom-feeder.


    Lu Ning sighed inwardly. She had only cared about winning thest sports meet and hadpletely forgotten about that; she did not hide anything when she was doing the questions and simply solved them just like that.


    There was no use regretting it now.


    The teacher probably knew about the situation now. If she refused now, it would seem as though she was making a fool out of everyone present.


    Hence, Lu Ning swallowed the words that were about toe out of her mouth. She stood up and walked to the ckboard, and Teacher Shen handed her a piece of chalk. ¡°Try all of them.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The audience heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Lu Ning.


    Teacher Shen shot a nce at the other students. The more quick-witted ones immediately whipped out their phones and started taking photos of Lu Ning doing the questions; at this point, Lu Ning had already finished one question.


    When Teacher Shen looked back, she was almost done with the second question.


    She was rather taken aback. Then, she started to look at her answer to the first question.


    While she looked her answer over, Lu Ning had finished the third.


    Teacher Shen stood rooted to the ground, aplicated mix of feelings in her heart.


    Did I do something wrong in the past? Is that why Lu Ning has to hide her capabilities like this?


    Lu Ning finished all five questions and turned around. The moment she turned, everyone immediately put away their phones, looking as if nothing else had transpired.


    Lu Ning returned the chalk to the chalk box and looked at Teacher Shen.


    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m done.¡±


    Teacher Shen opened her mouth and spoke with some difficulty, ¡°Ah, alright.


    You can go back.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and returned to her seat..

 Chapter 327 - 327: Do You Wish to Know About Lu Ning’s Situation?

    Chapter 327: Do You Wish to Know About Lu Ning¡¯s Situation?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Teacher Shen looked at her answers on the ckboard. Initially, she thought that if she made a mistake, she could correct it and use it as a teaching opportunity. However, she did not make a single mistake and even expressed her answers so perfectly. She really did not know where to start.


    Teacher Shen took a deep breath andposed himself before speaking. She used Lu Ning¡¯s answers as the model answer for these questions.


    The students of ss 9 heard her say the same things repeatedly. ¡°Pay attention to this part. Don¡¯t be too wordy when answering, go straight to the point. Look here¡ªLu Ning handled this part very well. Take note and copy this answer down in your notes. In the future, if you encounter simr questions, answer them this way¡­¡±


    It was also Lu Ning¡¯s first time hearing her name in ss so often, to the point it annoyed her.


    Lin Ci nudged her arm. ¡°So you really hid it on purpose! Way to go, babe!¡± Lu Ning smiled bitterly at her.


    After ss, Teacher Shen left in satisfaction. Lu Ning¡¯s answers were perfect, so she did not even need to exin in detail. All she needed to, was tell the students what they had to pay attention to and let them digest it, before telling them to follow ording to her answer. If they did, there would definitely be no mistake.


    After Teacher Shen left, the students of ss 9 instantly took out their phones and continued to reply.


    Just now, someone had uploaded the photos from the lesson. Some random posters liked them and even made a few words in fairness, but right on the heels of that someone elsemented that the photos were fabricated!


    ss 9 was furious again. They stopped sending photos and continued to trade vulgarities with the other party.


    Lu Ning looked at them and smiled helplessly. She could not stop them.


    However, this was no solution. As the matter started because of her, it was also better for her to be the one to resolve it.


    Lu Ning stood up and headed straight to the staff office.


    After knocking on the door, she walked in.


    She looked up and saw Huo Jinyan. Then, she turned to look at Teacher Shen.


    ¡°Teacher.¡±


    Lu Ning walked over.


    Huo Jinyan looked up when he heard the voice.


    Lu Ning walked to Teacher Shen¡¯s side and bent over to whisper in her ear.


    Teacher Shen looked at her in surprise. ¡°Are you sure? If you participate, you will only have two days to prepare.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Teacher Shen thought for a moment. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll submit your name as a participant. ¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and nodded. ¡°Great. Thank you, Teacher.¡±


    Teacher Shen had a rough idea why she was suddenly doing this. She looked at her and said gently, ¡°Ning¡¯ning, don¡¯t pay too much attention to what those people say. I believe you, and so do your ssmates.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and smiled gently. ¡°Yes, I understand, Teacher.¡±


    Teacher Shen looked at her and nodded in relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that you can take it in stride.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go back first, Teacher.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±


    Lu Ning turned around and left. Huo Jinyan watched as she closed the door and disappeared. After mulling it over for two seconds, he turned to Teacher Shen. Teacher Shen suddenly felt a chilling gaze on her, so she silently looked up at


    Huo Jinyan.


    ¡°Teacher Huo, do you wish to know about Lu Ning¡¯s situation?¡±


    Huo Jinyan nodded, and at this moment someone else walked in.


    Teacher Lang had opened the door and entered the staff office. He cast a nce outside as he did.


    He sneered, ¡°Hmph, a cheater will be found out sooner orter. Are they all blind?!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he met Huo Jinyan¡¯s gaze, and the corners of his mouth instantly twitched. He did not dare to say anything else.


    Teacher Shen red at him. Then, she turned to look at Huo Jinyan and whispered to him, ¡°Teacher Huo, let¡¯s talk about itter..¡±

 Chapter 328 - 328: They Hit You?!

    Chapter 328: They Hit You?!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    She was afraid that Teacher Lang would target Lu Ning if she said it.


    Huo Jinyan also understood, and nodded.


    When Lu Ning returned, she was stopped at the door of the ssroom.


    ¡°Lu Ning!¡±


    ¡°Senior!¡±


    Lu Ning could not help but feel a headacheing on.


    Afraid of disturbing the others, she stood by the door to the ssroom and did not enter.


    ¡°Senior, can we visit your house this weekend?¡±


    Lu Ning:


    She did not know any of these people before her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. Usually, nobody¡¯s home on the weekends, they¡¯ll all be out.¡¯


    ¡°Oh, I see. They¡¯re still busy on the weekends?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Yes, my family¡¯s situation isn¡¯t too good, so we have to work on the weekends. Moreover, my house isn¡¯t in a very reputable area, so I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to adapt if youe.¡±


    The surrounding girls looked at each other and fell silent.


    Lu Ning spoke very earnestly. Hence, in their minds, they were already imagining a dirty neighborhood filled with trash.


    In, in that case, let¡¯s forget it¡­


    ¡°Senior, are you still working at the caf¨¦? How about we go and give you some business?¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­ There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve already resigned.¡±


    They looked at each other again.


    Ah, this is¡­


    ¡°Senior, where do you usually go to y? We can go together.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t go out much.¡±


    Finally, one of them could not take it anymore. ¡°Senior, do you not go out with your brothers?¡±


    Lu Ning was puzzled. ¡°My brothers?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Won¡¯t your brothers asionally bring you out?¡±


    Lu Ning finally understood. So that¡¯s their agenda.


    Lu Ning smiled at them. ¡°No, they¡¯re usually quite busy. Actually, they¡¯re not that close to me. I call them Brothers, but they¡¯re very distant rtives.¡±


    A few of them said, ¡°But you guys seem so close. Your rtionship should be very good, right?¡±


    Lu Ning lowered her eyes sadly. ¡°It¡¯s just for show. Actually, they don¡¯t like me very much. Sometimes, when they¡¯re unhappy, they- they¡¯ll even hit me¡­¡±


    The girls looked at her in shock.


    ¡°Hit, hit you?!¡±


    Lu Ning raised a hand to her eyes and nodded timidly.


    ¡°How¡­ How could it be like this¡­¡¯


    ¡°But they seemed so nice¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re so handsome, why would they hit someone¡­¡±


    Lu Ning lowered her eyes and looked like she wanted to say something, but hesitated.


    Someone poked their head out from the ssroom, looking at Lu Ning.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning,e here for a bit. There¡¯s something.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    The girls nodded and watched nkly as she returned to her ssroom.


    ¡°Is, is what she said true?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know, but if they really are the sort to hit others¡­¡±


    ¡°No way. They clearly look like gentlemen, why would such a handsome man hit someone?¡±


    ¡°But Lu Ning¡¯s their sister.¡±


    ¡°She might be lying! Maybe she¡¯s selfish and just doesn¡¯t want anyone to see her cousins.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we just go to the infirmary to take a look?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s go and see for ourselves!¡±


    The group of them went downstairs as they got all excited among themselves.


    Lu Ning heaved a sigh of relief when she saw them leave.


    Lin Ci looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Those female patrons look like they¡¯ll swallow you whole.¡±


    Lu Ning held her forehead helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s all because of my two cousins.¡±


    Lin Ci said, ¡°Tsk, tsk. It¡¯s all about looks these days. Are they really so thirsty?¡±


    The girls beside her could not help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s not that they¡¯re thirsty, they¡¯re just too handsome. How can they help wanting to look at them?¡± Lin Ci looked at them and shook his head. ¡°Sigh! Beauty is a curse!¡± They could not help but giggle when they saw her like this..

 Chapter 329 - 329: What Happened? Who’s Screaming?

    Chapter 329: What Happened? Who¡¯s Screaming?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    After the girls walked out, they went straight to the infirmary.


    The door of the infirmary was closed, and it was already dark outside. The lights in the infirmary were on, and the few girls approached; they giggled among themselves, none of them daring to be the first to knock and enter.


    ¡°Aiya, you go first.¡±


    ¡°NO, no way!¡±


    ¡°You go. Just say that you¡¯re sick and want Dr. Gu to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you go?!¡± ¡°Shh! Did you hear something?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Hear what?¡±


    The few of them quietened down and listened carefully.


    There really seemed to be noise.


    It came from the infirmary.


    Intermittently.


    ¡°Hold it!¡±


    The few of them were stunned, and did not dare to move.


    When they regained their senses, they could not help but take two steps towards the infirmary door. The voices inside became clearer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    They looked at each other.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re running?!¡±


    Right on the heels of that came the sound of something being smashed, and the girls were so frightened that they did not even dare to breathe too loud.


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be¡­ it¡¯s true?!¡±


    ¡°No, no way. Maybe he¡¯s doing something else¡­¡¯


    ¡°What could they be doing for them to be making such sounds?!¡±


    Before they could reach a conclusion, they heard a voice from inside again.


    ¡°Stop running! Stop right there!¡±


    Then, there was a series of bangs and muffled sounds.


    Right afterwards, there came a muffled groan.


    The few of them were so frightened that they trembled in the darkness. The more they thought about it, the more frightened they became.


    The few of them ran away, screaming at the top of their lungs.


    In the infirmary, Gu Zi and Gu Chen had a start.


    ¡°What happened? Who¡¯s screaming?¡±


    Gu Chen supported his waist and looked at him. ¡°Hit me again and I¡¯ll be the one screaming! Can¡¯t you be more urate!?¡±


    Gu Zi looked at him apologetically and grinned. ¡°Well, I told you to stay away.


    He¡¯s moving so fast.¡±


    Just as Gu Chen was about to speak, Gu Zi howled and darted over.


    ¡°He¡¯s out, he¡¯s out! Stop!¡±


    He raised a mop and charged over.


    Gu Chen helplessly watched him run around the room.


    ¡°Be careful! You¡¯re spilling the medicine!¡±


    Gu Chen¡¯s temples throbbed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run! You still want to run?! Huh!? Stop running!¡±


    Gu Zi smashed down with the mop, until there was blood sttered on the ground.


    He stopped his arms, flicked his hair, and looked at Gu Chen.


    ¡°Taken care of!¡±


    When he removed the mop, there was a rat tragically dead under it.


    Gu Chen looked at him and sighed helplessly. Then, he gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Great. Now clean up the mess.¡±


    Gu Zi: ¡°I¡¯ve already taken care of it. Shouldn¡¯t you clean up the mess?¡±


    Gu Chen sat down in his seat. ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t ask you to deal with it. Isn¡¯t it better, keeping a pet here?¡±


    Gu Zi stomped his feet. ¡°A pet?! That¡¯s not what you said when you found the medicine box all chewed up!¡±


    Gu Zi looked at the bloodstains on the ground. ¡°Eh, I actually killed someone¡¯s pet!


    Gu Chen:


    As Gu Zi put on his gloves and tidied up, he muttered to himself, ¡°If I wasn¡¯t afraid that Ning¡¯ning would be frightened when she came by, I wouldn¡¯t have been so ruthless to you. Rest in peace, and stay away from me in your next life.¡±


    After he finished muttering, he looked at Gu Chen. ¡°The school¡¯s kept so clean, so why are there rats in here?¡± Gu Chen looked at the medical record book beside him and said leisurely,


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of you.¡±


    Gu Zi: ¡°¡­ Eighth Brother! You¡¯re dead meat! I¡¯ll tell Baby tomorrow that you¡¯re bullying me!¡±


    Gu Chen nced at him leisurely. ¡°Who do you think she¡¯ll believe: you or me?¡±


    Gu Zi:

 Chapter 330 - 330: Tenacious Vitality

    Chapter 330: Tenacious Vitality


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning was in a hurry to go home today, hoping that Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi had returned.


    When the bell rang, Lu Ning quickly snatched her bag from the desk.


    Seeing how enthusiastic she was, Lin Ci could not help but be taken aback.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Having a date?¡±


    Lu Ning was amused by her. ¡°What date? I¡¯m going home to see my parents.¡±


    ¡°Oh, are Uncle and Auntie back?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°They said they¡¯ll be back today.¡±


    Lin Ci said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she took out her bag and packed up quickly.


    Huo Jinyan was on the podium, and he looked at Lin Ci, who had already stood up.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡±


    Hearing this voice, Lin Ci instantly wilted. She covered her face and sat back down.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you remind me!¡±


    Lu Ning whispered, ¡°How would I know that you¡¯ll stand up!¡±


    Lin Ci covered her face and face-nted on the table. Fortunately, Huo Jinyan did not seem to care. After he finished speaking, he closed the textbook.


    ¡°ss dismissed.¡±


    As he took the textbook and turned to leave, when he reached the door he suddenly turned around, startling the students who had just startedughing. Their smiles were frozen on their faces.


    Huo Jinyan simply cast a nce at Lu Ning, who was very eager to leave, then he turned around and left.


    Only then did the students heave a sigh of relief. Lu Ning and Lin Ci quickly got up and dashed out.


    ¡°Why are they in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°Who knows. Maybe they¡¯re afraid of getting stuck. Don¡¯t you know how tragic the situation in the infirmary is today?


    ¡°Lu Ning even got stuck when she went to the toilet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s terrible.¡±


    Lu Ning rode the small electric scooter home with Lin Ci.


    The temperature today was very low. When Lu Ning went out, she forgot to bring her ear muffs, and her ears were red from the cold. Lin Ci originally wanted to cover her ears with her hands, but after reaching out to her ears for less than a minute, her hands were also red from the cold.


    Lu Ning did not want her to do it too much, so she would cover it every two minutes.


    Afraid that her hands would be frostbitten, Lu Ning stopped the scooter when she passed by the convenience store; she bought her a pair of gloves, and ear muffs for herself.


    Lin Ci looked at the furry gloves and could not hold back a giggle.


    ¡°These are too cute.¡±


    As she spoke, she raised her hand and flicked Lu Ning¡¯s rabbit ear muffs.


    Lu Ning let out augh as she pulled her forward.


    She got on the scooter and let her sit behind her.


    Lin Ci sat in the back and grabbed Lu Ning¡¯s clothes tightly, feeling the cold wind around her.


    For some reason, she suddenly felt like crying.


    Not for herself, but for Lu Ning.


    As a youngdy who had enjoyed a good life for eighteen years, she would never have suffered from being out in the cold before. essories such as these must be alien to her.


    However, now that she had no car, she would probably freeze to death riding this little electric scooter that was surrounded not by car panels, but biting cold winds.


    Lin Ci¡¯s heart suddenly ached for her.


    She had tenacious vitality and never took these things seriously; yet, the feeling of falling from paradise to the mortal world was definitely not a good one.


    Lin Ci silently leaned against her back and hugged her waist tightly.


    After returning home, Lu Ning opened the door and shouted.


    ¡°Mom, Dad!¡±


    Lu Jingzhi came out from his room. ¡°Sister.¡±


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi also came out of the bedroom to look at Lu Ning.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and ran over to hug Shen Yunci.


    Shen Yunci smiled helplessly and hugged her back.


    ¡°You must be freezing, your cheeks are so cold.¡±


    Lu Ning quickly let go of her and took two steps back. ¡°I¡¯ll take off my coat, I don¡¯t want to make you cold.¡±


    With that, she ran to the entrance to take off her outerwear and change her shoes.


    Lin Ci could not help butugh when he saw how worked up she was.


    This is probably the reason why she can endure anything.


    Lin Ci closed the door and greeted Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi. ¡°Uncle, Auntie.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Little Ci is here! Auntie heard that your birthday is soon. Come in quickly..¡±

 Chapter 331 - 331: An Addiction to Cheating?

    Chapter 331: An Addiction to Cheating?


    Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios


    Lin Ci hesitated for a moment before she walked over.


    ¡°Quick,e here. I prepared a gift for you. I heard from Ning¡¯ning that it¡¯s your birthday soon, so I had someone to bring it in.¡±


    As she spoke, she pulled Lin Ci into the room and brought out a palm-sized brocade box from the drawer.


    Shen Yunci smiled at Lin Ci. ¡°Open it when you get home.¡±


    Lin Ci was taken aback for a moment, but she nodded. ¡°Okay. Thank you,


    Auntie. ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Auntie has to thank you as well for taking care of Ning¡¯ning.¡±


    Lin Ci scratched her head in embarrassment.


    Lu Ning walked in and looked at them.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s Dad making for dinner? He won¡¯t tell me.¡±


    Shen Yunci smiled and poked her forehead. ¡°Why, did you miss Daddy¡¯s cooking?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Yunci pulled her along.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and followed her to the kitchen.


    Lin Ci looked at their backs, a smile on her lips. She looked at the brocade box in her hand and kept it in her bag.


    After dinner, Lin Ci sat on the sofa swiping on her phone. Lu Jingzhi sat beside her, and Lu Ning was with Shen Yunci and Lu Zhizhi in the kitchen.


    Lu Jingzhi saw that she was swiping quite seriously and even frowned from time to time. He could not help moving closer to her.


    [A certain Young Mistress? Isn¡¯t she just Lu Ning? Why do this, just name her. This woman¡¯s a repeat offender. She used to cheat, who knows how she even got into No. 1 High School.]


    [What!? She cheated in the past? Hurry up and tell us more!]


    [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Tell us about it!]


    After dozens of posts goading him for an answer, this poster finally replied again.


    [You can find out about what happened just by asking around. All I can say is that, in the past, she had money and people protecting her, so it was simply swept under the rug. Now that she has neither money nor status, her true colors have been exposed.]


    [I didn¡¯t expect her to be such an incorrigible person even though she has such a nice face.]


    [F*ck! That¡¯s disgusting! You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover! What kind of horrible person is she? She must be addicted to cheating. Serves her right, turns out she¡¯s not actually from the Lu family. Must be real ufortable, transforming from a princess to a beggar, hahahaha!]


    Their words became more and more unpleasant, and there were abruptly a lot of posters in the thread who seemed to know a lot about Lu Ning¡¯s past. They were speaking in an unfathomable way which made people dwell upon what they said.


    Gradually, the thread¡¯s purpose changed: Find out what kind of person Lu Ning


    The posts from ss 9 were all gone under the supervision of more and more people. Some of them even said that they were covering up for trash.


    Lin Ci was so angry that she wished she could go straight in and beat them up over the phonework.


    By the time Lin Ci realized that Lu Jingzhi was looking, he was almost done reading everything.


    Lin Ci sensed him and turned her phone to the side. ¡°Boy, you can¡¯t just look at other people¡¯s phones, alright?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi turned around and nodded. Seeing that he did not react much, Lin Ci thought that he did not see anything, so she let him be.


    Lu Ning came out of the kitchen with some fruit and handed these to the two of them.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Here, have some fruit.¡±


    Lin Ci put away her phone and nodded. Her expression immediately changed to a smile.


    After taking two bites, Lu Jingzhi got down from the sofa. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m heading back to my room first.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±


    Lin Ci looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m done eating. Time for me to go.¡±


    She was still eager to go back and continue scolding those posters.


    Lu Ning looked at her. ¡°I¡¯ll send you.¡±


    ¡°No need for that, the chauffeur¡¯s picking me up. Plus, it¡¯s so cold outside..¡±

 Chapter 332 - 332: I Don ‘t Want to Struggle Anymore

    Chapter 332: I Don ¡®t Want to Struggle Anymore


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll walk you to the entrance.¡±


    Lin Ci and Lu Ning stood up together.


    Lin Ci could not dissuade her, so she did not say anything.


    ¡°Uncle, Auntie, I¡¯m going off.¡±


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi walked out. ¡°Going home? Be careful on your way back.¡± ¡°Okay, Ning¡¯ning will send me to the entrance. Uncle and Auntie, you don¡¯t have to send me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Okay, take care.¡±


    ¡°Sure-I¡¯


    Lu Ning put on her coat and closed the door before walking downstairs with Lin Ci.


    When they reached the first floor, a neighbor happened to open the door and saw Lu Ning.


    ¡°Oh, Ning¡¯ning. Hold on, I bought a lot of cherriesst time and can¡¯t finish them all, you should bring some back.¡±


    Lu Ning wanted to refuse, but before she could say anything, the auntie had alreadye out with the cherries, all packed nicely. ¡°Quick, take it. It¡¯s so cold outside, I¡¯m closing the door.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±


    Lu Ning only had time to say this before she closed the door.


    Holding the cherries, Lu Ning looked at Lin Ci. The two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    When they walked out of the neighborhood, Lin Ci suddenly turned to look at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning looked at her strangely. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lin Ci¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Ning¡¯ning, you¡¯re so much happier than before.¡±


    Lu Ning was startled for a moment before she smiled and replied softly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lin Ci saw that her eyes were watery, but her eyes and the corners of her mouth were smiling.


    ¡°Previously, I felt so sorry for you. I didn¡¯t know how you were going to face such a life, but now you seem to be really enjoying it, so maybe this isn¡¯t actually a bad thing for you, right?¡±


    For the first time, Lu Ning directly told someone else how she felt after leaving the L¨´ residence.


    She smiled. ¡°Little Ci, I¡¯m very happy. I¡¯m really, really happy now.¡±


    She did not say much, but her happiness was conveyed very clearly.


    In the past, even if she nevercked for material goods, she had always wanted for the most important thing¡ªlove.


    What L¨´ Chuan and Shi Qingyue did not give her, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi made up for it and more.


    She had never felt the warmth of family before, and she could feel it now.


    Lin Ci¡¯s eyes were red. As long as she was happy, it was better than anything else.


    Lu Ning looked at her and stopped in her tracks.


    Lin Ci also stopped in his tracks. Lu Ning stretched out her arms and hugged her.


    ¡°Why are you crying? Isn¡¯t it a good thing?¡±


    Lin Ci buried her face in her arms and said in a nasal voice, ¡°It¡¯s great.¡±


    Lu Ning teased her with augh. ¡°Or is it because I can¡¯t buy you expensive gifts anymore?¡±


    Lin Ci raised her hand and jabbed her yfully.


    Lu Ning could not help butugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Big Sis will buy more presents for you in the future. Big Sis will definitely be rich.¡±


    Lin Ci sobbed and looked up at her, her eyes wet. ¡°Then, Big Sis, when are you going to take me in? I don¡¯t want to struggle anymore.¡± Lu Ning could not help but smile and wipe her tears.


    ¡°Now, with me around, you don¡¯t have to work so hard anymore.¡± Lin Ci fell into her arms and said coyly, ¡°Thank you, Big Sis.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and patted her head.


    Lu Qing watched the scene in front of him,pletely frozen to the spot.


    ¡°What¡­ are you¡­ doing¡­?¡±


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci turned to look at him.


    When Lin Ci saw him, she rolled her eyes so far only the whites of her eyes could be seen.


    ¡°Why are you back?¡±


    Lu Qing: ¡°¡­ This is my home.¡±


    Lin Ci looked at him and said without a shred of hesitation. ¡°If only this isn¡¯t your house.¡±


    Lu Qing:


    Lu Qing had never had a victory over her.


    Lu Ning stood at the side and smiled without saying anything, watching the two of them bicker.


    At this moment, Lin Ci¡¯s phone rang. She brought it up to answer it. ¡°Oh?¡­ Then, you be careful. I understand.. I¡¯ll think of a way¡­¡±

 Chapter 333 - 333: Old-fashioned and Embarrassing

    Chapter 333: Old-fashioned and Embarrassing


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    After she hung up, Lu Ning asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lin Ci pursed her lips and looked at Lu Ning. ¡°There¡¯s a problem with the car, so the chauffeur can¡¯te.


    Lu Ning looked at her. ¡°Then I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    She saw Lu Qing from the corner of her eye and promptly decided. ¡°You send her home.¡± Lu Qing:


    Lin Ci:


    The two of them wore an expression that said very clearly¡ªSpare me!


    Lu Ningpletely ignored them.


    She shoved Lin Ci into Lu Qing¡¯s car.


    Lu Qing¡¯s car was just parked at the side.


    After Lu Ning closed the door, she turned around and started shoving Lu Qing.


    ¡°Get in the car!¡±


    After pushing Lu Qing in, she stood outside and shed Lin Ci a cloyingly sweet smile.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be going. Be careful- Bye bye-


    With that, she turned around and left merrily.


    Lu Qing and Lin Ci watched her leave inplete silence.


    Lin Ci wanted to get out.


    ¡°I won¡¯t trouble you. I¡¯ll hail a taxi.¡±


    However, the door could not be opened. She turned to look at the driver¡¯s seat;


    Lu Qing had already locked the door and started the car.


    ¡°Little Ning tasked me to send you home safely.¡±


    Lin Ci: ¡®


    She stared at the back of his head, fuming.


    ¡°Why are you so obedient now?! I¡¯ve never seen you being so obedient to her in the past!¡±


    Lu Qing simply let her scold him. He drove quietly and did not reply.


    After driving for a while, she finally calmed down.


    After a while, Lin Ci¡¯s voice came from the backseat.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not be a hindrance to Ning¡¯ning¡¯s happiness.¡±


    Lu Qing was startled. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lin Ci sighed. Her voice was quite calm; there was no more bickering, only a serious remark.


    ¡°Why do you think Ning¡¯ning epted that lousy bag of yours? It¡¯s so ugly, it¡¯s old-fashioned and embarrassing to carry¡­¡±


    Lu Qing:


    Lin Ci continued, ¡°She¡¯s trying to ept you, so you¡¯d better not let her down. Otherwise, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!


    ¡°You¡¯re already an adult, can¡¯t you tell right from wrong? Can¡¯t you tell who¡¯s the innocent one and who¡¯s the vicious one?¡±


    Lin Ci still wanted to scold her, but after saying these, she suddenly felt tired.


    She sighed. ¡°Forget it. If you could understand that you won¡¯t need me to wake you up. I¡¯ll never be able to wake someone who¡¯s pretending to be asleep.


    ¡°However, don¡¯t hurt Ning¡¯ning in the future. Even if you want to treat Ltl


    Yue¡¯an well, don¡¯t do it in front of her. You¡¯ve got to be clear about one thing: Ning¡¯ning¡¯s your real sister. If anything happens, she will stand in front of you to protect you.


    ¡°Not like that foster sister who only knows how to run to you whenever she encounters trouble!¡±


    As if feeling that she had said too much, Lin Ci mmed up and leaned against the back seat to sort out her emotions.


    Every time she scolded him, Lin Ci would be furious.


    Lu Qing looked at the road ahead with aplicated look in his eyes.


    Then, Lin Ci¡¯s voice came from the backseat again.


    ¡°There¡¯s got to be something wrong with your eyes. That bag is so ugly!¡±


    Lu Qing:


    Dammit, that was from a designer brand!!!


    After sending Lin Ci home safely, every word Lin Ci said kept shing through Lu Qing¡¯s mind on the way back.


    From the past, in the present¡ªthey kept looping vividly in his mind.


    After stopping the car, Lu Qing got out and leaned against it. He gazed past the wall, and looked at the building which was his house.


    He walked back and used his key to open the door to his house.


    After walking in, the ce was quiet. The lights in the living room and kitchen were off, and so were the lights in Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci¡¯s rooms. Only the lights in Lu Jingzhi and Lu Ning¡¯s rooms were still on.


    Lu Qing stood at the door of Lu Ning¡¯s room and knocked hesitantly.


    However, no one answered. Lu Qing waited for a while before pushing the door open..

 Chapter 334 - 334: Some Brothers from Elsewhere

    Chapter 334: Some Brothers from Elsewhere


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    There was no one in the room.


    Lu Qing turned around, closed the door, and knocked on Lu Jingzhi¡¯s door. Lu Jingzhi was stunned for a moment before he came over to open the door.


    ¡°Brother? You¡¯re back.¡±


    Lu Qing nodded. ¡°Is Sister in your room?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    Lu Qing was puzzled for a moment, then looked at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi: ¡°I¡¯m studying.¡±


    ¡°Then Brother won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Lu Jingzhi nodded and closed the door.


    Lu Qing walked into the living room.


    She¡¯s not in her room, where did she go?


    Did she note back?


    The moment he turned around, he saw a figure swaying on the balcony.


    Lu Qing walked over and stood by the entrance, looking at the thin figure on the balcony.


    He took off his coat, opened the balcony door, and walked out.


    After closing the door, he turned around and draped his coat over Lu Ning.


    It was chilly outside.


    Lu Ning turned around to look at him. Some stray hairs were blown onto her cheeks.


    Lu Qing was about to say something when he saw her hand on the balcony railing, holding a cigarette.


    Lu Qing was stunned as he looked at her.


    Lu Ning also looked at him.


    Following his gaze, Lu Ning looked at the cigarette in her hand. She did not exin anything. Bending down slightly, she supported her arm against the railing; then, she raised the cigarette to her mouth and took a puff.


    Even as he looked at the smoke billowing from her mouth, Lu Qing still could not ept the situation in front of him.


    Lu Ning even turned to look at him and raised her finger to her lips. ¡°Shh¡ª¡±


    Lu Qing:


    She lowered her fingers and smiled at him.


    Lu Qing was shocked to the core.


    He took two deep breaths before finally epting this fact.


    Lu Qing shivered in the cold wind. Then, he leaned against the railing with her arm and looked at her. ¡°Who taught you that?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at the cigarette in her hand and turned to look at him with a smile. Her voice was very soft. ¡°Some brothers from elsewhere?¡±


    Her voice carried a hint of a question¡ªas if she was deliberately saying it for Lu Qing; as if she did not know how to address those people.


    Lu Qing looked at her and did not say anything again.


    Lu Ning pinched the cigarette between her fingers and did not take another puff. Instead, she let it burn up slowly in the wind.


    Lu Qing looked at her. Lu Ning stood up and stubbed out her cigarette. She raised her hand and fanned twice, as if trying to drive the smell of cigarette smoke away from herself.


    Then, she stepped towards the entrance.


    Lu Qing suddenly got up and stopped her.


    Lu Ning turned around to look at him. Lu Qing looked at her. After a long time, she suddenly asked, ¡°Is the bag really that ugly?¡±


    Lu Ning was slightly stunned, thinking that Lin Ci might have been the one who told him.


    She smiled slightly and looked at him without hesitation or mercy. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lu Qing:


    Lu Ning opened the balcony door and went in.


    Lu Qing looked at the closed balcony door and suddenly smirked in the quiet cold wind.


    Lu Ning went to the kitchen to find some fruit to eat. After eating, she came out of the kitchen and knocked on Lu Jingzhi¡¯s door.


    ¡°Jingzhi. ¡±


    When Lu Jingzhi heard Lu Ning¡¯s voice, he said, ¡°Sister,e in.¡± Lu Ning pushed the door open and entered.


    She saw him sitting on the bed with hisptop, doing something.


    Lu Ning stood at the door and looked at him. ¡°Sister is going to participate in apetition in a couple days. Do you want to go with Sister?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi stopped typing and looked at Lu Ning.


    ¡°Apetition?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°A mathematicspetition.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi blinked and nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Lu Ning smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll pick you up at school on that day.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded.. ¡°Yes!¡±

 Chapter 335 - 335: Even If You Like Miss Lu

    Chapter 335: Even If You Like Miss Lu


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning looked at him. ¡°Good night. Go to bed early.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi smiled. ¡°Yes, you too.¡±


    Lu Ning closed the door and left.


    Lu Jingzhi looked down at theputer screen. There was a program that was executed halfway. He silently paused it, then returned the forum thread to its initial state.


    Who knew what was going on in that little head of his.


    The post that was re-released was still very popr.


    New posts kept appearing.


    Lu Jingzhi¡¯s eyes turned cold as he looked at the new posts that kept popping up.


    [Scared me to death! I thought the thread was gone.]


    [I was shocked when the thread suddenly disappeared.]


    [What¡¯s going on? I was happily reading through it when it suddenly turned nk.]


    [Maybe it¡¯s a bug in the forum! Hurry up, OP above, any other juicy gossip? We need more.]


    [That¡¯s right, moar!]


    [Pfft, do you even need to beg for stuff on her? Just casually ask around and you¡¯ll find a whole bunch. If it weren¡¯t for the L¨´ family, how would she have covered up so much?]


    Not many people cared about knowing the truth, and no one bothered to look at posts rifying the matter. There was no basis for these rumors which blended truth with falsehoods, yet they kept appearing in these posts in front of the gossip-hungry readers.


    They did not care about the truth, they did not ask for the cause. They simply wanted to spectate from a distance as a girl was dragged down from a pedestal. As they watched, they replied to some words which felt unimportant to them, yet they never thought that these words could be a knife that would kill, shing away at the self-esteem and innocence of the person involved, bit by bit.


    Huo Jinyan was in the back of the car. Chu Ting nced at Huo Jinyan in the mirror.


    ¡°President Huo, Old Master is calling again.¡±


    Huo Jinyan put hisptop on hisp and turned it on. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He did not say anything. After a moment of silence, Chu Ting said, ¡°President


    Huo, are we not going back yet?¡±


    Huo Jinyan did not respond.


    Chu Ting was silent for a moment before he spoke again. ¡°President Huo, haven¡¯t you already confirmed that Miss Lu isn¡¯t Z?¡± There was finally a response from Huo Jinyan.


    But it was just a simple word. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then why are we still here? Aren¡¯t we going to find the real Z?¡±


    Huo Jinyan finally looked up at him.


    ¡°He¡¯s still here.¡±


    Chu Ting understood what he meant.


    ¡°I know Z is still here, but President Huo, we¡¯ve been circling around Miss Lu and haven¡¯t gained anything of use. Maybe Z isn¡¯t even by Miss Lu¡¯s side. After all, we haven¡¯t any new clues after so long.


    ¡°It¡¯s as though Z just disappeared into thin air. There hasn¡¯t been any news of him recently.


    ¡°Even your ident this time had nothing to do with Z.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, he quit!¡±


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Even if he quit, he has to exin what happened before!¡±


    Especially since I have to catch the people behind him!


    Chu Ting nodded. ¡°But President Huo, we won¡¯t be able to find him even if we keep circling around this ce.¡±


    Chu Ting sighed. The more he spoke, the more agitated he became.


    ¡°President Huo, we even transferred our guards over. Surely it¡¯s not just to protect Miss Lu, right? Even if you like Miss Lu, you can¡¯t always be by her side.


    There are still many things to do in the capital. And the Old Master¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Huo Jinyan suddenly red at him.


    Chu Ting felt as if someone had pointed a gun at the back of his head. He immediately sat up straight, and his voice unconsciously changed. ¡°What did I say!?¡±

 Chapter 336 - 336: I Don’t Know You!

    Chapter 336: I Don¡¯t Know You!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Chu Ting carefully went over everyst word he had just said.


    What riled him?!


    He went over them many times and felt that there was nothing wrong. Was it my tone?


    That can¡¯t be right. My tone should be good¡­


    Wait a minute!


    Unless¡­


    ¡®Even if you like Miss Lu¡­ ¡®


    Holy shit! Is that what this is about?!


    President Huo probably doesn¡¯t even realize this, so why did I say it for him!


    He won¡¯t silence me, will he?!


    Help! What do I do, what do I do!?


    Will it help if I plead with Miss Lu?


    Just as he was feeling anxious as a cat on a hot tin roof, the pointed re from behind suddenly disappeared.


    When he sensed this, Chu Ting was startled for a moment. His eyes darted around, and eventually, he decided to turn around to take a quick look. As expected, Huo Jinyan was not looking at him.


    Chu Ting quietly turned his head and looked over carefully.


    Huo Jinyan was looking at his hand next to theputer, and the bracelet on his wrist reflected clearly in his eyes.


    The sandalwood of the bracelet seemed to give off a very calming scent.


    Huo Jinyan looked at the bracelet, and Lu Ning¡¯s various expressions kept shing through his mind: happy, calm, cold, and disheveled¡­


    He suddenly thought of Lu Ning that day. He hade to A City to look for Z, and that night Lu Ning had just found out about her real identity.


    When he followed the clues to a bar, he could not find Z, but he saw Lu Ning being harassed at the counter.


    Her gorgeous appearance and drunken appearance immediately made her prey in the eyes of many.


    It was also because of her striking appearance that Huo Jinyan noticed her.


    They were about to leave, but because of themotion, Huo Jinyan frowned and looked back.


    He immediately saw Lu Ning sitting at the counter. A man beside her wanted to bring her away.


    She yelled in frustration, ¡°I don¡¯t know you!¡±


    The bar was very loud, almost drowning out her voice, but Huo Jinyan was close enough to hear her clearly.


    Knowing that she was the Young Mistress of the L¨´ family, at that time Huo Jinyan thought that he did what he did as a matter of fact. He could not watch a girl like her be taken away just like that.


    Huo Jinyan walked over, put his arm around her shoulder, and red at the man beside her.


    The man looked at Huo Jinyan and said, ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at him and said coldly, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The person behind the man seemed to realize that Huo Jinyan was not to be trifled with, and immediately dragged the man away.


    Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan in a daze, her hands gripping his clothes tightly. Her eyes were red and sparkling.


    When Huo Jinyan lowered his eyes and saw her like this, he asked Chu Ting to call the L¨´ family.


    She was slow to react, and immediately stopped Chu Ting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! You can¡¯t call them!¡±


    She jumped down from the chair excitedly, turned around, and went to Chu


    Ting¡¯s side. She grabbed his phone and threw it into the wine barrel at the bar.


    Chu Ting:


    Chu Ting silently took out another cell phone and looked at Huo Jinyan. ¡°President Huo, do we still call?¡±


    Lu Ning was so anxious that she broke into tears. As she cried, she stomped her feet. ¡°Don¡¯t call them!¡±


    Her body swayed unsteadily, and she teetered backwards. Huo Jinyan raised his arm to catch her, and a trace of impatience shed across his face.


    Lu Ning grabbed his clothes tightly. ¡°Please, I beg you, don¡¯t call them. They don¡¯t want me anymore¡­¡±


    Huo Jinyan was stunned when she said this.


    She grabbed the bar counter and gulped down a ss of wine.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her lying on the bar counter, and regretted getting himself involved in this mess..

 Chapter 337 - 337: Nobody Wants Me

    Chapter 337: Nobody Wants Me


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning slumped over the counter, ss of wine in hand. With her other hand, she beckoned at Huo Jinyan and the others. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s¡­ Go, just go. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Huo Jinyan peered behind him. In this rowdy ce, there was bound to be countless wolves hidden among the patrons. Once he left, they would pounce on her and eat her whole.


    Huo Jinyan furrowed his brows and shut his eyes, displeasure written on his face. Then, he gged his hand for Chu Ting to put his phone away, seemingly having resigned himself to something.


    He went to Lu Ning¡¯s side. ¡°I¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    Lu Ning abruptly shoved him, whimpering between sobs, ¡°I don¡¯t have a home anymore¡­ Nobody wants me¡­¡±


    Huo Jinyan did not move at all despite getting pushed.


    Chu Ting handed the information he had just found to Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan nced at Lu Ning. She hung her head and her body was swaying lightly. As if sensing that someone was looking at her, she slowly raised her head to look.


    Tears kept falling down her cheeks as she looked at him pitifully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t send me back, please¡­


    Sobbing and wailing, she clutched Huo Jinyan¡¯s clothes with her fingers. She was begging him, so as to preserve herst shred of dignity and self-esteem.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s shrouded eyes fell upon her face; he handed his phone to Chu Ting, then used his hand to wipe her tears away gently. Thereafter, he bent down, lifted her over his shoulder, and strode out.


    The bartender was about to holler at them, but Chu Ting handed him a ck card.


    While Lu Ning was being carried on Huo Jinyan¡¯s shoulder, her stomach churned ufortably.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    She had no strength left and could not even speak properly.


    She could only repeat one word over and over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    She wanted to say, Don¡¯t move.


    Huo Jinyan mistook that as her still telling him not to send her home. He walked to the car and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sending you home.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he heard something from behind.


    ¡°Urgh¡ª


    When Chu Ting stepped out and saw this scene unfold before him, his mind instantly went nk as he rushed over.


    ¡°President Huo! It¡¯s fine! Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Chu Ting quickly helped Huo Jinyan take off his suit jacket.


    Huo Jinyan stood there motionless like a statue, and moved only upon Chu Ting¡¯s instruction.


    ¡°President Huo, raise your arm.¡± ¡°President Huo, please support Miss L¨´ with your other hand.¡±


    ¡°President Huo, raise your other arm.¡±


    The sleeves were taken off, though Lu Ning was still pressing on the back. Chu


    Ting yanked it off and used an unsoiled part of the suit to wipe Lu Ning¡¯s


    111UUL11.


    Chu Ting threw the dirty suit aside and hurriedly opened the car door. ¡°President Huo, please carry Miss L¨´ to the car.¡±


    Only then, did Huo Jinyan take action. He took two steps forward and tossed Lu Ning into the backseat.


    Lu Ning seemed to still have some rationality left in her. She looked at Huo Jinyan and murmured, ¡°I-I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Huo Jinyan mmed the door shut.


    Chu Ting found a ce for Huo Jinyan to change his clothes. After changing, Huo Jinyan was finally revitalized.


    However, when he opened the car door and saw Lu Ning, he still felt a sense of difort on his back.


    Chu Ting looked at him. ¡°President Huo, I had Miss L¨´ rinse her mouth and opened the windows to ventte the car. It won¡¯t smell.¡± Huo Jinyan clenched his fists, then went into the car.


    Lu Ning was curled up, unmoving.


    When the car started and jolted, she suddenly sprang up, startling Chu Ting. Huo Jinyan turned to look at her.


    Her eyes spun around and then looked at Huo Jinyan. Then, she leaned towards him, and eventuallyid her head on hisp.

 Chapter 338 - 338: He’s Broken!

    Chapter 338: He¡¯s Broken!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Huo Jinyan was frozen stiff, his hands hanging in midair.


    Chu Ting made an emergency brake.


    ¡°President Huo, I¡¯ll move Miss L¨´ away immediately.¡±


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s gaze fell upon the tears at the corners of Lu Ning¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Forget it, just drive.¡±


    Chu Ting was just unbuckling his seatbelt, when he paused and looked at Huo Jinyan in disbelief. After nking out for a couple moments, he nodded and re-fastened his seatbelt.


    He replied very naturally, ¡°Understood.¡±


    Then, the car started again. Huo Jinyan could not take it anymore after reading two pages of the report, so he closed it and put it aside.


    The girl on hisp was quite well-behaved. She was curled up motionless, and her fingers were pinching his pants.


    Huo Jinyan reached for a nket from the front to cover her.


    Her body rxed a little, but she still pinched his pants insecurely.


    Huo Jinyan had nowhere to put his hand, so he ced it on her arm. After arriving at the temporary residence, Chu Ting looked at Huo Jinyan.


    ¡°President Huo, we¡¯re here.¡±


    His voice was very soft, and Huo Jinyan responded softly without moving.


    ¡°President Huo, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Chu Ting shouted three times in a row.


    He did not expect that someone could stare at their hand in a daze for so long.


    Huo Jinyan came back to his senses, but he was in no hurry to look away. Instead, he was reminiscing.


    What happened after that?


    Afterwards, it seemed that Lu Ning did not wake up promptly. She slept until dawn, and they sat with her in the car until daybreak¡­


    Chu Ting looked at Huo Jinyan and reminded him again, ¡°President Huo, we¡¯re home.¡±


    Only then did Huo Jinyan look up at him. ¡°Right.¡¯


    He shut theptop and looked at the bracelet on his wrist. His other hand reached for the bracelet, his thumb rubbing the beads lightly.


    After a short while, Huo Jinyan suddenly smiled.


    Even his eyes seemed gentle.


    Chu Ting¡¯s jaw almost dropped.


    He looks¡­ gentle?!


    I must be seeing things!


    This is crazy, crazy! I can¡¯t believe it, I lived to see Huo Jinyan express such emotions!


    Chu Ting quickly opened the car door and got out.


    The biting wind made him calm down a little.


    Not long after, Huo Jinyan also came down, his expression cold as before.


    Chu Tingforted himself. It must have been an illusion. It must have been an illusion!


    When Huo Jinyan reached the door, he suddenly turned around and nced at him. With a smile, he said, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Chu Ting:


    He stood in the cold, unable to calm down for a long time.


    He¡¯s broken!


    At the Huo residence in the capital.


    The butler walked in, a smile on his face and his hands behind his back.


    When the Old Master saw him smiling, he could not help but frown. ¡°What are youughing at?! Are you mocking me for not being able to get through to my own grandson?¡±


    The butler could not suppress augh when he saw him. ¡°Master, what are you even talking about?¡±


    ¡°Then why are you smirking like that?¡±


    The butler itched to keep him in suspense. ¡°Master, although the Young Master isn¡¯t here, he does miss you. Look, guess what Young Master got someone to bring you.¡±


    The Old Master looked at him angrily. ¡°What did he bring? It¡¯ll be good enough if he doesn¡¯t bring me any more trouble.¡±


    Although he did not seem to care much, he kept trying to look behind the butler.


    The butler smiled and brought his hands out from behind him. He was holding a pink stuffed rabbit.


    Old Master:


    The butler chuckled uncontrobly and even introduced it to the Old Master. ¡°Old Master, look! It¡¯s so adorable.


    Old Master: .


    The butler said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Young Master to be so childish.¡± Old Master: .


    The butler said, ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you try hugging it? It¡¯s great.¡±


    Old Master: Scram!¡±

 Chapter 339 - 339: Do as I Say!

    Chapter 339: Do as I Say!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The butler giggled as he stuffed the fluffy rabbit into the Old Master¡¯s arms. Its pinkness illuminated his face.


    The Old Master¡¯s face was still wrought with anger, but his gazended on the fluffy rabbit.


    The butler grinned. ¡°The Young Master sure knows how to pick a gift.¡±


    The Old Master rolled his eyes at him. Then, he picked the fluffy rabbit up and looked at it. Its two rabbit ears were raised¡ªthe Old Master folded one of the ears, and in an instant, one was high and the other was low.


    ¡°What is that brat thinking!? He wants to cate me with a damn rabbit? Can¡¯t he just give me a call!?


    ¡°Look at how long he¡¯s been gone! It¡¯s been almost half a year!¡±


    The butler hurriedly poured him a cup of tea. ¡°No, no. It hasn¡¯t even been five months.¡±


    The Old Master¡¯s voice instantly rose. ¡°Oh, is that so! What a short time five months is, right!? He¡¯s left his entire workload to me and now I have to handle all of it. Can¡¯t an old man just enjoy his retirement?!¡±


    The more Old Master thought about it, the more incensed he became. He picked up the fluffy rabbit, frowned at it, and wanted to punch it.


    The butler looked at him. ¡°Master, it¡¯s useless even if you hit it. Here¡¯s some tea to help you calm down.¡±


    The Old Master carried the fluffy rabbit in his arms, and took a sip from the teacup.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t hit it, should I hit you? Or will that stinking brate back so that I can hit him?!¡±


    The butler smiled and stopped talking.


    The Old Master sighed and pinched the rabbit¡¯s ears as he looked at it in his arms.


    ¡°I just want to know that he¡¯s safe.¡±


    ¡°Old Master, our Young Master is definitely safe. The Young Master didn¡¯t pick up the phone, but Chu Ting did. He said that everything is fine.¡±


    When he mentioned this, the Old Master was also angry. ¡°That brat is also disobedient. Why can¡¯t he bring him back while he¡¯s asleep?! He only ever listens to Huo Jinyan.¡±


    ¡°Master, you know the Young Master¡¯s temper all too well. Even if Chu Ting wants to carry out your instructions, he wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    The Old Master sighed deeply and looked at the fluffy rabbit. ¡°It¡¯ll be good to even just hear his voice.¡±


    ¡°Second Master, there¡¯s news.¡±


    ¡°How is it!?¡±


    ¡°The initial phase of the n went smoothly, but we didn¡¯t see him near Huo


    Jinyan¡¯s house or the hospital, so we couldn¡¯t strike at him again.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    Huo Shi¡¯s eyes widened. He clenched his fists tightly, the veins on the back of his hands bulging.


    ¡°This bunch of trash!¡±


    ¡°Second Master, Huo Jinyan is already injured.¡±


    Huo Shi closed his eyes tightly and said cruelly, ¡°What use is it if he¡¯s injured?!


    I want him dead!¡±


    Everyone fell silent for a moment.


    After a long while, Huo Shi¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Tell them to get ready.¡±


    The person was shocked. ¡°Second Master, are we continuing with the n?


    Won¡¯t this alert them?¡±


    Madness shed across Huo Shi¡¯s face ever so briefly. ¡°He¡¯s injured now! How will he even fight me?! Do as I say!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    The next morning, Lu Ning was woken up by someone.


    It was a rare urrence, since she usually woke up on her own.


    However, when she woke up today, she was also groggy.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, time to eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay-¡±


    Lu Ning dragged her tired body out of bed to wash up and change. When she looked up, she realized that she had forgotten to close the windowst night.


    She walked over and closed the window, then raised her hand to touch her forehead. It was hot; she must have caught a cold.


    Lu Ning walked out slowly, and Lu Jingzhi came out of the room to look at her.


    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Shen Yunci stuck her head out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I probably caught a cold..¡±

 Chapter 340 - 340: Stay Away From Me

    Chapter 340: Stay Away From Me


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°You¡¯ve caught a cold? Hurry and sit down.¡±


    Shen Yunci pulled Lu Ning to a chair. Lu Zhi came out from the kitchen. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning seems to have caught a cold.¡±


    ¡°A cold!¡±


    Lu Zhi ced the bowl on the table and walked over. He raised his hand to touch Lu Ning¡¯s forehead and was relieved when it was not hot.


    Then, he went to look for medicine with Shen Yunci.


    Lu Ning said, ¡°Dad, Mom, it¡¯s not that serious. I¡¯ll just go to the school¡¯s infirmary for them to take a look.¡±


    ¡°No, no, you have to take some medicine. Otherwise, it¡¯ll get worse. Hey, where did you put the medicine?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d kept it here. Why isn¡¯t it here? I¡¯ll go and buy some now!¡±


    Lu Ning:


    Before Lu Ning could stop him, as she stood up Lu Qing came back with a bag in hand.


    Seeing the entire family standing up, he could not help but stare at them in bewilderment.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°What have you got there?¡±


    Shen Yunci walked over and looked at the bag in his hand.


    ¡°The medicine we bought previously. Wasn¡¯t our medicine box at home running out of medicine? I left it in the car two days ago and forgot to take it.¡±


    Before he could finish, Shen Yunci snatched it. ¡°Is there any cold medicine¡­


    Found it!¡±


    Lu Zhi quickly went to the kitchen to get a ss of water.


    ¡°Who caught a cold?¡±


    ¡°Sister caught it.¡±


    As Lu Jingzhi spoke, he walked over and brought a small bun to Lu Ning¡¯s mouth. ¡°Sister, eat something. Don¡¯t take medicine on an empty stomach.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly. After sitting back down, she bit into the bun he handed her.


    She stopped resisting and just sat there, watching them fuss over her.


    When she went out, Shen Yunci nagged at her, ¡°Wear more clothes, wear something over those. Your clothes are too thin, put this on.¡±


    ¡°Have your brother send you there instead of riding the scooter. Remember to drink the tea in the thermos, it¡¯ll keep you warm.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and walked out.


    She got into Lu Qing¡¯s car with Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Qing dropped Lu Ning off first.


    ¡°Bye bye, Sister. Remember to drink more water.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and closed the car door.


    Lu Qing saw that her gait was obviously different from usual. He frowned, then started the car to send Lu Jingzhi off.


    Lu Ning arrivedte. When she went up the stairs, she saw that the students in the ssrooms on each floor were all seated neatly. The corridor was also very quiet. Other than the sound of pages rustling, there were no other sounds.


    Lu Ning looked down at her feet and walked up step by step. She felt like she was seeing double.


    She reached out and grabbed the stair railing.


    She climbed up, step by step. She had never felt so sluggish before.


    Huo Jinyan was walking towards the ssroom. When he reached the stairs, he saw her climbing up, slowly and unsteadily.


    She was climbing up just like a snail; he simply stood at the top of the stairs and observed her.


    Lu Ning¡¯s head was lowered and she did not notice him at all, she was still climbing the stairs. Just as she was about to bump into Huo Jinyan, Huo Jinyan raised his hand and pressed it against her head.


    Lu Ning was momentarily stunned before she looked up. When she saw Huo Jinyan, she was frozen for another two seconds before she subconsciously wanted to back away. When she did, she missed a step. Fortunately, she was still holding the railing, and Huo Jinyan quickly raised his hand to grab her other arm.


    Seeing that something was clearly wrong with her, Huo Jinyan helped her stand.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him as she took a step back, trying her best to distance herself from him. She even raised a hand to cover her nose and mouth.


    Huo Jinyan could not hold back a frown when he saw her actions.


    Lu Ning said in a muffled voice, ¡°I have a cold. Stay away from me, it¡¯s contagious..¡±

 Chapter 341 - 341: Caught a Cold

    Chapter 341: Caught a Cold


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Huo Jinyan heaved a sigh of relief, then looked at her with concern.


    ¡°Have you taken some medicine?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and quickly raised her other hand to put some distance between them.


    ¡°Hurry up and go. You¡¯re injured, you can¡¯t afford to catch my cold.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her helplessly, his shrouded eyes looking at her. He raised his hand and grabbed her wrist to support her. ¡°I won¡¯t get infected so easily.¡±


    He was afraid that she would fall if he did not support her. How could he be at ease if she could not even walk steadily?


    Lu Ning walked up while he pulled her up, and her other hand was still covering her mouth.


    After going up, she quickly went into the ssroom. She was wearing very thick clothes today, and she swayed when she ran, so she looked especially like a tottering penguin. Huo Jinyan stood behind her and could barely hold back a chuckle.


    He also walked into the ssroom.


    Lin Ci spotted Lu Ning walking in and looked at her, puzzled. Lu Ning squeezed into her seat and sat down. She was so tired that she had to take a couple of deep breaths; then, she began to take off her coat.


    After taking off her coat, she felt a little easier, but she was still out of breath. Lin Ci took her coat. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You seem so weak today.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at her and leaned back. ¡°I caught a cold. I¡¯ll go hang my coat.¡±


    The rack for coats was at the back of the ssroom.


    Lu Ning was about to move when Lin Ci stopped her.


    The bell rang right there and then.


    ¡°Pass it to me.¡±


    The boy in the back seat stretched out his hand.


    Lin Ci handed it over.


    ¡°Help me hang Sister Ning¡¯s coat.¡±


    The message was transmitted along with the coat, traveling in a chain towards the back. As the students at the back were closer, they could stand up, hang the coat up, and sit back down in no time at all.


    Lu Ning stashed her bag into her desk and leaned on it. She said feebly to her ssmates around her, ¡°Stay away from me, I don¡¯t want you to get infected by me.¡±


    After saying that, she suddenly remembered. ¡°Oh right, I have a face mask. I should wear it.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she sat up straight and started rummaging through her bag for her face mask.


    Finally, she found it and slowly put it on. She supported her chin with one hand to prevent herself from lying on the desk, and forced herself to stay awake.


    Huo Jinyan nced in Lu Ning¡¯s direction. After going through thest page, he closed the textbook and called for the ss representative to go to the office and get the test papers.


    When they received the test papers and distributed them, they frowned.


    Recently, they were doing so many test papers they were feeling queasy.


    They were all upset, but did not dare to say anything in front of Huo Jinyan.


    Silently, they took the test paper and began to do it.


    Lu Ning looked at the words on the test paper. They floated in front of her eyes, and she saw the test paper double into two tests.


    Lin Ci looked at her worriedly, turning to nce at her as she did the questions.


    Four of their ssmates, seated in front and behind the two of them, seemed ufortable as they shuffled in their seats. In the front seat: ¡°Is Teacher Huo looking at us?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. We didn¡¯t do anything, right?¡±


    ¡°Shh, stop talking.¡±


    In the back seat: ¡°Why has Teacher Huo been looking at us all this time?¡±


    ¡°He must be looking at you. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything either!¡±


    ¡°Maybe your head¡¯s too low and he thinks you are looking at your notes. Act normal!¡±


    ¡°Fine, is this okay?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at the English words fluttering before her eyes, and her pen feebly floated across the paper. She could not remember what she had written; she could only remember that after she was done, she could not remember anything else.


    When the bell rang, Huo Jinyan slowly got up and nced at Lu Ning, who had fallen asleep with her head propped up.


    ¡°Collect the papers.¡±


    Hearing this, the students in thest row began to pass their papers forward.


    When it reached Lu Ning, Lin Ci picked the stack up from the person behind her.


    Lu Ning¡¯s test paper was pressed under her elbow..

 Chapter 342 - 342: Why Does She Look So Out of It?

    Chapter 342: Why Does She Look So Out of It?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lin Ci passed the stack to the front first, before reaching over and gently lifting her elbow to pull her test paper out.


    It was pulled out, but she did not realize that Lu Ning¡¯s face was falling towards the desk.


    Fortunately, a hand appeared in time to support her head.


    Lin Ci was stunned for a moment. She looked up and saw Huo Jinyan, then she turned in the direction of Huo Jinyan¡¯s hand and shuddered. If he hadn¡¯t caught her, she would be having a nosebleed.


    At the same time, Lu Ning woke up.


    She looked up at the people around her in a daze.


    As soon as she did, Huo Jinyan retracted his hand. After ncing at her, he took the test paper and turned to leave.


    Lu Ning looked at Lin Ci in a daze and asked her what was happening.


    Lin Ci exined it briefly; then, she looked at her with concern in her eyes. ¡°Ning¡¯ning, why don¡¯t you take leave and go home to rest? You look very unwell.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled at her under her face mask. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I have some tea. My father prepared it for me to ward off the cold.¡±


    As she spoke, she poured some tea from the thermos into its cup, and took a few sips.


    Lin Ci was still worried, but with her stubbornness, she could not persuade her.


    Just like that, she endured until sses ended at noon.


    Everyone went to eat, and Lin Ci apanied Lu Ning out slowly.


    When Huo Jinyan went down the stairs, he saw the both of them and quietly followed behind.


    ¡°Go eat. I can handle it myself.¡±


    Lin Ci: ¡°¡­ Can my ass! Walk slowly.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lu Ning obediently stopped talking and continued walking.


    When they arrived at the infirmary, Gu Zi was standing there, looking around for something.


    When he saw Lu Ning, he immediately jogged over.


    ¡°What happened to you, baby?¡±


    Lu Ning looked up at him. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just caught a cold. What are you looking


    He did not forget to ask what Gu Zi was doing.


    Gu Zi pulled her in. ¡°I¡¯m wondering why nobody¡¯s here today. The two of us are so popr, yet there isn¡¯t a single soul here today.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    Although her reaction speed was slower, she recalled saying that they were the type to hit people yesterday.


    She did not expect these people to really believe her. <i>Were they so easy to fool?


    It¡¯s over. Gu Chen and Gu Zi¡¯s reputation are in the dumps now.


    And it¡¯s all because of me.


    Lu Ning sat on the sofa weakly.


    Gu Chen walked out from behind. When he saw her like this, he immediately went forward and reached for her forehead.


    ¡°Open your mouth for me. Ah¡ª¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    ¡°Have you taken any medicine?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°In the morning?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Chen raised his hand and touched her head. Then, he got up to prepare some medicine for her.


    Lin Ci looked at Gu Zi and could not help but ask worriedly, ¡°Why does


    Ning¡¯ning look so dazed?¡±


    Gu Zi, however, looked behind her. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Lin Ci was stunned and turned around.


    ¡°Teacher Huo!¡±


    Huo Jinyan nced at her and nodded. He then looked at Lu Ning, who slowly turned to look at him.


    She even pointed for him considerately. ¡°Doctor Gu is at the back.¡±


    Her voice was soft and weak.


    Lu Ning sat there, swaying, and eventuallyid down. Gu Zi immediately covered her with a nket.


    ¡°Why does it look so serious?¡±


    Gu Chen walked out from behind.


    ¡°Her constitution hasn¡¯t been good since she was injuredst time. Go get a ss of water.¡±


    Gu Zi hurriedly went to pour water.


    Huo Jinyan also heard this, and that scene full of blood instantly appeared in his mind.. He silently raised his arm in front of his eyes¡­

 Chapter 343 - 343: Dislocated

    Chapter 343: Dislocated


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Be good and take the medicine. You¡¯ll recover faster.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and sat up to take the medicine.


    This time, she was really obedient. After imbibing it, sheid down again.


    Lin Ci sat at the side, looking at her. ¡°Are you alright? How long will she take to recover?¡±


    Gu Chen looked at her and furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°It¡¯s a cold, so she¡¯ll probably recover in two days.¡±


    Lin Ci sighed and helped pull the nket over Lu Ning.


    ¡°I heard from Teacher Shen that she¡¯s going to participate in apetition the day after tomorrow. Will it affect her performance? She looks so out of it.¡±


    Gu Chen sighed, and did not dare to say anything else. Lu Ning¡¯s cold looked really serious, and it seemed to have drained her of all her strength. Lu Ning even raised her hand and gestured at them. ¡°It¡¯s fine! I can do it!¡± After gesturing, it drooped down weakly.


    The few of them smiled helplessly. Lin Ci tucked Lu Ning¡¯s arm under the nket, and Gu Chen walked to the back.


    Gu Chen brought a first aid kit over, put on a mask and gloves, and helped Huo Jinyan disinfect and treat his wound.


    ¡°It¡¯s healing well.¡±


    Gu Chen said expressionlessly.


    Huo Jinyan lowered his hand and looked at him.


    When the two of them came out, Lu Ning was already asleep.


    Her nose was stuffy, and her breathing was heavy. It sounded quite ufortable.


    ¡°How can she go to ss when she¡¯s so groggy? She should take a leave of absence.¡±


    Gu Zi muttered and turned to look at Huo Jinyan.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m applying leave for her. Do you approve?¡±


    Lin Ci could not help but say, ¡°It¡¯s Ning¡¯ning who doesn¡¯t want to take leave.¡±


    Just as they were talking, someone pushed the door open from the outside and entered.


    Lin Yi walked in and was stunned when he saw them.


    Lin Ci frowned when he saw him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, someone followed closely behind Lin Yi.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an walked to Lin Yi¡¯s side and was stunned when she saw the few people in front of her.


    ¡°Teacher Huo.¡±


    She greeted Huo Jinyan first.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her without saying anything.


    Lin Yi turned to look at Gu Chen, who was wearing a white coat. ¡°She can¡¯t exert any strength in her arm. Please take a look.¡±


    Gu Chen nced at her coldly.


    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°I identally knocked her over, she fell and hit her arm on something.¡±


    Gu Zi nced at them, then walked over in two steps.


    ¡°Let me take a look.¡±


    Without another word, he reached out. Before L¨´ Yue¡¯an could react, Gu Zi had already grabbed her arm.


    He pulled on her arm gently and looked at it. At first, he was quite gentle, butter on, nobody knew what he did, but they only heard a very crisp sound.


    Everyone was stunned and fell silent.


    The moment Gu Zi let go, L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s arm fell and dangled by her side.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an was shocked. It was only then that she felt the pain in her arm; she was about to scream when Gu Zi covered her mouth.


    ¡°Shh¡ªl have other patients here.¡±


    She followed his gaze to the sofa, where Lu Ningy quietly asleep.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an:


    He looked very calm, and very cold.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an did not even know if she could trust them.


    Lin Yi nudged her to sit down.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an sat over, her face pale.


    Gu Chen raised his hand and touched the joint of her arm.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s dislocated.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an:


    I remember it was fine when I arrived! It only hurt a little! It wasn¡¯t dislocated at all!


    Gu Chen moved her arm, and cold sweat immediately broke out on her forehead from the pain.


    Her other hand clenched Lin Yi¡¯s hand..

 Chapter 344 - 344: Is This Your Child?

    Chapter 344: Is This Your Child?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Brother Lin Yi! It hurts!¡±


    Lin Yi watched over her and patted her symbolically.


    In the end, she cried out twice when Gu Chen adjusted her arm to and fro, and it was over.


    ¡°Done.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an:


    Lin Yi:


    Lin Ci could not help butugh.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an turned to re at her. Lin Ci was not afraid of her, so she returned her gaze.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s gaze quickly shifted to Lu Ning.


    She sneered inwardly. Let¡¯s see how long you can still stayfortable.


    Gu Zi stumbled over and blocked her line of sight.


    ¡°Student, are you fine now? If you are, pleaes go. We¡¯re going to eat.¡±


    Lin Yi nced at him¡ªhe could practically see the words Get out ofhere impressed on his face.


    Lin Yi raised his hand and pulled L¨´ Yue¡¯an. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an nodded and stood up.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her back and could not help but frown. The way Li Yue¡¯an looked at Lu Ning just now made him very ufortable.


    Lu Ning¡¯s cold came suddenly, and it did not get better. On the day of thepetition, it did not get better either; instead, it was getting worse.


    On the afternoon of thepetition, Lu Ning did not intend to let Lu Jingzhi tag along for fear of infecting him with the cold.


    However, Lu Jingzhi insisted on going and even said that he wanted to take care of her.


    Lu Ning could not dissuade him, and she had certainly mentioned thepetition to him first.


    She was wearing a face mask the entire time.


    Initially, there was only one person participating from the two sses which Teacher Shen led, but now, there was also Lu Ning.


    On the way there, another girl from ss 8 could not help but look at Lu Ning curiously.


    Lu Ning had been resting with her eyes closed and did not notice.


    When they arrived, the sun shone down fiercely as they disembarked, and Lu Ning felt a little warmer.


    When they walked in, Teacher Shenforted Lu Ning. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ning¡¯ning. You¡¯re unwell, so you just have to do all the questions. The ranking isn¡¯t important. After all, this is your first time participating in apetition. Don¡¯t be too stressed.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded.


    She handed Lu Jingzhi over to the teacher.


    The teacher held Lu Jingzhi¡¯s hand and stood outside the checking room, watching them enter.


    Teacher Lang, who had just sent the students in, turned around and saw Lu Ning. He could not help but grimace and sneer.


    Seeing her pass through the security checkpoint, he turned to look at Teacher Shen. ¡°Teacher Shen, this is a mathpetition, it¡¯s not apetition to see who can embarrass themselves more. Did you bring thest-ce student here because you think our school¡¯s win rate in recent years has been too high?¡±


    Teacher Shen ignored him and held Lu Jingzhi¡¯s hand as they sat in the waiting area.


    Teacher Lang rolled his eyes, but then his gaze fell on Lu Jingzhi. He was a little surprised and stunned for a moment. Then, he walked over and pulled Lu Jingzhi¡¯s mask off without asking.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at him, displeased.


    Teacher Shen hurriedly pped his hand away.


    ¡°Teacher Lang, what are you doing!?¡±


    Teacher Shen raised her hand to shield Lu Jingzhi.


    Teacher Lang¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Lu Jingzhi.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this child the one who won first ce in the previouspetition?!¡±


    He raised his hand excitedly and grabbed Lu Jingzhi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Child, which school are you attending now?¡±


    After asking, he seemed to have remembered something. ¡°Yes, yes. It was written under the photo from then. You¡¯re attending the affiliated elementary school of No. 1 High School, right?! Are your parents here?¡± Then, he immediately turned to look at Teacher Shen. ¡°Teacher Shen, is this your child?¡±


    Teacher Shen looked at his overly enthusiastic expression and could not help but feel even more frightened. She pulled Lu Jingzhi to the side and moved away from Teacher Lang.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±

 Chapter 345 - 345: Lu Ning’s Little Brother?!

    Chapter 345: Lu Ning¡¯s Little Brother?!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Teacher Lang leaned closer again. The smile on his face was bright as could be, and he waspletely ecstatic.


    Teacher Shen had never seen Teacher Lang like this before, and was shocked beyond words.


    She hugged Lu Jingzhi tightly.


    Lu Jingzhi was much calmer. He looked at Teacher Lang¡¯s face and said coldly,


    ¡°My sister¡¯s name is Lu Ning.¡±


    Teacher Lang echoed him, ¡°Ah, so your sister¡¯s name is Lu Ning¡­ Then, when he suddenly realized his smile immediately froze on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re Lu Ning¡¯s little brother?!¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked at the expression on his face that was about to crack. He calmly added the final blow, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Seeing Teacher Lang¡¯s expression, it was as if the sky was falling.


    Teacher Shen seemed to understand something. Looking at Teacher Lang¡¯s expression, she could not help but want tough; she had never seen Teacher Lang making such an expression before.


    Teacher Lang tried his best to settle his thoughts, but he could not calm down.


    He staggered a little and could not even stand properly. He held onto the chair beside him and sat down, and kept turning around to nce at Lu Jingzhi in disbelief.


    Lu Jingzhi did not care about him. If he wanted to look, so be it. He sat there quietly, holding a thermos sk and waiting for Lu Ning toe out.


    At first, Teacher Lang did not think much of it, but after knowing that he was Lu Ning¡¯s younger brother, the more he looked at him, the more he felt that he looked like Lu Ning.


    The more he looked, the more they resembled each other¡­


    Lu Ning sat in her seat and listened to someone talking on the stage. Her thoughts were wandering.


    ¡°Everyone, wee to the NI Mathematics Competition. Please do not leave your seats during thepetition. If you have any questions, just wait in your seat and raise your hand, the invigtor will go over to you.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be distributing the test papers now.¡±


    A teacher went over to the seats to distribute the test papers.


    The girl from ss 8 was sitting on Lu Ning¡¯s left. There was a half-meter-wide walkway between the two of them. She looked at Lu Ning worriedly. ¡°Lu Ning, are you alright?¡±


    She could not help but ask softly.


    Lu Ning turned to look at her and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s nothing. Thanks.¡±


    The girl was still a little concerned, but the teacher walked over and she did not say anything else.


    ¡°Alright, thepetition begins now. Please answer the questions within the stipted time. When the bell rings, stop writing immediately.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the rustling of paper sounded in the hugepetition venue.


    Lu Ning reacted half a beat slower. She took the pen and ced her arms on the table. Looking at the test paper in front of her, she patted her cheeks to energize herself.


    Then, she began to answer the questions.


    The girl on the left nced at her and slowly wrote her name on her paper¡ªLi Nian.


    Lu Ning looked at the test paper; the words were floating. She felt like she was floating too.


    After answering the questions, she carefully checked if she had missed any questions. After confirming that there were none, she raised her hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The invigtor walked over to her.


    Lu Ning asked softly, ¡°Can I hand in my paper in advance?¡±


    The teacher was stunned for a moment and looked at her paper. ¡°You¡¯re done?¡± Lu Ning nodded.


    The teacher turned to look at the time. Not even half the stipted time had passed.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait a little longer? Just another ten minutes will do.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Alright, thank you, Teacher.¡±


    After the invigtor left, Lu Ning was left sitting in her seat. She stared at the test paper in front of her and felt like she was about to float.


    About ten minutester, Lu Ning felt her eyelids getting heavier and heavier. She did not notice the time at all.


    When Li Nian got up to hand in her paper, she looked at Lu Ning and called out to her..

 Chapter 346 - 346: Hand in Your Papers in Advance

    Chapter 346: Hand in Your Papers in Advance


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Only then, Lu Ning immediately came back to her senses and looked at Li Nian, who was walking forward. She stood up and followed behind her with her test paper.


    The two of them walked out of thepetition venue together.


    Li Nian wanted to support her, but Lu Ning avoided her.


    Lu Ning, who was wearing a mask, waved at her. ¡°I have a cold, it¡¯ll spread to you.¡±


    Li Nian did not force her and followed her out.


    Lu Jingzhi saw Lu Ning first. He immediately hopped down from the chair and walked to the security checkpoint to wait for her.


    When Lu Ning walked out, her eyes curved in a smile as she looked at him.


    Teacher Shen also hurried over.


    ¡°Why are the two of you out? Did both of you hand in your papers in advance?¡±


    Li Nian nodded.


    ¡°Did you finish all the questions?¡±


    Lu Ning and Li Nian nodded together.


    Teacher Shen did not ask anything else; as long as theypleted all the questions, it was fine.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, are you alright? Are you feeling okay?¡±


    Li Nian looked at Teacher Shen. ¡°Teacher, can we go back first?¡±


    Teacher Shen nodded. ¡°Alright, alright. You guys can go back first. Li Nian, take care of Lu Ning.¡±


    As the teacher was still needed to confirm which students participated after thepetition ended, Teacher Shen could not leave yet.


    Li Nian nodded, and led Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi out.


    Teacher Lang¡¯s gaze followed Lu Jingzhi until they disappeared before him.


    Li Nian looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯l call a car.¡±


    As soon as she took out her phone, a ck Maybach stopped in front of them.


    Chu Ting got out of the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Miss Lu, let me send you back.¡±


    Li Nian looked at Lu Ning and asked, ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and Li Nian opened the car door for her.


    Lu Ning was frozen for a moment. Li Nian looked at her and urged her, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t you know him?¡±


    Lu Ning was indeed feeling rather unwell, so she sat down directly; Lu Jingzhi went up right after her. Li Nian looked at Chu Ting and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then, she sat down as well.


    Chu Ting was startled for a moment, then he immediately got into the car and started it.


    ¡°Miss Lu, should I send you straight home or back to school?¡±


    ¡°Back to school.¡±


    Chu Ting nodded and drove to the school gate.


    Li Nian helped Lu Ning down.


    Lu Jingzhi followed at the side.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    After thanking him again, Li Nian brought Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi into the school.


    She brought her straight to the infirmary.


    Li Nian helped Lu Ning in.


    She looked at Gu Chen and Gu Zi. ¡°You¡¯re Lu Ning¡¯s cousins, right? Quickly take a look at her, she¡¯s feeling very ufortable.¡±


    Gu Zi quickly helped Lu Ning to the sofa.


    Gu Chen hurried over with something to check on her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this little one to you guys. I¡¯m going back to ss.¡±


    Li Nian said as she turned to leave. Gu Chen looked up at her. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Li Nian turned around and left. Lu Ningy on the sofa, unable to exert any strength.


    After the checkup, Gu Chen fed her some medicine and let her sleep on the sofa.


    ¡°Brother, will my sister get better?¡±


    Gu Zi patted him. ¡°Little brat, don¡¯t say such things. Your sister is just tired, she¡¯ll be fine after resting for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Gu Zi looked at him. ¡°You might not trust me, but you should trust Brother Gu Chen. He¡¯s a doctor.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi immediately turned to look at Gu Chen. ¡°Brother, is it true?¡±


    Gu Chen nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    Only then did Lu Jingzhi rx a little. He sat beside Lu Ning, still clutching the thermos in his hand.


    The sky slowly darkened, and he fell asleep while sitting. Gu Zi took another nket and covered him, but he held the thermos tightly and it could not be taken away..

 Chapter 347 - 347: Following Again?

    Chapter 347: Following Again?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When Lu Ning woke up in a daze, Lu Qing hade by to pick her up with Shen


    Yunci and Lu Zhi.


    After waking up, Lu Jingzhi looked at her and handed her the thermos. ¡°Sister, have some tea. You¡¯ll feel better.¡¯


    Lu Ning raised her hand and took a couple of sips.


    Gu Zi could not help but chuckle. So that¡¯s why! He¡¯s hugging the thermos so tightlyjust so he can have Lu Ning drink some water.


    After Lu Ning said goodbye to the two of them, her parents picked her up.


    After that day, Lu Ning took a day off to rest at home.


    Perhaps she was really too tired. After resting for a day, Lu Ning felt much better. At night, she could even stay by Lu Jingzhi¡¯s side to teach him, and her vision was no longer blurry. Other than her voice being a little nasally, she seemed fine everywhere else.


    ¡°Sister, are you feeling better?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and smiled at him. ¡°Much better. Did Sister scare you yesterday?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded. ¡°Yes, Sister has to be fine all the time in the future.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try my best to stay healthy.¡±


    ¡°Alright! Pinky swear!¡±


    Lu Ning smiled. It was rare for this child to have such a childish side. She immediately reached out to pinky swear with him.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, here, have some soup.¡±


    Shen Yunci pushed the door open and handed the bowl over.


    Lu Ning took it and looked at Shen Yunci. ¡°Okay, thank you, Mom.¡±


    Shen Yunci raised her hand and touched her head. ¡°Silly child, why are you being so polite to your mother? Are you feeling better?¡± Smiling, Lu Ning nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Drink the soup and warm your body up.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and gradually finished the soup in her bowl.


    After returning to her room, Lu Ning sat on the bed and took out her phone.


    Her stamina was still poor, and her body was still a little tired.


    Lu Ning turned around on the bed and opened an app on her cell phone. Then, footage from a surveince camera appeared on the screen. On closer inspection, it was the main road outside their district.


    Lu Ning had pasted the surveince camera which Gu Zi gave her on the wall beside the main road.


    She wanted to see if that ck car had been near their house recently.


    In the end, she really saw a ck car at a familiar location. Lu Ning frowned.


    She picked up something, opened the door, and walked out.


    When she reached the living room, she realized that no one was there anymore.


    Without telling anybody, after quietly changing her shoes, she discreetly opened the door and walked out.


    Lu Ning walked all the way from the neighborhood to the main road. When she looked over, she spotted the ck car. Her eyes narrowed and she ced her hands in her pockets, holding something in her hands.


    Just as she was about to walk over, she saw someone get out of the car.


    Lu Ning was stunned, but she also rxed a little.


    Because it was Huo Jinyan who was walking towards her. Lu Ning stood rooted to the ground and watched him walk over.


    ¡°Teacher Huo.¡±


    Huo Jinyan frowned when he heard this form of address.


    He took off his jacket and draped it over her.


    Lu Ning looked at the car, and then at him. ¡°You¡¯re not following me again, are you?¡±


    Huo Jinyan raised his eyebrows and nced at her. He did not answer her question. ¡°What are you doing out sote at night? Why are you running around before you¡¯ve recovered?¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°I¡¯m not just running around, I have something to do.¡±


    ¡°And what is it?¡±


    Lu Ning stopped talking, but after being stunned for a moment, she realized she had something to counterattack with.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you run around when you¡¯re injured too?¡±


    Lu Ning imitated him and asked, ¡°And what was it?¡±


    Huo Jinyan did not answer and only smiled without saying anything.


    What else could it be? Protecting you, of course..

 Chapter 348 - 348: Not Qualified

    Chapter 348: Not Qualified


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When Lu Ning came out, she was wearing some warm and fluffy pajamas. She was in a bit of a rush and had not worn a coat.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her face, which was red from the cold.


    He tightened the coat over her. ¡°You should head back.¡±


    Lu Ning looked behind him. The surroundings were very quiet, and along the stretch of road, there was only his car parked by the roadside.


    ¡°Was there another car here when you came?¡±


    Huo Jinyan paused and looked at her. ¡°No.¡±


    Lu Ning lowered her eyes and pondered for a moment before looking at him. ¡°Then, I¡¯m going back.¡±


    Huo Jinyan nodded, and saw that she was about to take off the coat. Keep it on ¡ªHuo Jinyan wanted to say that, but his hand reached out before he even spoke.


    Lu Ning looked at his outstretched hand.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Huo Jinyan quietly retracted his hand. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. She turned around and took two steps forward. Then, she stopped and nced at him. ¡°I¡¯ll return it to you tomorrow.¡±


    She smiled and turned to leave.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her back until she disappeared, then silently looked down at his hand and smiled.


    When Lu Qing returned, he saw Huo Jinyan standing by the roadside.


    ¡°Teacher Huo?¡±


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at him.


    Lu Qing looked at him, then subconsciously turned to look in the direction of his home.


    He could not help but frown. ¡°Teacher Huo, it¡¯s already sote. What are you doing here?¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at him coldly. ¡°I had something to attend to.¡±


    With that, he turned around and left.


    ¡°Teacher Huo!¡±


    When Huo Jinyan walked past him, Lu Qing suddenly spoke up.


    Huo Jinyan stopped in his tracks. Lu Qing turned around and looked at him.


    ¡°Teacher Huo, as a teacher, you shouldn¡¯t get too close to your students. You¡¯ll be treated as a pervert.¡±


    Huo Jinyan turned to him and could not help but smile. ¡°Oh? And who are you to remind me?¡±


    Lu Qing red at him, a burning gaze in his eyes. ¡°Of course, as Ning¡¯ning¡¯s elder brother.¡±


    Huo Jinyan chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not qualified for that.¡±


    Lu Qing was stunned. Huo Jinyan had already turned around and left.


    When Lu Ning returned home, she quietly opened the door and returned to her


    [00111.


    In order to avoid trouble, she went straight to the bedroom, took off the coat, and ced it on the chair.


    Lu Ning sat by the bed and stared at the coat on the chair for a while. She only came back to her senses when her phone rang.


    It was a message from Lin Ci. She had sent over a dozen messages.


    Lu Ning looked at her messages and slowly scrolled up.


    Lin Ci: [Babe! You¡¯re going viral!]


    Lin Ci: [Babe! Look at this!]


    Lin Ci: [The user has shared a link.]


    Lin Ci.? [Hurry, hurry! Go look!]


    Lin Ci: [You¡¯re too handsome, babe!]


    Lin Ci: [Ahhh!!!]


    Lu Ning:


    Lu Ning clicked on the link, which jumped to Weibo.


    The poster was @ACityBulletin.


    On Tuesday, they had posted a video with the caption: [Ahhh! Charmed while editing a video! Posting it for everyone to admire!]


    Lu Ning clicked on the video and could not help but be taken aback.


    The video showed her shooting balloons at the sports meet.


    The video was edited really well, and the soundtrack was also very cool. Even Lu Ning herself felt that she was really handsome.


    She thought that Lin Ci was exaggerating, but then she looked down and saw thements,


    Over a million reposts, above 900,000ments, and 800,000 likes.


    Over the past two days, the video had be so popr that it blew up to this state today..

 Chapter 349 - 349: Charmed by Yourself

    Chapter 349: Charmed by Yourself


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Even @ACityBulletin had gained two million fans in two days because of this video.


    Lu Ning frowned as she read the most poprments.


    @LittleBearSoftCandy: [My god, I¡¯ve been in! This sis is too beautiful!!!]


    @OvercastSkiesTurnSunnyToday: [Well, I have news for you. I heard that she¡¯s only in her third year of high school! Why¡¯s there such a big difference between fellow humans?! I¡¯m crying!]


    @OnlyLookingAtTheFace: [Help! This face! This side profile! These eyes!!! I¡¯m dead! Help me up! I still want to live!]


    @RumorMongeringPasserbyA: [My god, the poprity of this post canpare to a celebrity¡¯s official announcement.]


    Lu Ning did not show much emotion. She justughed and replied to Lin Ci¡¯s message.


    [I saw it.]


    Lin Ci: [Oh? Did you get charmed by yourself?!]


    Lu Ning: [Yes.]


    Lin Ci: [Hahaha! Excited?]


    Lu Ning: [A bit. I¡¯m going to wash up.]


    Lin Ci sent a series of shocked emojis.


    Lu Ning put down her phone and went to wash up.


    When she came out and picked up her phone, she received a bombardment of 99+ messages from Lin Ci, which shook her to the core.


    Thetest: [You can even debut right there and then, but you¡¯re just going to wash up and sleep without making any ripples!??]


    Lu Ning could not help butugh. Just as she was about to reply, she received a message from Jiang Zhou.


    Jiang Zhou: [Animated emoji]


    Jiang Zhou: [Big boss, I was wrong.]


    Lu Ning:


    Puzzled, Lu Ning clicked on it and sent him a question mark.


    Jiang Zhou replied rather quickly.


    He replied with two crying emojis.


    Lu Ning: [What¡¯s wrong?] Jiang Zhou: [I was hacked.]


    Lu Ning: [? A hacker?]


    Jiang Zhou: [Yes! Why are you so distant?! I haven¡¯t been online for so, so, sooo- long! Tell me! Was it you?!]


    Lu Ning: [¡­ If I had this ability, you won¡¯t be able to go online for the rest of your life.]


    Jiang Zhou: [ ¡­ You evil person, you!]


    Lu Ning.? [So? Who did vou offend?]


    Jiang Zhou: [I¡¯m innocent, okay?! I didn¡¯t offend anyone. I don¡¯t know why the big boss chose me. Am I actually the chosen one?]


    Lu Ning: [¡­ So you don¡¯t know who it was. And that¡¯s why you¡¯re just asking everyone?]


    Jiang Zhou: [!!! You¡¯re so smart, babe! Song and Bai gave me the idea. No matter who it is, everyone has already received my apology. They won¡¯t continue targeting me, right?]


    Lu Ning: [Ever considered that this big boss might not even be in your contact list?]


    Jiang Zhou: [!!!???]


    Jiang Zhou sent a few cracking emojis. Lu Ning ignored him and left with a smile.


    It was actually kind of fun to tease people.


    As Lu Ning was about to put down her phone, she received a new message from Lin Ci.


    [Hey babe, the ss monitor asked me if you want to participate in the school anniversary performance.]


    Lu Ning was puzzled. [Why didn¡¯t he ask me directly?] Lin Ci simply sent a screenshot over.


    Lin Ci also asked this very same question in the screenshot.


    [Why didn¡¯t you ask Ning¡¯ning directly?]


    ss monitor: [We mortals are not worthy of talking to Sister Ning directly!]


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly.


    [I¡¯ll reply to him.]


    [ss monitor, I¡¯m not participating in the school anniversary celebration. I don¡¯t have any talents, and I don¡¯t have any unique abilities.]


    The ss monitor¡¯s status kept showing, [The other party is typing¡­] Five minutester, Lu Ning was already preparing to sleep when he replied.


    [No problem, Sister Ning! ]


    Lu Ning smiled, turned off her phone, and ced it on the bedside table. She covered herself with the nket and prepared to sleep.


    She fell asleep, but hundreds and thousands ofizens at the frontline of inte gossip were watching as the situation blew up..

 Chapter 350 - 350: A Mission

    Chapter 350: A Mission


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When Lu Ning went to school the next day, the topic about her on Weibo had already blown up.


    Lu Ning was feeling much better. She woke up early and went straight to the infirmary.


    She sat obediently and let Gu Chen examine her.


    Gu Chen raised his hand and patted her head in satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re almost fully recovered, but you still have to take your medicine. Don¡¯t get cocky, understand?¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Gu Zi looked at her. ¡°Baby, I¡¯m going back to Yizhou in a few days so you won¡¯t see me for a while.


    Lu Ning looked at him. ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Gu Chen replied on his behalf, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. He has a mission.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at Gu Zi and smiled. ¡°Good luck.¡±


    Gu Zi: ¡®Yes!¡±


    As they were talking, someone walked in from outside.


    Li Nian closed the door and looked at the three of them. She turned to look at Gu Chen. ¡°Teacher, do you have sleeping pills?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at her and had a start.


    She seemed to remember something.


    ¡°Is your name Li Nian?¡± Lu Ning stood up. She still remembered that Teacher Shen had called her that.


    Li Nian looked at her and nodded.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Li Nian smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The results should be in the afternoon. Good luck.¡¯


    Lu Ning also smiled. ¡°You too.¡±


    Li Nian then looked at Gu Chen. ¡°So, Teacher, do you keep any sleeping pills here?¡±


    Gu Zi looked at her. ¡°Why do you need sleeping pills? That medicine¡¯s prohibited for students.¡±


    Li Nian did not say anything else and only said, ¡°In that case, forget it.¡±


    She turned to look at Lu Ning. ¡°If you¡¯re leaving as well, shall we go together?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Gu Chen suddenly stopped her. ¡°Wait.¡±


    The two of them stopped and turned around to look at him.


    Gu Chen took out a small bag from the drawer, and there was a white pill in the transparent bag. He stepped over and handed it to Li Nian.


    He said nothing.


    Li Nian was stunned as she looked at him.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Then, she looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lu Ning reacted a little slower. She nced at Gu Chen before nodding and following Li Nian out.


    Lu Ning walked beside Li Nian and watched her keep the bag in her pocket.


    ¡°Not sleeping well?¡±


    Li Nian nodded.


    ¡°Try not to take too many sleeping pills.¡±


    Li Nian looked at her and smiled. ¡°I have no choice.¡±


    Lu Ning was slightly shook. After a moment, she said, ¡°My friend knows how to make herbal remedies for rxation. Do you need them? I¡¯ll get some for you.¡±


    Li Nian looked at her and was silent for a while.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and smiled. ¡°I used them before, it¡¯s pretty effective. Just ce it by your pillow, you don¡¯t have to take any medicine.¡±


    Li Nian smiled; this smile harbored a mix ofplicated emotions. ¡°It makes no difference either way.¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Ning was stunned and fell silent. She did not say anything else and did not ask further.


    The two of them parted ways at the door. As soon as they walked in, Lu Ning could clearly feel that the atmosphere in the ssroom was abnormal.


    She smiled haplessly. No way, is there another post already?


    She walked to her seat. Lin Ci was looking at her phone under the table, smiling as she looked at it.


    Lu Ning was stunned. She obviously did not realize that she was here; Lu Ning bent down and looked at her phone screen.


    She was reying the video sent by @ACityBulletin.


    Lu Ning raised her hand and patted her shoulder.


    Lin Ci looked up at her.


    ¡°The person you¡¯re looking at is right here, yet you¡¯re not going to look at me, but a video of me?¡±


    Lin Ci chuckled and looked at her. ¡°The editing¡¯s done really well.¡±


    Lu Ning grinned helplessly before turning around and sitting down.


    Lin Ci hurriedly added, ¡°But it¡¯s still the person that¡¯s awesome! Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to make such an awesome video!¡±

 Chapter 351 - 351: Don’t Do It Again

    Chapter 351: Don¡¯t Do It Again


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lin Ci even raised her hand and patted the desks in front and behind her. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys agree with me?!¡±


    The four of them looked at Lu Ning with the same expression as Lin Ci.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Sister Ning! So amazing!¡±


    Lu Ning looked at them, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    When Huo Jinyan walked in, he saw a group of people with their heads lowered.


    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±


    Someone coughed and reminded them. Everyone immediately looked up and hurriedly tossed their phones into their desks, bolting up straight.


    However, someone identally pressed the volume button as the lock button, and the background music red loudly in the otherwise silent ssroom.


    Everyone was stunned. They were so frightened that they did not even dare to breathe.


    Huo Jinyan ced one hand on the podium and cast his gaze down.


    ¡°Bring it here.¡±


    He did not seem too pleased.


    A girl eventually stood up. After swallowing nervously, she slowly walked over.


    Huo Jinyan knit his brows, a little surprised that it was a girl. The girl walked over, her fingers gripping her phone nervously.


    ¡°Open it.¡±


    Huo Jinyan stared at her and said in a deep voice.


    The surrounding pressure was suffocating.


    The girl was almost frightened to tears by Huo Jinyan¡¯s gaze. She silently turned on her phone, and the familiar background music red loudly again.


    The girl¡¯s hand trembled as she silently handed the phone over to the podium, right under Huo Jinyan¡¯s nose.


    Huo Jinyan leaned against the podium with one hand, his other hand in his pocket as he looked down at the phone¡¯s screen.


    Two secondster, his expression froze.


    Lu Ning¡¯s side profile appeared clearly in his eyes.


    The girl looked at Huo Jinyan, pursed her lips, and said fearfully, ¡°Teach-, Teacher Huo, I¡­ I won¡¯t¡­¡±


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s gaze was fixed on the screen. Everyone sitting below the stage was so frightened that they did not dare to move. They all thought that it was the calm before the storm.


    He¡¯s definitely going to fly into a rage!


    There¡¯s a storm brewing!


    All of them seemed prepared to face death.


    Until Huo Jinyan said, ¡°Take it back.¡±


    The girl was stunned. ¡°¡­ Won¡¯t¡­ Huh?!!!¡± Huo Jinyan looked up at her. ¡°Don¡¯t do it again.¡±


    His expression was still icy and serious.


    The girl was still in a daze.


    Huo Jinyan said, ¡°You don¡¯t want it anymore? Alright.¡±


    Just as he was about to reach for her phone, the girl immediately reacted and quickly snatched it back. ¡°Thank you, Teacher Huo! I won¡¯t do it again!¡±


    Huo Jinyan said, ¡°Go back.¡±


    ¡°Okay-I¡±


    The girl smiled happily and went back.


    The people below the stage were also stunned. Their jaws were about to drop.


    What? What is this?


    What happened to the aura of the impending storm just now? Why did the skies suddenly clear up?


    Did I miss something somewhere?


    This change in atmosphere is too quick!


    Huo Jinyan looked around the ss. ¡°ss is starting.¡±


    All of them did not dare to think too much about it and immediately sat upright.


    Huo Jinyan handed the test papers over.


    Huo Jinyan looked down at the textbook on the lecture table, his voice echoing in the ssroom. ¡°Come to the staff office after ss if you didn¡¯t receive your test paper.¡±


    His deration made everyone nervous for a moment, afraid that they would not have their test papers.


    However, after the test papers were distributed, only two people did not receive their test papers. One was the troublemaker in thest row of the ssroom¡ªalthough he was usually mischievous, he was also afraid of Huo Jinyan. When he realized that his test paper was not here, he felt terrible and immediately began to look around for the other unlucky person.


    The other unlucky person was Lu Ning.


    Everyone around her had test papers on their desks. Even after all the test papers were distributed, none was for her. Her desk remained empty..

 Chapter 352 - 352: That’s It?

    Chapter 352: That¡¯s It?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The gazes around them instantly turned from those of delight to sympathy.


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡±


    She looked up at Huo Jinyan.


    She seriously suspected that he was doing it on purpose.


    ¡°Keep your papers and open your textbooks.¡±


    As soon as Huo Jinyan finished speaking, the rustling of papers being kept sounded in the ssroom.


    Then, Huo Jinyan began his lesson.


    After ss, Lu Ning sighed and stood up, heading out of the ssroom. The troublemaker in thest row hurried over. ¡°Sister Ning! Wait for me!¡±


    Lu Ning paused for him.


    He came over, and the two of them walked towards the office.


    ¡°Sister Ning, do you think Teacher Huo will use corporal punishment?¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°Probably not.¡±


    ¡°Probably? Then it¡¯s all over! It means he must be that sort.¡± Lu Ning: ??? Is that what I said?


    Lu Ning became a little uncertain after listening to him.


    Huo Jinyan wouldn¡¯t really hit them, right?


    Her mind automatically searched for those keywords, and it ryed a dangerous rumor to Lu Ning: Huo Jinyan, the Young Master of the Huo family, once hit someone so badly they became crippled.


    Lu Ning:


    She tightened her grip on her handbag.


    ¡°Sister Ning, what¡¯s that you¡¯re holding? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a gift for Teacher! You¡¯re so sneaky! Is it so that he won¡¯t hit you?! If you had told me earlier, I would have prepared something too.¡± Lu Ning:


    Lu Ning knocked on the staff office door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s voice sounded, and Lu Ning pushed the door open and entered.


    The two of them walked in and stood in front of Huo Jinyan¡¯s desk.


    Strangely, Huo Jinyan was the only one in the staff office.


    The troublemaker was a chatterbox, but even he did not dare to utter a word in front of Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan looked at him and handed him his test paper.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you even write your own name?¡±


    Lu Ning looked up curiously.


    There were a few crooked words written where the name ought to be.


    Lu Ning peered up at him in confusion. ¡°Isn¡¯t your name Li Run?¡±


    Li Run scratched his head and chuckled.


    ¡°I was in a hurry, just in a hurry.¡±


    Lu Ning could not help butugh. How could this even be from writing in a hurry? They¡¯re clearly different!


    Huo Jinyan handed him a pen. ¡°Write your name once for me.¡±


    Li Run bent over the desk and wrote his name in a very proper manner.


    ¡°Teacher Huo, look, how is this?¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at his writing, then at him. It made Li Run nervous.


    ¡°See, it isn¡¯t that hard.¡±


    Li Run did not dare to speak and could only nod, afraid that Huo Jinyan would hit him. He even positioned himself behind Lu Ning.


    ¡°You can go.¡± Li Run:


    Lu Ning:


    That¡¯s it?


    Huo Jinyan looked at him, his voice low and deep. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go?¡±


    Li Run: ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not it. Teacher, I¡¯ll leave immediately! I¡¯ll definitely write my name properly in the future!¡±


    With that, he left in one smooth motion.


    After closing the office door, he could not help but take a deep breath.


    ¡°Whew, that scared me to death.¡±


    But, why does it feel like Teacher Huo didn¡¯t really have the intention of punishing me?


    It feels like he¡¯s just going through the motions.


    Well, who cares! I made it out alive!


    Li Run grinned and walked back.


    Lu Ning looked at the closed door, then turned to Huo Jinyan. ¡°Teacher Huo, I wrote my name pretty well.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked up at her, a helpless smile on his face.


    Huo Jinyan handed her her test paper.


    Lu Ning looked at her name first.


    It¡¯s written quite well, if I do say so myself. It isn¡¯t that good-looking, but anyone could tell that the words ¡®Lu Ning were written there.


    Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan and spoke up gingerly. ¡°Is writing it like that not good enough?¡±


    Huo Jinyan: ¡°¡­ Look at your score..¡±

 Chapter 353 - 353: Don’t Hit Me

    Chapter 353: Don¡¯t Hit Me


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning immediately took the test paper and looked at it again.


    There were two numbers marked in red.


    She could not help but exim. His numerals were written better than mine.


    99.


    Lu Ning did not think there was anything wrong. She looked at Huo Jinyan. ¡°Isn¡¯t this score¡­¡±


    Halfway through her sentence, she was stunned.


    Oh no!


    Oh no, oh no!


    I¡¯ve been exposed!


    I¡¯ve already been exposed for mathematics, and now even for English¡­ !


    Lu Ning was on the brink of tears as her gaze was fixated on the 99.


    It was the day she had a bad cold. In a daze, she had answered all the questions seriously!


    God help me! I¡¯d totally forgotten all about it!


    I even saw those words floating about in the air, so why did they still end up being written in the right ce?!


    Lu Ning covered her face with the test paper.


    What do I do, what do I do!?


    The person in front of her was an elite among elites¡ªif he found out that she had deceived him, he might really hit her.


    Lu Ning silently put down the test paper and looked at Huo Jinyan meekly.


    Her eyes met Huo Jinyan¡¯s straight on.


    Lu Ning felt chills run down her spine. Then, she stopped pretending and brought the test paper down to look at Huo Jinyan.


    ¡°Teacher Huo, since you¡¯ve realized it¡­¡±


    ¡°Looks like the results aren¡¯t bad. We¡¯ll have to continue with your tuition.¡±


    He interrupted her mid-sentence; she peered up at Huo Jinyan, reying what he had said in her mind.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Then, she btedly gaped.


    Huo Jinyan dropped three thick books on the desk in front of her.


    Lu Ning was shocked and reached for the book. ¡°Why don¡¯t these books have titles?¡±


    The covers were white, without a single word on them.


    ¡°These aren¡¯t books. These are assessment booklets.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    Her hand that was about to flip through the book instantly came to a pause. She felt as though she would be sucked in if she opened the book there and then.


    Huo Jinyan could not help but smirk when he looked at her, but when she looked over he returned to his usual self.


    Lu Ning said, ¡°Teacher Huo, truth be told, I can get this score even without doing these questions.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t getcent. It¡¯s better if you continue doing the papers and umte more experience.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    ¡°That¡¯s not it, Teacher Huo, I really¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Huo Jinyan suddenly stood up, and Lu Ning subconsciously took a step back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it. I¡¯ll just do the questions, alright? Don¡¯t hit me.¡±


    Huo Jinyan: ?


    ¡°Who told you I hit people?¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°No, nobody did. I was just imagining things.¡±


    Huo Jinyan ced the three books in her hands.


    Lu Ning¡¯s arm sank a little. It was quite heavy.


    Huo Jinyan subconsciously wanted to reach for it, but when he saw that she had stabilized herself, he retracted his hand.


    Lu Ning pursed her lips and looked at Huo Jinyan; without a word, she left. Halfway on the way back, she remembered something and walked back¡ªand her handbag fell to the ground.


    Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan and gritted her teeth. ¡°Teacher Huo! Your coat!¡±


    Huo Jinyan watched as she walked out and closed the door. He finally could not help but let out a chuckle.


    She picked up the handbag on the ground, which contained his coat fromst night.


    When Li Run returned to the ssroom, he was still feeling smug. He felt awesome, having escaped from Huo Jinyan without so much as a scratch.


    When the people from ss 9 saw him returning with a grin stered on his face, they surrounded him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t anything happen?¡±


    Li Run crossed his legs. ¡°Of course! Who do you think I am?! It seems this Teacher Huo isn¡¯t that scary after all, he¡¯s even quite gentle.¡±


    The people around him looked at him. ¡°Did you get scared silly? ¡®Gentle¡¯?


    There¡¯s no way Teacher Huo can be associated with this word!¡±


    Li Run: ¡°It¡¯s true! I just rewrote my name and came back.. Sister Ning should be back soon as well, if you don¡¯t believe me, then just ask¡­ Uh..

 Chapter 354 - 354: Is This the Person Who Cheated?

    Chapter 354: Is This the Person Who Cheated?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Before he could finish, Lu Ning returned from outside the ssroom.


    Holding three thick books in her hands, she did not look the tiniest bit happy or relieved at all. It seemed as though there were dark clouds looming above her head.


    Li Run: ¡°Err¡­


    Everyone looked at Lu Ning, then at him.


    ¡°Did you bribe Teacher Huo with a gift?¡±


    Li Run: ¡®


    Lu Ning returned to her seat and mmed the three books on her desk.


    Lin Ci looked at her, then at the books, and could not help but worry when she saw her sprawled on the desk, exhaustion written all over her face. ¡°Are you feeling unwell again?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lin Ci immediately stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to the infirmary.¡±


    Lu Ning quickly held her back. ¡°It¡¯s fine, we don¡¯t have to go. It¡¯s because of this.¡±


    She pointed at the three thick assessment booklets.


    How are these even booklets!? These are definitely books!


    Lin Ci sat down, picked up one of the books, and flipped through it.


    ¡°¡­This¡­ aren¡¯t books. Why are these all questions?¡±


    Lu Ning did not want to speak at all.


    Their ssmates in front and behind them also turned around to take a look.


    ¡°There¡¯s so many questions, they¡¯re so thick! Don¡¯t tell me you have to do all of them, Sister Ning!¡±


    ¡°This is too much. Where did Teacher Huo even get these questions from!?¡± ¡°This¡­ is too frightening.¡±


    ¡°Sister Ning, is Teacher Huo singling you out? Li Run only had to change his name beforeing back, so why did you return with these torture devices?¡± Lu Ning: I want to know as well! He must be biased against me!


    Lu Ning was on the brink of tears.


    Lin Ci¡¯s heart ached, but she also found it funny.


    Lu Ning was so angry that she sneered. ¡°What are youughing at!?¡±


    Lin Ci: ¡°No, no, I¡¯m notughing.¡±


    She patted Lu Ning¡¯s head reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Worsees to worst, just don¡¯t do them. By the way, where are you bringing me tonight? Will you be able to rx? Otherwise, I¡¯ll take you somewhere nice.¡±


    Lu Ning shot up straight and looked at her. ¡°I¡¯ll still bring you there.¡±


    Lin Ci rubbed her hands and looked at her. ¡°Tell me a little. You¡¯ve left me hanging for days.¡± Lu Ning said, ¡°A little longer won¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Lin Ci: ¡°¡­ How stingy!¡±


    Lu Ningughed as the bell rang.


    ¡°Sister Ning! Lend me one of those so I can take a look.¡±


    Lu Ning could not wait and waved the books away. ¡°Take them away, take them away!¡±


    All three books were borrowed, and Lu Ning felt as though a great burden had been lifted from her shoulders. The three books were like three mountains pressing down upon her.


    She could do them, and she knew how to do them. She simply did not want to do them!


    In the afternoon, the students of ss 9, engrossed in Lu Ning¡¯s video, finally realized that something was wrong.


    When they scrolled through thements section, they saw some nastyments.


    For example: [Is this the person who cheated? Let¡¯s watch her.] [She¡¯s so good-looking, to think she¡¯s actually such a person. Eh-] [What¡¯s the point of being so good-looking? She¡¯s all filthy inside.]


    And those were some of the milder ones. There were others which were unsuitable to be voiced out in politepany.


    The students of ss 9 were instantly infuriated. In an instant, they found the cause during the break.


    Thement section that was originally filled with praises andments changed entirely because someone had shared a link to the post on the school forum.


    The sudden influx of people made the already popr post even more well-known.


    At the same time, more and more people scrolled to the bottom of the video.


    The trolls instantly pushed Lu Ning to the center of attention again.


    There were more posts on the forum digging into Lu Ning, and nobody could tell if whatever was written there were true or not.


    When Huo Jinyan found out, it was already evening..

 Chapter 355 - 355: Two Geniuses?

    Chapter 355: Two Geniuses?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Huo Jinyan found the post on the forum from Weibo.


    He sent the links to the post and the video to someone on WeChat with a ck profile picture [Take care of it.]


    Ten minutester.


    [President Huo, the post has been locked. Someone else is also paying attention to this post, so I can¡¯t do much.]


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s eyes were cold as he looked at the contents of the post, at those groundless, trumped-up statements.


    Hiding behind the anonymity of the Inte, it seemed that no one needed to be responsible for whatever they said.


    ¡°They did it! They¡¯re in first ce!¡±


    Teacher Shen rushed into the staff office, skipping excitedly.


    The teachers in the office were all dumbfounded. Only Teacher Lang, sitting in his seat, looked up at her with displeasure written all over his face.


    ¡°What is it, Teacher Shen?¡±


    Teacher Shen immediately took out her phone and showed it to them.


    ¡°Lu Ning and Li Nian are ranked first and second in NI!¡±


    ¡°Ah! What?! Let me see, let me see!¡±


    The teachers came over.


    ¡°Who¡¯s first? Who¡¯s first!¡±


    ¡°Lu Ning!¡±


    Teacher Shen showed them the photos released by the organizingmittee. ¡°Lu Ning?! Was Lu Ning actually that smart?! How did she even do it?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, what tricks did you use? Isn¡¯t Lu Ning infamous for being at the bottom of the cohort?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s probably not it. Didn¡¯t you notice that she did the questions very quickly during the sports meet? And she got all of them right.¡±


    Teacher Shen nodded repeatedly. ¡°Actually, it has nothing to do with me. Lu Ning is just that smart.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t she study properly before?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe she didn¡¯t want to. There¡¯s no way we can understand the mind of a genius.¡±


    ¡°This is the NIpetition we¡¯re talking about! It¡¯s reallypetitive! And she got first ce! Lu Ning is amazing!¡±


    ¡°This time, taking into ount that most of the participants were third-year students, the organizingmittee canceled the award ceremony and announced the results earlier than usual.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then the school should quickly interview them! It¡¯s a great opportunity for the school to get some publicity.¡±


    ¡°Eh, weren¡¯t Li Nian¡¯s results pretty mediocre previously? How did she suddenly be second? Teacher Shen, what did you do to make these two geniuses fall into your hands?¡±


    Teacher Shen, on the other hand, had tears in her eyes. Rather than it being a good thing, she suspected that the two students were hiding their true potential as she had given them a poor first impression.


    Huo Jinyan finally looked up at them.


    So that¡¯s why she wanted to participate in thispetition all of a sudden.


    He looked down at the post on his phone.


    She actually knows everything.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s gaze was tinged with some heartache.


    Five minutester, ss 9 was in an uproar.


    While they were arguing with the posters on that post, the post suddenly bugged out; in the interim between then and when the page was fixed, someone had taken the opportunity to change it. When the page refreshed, the thread was no longer the same as it was originally.


    Much of it was gone, leaving only the bolded title and the original poster¡¯s words behind. The statements addressing the rumors at the beginning were still there, but below there was only a photo left¡ªit was a photo of the NI Mathematics Competition rankings. On it, the first ce was magnified countless times, and Lu Ning¡¯s name was written there in bold.


    Afterwards, someone realized that the post was locked.


    The entire thread could only be described with one word¡ªirony.


    At the beginning of the thread, everyone questioned Lu Ning¡¯s ability and suspected her of cheating. Now, she had obtained first ce in the NI Mathematics Competition, which ranked among the top three hardestpetitions nationwide.


    What kind of situation was this? It was as these people were at the ground level, scolding the person standing on the fifth. While the person on the fifth level could see and hear them, she did not take them seriously at all; yet these people were still smug and felt that they were nobler than her, standing on the moral high ground and criticizing her..

 Chapter 356 - 356: Ruthlessly Slapping Them in Their Faces

    Chapter 356: Ruthlessly pping Them in Their Faces


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    On the other hand, she did not say anything to them. Instead, she performed some calcted actions, which caused all of their words to backfire upon them, which was akin to ruthlessly pping them in their faces.


    While their faces were stinging from the pain, they came to realize that they were not on the same level at all and even had to look up to her.


    Could they be satisfied? Of course not.


    Would they ept this? Of course not.


    Hence, since the thread was locked, they switched to Weibo.


    Those who had just found out about the matter continued to criticize Lu Ning on Weibo. Those who did not know the truth listened to them a little, but soon, someone took a screenshot of the post and posted it in thements.


    In an instant, someone began to exin the significance and meaning of the NIpetition.


    The people who had been jumping up and down in thements defaming Lu Ning became like clowns. They were so ashamed that they wanted to delete theirments, but they realized that they could not!


    They seemed to have lost control of their ounts. Not only were they unable to delete theirments, but they were also unable to post anything else. They could only watch as others scolded them in reply to theirments, but they could not reply in turn.


    They even chased theirtest Weibo posts and scolded them there.


    All of them were as anxious as cats on a hot tin roof. It felt as if someone had sealed their mouths and tied their hands and feet, making them unable to speak nor move.


    It was only when such things happened to them, that they understood the helplessness of being unable to do nor say anything. And would this make them reflect on themselves?


    Of course not.


    They would onlyment the unfairness of fate. Why did such a thing happen to them when they ¡®did not do anything¡¯?


    It was after school when Lu Ning found out about this.


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian came to look for her, and they were all smiles. ¡°Ning¡¯ning! You¡¯re amazing! You really showed those people! You¡¯re so cool!¡± Lu Ning knew about the forum thread, but she did not know what was going on. She just smiled, thinking that someone had mentioned it in that thread.


    Chen Xingqian: ¡°Some passing hero must¡¯ve seen this injustice and decided to help!¡±


    ¡°Hero?¡± Lu Ning was confused.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! A hero saving a damsel in distress! Killing all of her assants!¡± Lu Ning could not help butugh when she saw her being all animated.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Guan Chiyue looked at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you read the post?¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head.


    Lin Ci was faster and instantly took out her phone to find that post.


    After clicking on it, she was momentarily stunned. Then, she could not help butugh.


    ¡°Hahaha! Amazing! They even kept these specially to p those people in their stupid faces!¡±


    She handed it over to Lu Ning to take a look.


    Lu Ning was also stunned.


    Lin Ci quickly took her phone back. ¡°Let me see what the replies are like. Eh?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t post in that thread anymore. Must¡¯ve been the hero¡­¡±


    Chen Xingqian had read too many martial arts novels. When it came to heroes, she could not help but be starry-eyed.


    ¡°Hm? What¡¯s all this?¡±


    As Lin Ci scrolled down, she saw some pictures which were different.


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian also looked over.


    As she scrolled down, they saw many more pictures. The background of the pictures was the same as the one where NI announced the rankings. The difference between this one and the first one was that there were many screenshots around Lu Ning¡¯s ranking. They were all screenshots of the posts that had insulted Lu Ning.


    These screenshots surrounded Lu Ning¡¯s ranking, making Lu Ning¡¯s ranking seem dazzling.


    After Lin Ci saw these, she could not help butugh.. ¡°This hero sure knows how to provide fan service! This move is too awesome! Hahaha! He didn¡¯t even hide their usernames, hahaha!¡±

 Chapter 357 - 357: A Little Plain

    Chapter 357: A Little in


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    As Lu Ning looked at it, Gu Zi came to her mind. After all, this did seem like something he would do.


    The few of them stopped intermittently as they proceeded to the school building.


    Lin Ci put away her phone and looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Is it here yet?¡±


    Now that Lu Ning¡¯s matter had been resolved, she felt much better. She no longer had to be criticized by these people every day, so her worries in life had been reduced by more than half.


    Now, all she cared about now was where Lu Ning wanted to take her.


    Lu Ning nced at the school gate.


    Chen Xingqian and Guan Chiyue looked at the two of them. ¡°What¡¯sing?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re headed somewhere.¡± Lu Ning looked at them. ¡°Do you want to go with


    The two of them looked at each other expectantly. ¡°Can we?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at Lin Ci, who nodded. ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! Hurry up!¡± She was extremely anxious.


    Lu Ningughed as she nced at her phone. The four of them walked out together.


    It was already dark.


    Lu Ning: ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±


    The four of them walked out of the school gate and a gray multi-purpose vehicle stopped in front of them.


    Someone got out of the front passenger seat and looked at them. He asked uncertainly, ¡°May I ask who is Miss Lu Ning?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Miss Lu. Please get in the car.¡±


    He opened the car door for Lu Ning, gesturing at her politely.


    Lu Ning looked at him. ¡°These are my friends. They can alle along, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course they can.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and let the three of them go up first, while she went upst.


    After getting into the car, Lin Ci kept staring at the person in the front passenger seat.


    ¡°Why do you seem a little familiar?¡±


    However, he was wearing a hat and she could not see him clearly. Lin Ci was in a bit of a daze.


    For a moment, she could not remember how this person looked familiar, nor could she remember where she had seen him before.


    Lu Ning giggled and did not say anything.


    The car drove steadily towards their destination.


    The journey was a little long, and it took about 40 minutes for them to arrive.


    ¡°That¡¯s rather far.¡¯


    Lin Ci was getting impatient.


    ¡°Miss Lu, we¡¯re here.¡±


    The man in the front passenger seat got out and opened the door for them.


    Lu Ning got out of the car with the three of them.


    Looking at the slightly deste ce in front of them, the three of them were stunned.


    Lin Ci stood in front of the car and looked around before saying in a daze, ¡°Babe, this gift¡­ isn¡¯t it a little in?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at her andughed, while the man also smiled.


    ¡°The four of you can just follow meter. Don¡¯t run around, it¡¯s a little chaotic inside. Oh, right, you can just call me Brother Wei.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned around and led the four of them forward. There was a huge decrepit house in front of them, and it was brightly lit.


    Lin Ci had yet to recover from the destion in front of her, and she simply felt that she had heard this name from somewhere.


    Where was it¡­ It¡¯s so familiar¡­ I just can¡¯t remember.


    The five of them arrived at the gate together. The gate was ajar.


    Guan Chiyue looked at the gate and could not help but raise her head. This gate was so huge, she felt so small standing before it.


    As she thought about it, she followed him in.


    After they entered, it was apletely different world from the outside.


    It was very hot and bright inside, as bright as day.


    <i>How many light bulbs did they need? Chen Xingqian could not help but nce upwards.


    The area was sorge that one could not see the end of it.


    As soon as they entered, they were shocked by the clothes hanging by the wall.


    The clothes racks extended all the way forward, all of them filled with clothes. Just like the room itself, they could not see the end of it.


    Then, their attention was caught by a filming set.


    So this is a studio!


    There were people running past them in a hurry..

 Chapter 358 - 358: I Can ‘t Accept It!

    Chapter 358: I Can ¡®t ept It!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian were dodging people dashing past them and there; everyone seemed to be running, and they wished they could fly. Other than them, it seemed like nobody knew how to walk properly.


    ¡°Ah! That, that!¡±


    Guan Chiyue eximed softly and the few of them stopped in their tracks to look at her.


    They followed her gaze.


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s Shi He¡¯nuan!¡±


    Guan Chiyue¡¯s mind went nk. ¡°It¡¯s really Nuan¡¯nuan! I love her so much! Her scenes are so good!¡±


    Chen Xingqian also looked over with starry eyes. ¡°Ahhh, she¡¯s really so beautiful!¡±


    Guan Chiyue stood rooted to the ground, and came back to her senses a little.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Nuan¡¯nuan join the production team to film ¡®Wind and Rain¡¯ recently?


    Why is she here? Wait! Could it be¡­¡± ¡°Is this the studio for ¡®Wind and Rain¡¯?!¡±


    The few of them looked at Brother Wei.


    Brother Wei looked at them and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a temporary studio. We¡¯re been filming a few scenes for ¡®Wind and Rain¡¯ here recently.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really the studio for ¡®Wind and Rain¡¯! My Nuan¡¯nuan! Can I take a photo with her?¡±


    Brother Wei led the few of them forward, then looked at Lu Ning.


    ¡°It¡¯s not too convenient now as Sister Nuan is still filming. I¡¯ll help you ask when she¡¯s free.¡¯


    Chen Xingqian and Guan Chiyue immediately nodded.


    ¡°Alright! Thank you, Brother Wei!¡±


    Lin Ci finally came to realize something.


    ¡°Wait, ¡®Wind and Rain¡¯? Isn¡¯t it the new movie that stars Shi He¡¯nuan and my Shengtian? Wait! ¡®Brother Weil?!¡±


    Her voice rose an octave.


    Now, she knew why it was so familiar and where she had heard it before.


    Brother Wei was Sheng Tian¡¯s manager.


    Ifhe¡¯s here, Sheng Tian will be here too!


    When she finally understood this, she suddenly turned to look at Lu Ning.


    ¡°No way, no way!¡±


    She could not even close her mouth. She gaped at Lu Ning, jaw ck with surprise.


    She wrapped her arm around Lu Ning¡¯s shoulder; Lu Ning looked at her and smiled brightly.


    ¡°Alright, follow me. Let¡¯s not stand here, we¡¯ll dy everyone.¡±


    Only then did the group continue forward.


    Lin Ci hugged Lu Ning¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Babe! Is this for real?!¡±


    She leaned her head on Lu Ning¡¯s shoulder.


    Lu Ning put her hands in her pockets and tilted her head to look at her.


    ¡°Look ahead.¡±


    Lin Ci looked forward in a daze.


    ¡°My god!¡±


    Sheng Tian was striking a pose in front of a white background for some photographs.


    Lin Ci waspletely frozen.


    She was getting closer and closer, yet she wanted to run away more and more.


    Lu Ning dragged her forward.


    Sheng Tian looked over and his gaze swept past them, before it finallynded on the photographer. ¡°Sorry, can we take a break?¡±


    ¡°Alright. Everyone, take five!¡±


    The surrounding staff went forward to take the props from Sheng Tian¡¯s hands. Sheng Tian then walked over.


    Lin Ci spun around and was about to dart off.


    Lu Ning clutched her arm tightly. ¡°Why are you so scared?!¡±


    Lin Ci could not escape. ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not scared. It¡¯s just that your gift is too heavy. I¡­ I can¡¯t ept it!¡±


    Sheng Tian walked over and stood in front of them.


    Behind them, Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian were also frozen on the spot. Their reactions were simr to Lin Ci¡¯s¡ªthey both wanted to run, but they were also attracted by Sheng Tian¡¯s charm and stood rooted to the ground. Brother Wei looked at Sheng Tian and introduced, ¡°This is Miss Lu.¡±


    In an instant, Sheng Tian understood and turned to look at Lu Ning, a warm smile on his lips.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Lu.¡±


    He brought his hand up, and Lu Ning politely shook it.


    Lu Ning tugged at Lin Ci.


    ¡°This is my friend, Lin Ci.¡±


    Sheng Tian looked at Lin Ci. ¡°Hello, Miss Lin.¡±


    He stretched out his hand, but Lin Ci did not respond for a long time..

 Chapter 359 - 359: Any Plans to Be an Artiste?

    Chapter 359: Any ns to Be an Artiste?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning snatched her hand and handed it over.


    Sheng Tian politely shook her hand by the fingertips.


    His warm touch made Lin Ci¡¯s mind go nk.


    Only one thought kept floating through her mind: I made physical contact with Sheng Tian!!! We connected!!!


    Sheng Tian also wanted to shake hands with Guan Chiyue and Chen Xingqian. The two of them stepped back and raised their hands to refuse. ¡°We¡¯re not worthy!¡±


    Lu Ning:


    She looked at the three of them, amused.


    Sheng Tian¡¯s gazended on Lu Ning, and he could not hide the amazement in his eyes.


    ¡°Miss Lu, do you have any ns to be an artiste?¡± Lu Ning was stunned for a moment and looked at him. ¡°No.¡±


    Brother Wei nudged Sheng Tian.


    Sheng Tian looked at her regretfully. ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡±


    Brother Wei seemed to want to change the topic and looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Miss Lu, shall I bring you to say hi to Sister Nuan?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Then, she nced at Lin Ci.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go, take a break here. She¡¯s not too stable on her feet, so please take care of her, Mr. Sheng Tian.¡±


    Lin Ci was stunned and gaped at her, her eyes wide.


    Lu Ning winked at her, then turned around and followed Brother Wei.


    Sheng Tian looked at Lin Ci. ¡°Miss Lin, did you hurt your feet?¡±


    Lin Ci hesitated for a moment. ¡°That, well¡­ Yes, yes, but it¡¯s all in the past! It¡¯s quite okay now.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you over there to rest.¡±


    Lin Ci hesitated. Sheng Tian supported her arm with his hand, and subconsciously she began to limp.


    Lin Ci: I¡¯m just going along with Ningnings backstory, I don¡¯t mean to limp¡­ Ah, he¡¯s so handsome, he looks even more handsome up close. His face must be God¡¯s exquisitely carved masterpiece¡­


    ¡°Take a seat.¡±


    Sheng Tian helped her onto the chair.


    He sat at the side.


    ¡°Miss Lin doesn¡¯t look too well. I know a master who¡¯s quite knowledgeable about leg injuries, he¡¯s the one who saw to my injuries which I got during filming, and I¡¯m recovering quite well. Why don¡¯t I introduce Miss Lin to him?¡±


    Lin Ci wanted to decline, not wanting to trouble him, but when he saw him take out his phone, she blurted out, ¡°If I don¡¯t trouble you¡­ who could I trouble?¡±


    Sheng Tian: ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lin Ci: ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I mean that I wouldn¡¯t want to trouble you too much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s nothing at all. I¡¯ll send it to you through WeChat.¡± Lin Ci immediately nodded like a hen pecking at rice. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Brother Wei brought Lu Ning, Chen Xingqian, and Guan Chiyue to the female lead¡¯s location.


    Shi He¡¯nuan was resting on a chair with a coat draped over her.


    ¡°Sister He¡¯nuan, are you free now?¡±


    Shi He¡¯nuan looked up at Brother Wei.


    ¡°Yes. What can I do for you?¡±


    Brother Wei immediately pulled Lu Ning over. ¡°She¡¯s a fan of yours, can she take a couple of photos with you?¡± Shi He¡¯nuan smiled and slowly stood up. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Brother Wei immediately smiled.


    Her jacket slipped off as she stood up.


    Now, she was standing there in a cheongsam. She was so beautiful that she seemed to be glowing.


    They were filming a period drama now, and the cheongsam outlined her beautiful figure.


    When she looked over with a smile, Chen Xingqian and Guan Chiyue almost felt their souls leave their bodies.


    Lu Ning looked at them and could not help butugh.


    ¡°Miss Lu, do you want to take a photo?¡±


    Brother Wei looked at Lu Ning very politely.


    Shi He¡¯nuan looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Is Miss Lu also an artiste?¡±


    Lu Ning looked over and smiled. ¡°No.¡±


    Shi He¡¯nuan smiled gently. ¡°Miss Lu really has the potential to be an artist. If Miss Lu debuts, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have much of a chance..

 Chapter 360 - 360: You ‘re Jealous of Girls Too?

    Chapter 360: You ¡®re Jealous of Girls Too?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning smiled. ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯re just teasing me.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at her and almost lost herself in her gentle smile.


    She could not help but sigh. So good-looking!


    Shi He¡¯nuan smiled as she took a photo with Chen Xingqian and Chi Yue.


    Lu Ning stood at the side, and Shi He¡¯nuan looked at her. ¡°Then, can I take a photo with Miss Lu?¡±


    Lu Ning was a little surprised and went over. ¡°You tter me.¡±


    Brother Wei helped the two of them take a few photos with their phones.


    Chen Xingqian and Guan Chiyue, who were standing at the side, could barely hold themselves back from fangirling; two beautiful women, standing side by side¡ªit was simply a feast for the eyes.


    They¡¯re too beautiful!


    Brother Wei took a picture and handed the phone to Shi He¡¯nuan.


    ¡°Nuan¡¯nuan.¡±


    A voice suddenly came from behind. Chen Xingqian turned around first and spotted a tall,nky man. After getting startled and almost forgetting to breathe, she hurriedly pulled Guan Chiyue away.


    When Shi He¡¯nuan heard the voice, she looked up, and a smile immediately appeared on her face. She raised her hand and the man walked over to hold it; a gentle smile appeared on his cold face.


    ¡°That¡¯s her husband, Leng Moyang. He¡¯s so handsome. As expected, beautiful women apany handsome men.¡±


    Lu Ning listened to Chen Xingqian¡¯s exnation and looked at Leng Moyang. For some reason, Huo Jinyan came to her mind.


    Do handsome men always wear such terrible expressions on their faces?


    Leng Moyang picked up her coat and put it on her. Then, he held her hand and did not let go again.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll get going first. We won¡¯t disturb you anymore, Sister He¡¯nuan.¡±


    Shi He¡¯nuan smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Thank you for your time, Miss Shi..¡±


    After the few of them left, Shi He¡¯nuan looked away from Lu Ning and smiled at Leng Moyang.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look too happy.¡±


    Leng Moyang looked at her and tugged at the cor of her coat dotingly.


    ¡°Are you cold?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not cold. It¡¯s particrly warm here. I¡¯ve also been wearing my clothes properly, I just took them off for a photo.¡±


    She looked at Leng Moyang, the words, I¡¯ve been obedient, written all over her face.


    Leng Moyang smiled and caressed her cheek.


    ¡°Why are you so happy? Did the filming go smoothly?¡±


    Shi He¡¯nuan nodded. ¡°Yes, and I¡¯m also very happy to have seen a beauty.¡±


    ¡°A beauty?¡±


    Shi He¡¯nuan immediately took out her phone and showed him the photo.


    ¡°Look, isn¡¯t she gorgeous? Miss Lu is really beautiful.¡±


    When she looked up again, she could not help butugh. ¡°What¡¯s wrong again?¡±


    Leng Moyang: ¡°She¡¯s too close.¡±


    Shi He¡¯nuan smiled helplessly. ¡°Why, you¡¯re jealous of girls too?¡±


    When Lu Ning and the others returned, Lin Ci was sitting alone on the sidelines, watching. Sheng Tian had already returned to filming.


    ¡°Can I take a picture?¡±


    Lin Ci looked at Brother Wei yearningly.


    She had been holding back for a long time, as she did not dare to take a photo without permission.


    Brother Wei nodded. ¡°Sure, so long as you don¡¯t leak it.¡±


    Lin Ci nodded hastily.


    She picked up her phone and snapped some photos of Sheng Tian.


    The few of them stayed in the studio for a while longer before they prepared to leave.


    Before leaving, Sheng Tian took a photo with Lin Ci and Lu Ning.


    When they left, other than Lu Ning, the other three still looked like they were still in a daze. They clutched their phones and looked at it, all smiles and giggles. Brother Wei maintained a calm demeanor, but Lu Ning could not help but look at them with a helpless look on her face.


    Eventually, he sent them to the school gate.


    Lu Ning helped call for a taxi and asked the driver to pick her up.


    After watching Lin Ci leave, she turned around and returned to school.


    As soon as she walked in, she bumped into Huo Jinyan.


    And they literally bumped into each other. Lu Ning held her head as she looked up at Huo Jinyan..

 Chapter 361 - 361: Listen to My Explanation

    Chapter 361: Listen to My Exnation


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Huo Jinyan sounded a little anxious. ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    Lu Ning was startled. ¡°I just went to meet a friend. What¡¯s wrong, Teacher


    Huo?¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and quietly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m going to the infirmary.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s go together. I¡¯m headed there too.¡±


    The two of them walked to the infirmary together, but Lu Ning kept turning back to nce at him.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her curiously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just happened to meet someone with a temper very simr to yours.¡±


    ¡°Very simr?¡±


    Lu Ning smiled. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s also cold and distant, but he must¡¯ve found the person who can make him smile.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and was silent for a moment, but his gaze became much gentler.


    I¡¯ve probably found mine too.


    As the two of them entered, Gu Zi and Gu Chen were fiddling with something; when they saw them, they immediately covered up the items in their hands.


    ¡°Come on over.¡±


    Gu Chen brought Huo Jinyan to the back to treat his wound. Lu Ning looked at Gu Zi and raised her brows in confusion. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±


    Gu Zi chuckled. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing much.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°If it¡¯s nothing much, then why are you guys so anxious?¡±


    ¡°No, we aren¡¯t anxious.¡±


    Lu Ning sat on the sofa and looked at him. She stopped probing and changed the topic. ¡°Were you the one who did it?¡±


    Gu Zi immediately became nervous. ¡°Did what?¡±


    Lu Ning fixed her gaze on him. ¡°That forum. Were you the one who did all that?¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Zi was clearly relieved. He got up and sat beside Lu Ning. ¡°I did participate, but the reason for that was definitely not me.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him. ¡°Who else could it be?¡±


    Gu Zi: ¡°Listen to my exnation, baby. When I first found out, I did want to get rid of the post, but at that time, the thread was tampered with and I couldn¡¯t have it dealt with. Just as I was about to try something else, the post was suddenly changed and your ranking photo was already attached.


    ¡°Afterwards, I joined in and uploaded the screenshots from before.¡±


    Lu Ning was puzzled. ¡°In other words, you weren¡¯t the one who started it?¡±


    Gu Zi nodded. ¡°On my conscience, baby, if I did something I¡¯ll definitely acknowledge it.¡±


    Lu Ning believed this, but who else could it be other than him?


    Until a certain small figure came to her mind:


    ¡°Baby, you know who it is? Could it be, there¡¯s someone more capable than me around you?! No way, are you going to abandon me?!¡±


    Lu Ning:


    It¡¯s still moot whether he¡¯s better than you, but you did teach him.


    As they spoke, Huo Jinyan and Gu Chen walked out.


    ¡°It¡¯s already much better.¡±


    Lu Ning stood up and walked over.


    Before either of them could react, she had already lifted the corner of Huo Jinyan¡¯s shirt.


    Huo Jinyan:


    Gu Chen:


    Gu Zi:


    ¡°Baby! Men and women shouldn¡¯t touch each other so casually!¡±


    Gu Zi came over and pped her hand away.


    Lu Ning looked at him innocently. ¡°I just wanted to see if the wound has healed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s still a little too direct.¡±


    Gu Chen looked at her helplessly.


    Lu Ning nodded and took two steps back.


    She raised her hand and pointed at Gu Zi. ¡°Then you be in charge of lifting his shirt for me. How about that?¡±


    Huo Jinyan stepped forward and looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m much better now.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he subconsciously raised his hand. After hesitating for the whole of two seconds, he still could not help but pat her head..

 Chapter 362 - 362: President Huo Is Quite Concerned About You

    Chapter 362: President Huo Is Quite Concerned About You


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When Gu Zi saw this, he blew up.


    ¡°Hand! Your hand, your hand!¡±


    He walked over and wanted to p Huo Jinyan¡¯s hand away, but Huo Jinyan dodged and he ended up pping Lu Ning¡¯s head.


    Lu Ning subconsciously eximed, and Gu Zi immediately patted her head in a hurry.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, baby. I didn¡¯t notice it. Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m going to Little Ci¡¯s birthday party tomorrow, are you guysing?¡±


    Lu Ning rubbed her head as she picked up her bag.


    Gu Zi looked at her aggrievedly. ¡°I¡¯m leaving tomorrow, I won¡¯t be able to go.¡±


    Gu Chen looked at her. ¡°I have nothing on, I can go.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good, the more the merrier. I¡¯ll send you the addresster. I¡¯ll go home first.¡±


    She turned around and looked at Huo Jinyan.


    As for him¡­ If I brought Huo Jinyan over, would everyone still be able to have fun ?


    Lu Ning looked at him, her eyes blinking.


    Fortunately, he did not say anything. He simply said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    Gu Zi was clearly displeased. He had just taken a step forward when Gu Chen grabbed him and covered his mouth.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you. Make sure to send Ning¡¯ning home safely.¡±


    Gu Zi: ¡°Hm??? Rrfghh¡­ Hmph¡­ Khrrshghhfhgf!¡­ Mm¡­¡±


    His mouth was covered, so nobody could hear what he said.


    As he turned around, Huo Jinyan and Lu Ning had left.


    Huo Jinyan brought Lu Ning along and got into the car.


    Chu Ting drove, and Huo Jinyan and Lu Ning sat in the backseat, one on the left and one on the right. Both of them were leaning on the car doors.


    Chu Ting silently drove while observing them, but he did not dare to speak rashly.


    Then, Huo Jinyan broke the silence. ¡°Have you taken your medicine today?¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t had tonight¡¯s yet.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chu Ting finally found an opportunity and immediately asked, smiling. ¡°Miss


    Lu, our President Huo is quite concerned about you. I¡¯ve never¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, he received a re from Huo Jinyan. He mmed up before he could finish speaking.


    My life¡¯s more important!


    Lu Ning did not say anything in reply, and gazed out of the window as if she had not heard anything.


    It was not long until they reached the main road outside the district.


    ¡°Miss Lu, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°Okay. Thank you, Teacher Huo.¡±


    She got out of the car. Huo Jinyan did not speak again until her figure disappeared.


    Chu Ting did not dare to speak. He simply looked ahead until finally could not help himself from asking, ¡°President Huo, are we going back?¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked out the window and said faintly, ¡°Keep yapping, and you¡¯ll be returning to the capital tonight.¡±


    Chu Ting: ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°Drive.¡±


    ¡°Okay-I¡±


    Without saying anything else, he immediately started the car.


    When Lu Ning reached home and saw Lu Jingzhi, she remembered that she had promised to bring him there, but had forgotten about it.


    In fact, Lu Jingzhi did not really remember it either. He also had something in his heart that he had not told Lu Ning, so he felt a little guilty.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were in the kitchen. Lu Jingzhi was sitting on the sofa watching television. When he saw Lu Ning return, he smiled.


    Lu Ning immediately sensed that something was wrong.


    ¡°Jingzhi, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi opened his mouth but did not speak for a long time. In the end, he only said, ¡°No, nothing. I¡¯m just hungry.¡±


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi happened to be calling them for dinner.


    Lu Ning brought Lu Jingzhi over to the dining table.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m going to attend Little Ci¡¯s birthday party tomorrow. You guys shoulde too.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mom and Dad won¡¯t be going. You guys have fun..¡±

 Chapter 363 - 363: It’s Embarrassing

    Chapter 363: It¡¯s Embarrassing


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning did not insist, and looked at Lu Jingzhi.


    ¡°Jingzhi, want to go with Sister?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded.


    Early the next morning, Lin Ci called Lu Ning out, and when Lu Ning came out she even brought Lu Jingzhi along.


    Lin Ci brought the two of them around for the entire day. Lu Jingzhi was so tired that he sat on a sofa with a deadpan expression on his face.


    Lin Ci brought the two of them to a salon. It was luxurious and exquisite both inside and out.


    Lu Ning looked at Lin Ci in surprise.


    ¡°What are we doing here?¡±


    Lin Ci also looked like she could not help it. ¡°It¡¯s all because of my grandfather. He insisted on holding a big event this year and asked me to tidy myself up.¡±


    The moment they entered, the staff recognized them.


    ¡°Miss Lin, Miss Lu.¡±


    The news about Lu Ning spread like wildfire in A City. It was impossible for people like them, who greeted the upper-ss society all day long, not to learn about it. However, their attitude towards Lu Ning still remained the same.


    Lin Ci walked in. ¡°Let¡¯s pick a couple of gowns first.¡±


    Lu Ning thought that she was asking for a second gown as a recement gown for herself, but after walking in, she only chose one for herself.


    Lu Ning was puzzled. ¡°Wait, me too? If I¡¯m sitting in the corner nobody will notice me, right?¡±


    Lin Ci: ¡°No way you¡¯re not getting one! Even if I¡¯m not getting a gown, you have to wear one. Don¡¯t you know, when those socialites or whatnot found out that the both of us are on good terms, they rushed to Grandpa to ask for invitations. They all want to see you make a fool of yourself! So, you¡¯ve got to show them that you¡¯re better than any of them!¡±


    Lu Ning looked at her helplessly and smiled, and she could not refuse.


    ¡°This one!¡±


    Lin Ci waved her hand in a flourish, pointing at the one on the tform. ¡°Miss Lin, you certainly have good taste. This piece just arrived today.¡±


    A ck evening gown¡ªit was strapless, and went down to the knees. ck diamonds adorned its chest, and on the right was a dark rose ornament; it looked like an exquisite flower blossoming in a dark, starless night. It was a very beautiful dress.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, try it on.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at her. ¡°Me?¡±


    Lin Ci looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m not wearing ck for my birthday. You wear it.¡± Lu Ning nodded and turned around to try on the gown.


    Lin Ci pointed at Lu Jingzhi. ¡°Find something for this little guy too.¡±


    ¡°Certainly. ¡±


    Lu Jingzhi sat on the sofa and looked at Lin Ci in a daze. ¡°I don¡¯t need one.¡±


    Lin Ci: ¡°You want to embarrass your sister?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi immediately hopped down. ¡°¡­ Where do I go?¡±


    ¡°This way, young man. Follow me.¡±


    Lin Ci looked at his back, smiling in satisfaction. He chose a red zer to try on.


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci came out almost at the same time.


    When the two of them came out, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.


    One was dressed in red, and the other in ck. One was stunning and beautiful, and the other was delicate and charming.


    When Lin Ci looked at Lu Ning, she almost pounced on her.


    ¡°Babe! You can show those people what for just by being there today!¡± Lu Ning looked at her and giggled.


    While they were being styled, Lu Jingzhi was led out by someone.


    The two of them were melted by his cuteness. He was wearing a small suit and even had his hair blown. His bangs were pushed up, making him look handsome yet a little immature. He looked really huggable and kissable.


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci looked at him. Lu Jingzhi sat on the sofa ufortablv.


    Lu Ning whispered, ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±


    Lin Ci chuckled and stopped looking at him, giving him some space.


    After Lu Jingzhi got used to it, he felt much better. He sat there obediently and waited for the two of them.


    When everything was ready, Lin Ci¡¯s phone rang.


    The first was from the chauffeur. ¡°Miss, should I pick you up now?¡±


    After hanging up, her phone rang right again. Lin Ci nced at it and immediately seemed disgusted..

 Chapter 364 - 364: Your Illusion

    Chapter 364: Your Illusion


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning looked at her and guessed. ¡°Could it be Lin Yi?¡±


    Lin Ci nodded and picked it up.


    ¡°What?¡± she asked angrily.


    Lin Yi¡¯s voice was quite loud. ¡°I¡¯m not going to your birthday party today. There¡¯s a banquet at home, so I can¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even ask you toe!¡±


    With that, she hung up.


    Lin Yi:


    Lin Yi smiled helplessly and put away his phone


    Zhao Junli was shouting for him. ¡°Little Yi! Come quickly! Call An¡¯an and ask her why she isn¡¯t here yet.¡±


    Lin Yi walked over helplessly and looked at Zhao Junli. ¡°Mom, why are you so worked up? This is her home, there¡¯s no way she can¡¯t find her way here.¡±


    Zhao Junli looked at him reproachfully. ¡°Tch, can¡¯t you just ask? Girls like being remembered. Quick, call her and ask!¡±


    Lin Yi sighed and took out his phone to call L¨´ Yue¡¯an, but no one picked up. Lin Yi showed it to Zhao Junli. ¡°Look, she isn¡¯t picking up.¡±


    Zhao Junli had no choice but to stop forcing him to do so. She watched Lin Yi and helped him adjust his bow tie. ¡°Son, listen to me¡ªdo things properly this time. Although this banquet isn¡¯t an official engagement ceremony, everyone knows about it. So, be good and don¡¯t cause any trouble, do you hear me?


    Lin Yi looked at Zhao Junli and realized that her hair had started to turn white.


    He sighed and said, ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Good boy!¡¯


    Lin Yi watched as she turned around and went to her other things. She was as busy as everyone else at this event. Lin Yi stood aimlessly in the middle, like an outsider.


    He slowly walked to the corner and sat on a sofa there. He looked at the anxious group of people running around the banquet hall and suddenly felt a tinge of sadness.


    About half an hourter, Li Yue¡¯an arrived.


    When Lin Yi saw her, L¨´ Yue¡¯an had gone to greet Zhao Junli.


    ¡°Auntie, sorry to trouble you today. You must be very busy.¡±


    Zhao Junli smiled and looked at her, her eyes smiling. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all.


    Anything for you, dear.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an smiled shyly. ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Zhao Junli raised her hand and waved Lin Yi over.


    ¡°Auntie is busy, so you can talk to Lin Yi.¡±


    Zhao Junli turned around and left. Lin Yi looked at L¨´ Yue¡¯an. ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an smiled. ¡°1 went out to y. I wasn¡¯t feeling too good.¡±


    The two of them stood close to each other, and Lin Yi suddenly caught a whiff


    of something.


    ¡°What¡¯s that smell? Do you smell it?¡±


    An expression of unease shed across L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s face, and she immediately looked at him. ¡°No, Brother Lin Yi, you must be imagining things. I¡¯ll go change first. It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and left without waiting for Lin Yi to speak.


    Lin Yi looked at her back curiously. When he looked down, he saw some orange stains on her white shoes¡­


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci brought Lu Jingzhi along and headed directly to the Lin household.


    The birthday banquet was held at the Lin family¡¯s house. When they arrived, the vi was already filled with cars of all sizes; they were all luxury brand cars.


    Lin Ci could not help but smack her lips. ¡°Tsk, tsk. What poor taste. All they know is to splurge, they haven¡¯t the faintest idea how to choose a car.¡±


    As she spoke, she brought Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi in.


    Most of the guests had arrived. When the two of them entered, they attracted a lot of attention, especially Lu Ning.


    This was the first time she had shown up in their circles after leaving the L¨´ family.


    Everyone looked at her in confusion, and there were naturally some jealous and dissatisfied gazes.


    Lu Ning pretended not to notice it, but Lin Ci was extremely excited..

 Chapter 365 - 365: Do You Want to Be My Pet?

    Chapter 365: Do You Want to Be My Pet?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Babe, look, their eyes are filled with jealousy.¡±


    Lu Ning wanted tough.


    ¡°We can wrap you up in rags and you¡¯ll still look better than them, but this is the effect we want! Let them die of frustration!¡±


    Lu Ning could not help but remind her with a smile, ¡°Dear, it¡¯s your birthday today.¡±


    Lin Ci raised her eyebrows. ¡°1 know that, but it doesn¡¯t matter! If you¡¯re happy,


    I¡¯m happy. If I¡¯m happy, aren¡¯t you happy too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m so d.¡± Lu Ning held Lu Jingzhi¡¯s hand, and the two of them could not help butugh.


    ¡°Miss, Master is looking for you.¡±


    Lin Ci turned to look at her. ¡°I¡¯ll go first. Hang around by yourself for a while.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded, and Lin Ci turned to leave.


    Lu Ning brought Lu Jingzhi to find a seat. ¡°Tired? Hungry? How about Sister get you something to eat.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you, Sister.¡±


    Lu Ning got up and went to get him some food.


    Just as she got a small piece of cake and ced it on her te, someone came over.


    ¡°Lu Ning, I really didn¡¯t expect to see you at this banquet. Even without the L¨´ family, you still have friends from the Lin family. You really know how to make friends.¡±


    With this strange manner of speaking, Lu Ning knew who it was without turning around.


    She could not be bothered to turn around. She only chuckled as she picked some food.


    She did not say anything, but someone became anxious. ¡°What are youughing at?! Am I wrong?¡±


    Lu Ning did not want to talk to her. If they quarreled, it would be Lin Ci who looked bad.


    However, if she took a step back, someone would take it a step further.


    ¡°Lu Ning, you¡¯ve nothing to say for yourself, huh? Look at the gown you¡¯re wearing, you¡¯re dependent on Miss Lin, right? Such a gown is wasted on someone like you, it can¡¯t stop you from reeking of poverty.¡±


    Lu Ning was not angry. Instead, she smiled and turned to look at her. ¡°Do you know what kind of animal in the world wants to attract attention the most?¡±


    Shepletely changed the topic, and they were all taken aback. Lu Ning continued to smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pet. Only a pet would keep yelping to attract its owners attention. Miss Mi, do you want to be my pet?¡±


    The person in front of her hadpletely been tricked by her. She immediately retorted, ¡°Who wants to be your pet!?¡±


    Lu Ning smiled. ¡°Then all¡¯s good.¡±


    With that, she turned around and left.


    It was not until Mi Ling¡¯s arm was tugged that she realized what was going on.


    ¡°Lu Ning!¡¯


    She shouted and chased after her.


    Lu Ning quickly took two steps and dodged to the left. When she missed, Mi Ling became even more incensed.


    Seeing that she was not going to give up, Lu Ning¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. ¡°Miss Mi!¡± Mi Ling was startled by her shout.


    ¡°On such an asion, Miss Mi should pay attention to your status. I don¡¯t have any scruples now, but isn¡¯t Miss Mi still backed by the Mi family? If Miss Mi embarrasses yourself, the Mi family will also lose face. Why make a fool of yourself over me?


    As soon as she finished speaking, she gestured for her to turn around. Mi Ling did, and she saw that there were already many people looking over.


    Mi Ling was stunned for a moment before she turned back to Lu Ning. There was indeed no need to embarrass herself for her.


    However, Mi Ling could not help but clench her fists when she saw the face before her.


    Lu Ning suddenly took a step forward and leaned closer. ¡°Feeling jealousy is natural, but things can only be achieved when we suppress that jealousy. Miss Mi, why do you keep looking at me? How about you take a look around yourself and see who¡¯s actually stabbing you in the back?¡±


    Lu Ning¡¯s voice was very soft and only Mi Ling could hear her. However, as soon as she finished speaking, she slowly turned to look at another person not far away..

 Chapter 366 - 366: We’re Not That Close

    Chapter 366: We¡¯re Not That Close


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Zheng Wei was stunned by her suddenly looking over. She did not understand why the both of them, who were about to start a fight just now, suddenly stopped and looked in her direction.


    Mi Ling seemed to be taken aback by Lu Nings words. When she came back to her senses, Lu Ning had already turned around and left. Zheng Wei walked up to her and asked, ¡°Ling¡¯ling, what¡¯s wrong? What did she say to you?¡± Mi Ling opened her mouth. After a few seconds of silence, she said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go over there.¡±


    Zheng Wei watched as she walked forward, rooted to the ground, not quite understanding what had happened. She turned to look at where Lu Ning was sitting, and she returned her gaze and even smiled.


    Zheng Wei frowned and felt a chill run down her spine. What¡­ What¡¯s going on?!


    Zheng Wei shuddered and hurriedly left.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at the two of them and took a bite of his cake. ¡°Sister, do you know those two?


    Lu Ning wiped the cake crumbs from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Nope, I don¡¯t know them.¡±


    ¡°Is that so.¡± Lu Jingzhi did not inquire further and continued eating the cake in his hand.


    She turned around and saw a man walking over.


    Lu Ning sat there motionless, like a fairy in the dark night. Every expression of hers was eye-catching.


    Even if she was no longer the Young Mistress of the L¨´ family, this face was still here, and it was still hers. Those Young Masters who hesitated to approach her previously now became restless.


    Previously, as the Young Mistress of the Li family Lu Ning had an engagement with the Lin family, so they could only gaze at her from afar. But now, not only was Lu Ning no longer the Young Mistress of the L¨´ family, she also had nothing to do with the Lin family. So, not only could they look at her, they felt that it was only a matter of saying a few things to get her¡­


    When Wang Yi sat down beside Lu Ning, Lu Jingzhi turned to look at him, then scooted to one side and looked at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning nced at him and also scooted with him, leaving a vast emptiness between her and Wang Yi.


    When normal people witnessed this, they would know that the two of them did not wee him; however, Wang Yi did not seem to notice and shifted closer to Lu Ning again.


    He even greeted her with a smile. ¡°Ning¡¯ning, long time no see.¡±


    Lu Ning did not even turn around, and simply got some water for Lu Jingzhi to drink.


    ¡°You look gorgeous today.¡±


    Seeing that Lu Ning ignored him, Wang Yi continued to move closer and said this.


    Only then did Lu Ning turn around to look at him. ¡°We¡¯re not that close.¡±


    Lu Ning¡¯s eyes were cold. As soon as she finished speaking, she turned away from him.


    Wang Yi continued to sit there and said, ¡°How can we not be close? Ning¡¯ning, previously we¡­¡±


    Lu Ning turned around and interrupted him. ¡°Previously? Prior to what? And what about then? What is it that you want to say?¡±


    Lu Ning red at him, but he could not say anything.


    Wang Yi looked at the girl in front of him. Her face was beautiful, her skin was fair, and her ck gown made her look even more stunning. She looked no different from before, yet the coldness she exuded was entirely different.


    Even if the Young Mistress of the L¨´ family did not want to talk to you much, she would still smile politely at you. However, the current Lu Ning wore her disdain and disgust directly on her face; if she did not want to talk to you, it would appear on her face.


    Wang Yi suddenly felt that Lu Ning seemed to be more difficult to deal with than before.


    His expression suddenly changed. He stared at Lu Ning, his face darkening. ¡°Lu Ning, you should know your ce.¡±


    It seemed that he wanted to use this method to make Lu Ning understand the stark difference between the two of them, and make her feel that it was already an honor for him to be talking to her..

 Chapter 367 - 367: Crushing You is as Simple As Crushing An Ant

    Chapter 367: Crushing You is as Simple As Crushing An Ant


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning suddenlyughed.


    ¡°I know it very well.¡± Lu Ning stared at him coldly as she uttered that, word by word, ¡°But you¡¯re still not worthy of me.¡±


    Wang Yi was stunned. He did not expect her to say such a thing, nor did he expect her to say it so directly.


    ¡°Wang Yi, do you think that just because I¡¯m no longer the Young Mistress of the L¨´ family, I¡¯ll let you toy with me? Get this straight¡ªeven though I¡¯ve left the L¨´ family, I, Lu Ning, will not be desperate to that extent. It¡¯s been many years, but you still haven¡¯t taken a good look at yourself in the mirror.


    ¡°Aside from Mi Ling, who likes you and is willing to do anything for your attention, do you really think you¡¯re that attractive? Even if I were desperate enough to beg, you¡¯re still not worthy of me! Understand?!¡±


    Her words were piercing, and Wang Yi¡¯s face flushed red with anger. He looked at Lu Ning and stood up agitatedly, pointing at her. ¡®You! Lu Ning, you¡¯d better think carefully! Apologize to me now, I can still give you a way out! After all, crushing you is as simple as crushing an ant!¡±


    Lu Ning looked up at him indifferently. ¡°Is that so? Then try it.¡±


    She stared at him fearlessly.


    Wang Yi did not know where she got her confidence from, to dare to challenge him like this. He sneered at her. ¡°Lu Ning, just you wait. It¡¯s all over for you!¡¯


    With that, he turned around and left in a huff.


    Lu Jingzhi turned to look at Lu Ning. ¡°Sister, is he going to bully you?


    Lu Ning turned to look at him andforted him with a smile. ¡°Your sister isn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. He won¡¯t be able to.¡±


    As they spoke, the music was switched and the lights in the venue suddenly changed. Everyone turned around) and their gazesnded on Lin Ci, who was standing on the stairs.


    She was wearing a red gown that entuated her fair skin. Her long hair flowed over her shoulders, and she looked gentle and magnanimous.


    Lu Ning looked over and could not help butugh.


    Unknowingly, they all seemed to have grown up.


    Lu Qing, who had arrivedte, happened upon this scene. He stood by the door and stared at Lin Ci for a long time¡­


    The Old Master held Lin Ci¡¯s hand and stood in front of the big cake.


    ¡°Today, our Little Ci will turn eighteen. Our household has always been quiet, it¡¯s rare for it to be so lively, and I hope it¡¯ll be more lively in the future. Those of you with bright and promising sons, bring them over for me to take a look.¡± Hearing this, Lin Ci immediately turned to look at the Old Master. ¡°Grandpa!¡± The Old Master immediately smiled and changed the topic. ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t say any more. Quick, everyone, gather around. Time to cut the cake.¡±


    Everyone smiled and surrounded him. The older ones said, ¡°Old Master, you really know how to joke. Little Ci is so good-looking, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have anyone we can propose for marriage.¡±


    All of themughed. Lin Ci prepared to blow out the candles, and this matter was swept under the rug just like that.


    Lin Ci pulled Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi to blow out the candles with her.


    After blowing out the candles and cutting the cake, she looked up and saw Lu Qing.


    The next moment, she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing? Didn¡¯t we agree you won¡¯t call your brother over?¡±


    Lu Ning immediately quipped, ¡°Honest to God, I didn¡¯t call him! Dad and Mom were worried for Little Darling and me, so they asked him to pick us up.¡±


    ¡°Pick you up? It¡¯s still too early. Be honest with me, did you give him the invitation card?¡±


    Lu Ning chuckled. ¡°I left it on the table. Who could¡¯ve guessed? He actually came after seeing it.¡±


    Lin Ci was so angry that she scooped some cream from the cake and smeared it on her cheek..

 Chapter 368 - 368: Don ‘t You Like My Brother?

    Chapter 368: Don ¡®t You Like My Brother?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Qing stood not far away and watched. He could not help but smile.


    Looking at Lu Ning at this moment, he suddenly felt an unbearable sensation in his chest.


    She must¡¯ve been such a carefree little princess before.


    Dressed in a noble evening gown as she shuttled through various banquets¡ª this seems to be how she should be.


    It must be distressing, to have fallen from the sky to the ground¡­


    ¡®Neither did she want to be mistaken for someone else¡¯s baby the moment she was born. ¡®


    Lu Jingzhi¡¯s words suddenly shed through his mind.


    That¡¯s right, she probably didn¡¯t want this either. It¡¯s not her fault.


    Lin Ci did not like crowded asions. She had to socialize and greet many people, and had to greet them out of courtesy, regardless of whether she was familiar with them or not.


    Sometimes, when she turned around, she would see Lu Ning smiling at her from not far away. She suddenly felt like she had returned to the past.


    In the past, she would also attend the L¨´ family¡¯s banquets. At that time, she was in Lu Ning¡¯s position; she watched her socialize with everyone, and she did it with ease and politeness. Back then, she did not yet have to face these things, and felt that Lu Ning did these very easily. However, it was only after she was in such a position did she realize how tiring these formalities were.


    It was not merely physically exhausting, but also mentally so. There were those that she did not want to say hello to, but she had to shake hands with


    them out of courtesy.


    This really isn¡¯t something a human can do!


    When she could finally rest, she walked over and realized that Lu Ning was not there. Lu Qing and Lu Jingzhi were sitting on the sofa, looking at her. Lu Qing handed her a ss of fruit juice. ¡°Little Ning asked me to give it to you.¡±


    Without waiting for Lin Ci to speak, Lu Qing had said this directly. Lin Ci did not say anything else, took it, and sat beside Lu Jingzhi.


    There was silence all around.


    Lu Jingzhi could feel the awkwardness in the air.


    ¡°Brother, I want some pudding.¡±


    Lu Qing stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    Seeing him walk away, Lin Ci heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Brat, well done. It¡¯s suffocating with your brother here.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi turned to look at Lin Ci. ¡°Sister Ci, don¡¯t you like my brother?¡±


    Lin Ci was equally straightforward. ¡°Nope.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded. ¡°Sometimes, I don¡¯t like my brother either, but he actually has his good moments. He¡¯s been improvingtely.¡±


    Lin Ci looked at Lu Jingzhi with an inscrutable expression. ¡°Not that I can tell.¡±


    Lu Qing stood in front of the long table. Someone in front of him whispered something, but he heard it as he was close.


    ¡°Sigh, don¡¯t you think she¡¯s stupid? She¡¯s clearly inferior to Lu Ning in every way, yet she still won¡¯t toss Lu Ning away.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Why doesn¡¯t she take a look at how she looks when they¡¯re standing side by side?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The two of them smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s really stupid or if she¡¯s been bewitched by Lu Ning, but she¡¯s just acting as a foil for others.


    Those who don¡¯t know better might think that it¡¯s Lu Ning¡¯s birthday.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. She¡¯s dressed in red, yet she¡¯s not even half as eye-catching as Lu


    Ning.¡±


    Lu Qing did not intend to listen, but after listening in for a while, he understood that they were gossiping about Lin Ci.


    He suddenly looked up at the two women gossiping behind her back.


    ¡°People certainly love to project themselves on others.¡±


    With that) he turned around and left.


    The two women looked at each other strangely.


    ¡°Must be nuts.¡±


    Lu Qing walked back and handed the pudding to Lu Jingzhi. He turned to look at Lin Ci and suddenly said, ¡°I think you¡¯re very beautiful today.¡±


    Lin Ci was stunned and looked at him in confusion.


    After a long time, she replied dubiously, ¡°Thanks?¡±


    In the corridor beside the washroom, two people were engaged in a passionate battle..

 Chapter 369 - 369: Interrupted the Two of You

    Chapter 369: Interrupted the Two of You


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Wang Yi¡¯s hand was on Zheng Wei¡¯s waist. In the dark corridor, the two of them were hugging and kissing, and the air was filled with a passionate atmosphere.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even hold it in for a while?¡±


    Wang Yi teased her with a smile.


    Zheng Wei kissed his cheek and her breaths tickled his face. Her voice was cloying and meek. ¡°It¡¯s because I missed you~


    Wang Yi smiled and pinched her waist. Zheng Wei eximed softly and raised her head to kiss him again.


    As their breathing became heavy, Zheng Wei chuckled. ¡°Brother, won¡¯t it be bad if we¡¯re found out?¡±


    Wang Yi¡¯s fingers caressed her body. ¡°Bad? It¡¯s only bad for the people who


    spot us, right?¡±


    ¡°If Ling¡¯ ling sees us, won¡¯t you call off the engagement?¡±


    Zheng Wei¡¯s words seemed casual, but her eyes were fixed on Wang Yi¡¯s every expression, longing for an answer.


    ¡°Ha, she won¡¯t. She¡¯s done so much for me, if it¡¯s just you, she¡¯ll be able to endure it. She¡¯ll still hold on to that engagement, she wants to marry me no matter what.¡±


    Obviously, Zheng Wei was not satisfied with this answer, but she did not show it on her face. She hugged Wang Yi and leaned into his arms. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you think we¡¯re being a little too nasty?¡±


    Wang Yi¡¯s smile became even more unbridled. ¡°Nasty? In what way? Is it that bad?¡±


    Zheng Wei sensed something and looked at him reproachfully as she patted his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re so bad~¡±


    Wang Yi¡¯s ears were filled with her coquettish voice. How could he hold it in? He immediately kissed her again.


    ¡°Brother, wait.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    Wang Yi kissed her nape.


    ¡°Brother, did you greet Lu Ning tonight? Did you have a good chat?¡±


    When she mentioned this, Wang Yi suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you still have feelings for her.¡±


    Wang Yi looked up and held her face with both hands. ¡°You little vixen, why would I have feelings for her? It was all for you. I approached Lu Ning in order to divert Mi Ling¡¯s attention, so that she wouldn¡¯t notice you. Look at her now; she still can¡¯t stand Lu Ning and keeps arguing with her.


    ¡°In the past, the L¨´ family was backing Lu Ning. Now that she has nothing, Mi Ling probably won¡¯t let her off. If they fight, won¡¯t this give us many opportunities?


    Zheng Wei smiled and leaned over to kiss Wang Yi¡¯s cheek. ¡°Brother¡¯s still the smartest~ Thene to my house tonight, Brother~¡±


    Wang Yi leaned close to her and said teasingly, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be there on time!¡±


    Before he could kiss her, a bright light suddenly pierced their eyes.


    Zheng Wei subconsciously raised his hand to cover it, but the light quickly disappeared.


    The two of them turned around in unison and saw Lu Ning standing at the end of the corridor, looking at them.


    ¡°Oh my, my apologies.¡±


    Lu Ning said this with an insincere smile.


    ¡°I must¡¯ve interrupted the two of you. Just pretend I never came.¡±


    With that, she was about to leave.


    ¡°Hold it!¡±


    Wang Yi immediately stopped her.


    ¡°Did you just take a photo?!¡±


    Lu Ning stopped and looked back at him innocently. ¡°I just took a selfie.¡± The veins on Wang Yi¡¯s forehead throbbed. ¡°Delete it!¡±


    Zheng Wei red at Lu Ning. ¡°What else did you capture?! Delete it quickly!¡¯


    Lu Ning looked at her and smiled. ¡°If you have time to worry about that, you should put on your clothes first.¡±


    Zheng Wei followed her gaze and looked down. She immediately hid behind Wang Yi in a panic and tidied her clothes. However, Wang Yi was not much better. Both of them were disheveled.


    ¡°I told you to delete it, didn¡¯t you hear me?!¡±

 Chapter 370 - 370: As Much Money as You Want

    Chapter 370 - 370: As Much Money as You Want


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning looked at him awkwardly. ¡°But I like this selfie very much. It¡¯ll be a pity to delete it.¡±


    ¡°Lu Ning! Seems like you want to do this the hard way! Be careful, or I¡¯ll end you! I¡¯ll end you¡­¡±


    ¡°As simple as crushing an ant, right?¡± Lu Ning added with a smile.


    Wang Yi was stunned.


    Lu Ning looked at him. ¡°Crushing me is as simple as crushing an ant. So? Come and try it, Young Master Wang.¡±


    As she spoke, she smiled and waved the phone in her hand. Then, she left without looking back.


    ¡°Brother! You¡¯re letting her go just like that?! It¡¯s in her hands!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡¯


    Zheng Wei stopped talking.


    Wang Yi leaned against the wall and stood there, a grim expression on his face.


    ¡°I have an idea. Don¡¯t worry!¡¯


    Zheng Wei looked at him and took a deep breath. Without saying anything else, she leaned over gently. ¡°Brother, I believe in you. This Lu Ning is really despicable!¡±


    Lu Ning took two steps forward and saw Mi Ling walking over from the dark corner.


    Mi Ling lowered her head. After standing still, she looked up at Lu Ning, her eyes red and filled with tears. ¡°So that¡¯s what you meant.¡±


    Lu Ning did not say anything. Mi Ling looked at her. ¡°When did you guys find out? How long¡­ have they been¡­?¡±


    Lu Ning did not give a straight answer. She only said, ¡°Miss Mi, simply listen to the people talking outside, and you¡¯ll know how long they¡¯ve been doing this. Excuse me.¡±


    Lu Ning walked out, but was stopped by Mi Ling.


    ¡°The photo in your phone¡­¡± She gritted her teeth. ¡°Can you delete them? I¡¯ll give you as much money as you want.¡±


    Lu Ning turned to look at her, not knowing whether tough at or scold her.


    After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°No, he wants to crush me, so I need this to save myself, Miss Mi.¡±


    As she finished speaking, she turned around and left.


    Some people needed to save themselves. Someone else tossed her a lifeline, yet


    she did not want to catch it; she simply wanted to drown in the sea. In that case, the lifeline would be useless.


    When Lu Ning returned, she could feel the awkward atmosphere from more than five meters away.


    She walked over and sat beside Lin Ci, leaning closer to her. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve told you happy birthday yet. Happy birthday, dear.¡±


    Lin Ci turned to look at her and smiled. Finally, the atmosphere here was a little better.


    Just as she was about to say something, Lu Ning¡¯s phone rang.


    Lu Jingzhi raised his hand and handed Lu Ning¡¯s handbag to her.


    Lu Ning took out her phone and answered a call.


    The next second, she suddenly stood up from the sofa and asked anxiously, ¡°How¡¯s the situation now?


    Lu Ning clenched her fists as she listened to the phone. After a long while, she replied, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Lin Ci was shocked by her; she had never seen her like this.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, what¡¯s wrong?


    Lu Ning suddenly turned around and looked at her with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Is yourputer upstairs?


    Lin Ci nodded.


    Lu Ning pulled Lu Jingzhi towards the stairs.


    Lin Ci was a little puzzled. He turned around and looked at Lu Qing. They were both at a loss, but they were also very worried. They stood up and followed.


    Lu Ning dragged Lu Jingzhi to Lin Ci¡¯s room and used herputer.


    However, she had locked the door. Lin Ci and Lu Qing stood at the door and asked a few questions, but no one answered. When they leaned close to the door, they could only hear the sound of typing on the keyboard.


    Lu Qing wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Lin Ci.


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t answer, it means she doesn¡¯t want to talk. Stop asking, let¡¯s just wait.¡±


    The two of them waited anxiously at the door. Lu Ning¡¯s expression had changed drastically just now. No one could help but think about what happened.


    Twenty minutester, Lu Ning finally opened the door and came out. When she looked up, the two of them were shocked..

 Chapter 371 - 371: Open the Door!

    Chapter 371 - 371: Open the Door!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    A cold glint shed in her eyes, and her entire body was trembling. Her eyes were bloodshot, her hands clenched into fists by her sides.


    Lu Qing could almost see the veins on her arms.


    ¡°Ningining¡­¡±


    Lin Ci was frightened by her appearance and called out fearfully.


    Seemingly hearing her voice, Lu Ning turned to look at her and her gaze softened a little.


    ¡°I have something on. I¡¯ll get going first.¡±


    Her voice was icy and emotionless.


    With that, she turned around and left.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning¡­¡±


    Lin Ci wanted to chase after her, but she did not dare to go immediately. She was afraid of provoking Lu Ning as she had no idea what was going on with her.


    Lu Qing looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    With that, he chased after her.


    Lin Ci watched the two of them disappear at the top of the stairs and seemed to realize something. She turned around and walked into the room. Looking at Lu Jingzhi, who was still sitting at the table, Lin Ci walked over.


    She bent over to look at theputer screen.


    The video on the screen was paused. Lu Jingzhi sat there quietly, not saying or doing anything.


    He did not seem right either. Lin Ci tapped the keyboard and reyed the video.


    It was footage from a surveince camera.


    Lin Ci looked at the video and finally understood why Lu Ning was behaving like this. She wanted to pull out a de right now!


    Lu Qing chased after her and watched as Lu Ning got into a ck Maybach. The car drove away, and he could not catch up.


    However, the car was very familiar. He knew Huo Jinyan¡¯s car was like that.


    Standing on the spot, Lu Qing pondered for two seconds before turning around to his own car. Then, he chased after her.


    The atmosphere in the car was cool. Under Huo Jinyan¡¯s instruction, Chu Ting had the air conditioning at full st.


    Lu Ning sat by the car, her entire body tense. Huo Jinyan looked at her thin body and the evening gown that exposed her shoulders and legs. He took off his jacket and draped it over her.


    She did not seem to notice it. She was staring straight out of the car window, her arms in herp, her hands clenched so tightly that her knuckles were white.


    Huo Jinyan sat a little closer and silently reached out to put his hand on hers, wanting her to rx. However, she remained tense; her hand was cold, and she was trembling.


    Then, Chu Ting spoke.


    ¡°Miss Lu, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Like an arrow released from a nocked bow, she opened the car door and darted out.


    When she got out of the car, her coat slipped off andnded on the seat.


    Huo Jinyan followed her out of the car with his coat.


    The people from the L¨´ family were a little surprised to see her.


    ¡°Young Mistress?


    Lu Ning did not reply and simply rushed in.


    Realizing that the situation did not seem good, a few people followed behind her.


    ¡°Young Mistress! Why are you here? Why don¡¯t we tell the Master that you¡¯re here before you go in?


    It was as if Lu Ning could not hear anyone, and no one dared to obstruct her. They retracted their outstretched arms.


    Lu Ning quickly walked over. The door of the banquet hall was tightly shut, as if it meant to iste her.


    The people standing outside the banquet hall were startled.


    ¡°Who is this?¡±


    One of them had just arrived and was not familiar with Lu Ning.


    However, the other person knew her.


    ¡°Young Mistress! You, why are you here?¡±


    As soon as he said this, the people following behind Lu Ning hurriedly gestured to him.


    ¡°Open the door!¡±


    Lu Ning finally said something.


    Her voice was even more piercing than the wind on a winter night.


    ¡°Young Mistress¡­¡±


    Lu Ning suddenly looked over, a pair of red eyes ring at him.


    He did not dare to say anything else. He ced his hand on the doorknob and looked at the other person. ¡°Open it.¡±


    That person was a little confused, but followed his instructions and opened it together with hirn.


    As the people in the banquet hall raised a toast, they felt a chilly wind blow past¡­

 Chapter 372 - 372: Lu Ning Hit Lù Yue’an

    Chapter 372: Lu Ning Hit L¨´ Yue¡¯an


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    They all turned their heads in the direction of the breeze.


    As they turned around, they saw the door of the banquet hall open and someone striding in.


    Everyone widened their eyes in surprise.


    Lu Ning?!


    Dressed in a ck gown, she barged into their boisterous celebrations like a dark elf, her chilling presence silencing the people near her.


    ¡°Thank you foring down today. Everyone knows about Little Yi and An, and these two children have already be adults. Please, do attend the engagement banquetter on. We¡­¡±


    Noticing that something was wrong, the people in front stopped talking and looked towards the entrance of the banquet hall.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an, who was appearing meek and shy, also looked up.


    However, someone blocked her view. When she saw her, Lu Ning was already walking over.


    With her every step, everyone looked at her with confusion, as if they could not understand what was happening. Nobody stopped her, and some even gave way to her.


    Eventually, Lu Ning walked up to Lb Yue¡¯an.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at her.


    ¡°Sister Ning¡­¡±


    As soon as she started to speak) she felt a sharp pain on her cheek) and her


    face flipped to the side due to the sudden force.


    The p rang out with a crisp, and everyone clearly saw Lu Ning raise her hand and p L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s across the face.


    Everyone was even more stunned. When they realized what happened, they only became even more appalled. The surroundings were so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    ¡°What are you doing!?¡±


    ¡°Lu Ning!¡¯


    Li Chuan and Shi Qingyue came to their senses and hurried over, ring at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she stared at them coldly.


    Lin Yi looked at her and walked forward towards her. He raised his hand and touched her cold wrist.


    ¡°What¡¯s with you?


    He frowned, his eyes filled with worry.


    Zhao Junli hurriedly patted his shoulder, signaling for him to mind his own business.


    ¡°You¡¯re out of control!¡±


    Shi Qingyue shouted and raised her hand to hit her, but Lu Ning caught her hand deftly.


    Her eyes were fixed on L¨´ Yue¡¯an, as if she wanted to skin her alive.


    ¡°Despicable! Shameless!¡±


    She gritted her teeth and spat out these cold words.


    Then, she shook off Shi Qingyue¡¯s hand and turned around without looking back.


    ¡°Stop! Stop right there! You think you can run right after you hit her?!


    Someone, call the police! Call the police!¡±


    Lu Ning did not care about the ruckus behind her at all. She heard footsteps chasing after her, but they stopped.


    She stopped as well.


    She looked up and saw Huo Jinyan.


    He stood in front of her, peering down at her. He gently draped his coat over her; then, he looked at the people behind her.


    No more sounds came from behind her.


    Huo Jinyan put his arm around her shoulders and led her out.


    The Old Master, who had been silent all this while, looked at her back that was gradually shrinking away. He raised his hand and called for the person beside him.


    Huo Jinyan held her in his arms as they walked out. She leaned against him, as if she had lost her fulcrum, and was walking with her entire body weighing on him.


    She was clearly so headstrong and valiant inside just now, scaring everyone in the room who dared to stop her, but at this moment, it was as if all her strength had been sapped from her.


    ¡°Young Mistress.¡±


    Before they got into the car, someone called out to them.


    ¡°Young Mistress, the Old Master wishes to see you. He said he has something for you.¡±


    Huo Jinyan nced at her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Lu Ning looked up at him. Her eyes were dazed, but she nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Following him, Huo Jinyan brought Lu Ning to the main house of the Lt family.


    As soon as they walked in, warmth washed over them. Huo Jinyan did not care about anything else and directly grabbed arge nket from the sofa; he wrapped it around Lu Ning, even her legs..

 Chapter 373 - 373: She’s Not Even Willing to Call Me Grandpa Anymore

    Chapter 373: She¡¯s Not Even Willing to Call Me Grandpa Anymore


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Even the Old Master was stunned when he saw his actions.


    Lu Ning looked at the Old Master, and her throat moved. For the longest time, she was unable to call out to him countless times.


    The grandfather and granddaughter had not seen each other for several months.


    Everything seemed to have changed a little.


    The Old Master looked at her and did not say anything. He raised his hand and called someone over.


    Someone came down from upstairs and handed a big bag to Lu Ning.


    ¡°Young Mistress.¡±


    Lu Ning took it, and eyed its contents.


    It was neatly filled with the trophies she had won with Ling in all thosepetitions.


    She thought that all these would have been thrown away on the day she left.


    It was true that they had all been thrown away, but the Old Master had someone find them all, and personally wiped all the trophies clean.


    Lu Nings eyes were red, her tears falling on the trophies.


    She looked up at the Old Master.


    The two of them looked at each other without saying anything.


    No one knew how to speak, or what to say.


    Every word seemed to be difficult.


    In the end, it was the Old Master who looked at her, his voice trembling imperceptibly. ¡°You should go.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him with tears in her eyes.


    She handed the bag in her hand to Huo Jinyan.


    The nket and his coat all fell to the ground.


    She bent over, and slowly, she knelt down in the direction of the Old Master.


    She knelt on both knees and kowtowed to him.


    Their tears sttered and stained the floor.


    The two of them knew very well¡ªwith this kowtow, there would really be nothing between them anymore.


    This kowtow would truly carve out two worlds, drawing a clear line between the two of them. It signified that she really would have nothing to do with the L¨´ family anymore!


    Huo Jinyan helped her up and draped the nket over her again.


    Lu Ning turned around, and left.


    Huo Jinyan looked at the Old Master. ¡°I¡¯m keeping that nket. Get thepensation from the Huo family.¡±


    As he turned around, he was stopped by the Old Master.


    ¡°Mr. Huo, you want¡­¡±


    Huo Jinyan seemed to know what he was going to say and said bluntly, ¡°I¡¯ll do better than all of you, better than anyone else.¡±


    He was spirited and his tone was firm. The Old Master looked at his departing figure and felt much more at ease.


    Yet, his eyes were red.


    Someone approached him and looked at him. ¡°Old Master¡­¡±


    He hesitated to push him away.


    However, the Old Master looked in the direction of the door and muttered, ¡°She¡¯s not even willing to call me Grandpa anymore¡­¡±


    The surroundings fell silent. No one dared to speak.


    Huo Jinyan caught up with Lu Ning and pulled the nket over her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him and nodded.


    Lu Qing stood not far away and watched her get into Huo Jinyan¡¯s car. He did not say anything or disturb them, only watching them leave quietly. He sat in the car for a while, looking in the direction of the Lt house. Ten minutester, he returned the way he came.


    Lu Ning seemed to have lost all her strength. She leaned against the car window and gazed out, her eyes unfocused.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her worriedly.


    ¡°Lu Ning¡­¡±


    He called out to her.


    Lu Ning took a few seconds to respond.


    ¡°Teacher Huo.¡±


    Huo Jinyan quickly replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    She did not turn around or move. She leaned against the car window and said softly, ¡°Do you know why Grandpa gave me this name?


    Without waiting for Huo Jinyan to answer, she continued, ¡°Because when my parents got married, they didn¡¯t like each other. Even after I was born, it still wasn¡¯t peaceful at home. Grandpa hoped that the household would be more peaceful after I was born, so he named me ¡®Ning¡¯ for peace. But after I was born, they wouldn¡¯t even go home¡­¡± As she spoke, she suddenly smiled..

 Chapter 374 - 374: Call Me Uncle Huo From Now On

    Chapter 374 - 374: Call Me Uncle Huo From Now On


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s heart ached with every rise of herughter.


    As sheughed, tears fell from her eyes.


    She opened her mouth, and her voice was choked with sobs. She leaned against the car window helplessly.


    ¡°He probably doesn¡¯t want to hear me call him grandpa anymore¡­¡±


    Huo Jinyan sat over and ced his arm around her neck. His hand gently touched her cheek, pulling her towards him.


    Lu Ning was pulled into his arms.


    She turned her head slightly and buried her face in his bosom. The car went silent, and Huo Jinyan¡¯s clothes gradually became wet.


    After Lu Ning calmed down, she sat quietly in Huo Jinyan¡¯s car for a while before getting out and leaving.


    Before getting out of the car, Lu Ning turned to look at Huo Jinyan. ¡°Thank


    you, Teacher Huo.¡±


    The car door opened and closed, bringing in a gust of cold wind. Huo Jinyan sobered up a little, and his eyes darkened as he watched Lu Ning cross the road.


    ¡°Find out what happened.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Lu Ning wrapped herself tightly in the nket and crossed the road. After walking for a while, she saw Lu Jingzhi running towards her.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    Lu Qing followed behind him.


    The two of them had just returned.


    Her eyes were still a little red. She subconsciously wiped her eyes and looked at Lu Jingzhi.


    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi walked over and held her hand.


    Lu Ning did not say anything; she simply looked at him and smiled.


    The three of them walked home together.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were probably out to have some time to themselves, and had not returned yet.


    ¡°I¡¯ve filled the tub for you. Go take a bath to warm up.¡±


    Lu Ning answered him softly, her voice somewhat nasally.


    When she headed to her bedroom, Lu Qing and Lu Jingzhi went into the kitchen.


    Lu Ning had not eaten much tonight, so the two of them prepared more food for her.


    After Lu Ning came out of the shower, Lu Jingzhi knocked on her door.


    ¡°Sister, can Ie in?


    ¡°Sure,e in.¡±


    Lu Ning was wearing pajamas and drying her hair.


    Lu Jingzhi walked in and closed the door.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    He walked over and sat beside Lu Ning.


    ¡°I saw that fierce uncle¡¯s car today. Did he send you back?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Yes, call him Uncle Huo from now on.¡±


    After saying that, Lu Ning thought for a moment. Logically speaking, Huo


    Jinyan was not much older than her, and in fact, it would be proper to call him


    Brother. However, Huo Jinyan was her teacher after all, so it was better to have Lu Jingzhi call him Uncle.


    Lu Jingzhi nodded obediently. ¡°Was Uncle Huo fierce to you? Did he bully you?¡±


    Lu Ning could not help butugh. ¡°No, Uncle Huo isn¡¯t that fierce.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi mumbled, ¡°But he looks really fierce. Sister, aren¡¯t you afraid of him?¡±


    Lu Ning thought for a moment. ¡°At first, I was a little afraid, butter on, I felt that he wasn¡¯t that scary at all.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then, is Uncle Huo a bad person?¡±


    Lu Ning turned to look at him. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Because it seems that many people don¡¯t like him and want to find trouble with him. Aren¡¯t bad people the only ones who are so disliked?¡±


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment. She put down the towel in her hand and looked at Lu Jingzhi. ¡°Well, Jingzhi, do you think Uncle Huo is a bad person?


    Lu Jingzhi pondered it seriously. In the end, he shook his head, then nodded again. He looked at Lu Ning and said, ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t know anymore.¡±


    Lu Ning raised her hand to rub his head, and inched closer. ¡°Jingzhi, sometimes, people who look bad aren¡¯t bad. People who look good might not be good either.


    ¡°There are many people in this world whom we¡¯ll hear about from others, even before we even meet them.. Others might say that they¡¯re bad, that they¡¯re unpleasant and annoying¡­¡±

 Chapter 375 - 375: Sister, Do You Like Uncle Huo?

    Chapter 375 - 375: Sister, Do You Like Uncle Huo?


    Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios


    ¡°But, if others say someone is bad, is that person always bad?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked up. ¡°Is that not so?


    ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s not, so we have to approach and understand them ourselves. We have to see for ourselves, and judge. When you hadn¡¯t met Sister, didn¡¯t you already hear about me from other people?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded.


    Lu Ning looked at him. ¡°Then this sister you heard about, is she good or bad?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Theres some good, and some bad.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled. ¡°Then, did you worry that Sister was actually a bad person?


    He nodded, then shook his head.


    Lu Ning could not help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t mind it, because I also heard bad things about you before I came. At that time, I heard that you were chubby and didn¡¯t look good.¡±


    When Lu Jingzhi heard this, he immediately straightened up and looked at Lu Ning in disbelief.


    Lu Ning smiled and raised her hand tofort him. ¡°But when Sister came and saw that our Jingzhi is slim, handsome, and good-looking, she realized that what others said was wrong. So, what should we do the next time we want to know someone?


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning in earnest. ¡°We have to see the person for ourselves, and not listen to what others say.¡±


    ¡°Smart boy.¡± Lu Ning smiled and hugged him.


    Lu Jingzhi was a little happier. ¡°Sister, do you like Uncle Huo?¡±


    This question had Lu Ning stumped.


    She pursed her lips and thought about it. How do I say it? I don¡¯t seem to hate him, but if I say I like him¡­ I don¡¯t seem to like him that much either¡­


    When she thought of those horrible test papers, she felt that she would be letting him off too easily if she said she did not hate him.


    ¡°Sister?¡±


    Seeing that Lu Ning was not saying anything, Lu Jingzhi tilted his head and looked at her.


    Lu Ning came back to her senses and touched his hand. ¡°Mm¡­ I only wish that


    Uncle Huo won¡¯t get injured again.¡±


    I don¡¯t want him to call me Mom anymore!


    Lu Jingzhi nodded and silently jotted this statement down in his mental log.


    ¡°By the way, Sister, Brother asked me to call you for dinner.¡±


    Lu Ning stood up. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°President Huo, it¡¯s likely because of Ling. I just contacted President Su¡¯s people. Ling¡¯s condition suddenly turned for the worst this afternoon, the vet at the ranch said that he was poisoned and sent him to the hospital, but he couldn¡¯t be cured. He¡¯s already been transferred to the veterinary hospital in the capital.¡±


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s eyes were cold. If that was the case, then that would exin all of Lu Ning¡¯s actions.


    From the looks of it, it was L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s doing.


    ¡°Investigate everyone in the L¨´ family carefully.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    ¡°How many people from the capital are here?¡±


    ¡°Twenty.¡±


    ¡°Send everyone around me to Lu Ning¡¯s side. Tell them to be careful and not to be discovered.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The way L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at Lu Ning appeared in Huo Jinyan¡¯s mind.


    He did not know what this woman was thinking, much less what she was capable of doing.


    Huo Jinyan was a little worried.


    Lu Ning had some unhappy things happen to her, but the topics about her on the Inte were trending and getting even more popr.


    Buried under the overwhelming enthusiasm ofizens, @ACityBulletin posted another video about Lu Ning.


    @ACityBulletin: [I never expected my news blog to be this popr in my lifetime. It¡¯s all thanks to my lucky star, Ning Bae! I¡¯m still working on the news videos for the sports meet, so here¡¯s another video of Ning Bae for everyone¡¯s enjoyment.]


    Then, there was a scene of Lu Ning doing the jumping rope. Thanks to an unknown, discerning photographer who had recorded Lu Ning that day, this video was produced..

 Chapter 376 - 376: Antique Bracelet

    Chapter 376 - 376: Antique Bracelet


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    In the video, a girl could be seen jumping up and down, her hair flying with her movements. A yful smile was on her beautiful face.


    Once the video was released, she became a hot topic again.


    @ILoveBeauties: [Quick! Someone find out everything about her for me immediately! ]


    @CanISeeTheSunToday: [Whooaaa! She¡¯s so beautiful! And so cute! How did she make her face look so beautiful yet so cute at the same time?!]


    @WhatTimeIsIt: [I¡¯m in love! I hereby announce her as my new wife!]


    @FairiesOnlyDrinkDew: [Mai waifu! ]


    @DidYouPostMuchToday: [My fellows, can I just call her my wife or is there a queue I need to join?]


    @PearBlossomRainKeepsFalling: [Hey, she¡¯s only in Grade 3, don¡¯t go after minors! I¡¯ll wait for her for another year!]


    @IHaveAHouseOnWeibo: [Theseizens are no good. It¡¯s been so long, yet they¡¯re still only letting us admire the wifey¡¯s looks. We don¡¯t even know her name! Lousy review!]


    The thread was filled with tons of posts.


    @TodaysEMO: [She¡¯s not a minor! As far as I know, she seems to have be an adult not long ago!]


    @SilentTabloidConnoisseur: [Really!? Then I¡¯m calling dips on her as my wife!]


    @AllYouKnowIsEating: [Get lost! This is my wife!]


    @IKNOWEVERYTHING: [Anything else? What¡¯s her name?]


    @ContemporaryLoveCupid: [Didn¡¯t the blogger mention the name Ning Bae? So she¡¯s my Ning Bae!]


    @SilentTabloidConnoisseur: [Scram! Mine!]


    Amidst the crowd of people fighting over their wife, someone discreetly discovered a very detailed message.


    @TangZhouIsSweet: [Lu Ning, Grade 3 student of No. 1 High School, 18 years old, beautiful with a sweet voice, first ce in NI Mathematics Competition¡­]


    Right on the heels of that, more and more people dug out more news.


    @BrawnyBrainy: [F*ck! My wife is even a socialite?! She seems to be the daughter of the richest man in A City?!]


    @IOnlyWantToFreeload: [Are you for real?! My waifu,e and support me!


    I¡¯m willing to be their son-inw! I eat little and work fast!]


    @RunsVeryFast: [Huh, that seems to be wrong; Wifey doesn¡¯t seem to be their biological daughter. I found her name in a local tabloid entertainment section. Seems they brought the wrong baby back by mistake? Ning Bae has already returned to her real parents¡¯ house, and her real parents seem to be quite poor¡­]


    @IOnlyWantToFreeload: [Are you for real?! My waifu is so pitiful. I won¡¯t go to her house anymore! Marry me, I¡¯ll support you!]


    Some posters even directly posted a screenshot of the entertainment news in thements section. For a moment, everyone was merrilypping up all this gossip.


    Of course, some of them felt sorry for Lu Ning¡¯s situation, some others did not care about it, and even more others who were sardonic about the whole affair. Then, someone even brought up the matter of her cheating, but they were roundly criticized by everyone else.


    However, the strange thing was that after about half an hour, all thements about Lu Ning disappeared for no reason¡ªsome of theizens who exaggerated or spoke out of turn even had their ounts deactivated. Many of them were outright dumbfounded; either because their ounts disappeared, or because they had yet to even see what the fuss was all about


    However, Lu Ning did not know any of this. There were more and more discussions about her on the Inte, but in reality, she was eating and thinking about a horse.


    After dinner, Lu Ning checked the time and gave Lin Ci a call. She wanted to apologize to her, but the call did not go through.


    Lu Ning tossed and turned, worried that Lin Ci would be angry.


    However, her birthday banquet and Lin Ci had no idea that Lu Ning had called her.


    She was surrounded by people, and everyone¡¯s eyes were on the bracelet on her hand.


    ¡°Little Ci, where did you get this bracelet from?


    Lin Ci did not care much about it. ¡°Someone gave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?! They¡¯re so generous, giving this antique bracelet to you just like that!¡±

 Chapter 377 - 377: Qing Dynasty? Yuan Dynasty?

    Chapter 377 - 377: Qing Dynasty? Yuan Dynasty?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Antique?


    Initially, when the people surrounding her looked at Lin Ci, they only thought that this bracelet was beautiful and must be expensive, but they did not know that it was actually an antique.


    Hearing this, the surrounding people slowly gathered around. At first, Lin Ci did not believe it.


    ¡°Little Ci, your Uncle Ji is here. How about we let him take a look?¡± One of the elders around her spoke, and Lin Ci did not refuse.


    ¡°Old Ji,e and help Little Ci take a look at this.¡±


    Ji Feng was an expert in appreciating antiques, so he was already familiar with the appraisal of these things.


    After a while, a middle-aged man in a Chinese tunic walked over. He was wearing sses and had a kind smile.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Look at this, on Little Ci¡¯s hand.¡±


    Lin Ci stood up and looked at Ji Feng. ¡°Uncle Ji, please help me look at this.¡±


    Ji Feng smiled and raised his hand. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lin Ci extended her hand. Ji Feng held her wrist and looked at the bracelet.


    After looking at it for only three seconds, he could not help but move closer.


    Then, a shocked expression appeared on his face as he adjusted his sses.


    As if in disbelief, he wiped his sses and looked again.


    Lin Ci, who did not believe it at first, was a little dumbfounded by his actions.


    Is it too difficult to identify, or is this really an antique?!


    This¡­


    She clearly knew Ji Feng¡¯s ability in this respect, so when she saw Ji Feng¡¯s behavior she could not help but start to harbor doubts.


    However¡­ Auntie is the one who gave me this bracelet. Could it be?! Has Auntie given me her family heirloom?!


    Lin Ci instantly felt immense pressure.


    Ji Feng looked at it again and again. In the end, he looked at Lin Ci in surprise. ¡°Little Ci, go to the antiquities house with Uncle tomorrow, bring this bracelet along.¡±


    Lin Ci was even more puzzled. Does this mean it¡¯s real? Or not?


    ¡°Uncle Ji, is this¡­ really an antique?


    Ji Feng adjusted his sses and looked at her mysteriously. ¡°Little Ci, it¡¯s hard for Uncle to determine¡­


    Lin Ci heaved a sigh of relief. If it was difficult to determine, then it probably was not real. If Auntie had really given her an antique, she really would not know how to face her in the future.


    But before she could heave a sigh of relief, she heard Ji Feng continue¡­


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s hard for me to tell if this is from the Ming Dynasty or the Yuan


    Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡±


    Lin Ci looked at him in disbelief.


    Did I hear wrongly?!


    The surrounding people also looked at Ji Feng in disbelief.


    If that¡¯s how it is, then this bracelet is truly a priceless treasure!


    What did Lin Ci sayjust now? That it¡¯s a gift from someone?


    This is practically on the level of a family heirloom, and they gave it awayjust like that??


    Lin Ci looked at her wrist, and suddenly felt that this bracelet was extremely heavy.


    Why¡­ why¡­ why does Auntie even have something so precious, and she even gave it to me?!


    ¡°So, Little Ci, remember toe to Uncle Ji¡¯s antiquities house tomorrow. You have toe!¡±


    It had been a long time since Ji Feng had seen such a well-preserved specimen.


    He was a little excited.


    After taking two steps, he felt that it was still not enough and returned. He looked at Lin Ci and said, ¡°Little Ci, don¡¯t run around. Stay right here, I¡¯ll get someone to bring something to identify it!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he quickly ran out to make a call.


    ¡°Uncle Ji!¡±


    He did not seem to hear Lin Ci calling out to him.


    Ji Feng left, leaving the group of people looking at the bracelet on Lin Ci¡¯s wrist nkly.


    The bracelet waspletely jade-green, without any impurities. There was even gold iid in intervals, and a few pearls embedded in it. It was truly very intricate and beautiful.


    Lin Ci moved her wrist and frowned slightly. She felt that she would not be able to move about now..

 Chapter 378 - 378: Are You Angry With Me?

    Chapter 378: Are You Angry With Me?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    It was already midnight when Lu Ning managed to reach Lin Ci.


    Lin Ci¡¯s voice sounded off when she picked up the phone, so Lu Ning thought that she was angry.


    ¡°Little Ci, are you angry with me?¡±


    Lin Ci did not understand what she meant. ¡°Huh? Angry with you?¡± She was just a little confused.


    After a bit, Lin Ci finally understood what Lu Ning was talking about.


    ¡°Aiya, what are you even thinking? I¡¯m not angry, I¡¯m just thinking about something. How are you? Are you feeling better?¡±


    Hearing Lin Ci¡¯s concerned tone, Lu Ning could not help but tear up again. ¡°Much better. Did the banquet just end?¡±


    Lin Ci nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    After the two of them chatted for a while, Lin Ci still felt ufortable holding the news in, so she simply asked, ¡°Ning¡¯ning, does your family¡­ have any family heirlooms?


    Just now, a group of experts from Ji Feng Studio came down. They held her bracelet and inspected it, examining it left and right, testing it again and again,paring it again and again; they were very rigorous. After confirming it several times, they told Lin Ci that it was indeed an antique, and it was even from the Ming Dynasty. It was a priceless treasure. They even told her that she could consider donating it to the museum, and that now the country attached great importance to this; they even said that previously, a pair of Ming Dynasty earrings previously had been auctioned for the astronomical price of 50 billion. It was unbelievable how much this bracelet could fetch.


    Lin Ci really wanted to know: Why would Shen Yunci give her such a precious thing!?


    She was even a little afraid.


    However, when she received it, Shen Yunci specifically said to open it at home. Doesn¡¯t that mean she wants me to avoid Lu Ning?


    Therefore, even though she was very confused, Lin Ci felt that she should not tell Lu Ning directly. She had to test the waters first; it would not be good if she caused trouble for Lu Ning.


    After asking the question, Lu Ning fell silent for a moment¡­


    ¡°Family heirlooms? I don¡¯t know? Let me go ask.¡±


    With that, she got down from the bed. From the sounds of it, she really wanted to go out and ask.


    Lin Ci immediately wanted to stop her. ¡°Ning¡¯ning!¡¯


    However, Lu Ning had the phone away from her ear, and went straight to the living room.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, does our family have any family heirlooms?


    Lin Ci: ¡®


    Who even asks so directly? However, she still pricked up her ears to listen.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi looked at each other in confusion, then at Lu Ning. ¡°No, we don¡¯t.¡±


    Their tone was very natural, and she did not feel like she was lying at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, darling?


    Shen Yunci asked, puzzled.


    Lu Ning was afraid that she was overthinking things, so she said casually, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just an extracurricr interview question. Then I¡¯m going back to do my homework, Mom, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±


    Lin Ci heard Lu Nings footsteps, followed by the sound of the door closing. At this, she asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t Uncle and Auntie gone to bed yet?¡±


    Lu Ning happened to put her phone to her ear. ¡°Not yet. They¡¯re watching a drama.¡±


    Lin Ci could not help butugh. Then, Lu Ning said, ¡°My parents said we don¡¯t. Little Ci, why the sudden interest?¡±


    Lin Ci: ¡°Uh¡­ it¡¯s an extracurricr interview question.¡±


    Lu Ning could not help butugh when she heard her own words used against her.


    She did not continue to ask. Lin Ci probably did not want to divulge too much.


    The two of them chatted for a while before bidding each other goodnight.


    After hanging up, Lin Ci was even more puzzled.


    In the end, why?


    Why would she give her such an expensive thing?


    Also, why did Auntie have something so expensive?!


    Could it be that¡­ she robbed some grave somewhere?!


    Before she came up with something even more ludicrous, Lin Ci quickly stopped herself from thinking further.


    Should I just ask Auntie in person the next time I see her?

 Chapter 379 - 379: How are you feeling?

    Chapter 379: How are you feeling?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    After Lu Ning hung up, she did not sleep and kept waiting for a call.


    While she waited, she could not do anything else. She could not get into the mood to study nor do her homework.


    She held the question book that Huo Jinyan had given her in her hand andy on the bed to read it. At first, she could not read it at all, but as she read, she gradually became absorbed. She silently began to solve the questions and do them in her mind.


    However, after doing it for quite a long while, she discovered a problem.


    These questions¡­ are all different from the questions Huo Jinyan gave me in the past!


    Previously, the questions Huo Jinyan gave her were all elementary, but this time, they were master-level.


    Did Huo Jinyan¡­ realize something?


    No! He must have discovered it!


    Based on the test results this time, as well as her performance in the Mathematics Competition, he probably already knew that she was faking her results¡­


    Just as she was thinking this, her phone rang. Lu Ning quickly bolted up and answered the call.


    ¡°Miss Lu, Ling is out of danger.¡±


    Lu Ning heaved a sigh of relief. Her anxiousness was relieved.


    She was still a little worried as she asked, ¡°Will there be any¡­ difort to him in the future?


    The other party was silent for a moment before saying with difficulty, ¡°He¡¯ll feel a little off in the future, and might not be able to run as fast as before¡­¡±


    Lu Ning¡¯s gaze fell on the trophy that she had just arranged in her room. Her and Lings names were written on it. The scenes of the two of them, sparkling and living their best moments together, looped in her mind again and again. The moments that Ling and her were both proud of¡­


    He must also be very proud of his own speed¡­


    Yet now¡­


    She could tell that the other party was trying to talk about this issue tactfully. They seemed to have no idea what his condition would be like in the future¡­


    ¡°Miss Lu, look on the bright side. Ling is still alive.¡± Lu Ning felt a lump in her throat and responded.


    ¡°When can I visit him?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lu, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯te. We¡¯ll send him back in about a month.


    When the timees, you cane to the ranch to see him.¡±


    Even a group of men like them could not stand looking at Ling receiving treatment. Miss Lu still cherished Ling a lot, so she would definitely not be able to stand the sight of Ling being treated.


    Lu Ning was silent for a long time before she finally said, ¡°Alright, thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, Miss Lu.¡±


    After Lu Ning hung up, she felt a lump in her chest. She looked at the trophy for a long time and could not calm down.


    When she came back to her senses, a call had startled her out if it.


    She looked at her phone screen but did not answer.


    Then, the other party called her a second time.


    Only then, did Lu Ning pick up. ¡°Hello, Teacher Huo.¡±


    Huo Jinyan responded, then said in a low voice, ¡°How are you feeling?


    Lu Ning was stunned. Before she could respond, her eyes responded first.


    As Huo Jinyan said this, her tears began to fall uncontrobly. It was as if someone finally understood those unbearable emotions.


    ¡°You¡­ How did you know?¡±


    Her voice was choked, and she sounded pitiful and aggrieved.


    Huo Jinyan looked up at her window. The cold wind was howling on the streets in the wee hours of the morning.


    Only his determined voice could be heard in the cold wind. ¡°I, Teacher Huo, know everything.¡±


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment before she promptlyughed. She was crying andughing at the same time, and Huo Jinyan simply listened on the other end of the phone.


    He did not say anything, and simply listened to her cry and vent. She needed to let it out.


    Until she heard a knock on the door and Shen Yunci¡¯s worried voice.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, what¡¯s wrong?


    Lu Ning turned around and looked at Shen Yunci. ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Shen Yunci sat down. Lu Ning turned around and flung herself into her arms, crying even harder in Shen Yunci¡¯s arms.


    Huo Jinyan listened to her crying for the entire night¡­

 Chapter 380 - 380: A Six-digit Price Tag

    Chapter 380: A Six-digit Price Tag


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When she woke up the next day, Lu Ning¡¯s eyes were as swollen as walnuts.


    When Lu Jingzhi came to see her, he was simultaneously worried and amused.


    ¡°Laugh if you want.¡± Lu Ning looked at him helplessly.


    Lu Jingzhi pursed his lips and smiled. He leaned closer and looked at her.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re still very beautiful.¡±


    Lu Ning sighed. ¡°As beautiful as a walnut?¡±


    ¡°Puhaha.¡± Lu Ning:


    Lu Ning was not feeling well and did not get out of bed for the entire day. Shey on the bedzily, ying with her phone.


    Eventually, when she went on Weibo, she realized that she was trending on the search.


    She clicked on it, and saw a discussion about her participation in the NIpetition.


    It was from aizen called @IHearTheMostRumors: [Well, I just found out that the youngdy who has been popr in A City recently seemed to have a serious cold when she participated in that impressivepetition. She even got first ce! I¡¯m really good for nothingpared to her.]


    Many people quickly flocked to this post.


    @FastTabloidReader: [I know, I know! You¡¯re talking about my new wifey! Ning Bae!]


    @TheWeatherIsPrettyGood: [F*ck! Is it true? Yet another rumor? She¡¯s that awesome?]


    @DontWannaWriteToday: [Totally amazing! She gets first ce when she catches a bad cold, when I catch a cold I can only add 1 plus 1.]


    @ALittleAppleEveryday: [Is it that sports meet girl? I¡¯m out of the loop again.


    What impressivepetition? What first ce?]


    Immediately, someone exined and guided them to the original blog post.


    Lu Ning took a nce and exited the app. She thought that her poprity would trend and pass quickly; however, now, it seemed like it was getting hotter and hotter?


    What¡¯s wrong with the entertainment industry recently? Hurry ande up with some newjuicy gossip to cover up this stuff!


    Lu Ning was not too concerned about this. It did not matter to her whether it was there or not, but it was best if it was not. If she became too popr, it would attract unnecessary trouble; she really did not want to deal with that.


    However, such things could only be left to fate.


    Lin Ci arrived at school rtively early.


    When they arrived, a few girls from the same ss came over to her.


    ¡°Little Ci, can we look at your bracelet?¡±


    Lin Ci was stunned and looked at them. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all over the school.¡±


    Lin Ci: ¡°¡­ That fast?¡±


    ¡°It spread yesterday. Everyone¡¯s chatting about it on social media.¡±


    Lin Ci sighed helplessly. Everything truly could be leaked so easily. Many people in No. 1 High School were connected to their circle, so it was not that surprising it would spread.


    Lin Ci tugged at her sleeve, revealing the exquisite bracelet on her wrist.


    ¡°And you¡¯re wearing it just like that!? You¡¯re too¡­ scary!¡¯


    Lin Ci understood what she meant. She herself felt that it was a little scary, but this was all to test if Lu Ning knew about the existence of this bracelet.


    The few of them looked at it, not daring to touch it.


    ¡°Little Ci, did you give Sister Ning that down jacketst time?


    Lin Ci looked over, puzzled. ¡°Down jacket? What down jacket?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the down jacket that Sister Ning wore the day she caught a coldst time. We thought it looked good and wanted to search for something in the same style, then we realized that the down jacket has a six-digit price tag!¡¯


    Lin Ci was stunned again.


    A six-digit price tag?


    ¡°We know that Sister Ning¡¯s family¡¯s situation isn¡¯t very good, so were you the one who gave it to her?¡±


    Lin Ci was a little confused and subconsciously wanted to cover up for Lu Ning.  I guess¡­¡±


    ¡°I knew it! Those people are spouting nonsense again!¡±


    Lin Ci looked over. ¡°Nonsense? Who¡¯s spouting nonsense?¡±


    ¡°Someone saw Sister Ning¡¯s down jacket and said that she¡­ that she might have been¡­ by someone¡­¡±


    They were a little embarrassed to say it, but Lin Ci instantly understood what they wanted to say..

 Chapter 381 - 381: Lu Ning, Was That All a Marketing Stunt?

    Chapter 381: Lu Ning, Was That All a Marketing Stunt?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lin Ci appeared a little upset.


    Why do people always specte about girls so spitefully?!


    But at the same time, Lin Ci realized something else. Shen Yunci might have given it to her because she knew the value of this bracelet.


    She had thought that Shen Yunci did not know, and wanted to find an excuse to return it. This bracelet could probably change the Lu family¡¯s lives.


    However, if Shen Yunci knew¡­ doesn¡¯t it mean the Lu family isn¡¯t as poor as the rumors say?


    Otherwise, why give me the bracelet instead of pawning it to make their lives better?


    Furthermore, Ningnings down jacket had a six-figure price tag¡­ When she was still at the Lb household she never wore clothes this expensive. There¡¯s no reason for her to be wearing such expensive clothing after she went to the Lu family, which is supposed to be rather hard-pressed for money.


    Plus, she hadn¡¯t brought anything with her when she left the Lb family, so this dress could only have been bought for her by Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi; she definitely did not know its price.


    As she was thinking about it, she suddenly heard amotion from somewhere.


    ¡°Who are those people?¡±


    ¡°Why are there so many people?¡±


    ¡°What are they doing?


    ¡°Little Ci, look, isn¡¯t that Sister Ning?¡±


    Someone called out to Lin Ci, and Lin Ci leaned against the window alongside them to take a look.


    Not only the students from their ss, almost everyone in the school building was leaning against the windows and gawking at the school gate.


    The entrance of the school was packed with people.


    Lin Ci could not see too clearly, so she took out his phone and zoomed in with the camera. In the middle of the crowd was Lu Ning.


    She was surrounded and looked a little impatient.


    Lin Ci instantly put down her phone, turned around, and dashed out of the ssroom.


    Lu Ning had sleptte the night before and her mind was a little muddled. After she woke up, she went straight to school and did not pay attention to much.


    Then, she arrived at such a scene.


    Reporters had her surrounded within a moment¡¯s notice.


    ¡°May I know if this is Miss Lu?¡±


    ¡°Are you Lu Ning?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lu Ning, can you answer a few questions?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lu, after you began trending on the Inte, do you feel any different?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lu, is your sudden poprity causing you any trouble?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lu, have you any ns to enter the entertainment industry?¡±


    ¡°Lu Ning, was that all a marketing stunt? Are you going to continue in the entertainment industry after graduation?¡±


    An overwhelming number of questions, an overwhelming number of people swarmed her. Lu Ning did not panic; she stood there calmly and did not say anything. She did not answer the questions, but there was a hint of impatience on her face.


    ¡°Miss Lu, can you give us an answer?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lu, so you¡¯re really going into the entertainment industry¡­


    Lu Ning took a deep breath and looked at them. She was polite and distant as she responded calmly, ¡°You¡¯re troubling me now.¡±


    However, her words did not have any effect, and she was quickly drowned in even more questions.


    Lu Ning wanted to move forward, but she could not. She could not retreat either, so she was forced to stay where she was.


    Then, she felt something pressed down on her head; she looked up, and spotted a cap on her head. Someone was holding her shoulder¡ªHuo Jinyan, wearing a cap and face mask, was shielding her as he slowly walked towards the school.


    Perhaps it was because Huo Jinyan¡¯s aura was too intimidating, or because Huo Jinyan was strong, but they slowly made their way into the school, even though an endless stream of questions still continued to assault her.


    The school¡¯s security officers stopped the reporters outside, and they seemed resentful as they looked at Lu Ning¡¯s figure depart..

 Chapter 382 - 382: What Did You call Me?

    Chapter 382: What Did You call Me?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning turned around and could only see Huo Jinyan¡¯s gloomy eyes. His eyes


    were dark and cold, as if his entire being was devoid of emotion.


    In fact, she had always thought so. When she had not yet met Huo Jinyan and only heard rumors about him, the first two times she met him she felt that Huo Jinyan did not experience much emotion.


    She thought the days she spent in the LEI family without parental love had made her cold and unfeeling, but it was only when she met Huo Jinyan that she realized that her demeanor barely scratched the limits of such.


    She did not know if he had experienced something to be like this, or if he had always been like this.


    Perhaps it was because of the rumors, but when she saw Huo Jinyan, she began to be fearful of him. A person without feelings or emotions made Lu Ning uneasy.


    And uneasiness triggered fear. She had to admit that she had certainly looked at Huo Jinyan with prejudice at the beginning; those terrifying rumors would surface in her mind over and over again when she saw his face.


    However, these feelings diminished after Huo Jinyan became her form teacher. She would no longer think about the rumors about him and only looked at him directly, seeing him for who he is.


    When she looked at him now, her mind was almost nk. She only thought that his eyes were really pretty.


    Huo Jinyan led her to the infirmary.


    Gu Zi was not around, while Gu Chen did not go backst night and simply stayed in the infirmary.


    When the two of them entered, Gu Chen was still lying on the sofa.


    Huo Jinyan closed the door and tapped on the brim of her hat. ¡°Say something.¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment before looking up. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s gaze was gentle. ¡°Never mind. I was just afraid you¡¯d been scared silly.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    Lu Ning lowered her eyes and looked at his waist. She reached out and grabbed the corner of his shirt. Then, she froze.


    She quietly retracted her hand and looked up at him. ¡°Teacher Huo, are you alright? Did you get hurt just now?¡±


    Huo Jinyan took off his mask and looked at her with his darkened eyes. ¡°What did you call me?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him in confusion. ¡°Teacher Huo.¡±


    Huo Jinyan suddenly grabbed her arm. Lu Ning was startled and looked at him in confusion.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her clear eyes and froze for a moment; then, he sighed.


    He muttered, ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Lu Ning was taken aback again. What does that mean?


    Forget it? Forget what?


    Before she could figure it out, Huo Jinyan slowly let go and looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m fine, so are my wounds.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°Right.¡± She looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m fine too.¡±


    Huo Jinyan seemed to be a little surprised that she would say this. He raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at her, a smile on his lips.


    Before Lu Ning could figure out what was so amusing, Lin Ci suddenly opened the door and entered.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning!¡±


    The thing was, the door opened inwards. As she was too sudden and forceful, and Huo Jinyan was still at the doorway, Lin Ci ended up shoving Huo Jinyan forcefully as the door mmed into Huo Jinyan¡¯s back, causing him to fall forward. Lu Ning also did not react in time when she saw him fall towards her and subconsciously raised her arms to catch him.


    Before she could bring her hands up, Huo Jinyan fell on her and hugged her.


    Coincidentally, her handnded on Huo Jinyan¡¯s abdomen.


    Then, Lu Ning clearly heard a muffled groan by her ear.


    When Lin Ci came in and saw this scene, she was stunned. Lu Ning was also stunned, but she quickly reacted.


    ¡°Gu Chen! Stop sleeping!¡±

 Chapter 383 - 383: You ‘re Pretty Good at Acting

    Chapter 383: You ¡®re Pretty Good at Acting


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Gu Chen was actually already awake, but it was not appropriate for him to suddenly wake up and make all three of them feel awkward.


    Hearing Lu Ning call him, he bolted up from the sofa and walked over to Huo Jinyan.


    He looked at his abdomen and pondered for a while. He had no idea if his injury would recover.


    Huo Jinyan had an arm on Lu Ning¡¯s shoulder.


    Lu Ning looked at Gu Chen. ¡°Take a look at him.¡±


    Gu Chen took his arm off Lu Ning¡¯s shoulder and looked into Huo Jinyan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Let me support you, Teacher Huo.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at him with a brooding gaze.


    Huo Jinyan followed Gu Chen to the back. Lu Ning looked at Lin Ci, who was standing stock still by the door.


    Lin Ci looked at her, pointing at Lu Ning before pointing in Huo Jinyan¡¯s direction. In the end, she did not say anything and walked in, asking Lu Ning, ¡°Are you alright, Ning¡¯ning?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at her and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Teacher Huo saved me.¡±


    Seeing that she was fine, Lin Ci heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I was afraid that they would skin you alive when I saw you from upstairs.¡±


    Lu Ning could not help butugh. Her gazended on her wrist and her eyes lit up. ¡°Little Ci, this bracelet is really pretty. Is it a birthday present from someone?¡±


    Lin Ci was startled when she heard that. She looked down at her own wrist.


    A momentter, she came back to her senses and looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Yes, someone gave it to me. Ning¡¯ning, have you seen anything with a simr style before?¡±


    She stared at Lu Ning, not missing the slightest change in expression on her face.


    Lu Ning took her hand and looked at it carefully. The bracelet was a deep viridian, and the insets on it did not appear modern.


    Lu Ning looked at Lin Ci. ¡°Little Ci, did the person who gave it to you tell you the origin of this bracelet?¡±


    Lin Ci shook his head. ¡°No, they only said it¡¯s a present.¡±


    Lu Ningting looked at her solemnly. ¡°Why don¡¯t I bring you somewhere to appraise it another day? This bracelet is an antique. They can appraise it and tell you when it¡¯s from.¡±


    Her expression was earnest and did not seem faked at all.


    Lin Ci simply nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Ning looked at her darkened expression. ¡°Little Ci? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lin Ci was a little perplexed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look too good. Have Gu Chen take a look at you.¡±


    Lin Ci quickly perked up and stopped dwelling on it. She smiled at Lu Ning. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just worried about you and was a little frightened.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright, don¡¯t worry¡±


    Lin Ci nodded.


    Gu Chen was wearing a face mask and gloves. He looked at Huo Jinyan¡¯s abdomen, and then at Huo Jinyan, a hint of helplessness in his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty good at acting.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at him. ¡°So are you.¡±


    Gu Chen raised his eyebrows, then began to disinfect his wound.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remind you, Ning¡¯ning doesn¡¯t like people lying to her.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at him in surprise.


    Gu Chen did not stop moving his hands. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I can tell what you¡¯re thinking. I can also tell what you think of Ning¡¯ning.¡±


    He suddenly turned to look at Huo Jinyan, a glint in his eyes. ¡°Men know other men the best.¡±


    Then, he continued with the treatment.


    Huo Jinyan was a little curious and looked at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hate me?¡±


    Gu Chen chuckled. ¡°Was it that obvious?¡±


    It was easy to notice that he was being hated.


    Gu Chen sighed and replied seriously, ¡°I only want the best for her.¡±


    He had Huo Jinyan investigated before, and Huo Jinyan was indeed a very dangerous person; however, sometimes the safest ce to be is to be where the danger was. Moreover, he had also investigated Huo Jinyan deeply, even looking into his family ancestry..

 Chapter 384 - 384: When We Gave Her Screentime

    Chapter 384 - 384: When We Gave Her Screentime


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s family background was considered good, but there were too many rumors about him. At first, Gu Chen did not like him, but after thinking about it, it was better if Lu Ning experienced the hardships of the world as early as possible; it would also be good if she were to lose interest in men along the way.


    He did not know if Huo Jinyan would stay for long, but he had a strange temper. Perhaps one day, if the two of them got together, Lu Ning would not be able to stand his temper anymore and decide to break up with him. She¡¯ll bepletely disappointed in men and focus on being the boss. That¡¯d surely be wonderful!


    Therefore, after thinking about this, Gu Chen decided not to stop Huo Jinyan from appearing beside Lu Ning as Gu Zi did.


    Moreover, such things could not be stopped forcefully. Rather, if they interfered too much Lu Ning might actually get together with Huo Jinyan for real.


    Hence, Gu Chen let nature take its course.


    No matter what decision Lu Ning made, he would ept it. Then, when Lu Ning gave Huo Jinyan the boot, he would take her back to Yizhou to set up shop.


    Huo Jinyan peered at Gu Chen. He did not know what he was thinking, but he was still startled by what he said.


    After all, he knew that he truly desired the best for Lu Ning.


    When the treatment was over, Huo Jinyan went out. Lu Ning looked at Gu


    Chen. ¡°I¡¯ll being here to join you for lunch.¡±


    Gu Chen nodded and took off his mask with a smile. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci left with Huo Jinyan, and the three of them entered the school building through the side door.


    Huo Jinyan went to the staff office, while Lu Ning and Lin Ci returned to the ssroom.


    The incident in the morning had yet to be concluded when another incident attracted attention at noon.


    Someone had posted a video of Lu Ning being surrounded by people at the school gate in the morning.


    However, the video was maliciously edited. Lu Ning only said one sentence before it was edited into somethingpletely different.


    In the video, someone outside the video asked Lu Ning, ¡°Miss Lu, do you have anything to say to theizens about your sudden poprity?¡±


    Lu Ning frowned slightly and looked a little impatient. ¡°You¡¯re troubling me now.¡±


    Then, the video ended amidst somemotion.


    Under this video, many alternate ounts started to attack Lu Ning. [How dare you, did you forget who were the ones who made you famous!?]


    [If not for usizens, who would know who she is? If you feel troubled, then don¡¯t film yourself! ]


    [She¡¯s troubled by the fact that we made her popr? When we gave her screentime?]


    Although the criticisms were levied against her first, the otherizens who rushed over after seeing the news were not easily duped.


    @FastTabloidReader: [What¡¯s going on in thisment section? I think my wifey is right, it¡¯s really troubling when everyone suddenly bes like this.]


    @DetailsFreakAlpha: [Does anyone think that this voiceover was edited inter? It doesn¡¯t seem to match the background sound and Ning Bae¡¯s voice.]


    @TheWeatherIsQuiteGood: [There¡¯s nothing unusual, my waifu¡¯s only a third-year student. Of course she¡¯ll be troubled! They should keep quiet and let my waifu take the college entrance examinations properly! ]


    @YouSaidYouWantToTalk: [Can anyone post a full video? 1 want to see how many people were surrounding her, seems like there are a lot of voices.]


    @lWannaFly: [Although I don¡¯t care much for this girl, it¡¯s obvious that there are so many alternate ounts attacking her. Who paid the troll army to mess with a little girl like this?]


    Now, most of them were not going to be fooled; they could tell what was going on with just a nce.


    But there were also some people who did not know the truth and had a poor impression of Lu Ning.


    However, what was interesting was that someone quickly posted another video about Lu Ning in the afternoon. This time, the video really showed all the original footage and audio from the incident..

 Chapter 385 - 385: My Baby Has Been Wronged!

    Chapter 385 - 385: My Baby Has Been Wronged!


    Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios


    In the video, Lu Ning did say what she was shown to have said amidst themotion, but nobody questioned her about what she wanted to say to theizens.


    Moreover, this video was from Nit s official ount.


    Theizens who followed Nit spetition ount because of Lu Ning instantly swarmed over.


    @lRunVFast: [Woah, what a malicious edit!]


    @FastTabloidReader: [!!! My wifey was certainly framed!]


    @TheWeather1sQuiteGood: [Are they deliberately defaming people now?


    There¡¯s so many people there and they still edited it. It¡¯s so disgusting.] @NingBaeTheMostBeautiful: [My baby has been wronged. Boohoo! ]


    @NoNingNoLife: [F*ck! Find out who the bastard is! He¡¯s so disgusting, let me at him!]


    @AnyNewVideoOfNingningToday: [Although I¡¯m happy that my daughter has a new video, I¡¯m really upset after watching it! I¡¯m going to scold the person who posted that malicious video!]


    In a moment, everyone had gone to the maliciously edited video. Some of them came to spectate after seeing the video on NI Competition¡¯s Weibo, while the rest came to berate those posters.


    And the original poster did not seem to know what had happened. When they saw people scolding them, they even replied that there was no malicious editing, and that Lu Ning was actually such a person.


    However, after replying this there was no response. Half an hourter, they quickly deleted the video.


    It was a small ount to begin with¡ªother than that post with Lu Ning¡¯s video, there was nothing else. For a moment, everyone did not know where to vent their frustration.


    However, other than defending Lu Ning, there were also those who hade from NI Competition¡¯s official Weibo video. Most of these were participants in the NIpetitions.


    What they have inmon is that they were smart, and they were certainly very smart. Some of them were already doing well professionally.


    After quickly extracting the key points, the group roughly figured out the cause of Lu Nings poprity and the developments that led to this incident from start to end.


    It was an eternal rule that the strong favored the strong.


    Even if they did not like Lu Ning as a person, they admired her intelligence. Every time the NIpetitions ended, some of the trickier questions would be announced. The intelligentsia would flock over to see if there were any crazy questions this year.


    This year¡¯s questions were the most difficult in many years, yet Lu Ning still got first ce with full marks, so it attracted the admiration and curiosity of everyone who had previously participated in thepetition.


    These intelligentsia did not want someone with such great potential to be disappointed in the world because of some online incident, so they decided to do something.


    Very quickly, someone found the user of this small ount and posted their information on Weibo. Aside from omitting some information that could not be announced publicly, everything else showed up clearly.


    [Qjan Qjan, Year 3 from No. 1 High School in A City¡­]


    This news attracted even more people, and the intelligentsia even reposted it, attracting more and more people toe and observe the fireworks.


    Qjan Qjan had died socially in an instant, under circumstancespletely unbeknownst to her.


    @FastTabloidReader: [My god! What¡¯s going on?! There¡¯s so many big names behind my wifey?! ]


    @NingBaeIsTheSweetest: [My daughter is so amazing! I¡¯m not worthy!]


    @TheWeatherlsQuiteGood: [Wait, these seem to be big shots from different fields. Perhaps they haven¡¯t seen each other before. I guess they¡¯re being protective? Maybe they¡¯re on the same side as they have all participated in the samepetition before.]


    @SugarINeedSugar: [Woah, what¡¯s going on? ]


    @TodaysALittleSweet: [A domineering star student x a cute and talented girl, who fell hard for each other.. Anyone taking thismission?]

 Chapter 386 - 386: Is the Mission This Time Dangerous?

    Chapter 386: Is the Mission This Time Dangerous?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When Lu Ning found out about this, it was already after lunch.


    She was resting on the sofa in the infirmary, making small talk with Gu Chen.


    ¡°Eighth Brother, is Twelfth¡¯s mission this time dangerous?¡±


    Gu Chen looked up at her from behind his desk.


    She waszing on the sofa, staring at the ceiling with a trace of worry.


    Gu Chen did not say much. He only said, ¡°The danger rating is 6 points; Twelfth¡¯s ability rating is 12 points.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled in understanding.


    However, she only smiled for a moment before her expression turned gloomy again.


    Her empty gaze was fixed on the ceiling. No one knew what she was thinking.


    Gu Chen nced at her, got up, and walked over. He sat beside her and looked at her.


    Lu Ning came back to her senses and looked down at him in confusion.


    Gu Chen¡¯s voice was unusually gentle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re already doing very well. Boss must have her own considerations for making such a decision.¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned as she looked at him. After a long time, she said softly,


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m doing well? I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Gu Chen shook his head and looked at her gently. ¡°What did you do in the past when you had to do things you didn¡¯t understand? Did you shirk from them?¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head. ¡°l went to learn more, and did them.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him and smiled.


    Gu Chen also smiled. ¡°You went to learn how to do them, and didn¡¯t you seed?¡±


    Lu Ning mulled for a long time before she nodded. ¡°Will I be able to protect you guys?¡±


    Gu Chen did not answer her directly. He only asked back, ¡°Can you?¡±


    Lu Ning fell silent.


    After a long while, she looked at Gu Chen with a determined gaze. ¡°l will.¡± Gu Chen smiled and patted her gently. ¡°Come, let me give you a hug.¡±


    Lu Ning could not help but break into a smile. She bent over and hugged Gu Chen, resting her head on his shoulder.


    ¡°Cousin, do you think people¡¯s imaginations will run wild if they see us like this?¡±


    She said this with a smile.


    Gu Chen could not help butugh when he heard that. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine if it¡¯s other people, but it won¡¯t be good if your cousin-inw sees this.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, before Lu Ning could ask about her cousin-inw, someone pushed the door open and entered. When they saw this scene, their imagination ran wild.


    Li Nian¡¯s hand was still on the handle. She was frozen for a long time as she took in the scene. She and Lu Ning blinked at each other, both unable to react.


    ¡°Excuse me!¡±


    Li Nian turned around and was about to run.


    ¡°Hold up!¡¯


    Lu Ning pushed Gu Chen away and chased after her.


    ¡°Li Nian!¡±


    Gu Chen, who had been pushed to the ground: n ???¡±


    When Lu Ning pulled Li Nian back, Gu Chen had already gotten up and was behind the desk.


    Li Nian looked at Lu Ning and then at Gu Chen.


    ¡°What¡­ were you two¡­ doing?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at her. ¡°Just a hug between siblings.¡±


    Li Nian was not prepared to ask further. She nodded and looked at Gu Chen. ¡°Doctor Gu, can you give me more of that medicine?¡± Hearing this, Lu Ning and Gu Chen both frowned.


    ¡°You¡¯re still on the meds?¡±


    Li Nian nodded and did not exin further.


    ¡°Can you give them to me?¡±


    She looked directly at Gu Chen.


    Gu Chen looked at her this time, but his expression was no longer as gentle as before. He said forcefully, ¡°l can¡¯t.¡±


    On the other hand, Li Nian was taken aback.


    However, she did not pester him too much. She only said, ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll think of something else.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she was about to leave when Lu Ning stopped her.


    ¡°How about this! Li Nian, stay and let my cousin do a checkup for you. His medical skills might be so brilliant that you won¡¯t even need to take medicine afterwards.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, cousin of mine?¡±


    After saying that, she winked at Gu Chen, then pushed Li Nian towards him


    and turned to leave..

 Chapter 387 - 387: Are You Coming?

    Chapter 387: Are You Coming?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Gu Chen:


    Li Nian:


    Lu Ning received a message as soon as she exited the infirmary. She took out her phone, but before she could look at the message, it rang. The caller ID was a skeleton and a money bag.


    Lu Ning answered it.


    ¡°Brat, you recovered yet?¡±


    After picking up, Song Wenqi¡¯s voice came from the phone.


    Lu Ning said indifferently, ¡°l have.¡±


    On the other end, Song Wenqi went straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯ve done everything you asked me to do. There¡¯s an underground auction tonight. Are youing?


    I¡¯ll get someone to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going. You can handle the rest.¡±


    Song Wenqi was sporty about it. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you after we¡¯re done.¡¯


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Song Wenqi was silent after that.


    After hanging up, Jin Qi looked at Song Wenqi. ¡°Boss, we don¡¯t get along with the underground casino. If they find out that we¡¯re messing with them on their turf¡­


    Song Wenqi red at him, and Jin Qi immediately shut up.


    Song Wenqi put away his phone and walked out. ¡°Just treat it as repaying the brat¡¯s favor.¡¯


    After Lu Ning hung up, she checked her phone and realized that she suddenly had 99 messages on WeChat.


    It turned out that someone had added her into a chat group.


    She looked at the group name in confusion, then realized that everyone from ss 9 had formed a group.


    After the sports meet, ss 9 seemed to have be more and more united. Before, no one had ever mentioned making such a group.


    After Lu Ning tapped on it, she scrolled through the messages and realized that everyone was quite excited. Some of them were cursing and some of them wereughing excitedly¡ªLu Ning was stumped.


    In the end, she finally understood that it was because she was on Weibo again.


    Lu Ning did not care, but she also did not know that others were specting about her for no good reason. However, since the matter had been resolved, she did not ask further; she was just curious about what was up with Qian Qian this time.


    After the previous incident, she had transferred to ss 3 and had no more interaction with Lu Ning. Ever since then, she had been avoiding her; this did not seem like something Qian Qian would do.


    This incident was certainly not by Qian Qian; someone had used her ount, and Qian Qian should know very well who this person was.


    Qian Qian did not know that she had already be a hot topic for people around her. It was only after she felt that the surrounding gazes on her had be weirder and weirder that she went to ask someone about it.


    After asking, she went to Weibo to take a look at what happened. After reading them, her eyes were shot with anger.


    However, ss was starting soon, so she could only keep her emotions in check and attend ss.


    After ss, she looked at the back of the person in the front row and suddenly stood up to walk over.


    As she passed by, she knocked on her desk.


    ¡°Come out for a moment.¡¯


    Qian Qian walked to a corner and looked at the person who had followed her, then stood in front of her. She proimed, ¡°It was you, right, Jiang Yi?¡±


    Jiang Yi, who was in front of her, looked at her calmly and remained silent.


    Qian Qian could not hold it back anymore. ¡°Jiang Yi, I thought you wouldn¡¯t interact with Lt.* Yue¡¯an anymore afterst time. But you actually used my ount to do these things this time! Why are you doing this to me!?¡± Jiang Yi looked at her with a hint of apology in her eyes.


    When Qian Qian saw that she was remaining silent, she suddenly calmed down.


    ¡°Fine, it doesn¡¯t matter. Whatever you do has nothing to do with me anymore.


    Don¡¯t drag me in again in the future! Do you hear me?!¡±


    Jiang Yi still did not speak, but after looking at her in a daze for a long time, she nodded.


    Qian Qian heaved a sigh of relief when she saw her nod. In the end, she said,


    ¡°Jiang Yi, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. Don¡¯t interact too much with


    Lt.* Yue¡¯an. Lu Ning isn¡¯t as easy to bully as you think.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she bumped Jiang Yi¡¯s shoulder as she walked off..

 Chapter 388 - 388: It’s Done, Brat

    Chapter 388: It¡¯s Done, Brat


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Song Wenqi emerged from the underground auction house, and straight away, he sent a message to Lu Ning.


    [It¡¯s done, brat.]


    Less than two seconds after he put away his phone, someone suddenly appeared before him.


    Jin Qi quickly responded and stood in front of Song Wenqi.


    That person had a knife in his hand and seemed to be aiming for Song Wenqi. Song Wenqi remained on the spot, unflustered, with Jin Qi shielding him in front.


    That person was wearing a mask, so his appearance could not be made out easily.


    Jin Qi red at him angrily. ¡°ying dirty? Is this how you people do things?¡±


    That person did not say anything and red at Jin Qi with his shrouded eyes.


    After a while, a leisurely voice came from behind.


    ¡°Come back.¡±


    That person immediately lowered his eyes, put away his knife, and walked back.


    After a while, a group of people appeared in front of them.


    The person in the lead had his hair covering one eye, and looked like a young man.


    However, his face was extremely pale, and he exuded a sinister aura.


    Jin Qi looked at him and knitted his brows tightly.


    He silently took a step back in front of Song Wenqi. ¡°Boss, retreat. I¡¯ll cover you.¡±


    Song Wenqi looked at his back and pressed down on his shoulder with one hand. Then, he walked out from behind him, looking at the sinister youth shrouded in the darkness.


    ¡°Bai Yue, I have something important today. Let¡¯s settle our business next time.¡±


    The young man¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, but his entire person looked even more terrifying than before.


    ¡°Next time? What do you mean next time? When¡¯s the next time? If I say that now is next time, will you say that now isst time?¡±


    Nonsensical words, which made no sense when uttered; yet, they were indeed what he would say. It seemed entirely fitting for him to say them.


    However, Jin Qi was very ufortable when faced with such self-importance. He stared at Bai Yue, his brows never rxing for a moment.


    Song Wenqi held him back with one hand and looked at Bai Yue. ¡°So, what should we do?¡±


    He did not say anything else and simply looked at Bai Yue, as if he was prepared to ept any punishment.


    Bai Yue looked at him with a smile. ¡°Sure. If that¡¯s what you say, then how about you take a couple gunshots from me? Then I¡¯ll write it all off. What do you think, Boss Song?¡±


    Jin Qi red at him. ¡°You!¡±


    Song Wenqi held him back and looked at Bai Yue. ¡°Alright, you said it yourself.


    Don¡¯t go back on your word.¡±


    Bai Yue¡¯s eyes were slightly cold, and a trace of doubt shed across them.


    However, he quickly peered at Song Wenqi and said, ¡°l always keep my word.¡±


    Song Wenqi nodded at him and walked forward. After two steps, he stood in a wide open space with Jin Qi diagonally behind him.


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    Jin Qi eximed.


    Song Wenqi did not even turn around. ¡°Don¡¯t you move!¡±


    Jin Qi did not want to just stand there, but he did not dare to disobey Song Wenqi.


    He knew that Song Wenqi had always been confident in his actions, but this time¡­


    Two shots!


    Bai Yue will definitely aim where it¡¯s most lethal!


    Jin Qi took a step forward, and Song Wenqi suddenly turned around to look at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you move! Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?!¡±


    Jin Qi was stunned. ¡°Boss¡­!¡±


    Song Wenqi red at him and gave him a look. Then, he stopped looking at him and turned towards Bai Yue.


    ¡°Come on.¡±


    Bai Yue was surprised by Song Wenqi¡¯s actions, but he would not let him off.


    ¡°Bring it here.¡±


    Someone immediately stepped forward and ced a silver gun in Bai Yue¡¯s hand.


    The silver shone bright and cold under the moonlight. Bai Yue curled his lips in a grim grin and looked at Song Wenqi.. The muzzle was leveled at him¡­

 Chapter 389 - 389: There Was a Mole

    Chapter 389: There Was a Mole


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Song Wen Qi stared straight at the muzzle,pletely unafraid.


    Bai Yue looked at him coolly.


    He pointed the gun at Song Wen Qi, his finger on the trigger.


    Without hesitation, he pulled the trigger.


    There was a muffled sound, but nothing came from the muzzle. Out of bullets?


    Bai Yue hesitated for a moment before pulling the trigger again, and again it rang soft.


    Song Wenqi looked at him and smiled. With one hand in his pocket, he said, ¡°Keep your word. We¡¯re writing it off.¡±


    Bai Yue looked at him, then finally at the person who handed him the gun.


    The person nced at him, then walked past Bai Yue and towards Song Wenqi. Then, he lowered his gaze and stood beside Song Wenqi.


    There was no need for any words.


    There was a mole.


    Song Wenqi had actually nted a mole right beside me?!


    Bai Yue red at Song Wenqi as rumbling sounds came from all directions.


    A few groups of people appeared out of nowhere and surrounded them.


    Someone poked his head out of the jeep and looked at Song Wenqi. ¡°Boss, how are we going to settle this today?¡±


    Song Wenqi smiled and looked at Bai Yue. ¡°Boss Bai is willing to let bygones be bygones. So, of course we¡¯ll forget about it.¡±


    As he spoke, his gaze was filled with provocation.


    He walked over and got into the car in front of Bai Yue. Before closing the car door, he nced at Bai Yue. ¡°Boss Bai, let¡¯s be friends if we meet again in the future.¡¯


    As soon as he finished speaking, he closed the car door. The car left quickly with his men.


    By the time Bai Yue reacted and led his men to chase after him, he had already escaped from his territory.


    ¡°Boss, are we really going to let it go like this?¡±


    Bai Yue¡¯s eyes were ferocious. ¡°Let it go? He can dream on!¡±


    Both of them knew that after today, the grudge between them would deepen.


    Lu Nings sses went quite smoothly, but when school was about to end, many reporters suddenly appeared outside the school with cameras.


    Lu Ning spotted them from the window in the ssroom.


    She could not help but frown. ¡°Why don¡¯t I think of a way to disguise you?¡±


    Lin Ci looked at her and spoke.


    Lu Ning did not refuse, but the only way she could think of was to wear a hat and mask. However, wearing them would attract more attention. It would be bad if people ended up recognizing her because of that.


    Lin Ci wanted to put makeup on her again, but after thinking about it, she did not want to make her look ugly no matter what. Moreover, with a face this pretty it would be a real hassle; it would not work.


    Before she could think of a better way, Huo Jinyan appeared right on time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you.¡±


    The two of them were shocked by the sudden voice.


    They turned around together.


    School had already ended, and everyone in the ss had left, leaving only Lu Ning and Lin Ci behind. Originally, as the two of them could not think of anything else they were prepared to wait for the people outside to disperse before they left. However, their perseverance was really too good. It was such a cold day, yet they still refused to leave!


    Lin Ci looked at Huo Jinyan and smiled.


    ¡°Good idea! Teacher Huffs car is a branded car, the reporters definitely won¡¯t dare to stop it. Sorry to trouble you, Teacher Huo. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    With that, she picked up her bag and left in a huff.


    Lu Ning:


    Huo Jinyan watched as she walked over. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Very naturally, he picked up her school bag from her desk and walked out.


    Lu Ning was startled, but quickly caught up.


    ¡°Teacher Huo¡­ I¡¯ll carry it myself.¡±


    Huo Jinyan did not say anything, nor did he hand her his bag.


    Lu Ning did not say anything else.


    There were no longer many people in the teaching building. The day students had left, and the students who lived on campus had gone for food. In the silence, only the echoes of their footsteps could be heard..

 Chapter 390 - 390: Untitled

    Chapter 390 - 390: Untitled


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When they reached the parking lot, Huo Jinyan opened the passenger door and looked at Lu Ning. Lu Ning looked at him quietly, and eventually got into the passenger seat.


    Huo Jinyan closed the door for her, opened the back door, and ced her school bag on it.


    While waiting for Huo Jinyan to get into the driver¡¯s seat, Lu Ning silently looked out the window.


    It was obvious that Huo Jinyan was in a bad mood. It was best if she could reduce her presence.


    Huo Jinyan quietly opened the car door, got in, and started the car without saying a word.<div>


    The car started slowly towards the school gate.


    When they arrived at the school gate, they spotted a group of reporters still standing there through the car windows. They were so cold that they were stamping their feet, but they had no intention of leaving.


    ¡°Has the person already left? Why isn¡¯t she out yet?¡±


    ¡°Impossible! We have so many pairs of eyes keeping watch!¡±


    ¡°Our colleagues at the intersection will call us and stop her if they spot her!


    It¡¯s impossible for us to have missed her, she must still be inside.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait a little longer. Perhaps the teacher had her retained?¡±


    ¡°Will good students even get retained?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that only her math is good? That her other subjects are a mess.¡±


    ¡°This Lu Ning is pretty biased, huh.¡±


    The group of people were chatting when they suddenly heard a sound. They all looked towards the school gate and were excited for a moment, but it was simply a car driving out.


    After taking a look, they silently took a step back, but their gazes followed the car.


    Lu Ning looked at the crowd that was getting closer and closer. The gazes of these people really made her feel like she could not avoid them.


    At this moment, Huo Jinyan suddenly pulled on her arm. She spun towards him and was forced to lie down.


    Lu Ning could only see his ck pants and smell a faint smell on him. There was nothing else.


    Huo Jinyan only let go after driving for a while.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you even know how to hide?¡±


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s voice sounded, and Lu Ning sat up to look at him. ¡°Thank you, Teacher Huo.¡¯


    Huo Jinyan was startled for a moment and subconsciously frowned.


    Lu Ning acutely sensed it and could not help but be a little stunned.


    What did I say to offend him?


    She did not say anything else and sat quietly.


    Eventually, Huo Jinyan took the initiative to speak, his deep voice ringing in her ears.


    ¡°Do you know what people on the Inte are calling you?¡±


    When Lu Ning heard his voice, she first turned around. Then, she simply listened to him and hesitated to speak.


    Until he looked over.


    Only then did Lu Ning say, ¡°1 didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.¡±


    Huo Jinyan did not say anything else, but his brows rxed.


    Lu Ning also noticed this.


    ??? What did I say to make him feel better?


    She decided to keep quiet until the end.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s thoughts were too difficult to guess.


    She turned to look out of the window, and Huo Jinyan nced at her.


    Others were able to call her such affectionate names so easily, yet for some


    others, who knows if they would ever be able to do the same¡­


    The reporters waited for almost an hour, but no one wasing out. They were all getting a little antsy.


    ¡°She must have left. Otherwise, how could we not see her even with so many pairs of eyes!¡¯


    ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t want to be interviewed, at least tell us before leaving! I¡¯m freezing over here! ¡±


    ¡°Exactly! What it¡¯s even?¡±


    They were grumbling about her, but Lu Ning had never asked them to wait here.


    Just as they were about to put away their equipment, they suddenly saw a man and a woman rushing towards the school.


    As they moved, they were muttering to themselves.


    ¡°It¡¯s already sote, she definitely won¡¯t still be around.¡±


    ¡°So what? If she¡¯s not around, we¡¯ll look for her teacher and ask them how they teach their students!¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t know why people like this kind of person! 1 heard that Lu Ning has been very popr online recently.. These people must really be blind..¡±

 Chapter 391 - 391: Ptui!

    Chapter 391 - 391: Ptui!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    These reporters were all observant and attentive. When they heard even such small sounds, they immediately looked over.


    Moreover, those people had deliberately raised their voices, so it was difficult for them not to hear it.


    When they heard Lu Nings name mentioned, the group of reporters instantly crowded over, somehow no longer feeling chilly.


    Their faces lit up with joy upon hearing of a potential scoop.


    Immediately, cameras were surrounding them.<div>


    ¡°Hey, hey, sir. Sir!¡±


    ¡°Sir, Ma¡¯am, wait a minute.¡±


    Mr. and Mrs. Sun stopped in their tracks and looked at the people around them. The two of them looked at each other before turning to them.


    ¡°And you are?¡±


    The two of them seemed to have their guards up.


    A kind smile appeared on the reporters¡¯ faces.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. We¡¯re local reporters. We want to ask the two of you a few questions.¡±


    The people around him also nodded.


    ¡°Reporters? What do you want?¡±


    The few of them looked at each other. One of the men said, ¡°Just now, we heard the two of you mention the name Lu Ning. Are you referring to Lu Ning from Grade 3, ss 9? Why are the two of you looking for a high school student? Did something happen?¡±


    He was beating around the bush so as to fish out something worth reporting.


    Mr. and Mrs. Sun looked at him. ¡°Our affairs shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with you¡­¡±


    They still looked rather hesitant.


    The reporters prodded them patiently.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re certainly right. It doesn¡¯t have much to do with us, but from your tone, you sounded very anxious. It¡¯s already sote and everyone has left. Perhaps we can help you out if you tell us about it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Moreover, if anything disadvantageous happened to you, we can help you report it. Then, won¡¯t it be resolved very quickly?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lu Ning has been very popr recently, so any topics on her will immediately be viewed by many people. Whether she¡¯s a good person or a bad person, everyone will know what she did to you once it¡¯s been announced.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Don¡¯t worry, if you don¡¯t agree to it, we definitely won¡¯t publish anything.¡±


    Mr. and Mrs. Sun looked like they were feeling faint from their words, yet they had been in these social circles for so many years. Why would they feel faint from facing a few reporters?


    Of course, they were just putting on an act to achieve their goal.


    Mrs. Sun frowned at them. ¡°Really?¡±


    The reporters nodded repeatedly. ¡°Of course, of course. There are rules we always observe.¡±


    Those who had interacted with reporters before knew that they could only trust 20% of their words, and thatst statement in particr could not be trusted at all.


    Mr. and Mrs. Sun naturally knew this, but they nodded as though believing


    him entirely.


    ¡°Alright, in that case, since you wish to hear us out we can talk about it.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing. It¡¯s too cold here, so why don¡¯t we go to the caf¨¦ across the street and have a slow discussion about it?¡±


    Mr. and Mrs. Sun looked at each other and nodded.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The group of people entered the caf¨¦ and found some seats.


    Xiaowen looked at the group of people dubiously and hesitantly went forward to take their orders before leaving.


    However, she kept looking over and was a little curious about what these people were doing.


    ¡°Alright, Sir and Ma¡¯am, please tell us, what happened between you and Lu


    Ning?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Lu Ning has been very popr recently. Many people like her and she looks like a good person. So why are you guys so angry with her?¡±


    Hearing this, the two of them snorted.. ¡°She, good? Ptui!¡±

 Chapter 392 - 392: It’s All Because of Lu Ning!

    Chapter 392: It¡¯s All Because of Lu Ning!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Hearing this, their eyes instantly lit up. They could all see the headlinesing.


    Suppressing his curiosity and thirst for gossip within his heart, he looked at them and implored, ¡°Can you tell us in detail? We¡¯re not in a hurry. Take your time.¡±


    Mr. and Mrs. Sun looked at each other. Eventually, Mrs. Sun said, ¡°That Lu Ning, she¡¯s a spoiled youngdy! She¡¯s not what she appears to be, she¡¯s actually a really selfish girl!


    ¡°If someone provokes her, or if there¡¯s someone she doesn¡¯t like, she¡¯ll mess with them! She doesn¡¯t care how difficult other people¡¯s lives are and will push them around however she wants!¡±


    One of the female reporters said, ¡°You people¡­ were pushed around by Lu Ning?¡±


    She could not believe her ears. After all, the two of them did not look like ordinary people who would be pushed around easily; so, how could they have been pushed around by Lu Ning? Didn¡¯t they say Lu Ningis no longer a Young Mistress? So how does she still have this capability?


    Mrs. Sun was a little angry. ¡°What, you don¡¯t believe me?!¡±


    The female reporter immediately replied warmly, ¡°No, no. I¡¯m just a little curious. Didn¡¯t they say that Lu Ning no longer has anyone backing her?


    ¡°She¡¯s not even the Young Mistress of the Lb family anymore, how can she push others around?¡±


    Mrs. Sun took a deep breath, seemingly infuriated. ¡°Even if she¡¯s no longer the Young Mistress of the Lb family, she still has the temperament of a Young Mistress from the Lt.* family! Some people, seeing how arrogant and overbearing she is, are naturally intimidated by her!¡± ¡°Arrogant and overbearing?¡±


    Someone immediately caught a couple more keywords.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! She¡¯s arrogant and overbearing!¡¯


    Mr. Sun raised his hand and tugged at her arm.


    Mrs. Sun immediately turned to look at him, her eyes red. ¡°Don¡¯t hold me back. I¡¯ve already started telling, so I¡¯ll say everything. I agree to let you publish this¡ªlet everyone see Lu Nings true colors!


    ¡°To think she¡¯s liked by so many people, those people are truly blind. I even feel sorry for them! How disgusted they would be, if they knew they had liked someone like this!¡±


    She had been angered to the point that she rashly agreed to have it published.


    Mr. Sun did not hold her back anymore, and simply watched as he patted her back to calm her down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. Tell us everything. We¡¯ll report everything you tell us in detail, and have everyone know Lu Nings true colors!¡±


    Mrs. Sun looked at them. ¡°Good! Thank you!¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Please continue.¡¯


    Mrs. Sun sighed and ced her hand on the table. She said softly, ¡°It¡¯s like this. A rtive¡¯s child is staying with us, her parents passed away early and she grew up in our family. We took pity on her and treated her as our own daughter, we¡¯ve always doted on her.


    ¡°After that, I helped her find a job. Everything went smoothly until our child met Lu Ning, and she was fired from her ce of work that very day!¡±


    ¡°Fired? Without any reason?¡±


    Mrs. Sun¡¯s eyes were red as she shook her head. ¡°No, she was fired without anyone telling her anything. Later on, when we asked her, she refused to tell us out of the kindness of her heart, she simply held it in and cried aggrievedly. ¡°We had no choice but to go to her workce to ask for the surveince footage, but the people there never agreed, not even when we went down several times. In the end, her ex-colleague couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and quietly followed us out to tell us what happened that day.¡±


    ¡°So what was it due to?¡±


    Mrs. Sun looked up, tears in her eyes; she answered angrily, ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because of Lu Ning!?¡±


    Before she finished speaking, Xiaowen had brought her some coffee. When she saw Xiaowen, she immediately stopped talking and looked at her..

 Chapter 393 - 393: Untitled

    Chapter 393: Untitled


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Xiaowen acted as if she had not heard anything. She quietly handed the coffees to everyone and smiled at them. ¡°Please enjoy.¡±


    Then, she turned around and left.


    Only then did Mrs. Sun speak again. ¡°That Lu Ning, when she went to our daughter¡¯s workce that time, she was unhappy because our daughter called her by her full name; so, she kept making things difficult for her, was unwilling to let her off, and evenined about her! Later on, the manager there had no choice but to fire our child.¡± ¡°Just because she called her by her full name?¡±


    ¡°Right!¡¯


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you call her by her full name?¡±


    The reporters could not help but be curious.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of her Young Mistress temperament. In the past, when she was with the Li family, everyone would respectfully call her Miss Lb when they saw her. But now, because she¡¯s no longer the Young Mistress of the Lb family, no one calls her that anymore.


    ¡°Our daughter didn¡¯t know how to address her, so she simply addressed her by her full name. Who would¡¯ve known that she would lose her job because of this!? Now, everyone is saying that her work is lousy, and manypanies are unwilling to hire her. And all these, because of Lu Ning!


    ¡°We feel so sorry for our child, we don¡¯t want to see her crying all day long. We couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so we went to look for the teacher. We don¡¯t want anything else, we only want our child to have a job¡­¡±


    ¡°Lu Ning is too much!¡±


    Xiaowen walked to the counter and immediately called for someone else.


    ¡°l heard a group of people talking about Ningning over there!¡±


    ¡°Ningning? What are they saying about Ningning? Wait, isn¡¯t that group of people the reporters from that day? Weren¡¯t they waiting for a long time today?¡±


    Something clicked, and Xiaowen also began to find them familiar. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, it¡¯s them! Who knows what bad things they¡¯re saying about Ningning again. I don¡¯t know where they picked up some old couple to badmouth Ning¡¯ning! That¡¯s it, I¡¯m going over!¡±


    ¡°Wait! You already gave them their coffee just now. I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Then, she took off her apron and work clothes. She walked over discreetly like an ordinary passerby, and sat on the sofa at the booth closest to them.


    Voices came from the other side. She took some precautions and turned on the recording function on her phone¡­


    While Mr. and Mrs. Sun cried, the reporters promised that they would report the truth. After that, the group of reporters left.


    Mr. and Mrs. Sun simply stood up and did not send them out. After watching them leave, they sat down again.


    In an instant, that fragile facade from before was gone. They wiped the tears from their eyes, their gazes bing shrewd.


    ¡°Was my acting fine just now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s passable.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how Lu Ning is going to make aeback this time. She dares to behave as she pleases above us, won¡¯t she even look in the mirror to look at her current status!? Our Sun family isn¡¯t someone she can provoke casually! This time, we¡¯ll ruin her reputation and avenge Luy¡¯luy!¡±


    ¡°Right. Nobody wants her, yet she¡¯s still so arrogant. She¡¯s from peasant stock, so even when in a wealthy family like the L¨´ family, she can¡¯t hide the destitution in her bones! A mongrel relying on borrowed power¡­ I¡¯ll definitely make sure she can¡¯t make aeback in her lifetime!¡±


    The two of them sipped from their cups and stood up to leave.


    Xiaowen looked as two of them were about to leave, and immediately called out to them. She walked out from behind and said politely to the two of them, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please settle the bill.¡± The two of them were puzzled. ¡°Did they not foot the bill?¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t, so please settle the bill.¡±


    Mrs. Sun looked at Mr. Sun, speechless. ¡°Those petty thieves.¡± Nir. Sun sneered and walked to the cashier to pay the bill..

 Chapter 394 - 394: Untitled

    Chapter 394 - 394: Untitled


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Thank you, have a good day.¡±


    After they settled the bill, Xiaowen spoke politely.


    It was not until she saw the two of them walk out that she looked towards the sofa by the window.


    Shi Yu also waited until the two of them left their sight, before immediately getting up and walking back to Xiaowen.


    ¡°That vicious couple! They¡¯re spouting nonsense to nder Ning¡¯ning!¡¯<div>


    After hearing what she said, Xiaowen¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Then what should we do?! I¡¯ll quickly call Ningning and tell her to be careful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. We don¡¯t know how these reporters will cook up the story and embellish the details!¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do? Won¡¯t Ningning be wronged for nothing?¡±


    Shi Yu looked at her as she took out her phone. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve recorded it down, so no matter what they say, this recording will make everything clear!¡±


    ¡°l see, I see! You¡¯re so smart, Little Yu! I love you so much! Then let¡¯s quickly send it to Ningning so that she can think of a way to deal with it.¡±


    ¡°These people are really nasty!¡¯


    ¡°Sigh, Ningning is too popr now.¡±


    When Lu Ning received the barrage of messages from Xiaowen, Huo Jinyan had just sent her to her house. Just as she removed her seatbelt, and before she could thank Huo Jinyan, the notification for a message kept buzzing.


    Huo Jinyan gazed towards her pocket.


    Lu Ning did not attend to it. She looked at Huo Jinyan and said, ¡°Thank you, Teacher Huo. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Huo Jinyan wanted to say something but hesitated. He did not say anything until he saw her get out of the car.


    He wanted to know who had sent her the messages, and so many even. However, if he asked and she ended up reading them out to him, then that would cross the line.


    Huo Jinyan frowned, feeling a little unsettled.


    He suddenly felt a tinge of regret for being her teacher. He regretteding up with this method of following her and to close the distance between them.


    There had to be more than one method, but he simply had to have chosen this one. Now, he felt restrained no matter what he wanted to do as he had to keep his position in mind, and the way she addressed him was also a thorny issue. He no longer wanted to be a teacher, especially not Lu Nings teacher. He wanted to stand beside her in some other way, in some other position, so that he could care about her openly, care about her life, care about her everything¡­


    Huo Jinyan looked through the car window towards the street, where Lu Ning no longer was. In the darkness, his eyes were a little dim, but there was a certain determination in them.


    Lu Ning walked for a while before taking out her phone.


    She was a little puzzled when she saw that it was Xiaowen who had sent the messages.


    Lu Ning frowned slightly when she read them.


    [Ningning! Be careful!]


    [Someone wants to intimidate you! ]


    [Someone wants to harm you!]


    Right after these was a still from some surveince camera footage, showing a group of people sitting together. Some of them were the reporters she had seen at the school gate, and the others were a man and woman who seemed different from the others. Lu Ning did not know who they were.


    However, after listening to the audio Xiaowen sent over, Lu Ning realized who they were.


    The Sun family; they had interacted a little when they were at the L¨´ residence, so she could still recognize their voices.


    Lu Ning was afraid that she would bump into someone on the way back, so she only listened a short bit before stopping. Instead, she went home first before she took out her earbuds and started listening again.


    The couple from the Sun family were like entirely different people in the two segments of the recording.


    Before, their voices were those of innocent victims, aggrieved and vulnerable; however, near the end they morphed into those of demons preparing to feast on humans.. After listening to the recording, Lu Nings eyes turned cold as she removed her earbuds¡­

 Chapter 395 - 395: See You Tomorrow

    Chapter 395 - 395: See You Tomorrow


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Before she could do anything, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi¡¯s voice came from outside.


    Lu Nings expression changed to a smile. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi walked in from outside and gently closed the door as he looked at Lu Ning.<div>


    ¡°Sister, I can¡¯t find my blue sweater from before. Do you remember where it


    Lu Ning turned around and got off the bed. ¡°l remember putting it in your closet. It¡¯s not there?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi shook his head. ¡°No, 1 can¡¯t find it. Sister, can you help me look for


    Lu Ning bent down and smiled at him. She raised her hand and rubbed his face. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    With that, she turned around and opened the door to leave.


    After Lu Jingzhi saw Lu Ning enter his room, he immediately stepped back and shut the door. Then, he promptly walked to the bed and looked at her phone on the bed. He picked it up, and unlocked the screen.


    Lu Ning had yet to log out of the chat app, so Lu Jingzhi instantly saw the messages Xiaowen had sent to Lu Ning when he unlocked it.


    Lu Jingzhi originally did not want to pry into his sister¡¯s privacy, but the words on it left him little choice but to do so.


    After ncing at it, he immediately forwarded the messages to himself, along with the audio.


    Then, he went back and deleted the chat history. Finally, he found Huo Jinyan¡¯s WeChat on Lu Nings phone.


    He sent a message: [Tomorrow at seven o¡¯clock, meet me at the milk tea shop opposite No. 1 High School¡¯s affiliated primary school.]


    After sending it, Lu Jingzhi nced back at the door from time to time, afraid that Lu Ning would suddenly return.


    He was waiting for Huo Jinyan¡¯s reply, but even after waiting for a while, it did note. He hadpletely lost patience while waiting, and wanted to delete the message first before thinking of some other way.


    However, just as he deleted the message, he received a reply from Huo Jinyan.


    It was very curt. He did not ask anything and only replied: [Okay.]


    Lu Jingzhi¡¯s brows rxed and he smiled in satisfaction. After deleting all the messages, he returned her phone to its original state.


    At this moment, Lu Ning came in from outside. ¡°Jingzhi, I found it. I wonder why it was under the closet. It¡¯s a little dirty. Are you in a hurry to wear it?¡± Lu Jingzhi shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. I just suddenly thought of it.¡± Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll give it a wash for you. Wear something else tomorrow. ¡±


    As she spoke, she walked out, and Lu Jingzhi followed her.


    He followed behind Lu Ning and spoke to her.


    ¡°Sister, is your school going to have some event?¡±


    Lu Ning walked to the washing machine and squatted down. ¡°Yes, on January 1st, New Year¡¯s Day. We¡¯ll be having fun at school all day. I¡¯ll take you there too, okay?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi also squatted down beside Lu Ning. ¡°Sure. What will they have there, Sister?¡±


    Lu Ning put the clothes in and turned on the washing machine. Then, she looked at Lu Jingzhi and said, ¡°There¡¯s loads, you¡¯ll know when you get there. My ss will be serving desserts and drinks. Come and take a look when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lu Jingzhi nodded. ¡°Sister, are you going to be a waitress for the entire


    Lu Ning shook her head. ¡°Not really. I¡¯ll be changing shifts with my ssmates, and I¡¯m only in charge for lunchtime. After that, 1 can bring you around to y.


    ¡°There¡¯s even a g at night. When the timees, I¡¯ll bring a few more tickets for Mom and Dad.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± Lu Jingzhi smiled happily.


    Lu Ning also smiled. ¡°Yes, I heard that the programs are all very exciting.¡±


    ¡°Sister, do you know how to perform?¡±

 Chapter 396 - 396: Confirmed Profession?

    Chapter 396: Confirmed Profession?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning shook her head and smiled at him. ¡°No, Sister doesn¡¯t know how to.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi lowered his head regretfully. ¡°I see.¡±


    Lu Ning bent down and looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to see Sister perform?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked up at her and nodded. ¡°Yes, I want to see my sister shining on stage.¡±


    Lu Ning was startled and looked at him. Then, she patted his head with a smile. ¡°In that case, if there¡¯s an opportunity in the future, Sister will fight for it. ¡±


    Lu Jingzhi¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Really?¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and nodded. ¡°Really.¡±


    The two of them walked out, Lu Jingzhi behind Lu Ning like a little follower.


    ¡°Then, Sister, what will you perform? Do you know how to dance?¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head.


    ¡°Then can you sing?¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head again.


    Lu Jingzhi continued guessing, ¡°That means you know how to y an instrument!


    Lu Ning stopped in her tracks and smiled. She turned around and looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re so smart! Guess what instrument Sister ys?¡±


    For some reason, the first thing that came to Lu Jingzhi¡¯s mind was the piano. He immediately blurted out, ¡°The piano?¡±


    Lu Ning raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°You guessed right.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi was a little happy. He could already imagine Lu Ning sitting in front of the piano and ying a piece.


    ¡°Sister must be very good at the piano!¡±


    Lu Ning immediately shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not the case, I only know a few songs. My former piano teacher always shook his head in dismay when he heard me y.¡±


    ¡°That must be because that teacher doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate it! ¡± Lu Jingzhi said with a serious expression.


    Lu Ning could not help butugh. She yed along and joked, ¡°Yes, yes, he simply doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate it.¡±


    Then, she caressed his little face. ¡°Alright, time to sleep.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded and followed Lu Ning back to their rooms.


    After returning to his room, Lu Jingzhi took out his phone and began to search for pianos.


    A smile on his lips, he could already imagine Lu Ning sitting in front of the piano, ying elegantly and beautifully.


    After browsing a few of them, he felt that they were not bad, but were all too ordinary. Only the most beautiful items were worthy of Lu Ning.


    However, at the same time, he remembered something. Lu Ning always had the notion that her family was very poor. If he wanted to give her a piano, he could not buy it for her directly; otherwise, he would not be able to exin himself.


    In that case¡­ How about I package the piano as if it¡¯s unwanted?


    Just as Lu Jingzhi was thinking about this, a sound came from theputer.


    Lu Jingzhi walked over and turned on the monitor. After clicking on a desktop icon, the desktop immediately turned ck. On it was a simple chat box with a sentence at the top.


    00: [Big boss, you picking a piano?] Lu Jingzhi frowned slightly.


    Z: [Stop spying on me.]


    It was just a simple sentence, but the other party could already feel the pressure.


    00: [It won¡¯t happen again. I¡¯m just helping test your security. I have to say, big boss, you¡¯ve be stealthier, and not just by a little.]


    Lu Jingzhi was very skilled, but his previous shoring was that he could notpletely hide his tracks, which allowed Huo Jinyan to follow the clues and find this ce.


    Z: [Speak.]


    00: [Big boss, I know a few professionals. Is it a gift? I can help you get one custom-made, guaranteed to be unique in this world. It¡¯ll be very presentable as a gift.]


    Lu Jingzhi was indeed tempted by these words.


    Z: [True professionals?]


    He could not just give Lu Ning some prettied shelf, it had to be especially good-looking while meeting the standards of a top-notch piano.


    The other party replied quickly.


    00: [Certified professionals! When do you want it?]


    Z: [There¡¯s no hurry, just prepare it in the meantime. I¡¯ll foot the costs upfront. I¡¯ll tell you in advance when the time is right..]

 Chapter 397 - 397: I’ m the One Looking For You

    Chapter 397: I¡¯m the One Looking For You


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    00: [No need for that, big boss. You saved mest time, treat it as a thank-you gift.]


    00: [By the way, any requirements? As to the appearance and so on.]


    Z: [As long as it¡¯s pretty. It¡¯s for a girl.]


    00: [0K!]


    After the conversation ended, Lu Jingzhi picked up his phone and received the messages. After saving the audio, he prepared to sleep.


    Lu Jingzhi woke up early the next morning.


    He followed Lu Ning, who had just woken up, out for a morning run.


    Lu Ning was still wondering why he was up so early.


    Later, when she returned from her morning run, Lu Jingzhi asked Lu Ning to take her to school.


    ¡°Sister, bring me to school today.¡±


    Shen Yunci looked at him. ¡°It isn¡¯t on the way for your Sister. Let Daddy send you.¡±


    It was rare for Lu Jingzhi to insist. ¡°No, Daddy¡¯s too slow so I¡¯m heading out with Sister. The teacher asked me to arrive earlier today, and I¡¯m going to bete.¡¯


    Lu Ning was getting dressed. She had already finished eating.


    ¡°Alright then. Go get dressed, I¡¯ll bring you there.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi immediately smiled and hopped down to get his clothes and school bag.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Ningning, it¡¯s so cold, but you¡¯re still riding such a long distance. That Jingzhi, even when we already arranged with himst night.¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It isn¡¯t far.¡±


    Shen Yunci watched her walk over, and checked the clothes she was wearing.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold? You¡¯re wearing too little, how about wearing anotheryer?


    Mommy will get it for you.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­ There¡¯s no need, Mom. I¡¯m already wearing four pieces. I can¡¯t wear more.¡±


    Lu Zhi looked at her. ¡°Then when you¡¯re free during the winter break, Daddy will bring you to learn how to drive. When the timees you can drive to school, so you won¡¯t be cold anymore.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    She did not know whether tough or cry as she looked at Lu Zhi and replied casually, ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi came out of his room with his things. As he walked out, he slung his bag on his shoulders.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m ready. Sister, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and held his hand.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, we¡¯ll get going first.¡±


    Shen Yunci stood at the door and nodded worriedly.


    Lu Ning was afraid that they would catch a chill, so she walked out, waved her hand, and decisively closed the door.


    Shen Yunci looked at the closed door and sighed. ¡°Old Lu, why don¡¯t we¡­ tell Ningning? Look, she¡¯s still riding that scooter. What if she catches a cold in this weather?¡±


    Lu Zhi also frowned and looked at Shen Yunci. ¡°But, aren¡¯t we afraid that


    Ningning¡­¡±


    Shen Yunci sighed. ¡°Ningning won¡¯t leave us, will she¡­¡±


    Lu Zhi looked at Shen Yunqing, actually feeling uncertain.


    Lu Ning looked gentle and polite, but after knowing her, he knew that she actually had her own ideas. It was difficult to change her perception once she had made up her mind; people like her actually cared a lot about being deceived.


    What if she refuses to acknowledge us in a fit of anger¡­


    ¡°How about this? We tell Ningning when she graduates, no matter the consequences. We can¡¯t keep lying to our daughter. Besides, if she finds out in the future, we won¡¯t be able to exin ourselves. She might even think that we did it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Mm, yes. No matter what, we¡¯ll tell her then. Ningning is not such a heartless person. In the meantime, we¡¯ll treat her so well that she can¡¯t leave us!¡±


    Lu Ning sent Lu Jingzhi to the school gate on the electric scooter.


    The school gate was deserted.


    Lu Ning: ¡± . . . Jingzhi, are you sure you didn¡¯t get the time wrong? Why isn¡¯t there anyone here?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi: ¡°l remembered correctly, Sister. You should leave quickly. I¡¯m going to school. Bye-bye, Sister.¡±


    ¡°Bye-bye.¡±


    After Lu Jingzhi entered the school, Lu Ning turned around and left.


    Two minutester, Lu Jingzhi came out and went straight to the milk tea shop.


    There was someone sitting by the window of the milk tea shop. Lu Jingzhi walked over and sat opposite him. ¡°I¡¯m the one looking for you..¡±

 Chapter 398 - 398: Paid to Do Things

    Chapter 398 - 398: Paid to Do Things


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Jingzhi poked his head out around the corner from the school gate, and saw Lu Ning riding her scooter away. He slowly emerged and strolled towards the milk tea shop.


    Huo Jinyan, who was already there at the milk tea shop, by the window, subconsciously looked up and spotted Lu Ning zooming past on her scooter.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment before he looked out of the window.


    Lu Jingzhi walked in from the door and instantly saw Huo Jinyan there, peering out of the window.


    Grabbing the straps of his school bag with both hands, Lu Jingzhi walked over to sit opposite Huo Jinyan.<div>


    ¡°I¡¯m the one looking for you.¡±


    He spoke abruptly, and Huo Jinyan turned around when he heard this, but did not spot him. Silently, he shifted his eyes down¡­


    Lu Jingzhi¡¯s young face appeared in his vision.


    Huo Jinyan looked at him and saw a resemnce to Lu Ning in his face. For some reason, his eyes softened.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at him and scrunched his eyebrows in confusion.


    Then, he said, ¡°1 have something to tell you.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at the child opposite him. Right now, he was behavingpletely unlike his age.


    Lu Jingzhi put down his bag and ced it aside. Then, he went to the counter of the milk tea shop and asked for two cups of milk tea.


    Huo Jinyan watched him and did not move from his seat. He became even more curious as to why this child was looking for him.


    The waitress brought the milk tea over and nced at Huo Jinyan before he left.


    At first, she thought that he was handsome and well-dressed, so he must be a gentleman. But he actually needed a child to order milk tea for him. What a disgrace¡­


    Huo Jinyan ignored her judgmental gaze and watched Lu Jingzhi push a cup of milk tea over.


    ¡°Here, for you to warm up.¡±


    He took a sip from the cup in front of him with a straw, then looked at Huo


    Jinyan.


    His gaze was so serious that he did not seem like a child.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s gaze also became serious.


    In a sh, some details that he had never noticed before seemed to be magnified in his mind.


    This child in front of him¡­


    Lu Jingzhi looked up at Huo Jinyan.


    ¡°The person you¡¯re looking for, is me.¡±


    He did not obfuscate anything and went straight to the point.


    Huo Jinyan looked at him and frowned slightly, seemingly understanding what he meant.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at him and did not say anything. He raised his hand and took out his phone. After browsing for something, he handed it over.


    Huo Jinyan looked at the phone that was pushed over and stared at the screen.


    A minuteter, his frown deepened.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at him and took back his phone.


    ¡°You can ask me anything you want.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Huo Jinyan, and Huo Jinyan looked back at him, still digesting this information.


    For a while, neither of them spoke. In the end, it was Lu Jingzhi who broke the silence.


    ¡°Before I came, I investigated you.


    ¡°You probably want to know why 1 leaked your address information.


    ¡°At that time, I had just started taking jobs and was simply paid to do it. I didn¡¯t need to know what those people wanted it for, I only needed to know what the job was.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for putting you in danger so many times.¡±


    What he said was not something a child would say.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s eyes were deep as he looked at the little boy. His gaze was serious as he calmly stated the truth.


    All of this really caught him off guard. The person he had been looking for¡ª his enemy and the target of his revenge¡ªwas sitting opposite him at this moment. He was floored when he heard everything he had done; Huo Jinyan did not know how to respond..

 Chapter 399 - 399: Sister Doesn’t Want You to Get Injured Again

    Chapter 399 - 399: Sister Doesn¡¯t Want You to Get Injured Again


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Especially when he was facing this person who was totally out of his expectations; he could not respond at all.


    The small figure opposite him was watching him seriously, his eyes wrought with guilt.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s mouth felt dry.


    There was only one question in his mind.


    He would hardly have suspected him.<div>


    He should know this very well.


    He could have used his identity as a child to hide from all his investigations and observe him without being discovered. No one would be the wiser.


    Huo Jinyan realized that Lu Jingzhi must have known from the beginning that he was here for him. Yet, he had been hiding for so long without saying anything. However, now he had suddenly revealed this secret when nothing had happened.


    What¡¯s the reason?


    A child, acting on a childish impulse?


    Impossible.


    He no longer had the mentality of a child when he was able to do these things.


    He definitely would not behave like some impulsive child now.


    Huo Jinyan stared at Lu Jingzhi with a dark gaze.


    His big round eyes met Huo Jinyan¡¯s without a trace of fear.


    He even apologized again sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    However, no matter how sincere he was, he had certainly put Huo Jinyan and Old Master Huo in danger several times.


    Huo Jinyan stared at him for a long time before speaking.


    His voice was cold and hard. ¡°Why tell me?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi thought for a moment and understood what he meant.


    He had no intention of hiding it, and since he had already told him half of it, he might as well tell him all of it.


    ¡°Because of my sister.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi spoke softly.


    He kept his eyes on Huo Jinyan without blinking.


    Huo Jinyan also looked at him. ¡°Lu Ning?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded.


    ¡°Sister said that she doesn¡¯t want you to get injured again and wants you to be safe. However, you don¡¯t seem like the sort to pay attention to her reminder. On the other hand, you might listen if you hear what I have to say.¡± Huo Jinyan was stunned, and something shed in his eyes. Lu Jingzhi continued, ¡°At dawn three dayster, at your residence.¡±


    He mentioned the time and ce without any other details.


    But it was enough.


    Huo Jinyan looked at the child and did not speak for a long time. He swallowed hard.


    As he was not speaking, Lu Jingzhi did not quite understand what his expression was supposed to mean. He turned to look at the crowd outside the window, then looked at Huo Jinyan. ¡°Uncle Huo, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    He reached for his school bag.


    Huo Jinyan stopped him. ¡°Wait.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi turned around to look at him.


    ¡°Did your sister really say that?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi was a little surprised.


    Huo Jinyan said again, ¡°Did she really say that she didn¡¯t want me to get hurt?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded. ¡°If my sister didn¡¯t tell me, I wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to tell you these things. 1 don¡¯t want her to be sad.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he picked up his bag and hopped down from his seat. After slinging the bag across his shoulders, he turned to leave. However, after two steps, he seemed to have thought of something and turned around.


    This time, he walked directly to Huo Jinyan¡¯s side and looked at him. ¡°If you want to settle the score, look for me. Don¡¯t hold Sister ountable for what I did, she doesn¡¯t know anything. 1 did those things before she even came, so you have no reason to bully her for it.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, his gaze softening. ¡°l won¡¯t bully her.¡±


    His eyes were earnest and serious.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at him. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Then, he took two steps back and bowed to him. After ncing at Huo Jinvan, he turned to leave.


    Huo Jinyan looked at his back and sighed slightly as he sat in his seat. Before, when he came to look for Z, his mind was filled with anger¡­

 Chapter 400 - 400: Are You Not Going to Be a Teacher Anymore?

    Chapter 400 - 400: Are You Not Going to Be a Teacher Anymore?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    However, at that time he was still rational and knew that Z would not be easy to deal with. Nevertheless, he thought he could still subdue him forcefully and turn him to his side.


    But now¡­


    There¡¯s no way I can beat him up, and as for convincing him¡­


    There didn¡¯t seem to be any need to convince him¡­


    With just a single off-hand statement from Lu Ning, this child decided to reveal everything. It seems like there isn¡¯t any need to convince him at all¡­<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s mind went nk as he sat there. The thing that he had been thinking about for so long had suddenly resolved itself so simply without him knowing or being prepared to ept it.


    After a long time, the milk tea in his hand turned cold, and Lu Nings appearance gradually appeared in his nked mind¡­


    He slowly got up and left.


    For once, Huo Jinyan waste.


    The students of ss 9 were already sitting upright, waiting for Huo Jinyan to enter the ssroom on time.


    However, after waiting for a long time and hearing lectures going on from the other sses, Huo Jinyan had yet to arrive.


    Everyone was utterly puzzled.


    ¡°Teacher Huoa.. isn¡¯t here yet?¡±


    ¡°Did something happen to Teacher Huo?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­


    ¡°Teacher Huo is neverte.¡¯


    Hearing the voices around her, Lu Ning could not help but be confused as well.


    Huo Jinyan was someone who arrived on time even when he was injured. How can he bete? Could something have really happened?


    Lu Ning could not help but worry. She recalled the bloody scene not long ago. It can¡¯t be!


    Lu Ning did not dare to think about it. She whipped out her phone and dialed Huo Jinyan¡¯s number.


    The phone rang twice, but he did not pick up. Lu Ning became even more worried.


    This¡­ Is he really in danger?


    She suddenly bolted up and was about to walk out when the surroundings instantly fell silent.


    She also stopped in her tracks and looked up, her eyes meeting Huo Jinyan¡¯s.


    Huo Jinyan walked in and stood at the door, looking up at Lu Ning.


    She stood there, looking at him with undisguised worry in her eyes.


    Lin Ci looked at Huo Jinyan and followed his gaze to Lu Ning. After being stunned for a moment, she raised her hand and tugged at her sleeve.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, why are you standing there?¡±


    Only then did Lu Ninge back to her senses and sit down.


    The entire ss fell silent. Huo Jinyan slowly retracted his gaze from Lu Ning and walked to the podium.


    His voice was low and calm as he announced something.


    ¡°Your previous teacher, Teacher Han, will being back next semester to take over your ss.¡±


    His deration was a little sudden, and everyone was stunned as they looked at him.


    Lu Ning looked towards the person standing on the podium. He had one hand in his pocket and was a sight to behold.


    However, no one was admiring him at this moment. They were simply a little taken aback by his words.


    Next semester¡­ he¡¯ll be gone?


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s voice echoed in the otherwise quiet ssroom. ¡°You can bring your parents to the school anniversary on January 1st. Students who want to perform, remember to report to me after ss.¡±


    He then said something else that Lu Ning did not catch. She only felt that his voice seemed a little erratic.


    When he finished speaking and had the students open their textbooks, the ssroom was still frighteningly quiet.


    Seeing that no one was moving for a long time, Huo Jinyan frowned and looked at them.


    Before he could say anything, someone asked.


    ¡°Teacher Huo, are you not going to teach us next semester?¡± There was a hint of sadness in his voice.


    Huo Jinyan looked at him and nodded without saying much.


    ¡°Teacher Huo, are you not going to be a teacher anymore?¡±


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s gaze swept across everyone before finally retracting from Lu


    Nings face. ¡°Yes..¡±</font>

 Chapter 401 - 401: Grief?

    Chapter 401 - 401: Grief?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The ssroom instantly fell silent as everyone looked at Huo Jinyan. Huo Jinyan did not seem to have expected a scene like this. Rather, he had expected them to be overjoyed.


    After all, he was so strict that everyone was afraid of him. Never did he expect these children to look at him with such gazes.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s eyes flickered. He stood there and ced the textbook on the table. Then, he looked at everyone below the podium and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten minutes.¡±


    Then, he walked out of the ssroom.


    Ten minutes to calm down.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Lu Ning watched Huo Jinyan¡¯s back as he walked out. She did not look away for a long time.


    Her fingertips twitched; she suddenly felt like smoking.


    Lin Ci also seemed to be in a daze.


    She turned to look at Lu Ning.


    The ssroom was terrifyingly quiet. Even though Huo Jinyan was not around, no one said anything.


    When Huo Jinyan returned ten minutester, everyone had their textbooks opened on their desks, quietly waiting for him to return.


    Huo Jinyan walked up to the podium, picked up his textbook, and subconsciously nced in Lu Nings direction.


    Lu Ning was looking at him. When Huo Jinyan met her gaze, he was startled.


    Her gaze made him feel a little dazed, and carried a hint of grief¡­


    Huo Jinyan slowly retracted his gaze and took a deep breath before starting his lecture.


    His deep and pleasant voice echoed in everyone¡¯s ears.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an had been frequenting the school¡¯s arts building recently.


    She could often be seen in the piano room.


    It was said that she signed up for the school anniversary g and would be performing a piano recital.


    And recently, she had been practicing desperately.


    When Lin Ci and Lu Ning asionally passed by the arts building, they could hear the sounds of a pianoing from within.


    ¡°Sounds like ¡®Mariage d¡¯amour¡¯.¡±


    Lin Ci could not help butment.


    Lu Ning nodded. The two of them did not stop and continued walking.


    ¡°But it sounds like she still isn¡¯t very familiar with it. Will she be able to perform on stage?¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with us.¡±


    Lu Ning stared ahead coldly.


    Lin Ci nced at her and changed the topic.


    ¡°The ss monitor seems to be preparing for some stage y. 1 heard that he wanted to ask you to act as Snow White, but in the end, he didn¡¯t dare to ask you.¡±


    Lu Nings gaze softened a little and she smiled slightly. ¡°l told him before that I won¡¯t be performing.¡±


    Lin Ci looked at her helpless expression. ¡°So that¡¯s why he came to me.¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, before she let out augh.


    ¡°And you agreed to help him?¡±


    Lin Ci was at a loss of words. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t, he would bombard me with all kinds of nonsense. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so I agreed.¡±


    ¡°So now you¡¯re dragging me to your rehearsal?¡±


    Lin Ci was pulling Lu Ning to the performance hall beside the arts building. The rehearsal room in the performance hall was rtivelyrge. Recently, the participants from ss 9 had been rehearsing here.


    Lin Ci nodded and pulled her into the performance hall.


    ¡°We¡¯re in rehearsal room 3.¡±


    The two of them walked to rehearsal room 3. The moment they pushed the door open, they saw everyone in the rehearsal room syed out on their backs.


    ¡°What are you¡­¡±


    The two of them were stunned as they looked at the ridiculous scene before them.


    A girl stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s the ss monitor! He said he wanted us to practice how to fake a fall. But we¡¯ve been falling for real.¡±


    The ss monitor stood at the side with an innocent expression. ¡°1 wasn¡¯t sure how to do it, okay? Don¡¯t get angry, don¡¯t get angry. Let¡¯s try it again.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait! Please, stop!¡±


    Lin Ci walked over and smiled at them. ¡°Teach them after you¡¯ve done your homework, don¡¯t get them all bruised before they even go on stage.. How will you even exin that to the teacher?¡±</font>

 Chapter 402 - 402: Thank You, Cousin

    Chapter 402 - 402: Thank You, Cousin


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Hearing this, the group fell silent.


    Someone at the back said dejectedly, ¡°Is Teacher Huo really leaving?¡±


    Lu Ning looked over and was a little surprised when she spotted Kan Rou.


    Kan Rou was still as soft and weak as ever, but she was wearing rehearsal attire and had taken off her sses. When she looked at Lu Ning, she still seemed a little timid.


    However, she looked very different from before.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Lin Ci was also a little surprised. She looked at Kan Rou. ¡®Are you also acting in this y?¡±


    Kan Rou looked at her and nodded.


    In the end, she smiled gently and said, ¡°l listened to you, and wanted to change,¡±


    Lin Ci fell silent. After a long while, she looked at Kan Rou and said apologetically, ¡°That time¡­ it¡¯s my bad. I spoke too harshly.¡±


    Kan Rou quickly shook her head, blushing. ¡°No, no. I think you¡¯re right, so I wanted to try and change. That¡¯s why I asked the ss monitor for a spot in the y.¡±


    The ss monitor was also quite happy. ¡°We didn¡¯t have enough people to begin with. Kan Rou¡¯s helped us a lot this time.¡±


    Kan Rou¡¯s face turned even redder. She lowered her gaze and did not speak.


    ¡°Are we that short of people?¡±


    Lu Ning asked.


    ¡°Yes, no one¡¯s willing to act for the side roles. There are a lot of small flowers and grasses which don¡¯t have any lines, so not many people are willing to act in them.¡±


    The group fell silent.


    The ss monitor, on the other hand, was cheerful. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Some of us actors can just drop in to fill out those roles for a few scenes.¡±


    ¡°Then won¡¯t you all be very tired?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, it¡¯s worth it even if it¡¯s a little tiring. This is thest time we¡¯ll be participating in the school¡¯s anniversary celebration, so we want to leave the best impression. Besides¡­ This is also the first time we¡¯re acting in front of Teacher Huo. We want to show him our best sides too,¡¯


    The group nodded resolutely.


    Lu Ning looked at them and fell silent. ¡°Alright, alright. Time to rehearse, we don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    The group of them immediately got up.


    Lu Ning sat at the side and watched.


    As they had only rehearsed a few times, everyone was not familiar with their lines. They held their notebooks and read their lines before moving into their positions.


    Lu Ning watched them go through the rehearsal twice, before calling a halt somewhere.


    ¡°Is something missing there?¡±


    The ss monitor looked at the spot she was pointing at and immediately responded. ¡°There was originally a flower here, but now that all of us are on the field and aren¡¯t avable, we can only do this. Why don¡¯t we change the distance between us? Sister Ning, help us see if it looks better.¡±


    Everything was for the sake of the scene.


    The ss monitor was about to instruct them to make some distance between themselves when Lu Ning stood up. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    She ced her phone somewhere to start recording, and walked over to take a flower prop. Then, she stood in the empty spot.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. There aren¡¯t any lines after all.¡¯


    She stood there, and the ss monitor stared at her nkly.


    Then, when he regained his senses, he was about to cry. ¡°Thank you, Sister Ning! You¡¯re really my¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Continue with the rehearsal.¡±


    ¡°Okayar


    Lu Ning had also helped them film their rehearsal when she was on the sidelines. Afterparison, it was better when that spot was filled in.


    The group of them were rehearsing when someone opened the door and came in, carrying a fewrge bags.


    ¡°Hey. Chow time.¡±


    Gu Chen yelled at them.


    They were so busy rehearsing that theypletely forgot about eating.


    Lu Ning walked over with the flower prop. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Only then did the group react.


    ¡°Thank you, Sister Ning!¡¯


    Then, they looked at Gu Chen and said in a strange and funny voice, ¡°Thank you, Cousin-¡°</font>

 Chapter 403 - 403: Untitled

    Chapter 403 - 403: Untitled


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Gu Chen smiled at them, then turned to look at Lu Ning.


    He walked to her side. ¡°At the underground auction, were you the one who arranged for it?¡±


    He lowered his voice and asked Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning took a bite of the burger in her hand. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Chen looked at her. ¡°You looked for Song Wenqi?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The people at the underground auction were not theirs, so Lu Ning could only find Song Wenqi to do it for her. That ce was close to Song Wenqi¡¯s territory, but the underground auction itself belonged to Song Wenqi¡¯s sworn enemy. Hence, Gu Chen was uncertain.


    However, Lu Ning did not know all these. She simply nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Chen was a little surprised. He was not surprised that Lu Ning had looked for Song Wenqi, but rather, that Song Wenqi had agreed to do it and even seeded. There was no other news from the other side, and everything seemed calm.


    How did he do it?


    Lu Ning looked at his strange expression and turned around to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Chen was silent for a moment before shaking his head.


    ¡°Did Twelfth¡¯s mission go well?¡±


    Gu Chen nodded. ¡°It went quite smoothly.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and felt a little relieved.


    After the group finished eating, it was time for ss.


    They had just walked out of the arts building when they bumped into L¨´


    Yue¡¯an.


    A few people were chatting andughing beside Lt.* Yue¡¯an.


    When they saw Lu Ning, they were stunned.


    The two groups of people stood there and looked at each other for a while before each walking away.


    However, after walking for a short distance, Lt.] Yue¡¯an and the others slowed down and watched as Lu Ning and the others walked into the teaching building.


    ¡°Why are they so smug?¡±


    ¡°Everyone in her ss follows Lu Nings lead. Did she drug those people?¡±


    ¡°That vixen only knows how to bewitch people.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. People like her are best at doing underhanded things, unlike our An t an who is so hardworking. Recently, her fingers have even been cramping from piano practice! Right, An¡¯an?¡±


    As they spoke, they looked at Lt.* Yue¡¯an with heartache.


    However, they knew very well whether that heartache was authentic or not.


    Lu Ning had caused a ruckus at the L¨´ and Lin families¡¯ banquet that day. All of them knew very well that nobody said anything in front of Lu Ning just now because they were afraid that Lu Ning would hit them.


    If Lu Ning had pped them and caused their pretty faces to be blemished, would they not have made a fool of themselves in public?


    After weighing the pros and cons, they naturally did not dare to say anything in person. So, they could only say something behind her back and to Lt.* Yue¡¯an to regain her favor.


    However, I-R.I Yue¡¯an was no idiot. She scoffed in her heart as she looked at their fake antics.


    She did not say anything. She just watched as Lu Ning disappeared into the school building. A hint of ruthlessness shed across her eyes, and she subconsciously clenched her fists.


    That p¡­ I will be returning it!


    Shi Qingyue had not been in a good mood recently because of what happened at the banquetst time. After Lu Ning made a mess of it, she had been deliberating whether to call the police and teach Lu Ning a lesson. She could not let her go scot-free for pping An¡¯an.


    However, the Old Master had stopped them and strongly objected to them calling the police. It was obvious that he was protecting Lu Ning.


    Shi Qingyue was very ufortable with these two points.


    She had no feelings for Lu Ning to begin with. Now that her dignity had been trampled on by Lu Ning, she wished she could make her disappear from this world. However, the Old Master was even protecting her, which made her feel even more depressed.


    I¡¯ve never seen the Old Master being so protective of An¡¯an!


    She felt upset, so she asked many noblewomen out for tea and a stroll, wanting to make herself feel better.


    ¡°Madam 12b, I recall that you won one of those pink diamond nes at the auction previously, right?¡±</font>

 Chapter 404 - 404: By Several Fold

    Chapter 404 - 404: By Several Fold


    Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios


    The person who spoke to her could not be considered close to Shi Qingyue, so she called her Madam Lb.


    The auction of the two pink diamond nes had actually caused quite a stir.


    That was because the cut was truly unique, and there were only two of those; and those two fetched a high price. Almost no secrets could be kept in this circle, and everyone came to learn of it quickly.


    It was already old news that Shi Qingyue had one of those.


    Shi Qingyue nced at her and nodded indifferently as she poured the tea.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Then, she added calmly, ¡°It¡¯s a gift for our An¡¯an.¡±


    ¡°Little Yue, you¡¯re so good to An¡¯an.¡±


    Shi Qingyue smiled. ¡°If I don¡¯t treat my daughter well, who will?¡±


    As she finished speaking, everyone around her fell silent.


    However, someone quickly continued, ¡°By the way, Madam I-RI, did you know? The other ne that was with it was auctioned off at the underground auction not long ago.¡±


    Shi Qingyue did not seem to be too interested when she heard this, and only responded indifferently.


    She did not take this matter seriously.


    ¡°For real?!¡±


    However, someone immediately realized something.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s for real. I also heard that it was cut on the spot after it was auctioned off.¡±


    ¡°Cut?!


    ¡°What a waste.¡¯


    ¡°Who knows, I heard that the person who won it is someone who¡¯s used to causing trouble.¡±


    ¡°Damn, how did something so precious fall into the hands of such a person?¡±


    Just as everyone was feeling regretful, the person closest to Shi Qingyue turned to her.


    ¡°Little Yue! Doesn¡¯t that mean the one you have is now one of a kind?!¡±


    Hearing this, Shi Qingyue stopped what she was doing.


    Only then did she realize what was going on.


    ¡°Then, won¡¯t its value increase by several fold?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡¯


    ¡°It might even be a collector¡¯s item in the future!¡±


    ¡°Madam Lb, you have to take good care of it.¡±


    When Shi Qingyue heard this, a trace of a smile appeared on her face.


    Anyone would be grinning from ear to ear if something so precious simply fell into theirp.


    Shi Qingyue suppressed her emotions, maintaining her elegance and propriety. She smiled at them and said, ¡°Our An t an is meticulous, so she¡¯ll definitely take good care of it. In particr, she truly values the things I give her¡ªshe can¡¯t even bear to wear them.¡¯


    After unting her ne, now she was unting her daughter¡¯s sensibility.


    Almost everyone here had their own hardships and family burdens to bear, and most of their children were rather rebellious.


    Hearing her say this, they could only respond by smiling and praising Lt.*


    Yue¡¯an.


    After sitting for a while, Shi Qingyue did not want to make it too obvious, so she asked them, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to Futai again? I heard that there are some new handbags there.¡±


    ¡°Since Madam L¨´ has invited us, let¡¯s go take a look.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go take a look with Madam Lb.¡±


    There were a few who could not tell what Shi Qingyue meant, so they simply followed suit. However, those who were familiar with Shi Qingyue understood what she meant at this moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, we have something urgent to attend to. Little Yue, why don¡¯t you go with them?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I have some things to deal with too. You can go together.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the two of them, who had previously said that they wanted to go, immediately understood. They both pretended to look at their phones, then looked at Shi Qingyue apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam Lb. Some urgent matters suddenly popped up. Another day then, we¡¯ll apany you shopping another day.¡±


    Shi Qingyue exchanged pleasantries with these people as she walked out. When everyone left, she immediately got someone to drive the car over and instructed them, ¡°Go get someone to bring the Young Mistress home..¡±</font>

 Chapter 405 - 405: I Lost It

    Chapter 405 - 405: I Lost It


    Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an was still in ss when she was suddenly called back by her family. She was still a little puzzled.


    When she questioned the chauffeur in the car, she could not get anything out of him.


    As soon as she entered the door after returning home, Shi Qingyue grabbed her hand and pulled her into the room.


    ¡°Mommy, what is it?¡±


    Before Shi Qingyue mentioned anything to her, she had already dragged her into the elevator and into her room before having her sit down. She was even wearing an excited expression on her face.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at her in confusion and fear. She had a bad premonition.


    At the next moment, Shi Qingyue looked at her and asked, ¡°An¡¯an, do you still remember the ne Mommy gave youst time?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she pretended nothing was up.


    ¡°Ne? Which one? Mom, you¡¯ve given me too many nes.¡±


    She was still hoping that it was not that ne which she was thinking about.


    However, in the next second, Shi Qingyue smiled and said, ¡°That pink diamond ne, which you can¡¯t bear to wear. The one that you¡¯ve never worn before.¡±


    Lt.* Yue¡¯an instantly panicked. Her mind went nk, and her face turned pale.


    Shi Qingyue was so focused on her own joy that she did not notice the change in her daughter¡¯s expression.


    ¡°An¡¯an? An¡¯an?¡±


    Seeing that she did not speak for a long time, Shi Qingyue called out twice.


    Only then did L¨´ Yue¡¯ane back to her senses and look at Shi Qingyue.


    Her expression was even worse than before.


    Only then did Shi Qingyue realize that L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s expression was not good. She immediately looked at her worriedly. ¡°Anan, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    When L¨´ Yue¡¯an heard this, she immediately wanted to pretend to be sick and hide herself away.


    However, on second thought, she realized that this matter should not be kept secret for long. There must be some reason Shi Qingyue was asking about it right now; otherwise, she would not have been in such a hurry to have her picked up from school.


    Something must have happened. If she pretended to be sick to avoid the issue, she would not be able to avoid it the next time anyhow. She could only hide for so long.


    Lt.* Yue¡¯an¡¯s face was pale as a sheet. When she looked at Shi Qingyue, her eyes were quivering.


    ¡°Mommy¡­ is there something urgent that you need the ne for?¡± Even her voice was trembling.


    ¡°An¡¯an, what¡¯s wrong? Tell Mommy if you¡¯re feeling unwell, Mommy will bring you to the hospital. There¡¯s no hurry with the ne, it¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s with you; there¡¯s nothing urgent, it¡¯s something good. Your health is more important. Let¡¯s go to the hospital, we¡¯ll talk about the rest when you¡¯re better.¡¯


    She stood up and pulled Lt.* Yue¡¯an along. As she was about to leave, L¨´ Yue¡¯an remained rooted where she was, and Shi Qingyue pulled on her without being able to move her.


    Shi Qingyue felt something was a little strange, and lowered her eyes to look at her. ¡°An¡¯an, An¡¯an?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an gazed at her toes and did not raise her head or say anything. She only sat there silently. Shi Qingyue was a little frightened and sat beside her to look at her. ¡°An¡¯an, what¡¯s wrong? Tell Mommy, don¡¯t scare Mommy¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, L¨´ Yue¡¯an slowly raised her head and looked at Shi Qingyue evasively.


    Shi Qingyue looked at her face and saw that it was filled with tears.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, are you being bullied? Who dares to bully you?! Tell Mommy!¡¯ L¨´ Yue¡¯an held her hand and finally cried out. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡¯


    She kept apologizing but did not say what was Wrong, so Shi Qingyue became even more anxious.


    ¡°Hurry up and tell me, Mommy will forgive you. I¡¯ll forgive you no matter what it is. So what¡¯s going on? It¡¯s making me so anxious!¡±


    Lt.* Yue¡¯an cried as she looked at Shi Qingyue. She sobbed and could not say aplete sentence, but Shi Qingyue managed to string her intermittent utterances together.


    ¡°Ne¡­ the ne¡­ l¡­ lost it¡­</font>

 Chapter 406 - 406: Lu Ning Has a Billion in Her Hands?!

    Chapter 406 - 406: Lu Ning Has a Billion in Her Hands?!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When Shi Qingyue heard this, her mind went nk for a moment. She asked in disbelief, ¡°What?!¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an stammered and repeated, ¡°The ne, I lost it.¡±


    Shi Qingyue sat there in silence, as if someone had pressed the pause button.


    At this moment, it was as if a project worth hundreds of millions had been stamped wrongly because of an oversight, causing the entire project to fail.


    As L¨´ Yue¡¯an cried, she could sense Shi Qingyue¡¯s expression, and her cries were filled with grievance and guilt.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    She gingerly tugged at Shi Qingyue¡¯s sleeve.


    Her voice trembled with fear. ¡°Mommy¡­ do you¡­ not want me anymore¡­¡±


    Shi Qingyue only came back to her senses and looked at her after she felt her sleeve being tugged.


    For a moment, she was in a daze. She raised her hand and patted L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s head, her expression softening a little. ¡°Silly child, don¡¯t be afraid. How could


    Mommy not want you? Our family can still afford to lose this bit of money.¡±


    However, the value of the ne was immeasurable; yet what could she do? It was already lost, so she could only stop thinking about it.


    Shi Qingyueforted L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at Shi Qingyue with reddened eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy. I actually was keeping it very well, I really kept it well. It¡¯s¡­ They said they wanted to take a look and wanted to see it, so I brought it out. I kept it very well, but it was lost somehow. I¡¯m sorry, Mommy. I was too afraid to tell you. Can you forgive me¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she cried and sobbed, and it was enough to make anyone¡¯s heart ache.


    At this moment, Shi Qingyue did not care anymore. Her heart ached as she looked at her and wiped her tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Mommy doesn¡¯t me you. Our family can afford this much, so don¡¯t be afraid. Mommy won¡¯t abandon you. Don¡¯t cry, darling.¡± She gently stroked L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s head and hugged her.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an leaned into Shi Qingyue¡¯s arms, still sobbing, but the expression on her face had rxed a lot, and she heaved a sigh of relief.


    As Shi Qingyueforted her, L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s cries became softer and softer.


    Until she calmed down.


    Shi Qingyue patted her,forting her. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright.¡±


    Lt.* Yue¡¯an stopped crying, but she was still curious as to why Shi Qingyue would call her back so hurriedly because of a ne.


    She looked at Shi Qingyue, wiped her tears, and looked at her pitifully. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s with the ne? Why were you in such a hurry to get me toe back?¡±


    Looking at her and afraid that she would be sad again, Shi Qingyue was not prepared to say anything. She only waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious.¡±


    However, L¨´ Yue¡¯an kept her eyes fixed on her. ¡°Mom, are you afraid that I¡¯ll overthink it? If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll end up dwelling on it even more. Tell me how big a mistake I¡¯ve made so that I can learn my lesson.¡±


    Shi Qingyue looked at her and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that the ne that was auctioned together with it previously has been cut, so our ne has be the only one of its kind. Its value will increase by several times, and it might even be a collectible. That¡¯s why Mommy called you back in a moment of excitement. It¡¯s not a big deal. Don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s mind went nk when she heard this.


    She did a simple calction. If the price increases several times, wouldn¡¯t it be.. nine, ten digits!?


    And ifit even became a collectors item, it¡¯ll be a priceless treasure!


    And that¡­ is now in Lu Nings hands!


    Lt.* Yue¡¯an was floored, and her face turned even paler.


    Shi Qingyue looked at her expression and thought that she was feeling unwell again.


    She was indeed unwell, but it was not from guilt. She simply loathed the idea that the ne was now in Lu Nings hands!


    Lu Nings holding a ne which is now worth about a billion!</font>

 Chapter 407 - 407: Trample Lu Ning Under My Feet

    Chapter 407 - 407: Trample Lu Ning Under My Feet


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an clenched her fists and red indignantly at nothing in front of her.


    If Lu Ning learns of the value of that ne¡­


    If Lu Ningfinds out, and sells the ne¡­


    Won¡¯t she be on equal footing with me!?


    Then, what¡¯s the point of me putting in so much effort to obtain all of this?!<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    No way!


    There¡¯s definitely no way I can allow this!


    I can¡¯t let Lu Ning know the value of that ne!


    And I can¡¯t let her sell the ne either!


    I must! I must trample Lu Ning under my feet!


    Her thoughts ran vicious.


    Shi Qingyue was frightened by her re. She grabbed her arm. ¡°An¡¯an, don¡¯t scare Mommy. It¡¯s fine. Mommy will go to the police. This ne is special, so as long as it appears it¡¯ll definitely be found!


    ¡°So don¡¯t worry yourself and feel guilty about it. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an seemed to have been brought back to her senses by her words. She turned to look at Shi Qingyue. ¡°Really!?¡±


    Shi Qingyue was a little surprised by her feverish gaze. She did not say anything for a moment and just looked at her.


    Only then did Lt.* Yue¡¯an seem to realize that she had lost herposure. She hurriedly restrained herself and looked at Shi Qingyue. Her voice also became a little gentler. ¡°Really, Mommy? Can we really get it back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a matter of time. Nobody will dare to steal our things. Moreover, once they sell it, it will definitely be found out immediately.


    Mommy will have someone call the police right now, so be good and stay here.


    Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯ll get Auntie to make some bird¡¯s nest for you.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an nodded obediently and sat still, watching Shi Qingyue walk out.


    After the door closed, L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s expression immediately warped.


    It carried a hint of smugness.


    This is great. If the police are involved, as long as the ne appears, even if it was a transaction, the person holding on to the ne will be the person who stole it!


    Lu Ning, let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to escape this time!


    You¡¯re about to be a thief! A filthy thief! Who will like you then!? When the timees, who will pay attention to you or even speak nice to you? You¡¯ll only be yelled at!


    As L¨´ Yue¡¯an thought about this, she felt much better, and an indelible smile appeared on her lips.


    Recently, Lu Ning had been rehearsing with her ssmates. Sometimes, she would note if she did not have time; after all, she was just a little flower and did not have any lines. The ss monitor did not care too much and only asked her to be there for the performance itself.


    However, Lu Ning still went nearly every time. On one hand, it was to help with the positioning, on the other hand, it was to keep an eye on Lin Ci, and on another hand, it was to help buy food for everyone.


    When they were busy with rehearsals, they would forget to eat. Since Lu Ning was not busy she took charge of these things, and she was also enjoying herself.


    Sometimes, when Gu Chen was not busy, he woulde here to watch them rehearse.


    He was very free now. Gu Zi was out on a mission, and he was the only one in the infirmary. Usually, he would just treat the students¡¯ minor injuries and pains, and no one woulde to look at him anymore, so he was bored to tears. He was so free that he woulde and watch.


    As Lu Ning sat in the rehearsal hall and watched them rehearse, Gu Chen came in.


    He sat down beside Lu Ning.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they rehearse this scene yesterday too? Is it not going well?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°There were two lines that didn¡¯t go well. They revised them a few times, but it didn¡¯t fit, so they¡¯re stuck.¡±


    Gu Chen sighed and turned to look at Lu Ning.


    ¡°l have something for you.¡±


    Lu Ning turned to look at him in confusion. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    As Gu Chen spoke, he handed the item to Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning opened her palm and took a look.. It was a pink diamond ne with a clear color¡­</font>

 Chapter 408 - 408: Untitled

    Chapter 408 - 408: Untitled


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    It was very simr to L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s, but upon closer inspection, there were still many differences. The color of this one was clearer and Durer than the other.


    It looked a little more expensive than the other one, and it had been meticulously designed, including the other embellishments on the ne.


    Lu Ning looked at Gu Chen and did not speak for a long time.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you use that other one? So this one¡¯s for you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t usually wear essories. I see that all the girls in your ss are wearing bracelets and nes, so why don¡¯t you try wearing them too.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Seeing that Lu Ning was not speaking, Gu Chen thought that she did not like it.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Lu Ning sighed and looked at him. She could not help butugh. ¡°If I wore this, I¡¯ll be the target of so many thieves.¡±


    Gu Chen could not help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I sent someone to protect you.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he realized that he had let it slip.


    Lu Ning immediately turned to look at him. ¡°Sent someone? Who?¡±


    Gu Chen:


    It¡¯s over. I said too much.


    Lu Ning frowned and looked at him, but Gu Chen did not say anything. She did not ask further and only sighed. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t dy other things for my sake.¡±


    Gu Chen heaved a sigh of relief and nodded. He raised his hand and patted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are so many of us, we won¡¯t get dyed because of you.¡±


    Seeing that Lu Ning did not pursue the matter, Gu Chen immediately changed the topic. ¡°Did you have a good time, acting as a flower?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°It¡¯s pretty fun.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Huo Jinyan will be leaving at the end of this semester?¡±


    Lu Nings eyes flitted, but she still replied naturally, ¡°Yes, Teacher Han will be back next semester.¡¯


    As she spoke, someone called for her. She responded and went over.


    Gu Chen looked at her back and could not help but frown slightly.


    She did not show it, but it was not the first time Gu Chen had met her. That fleeting expression of hers was easy to catch.


    Gu Chen¡¯s heart was in turmoil.


    This girl¡­ could it be? Does she have feelings for Huo Jinyan too? Wasn¡¯t there nothing between them before¡­


    Was I not observing carefully enough d


    He was prepared to let nature take its course, but all of this really gave him the feeling that his precious crop was about to be gobbled up by some pig.


    While Lu Ning was rehearsing happily, someone was already fabricating and releasing some bad things about her.


    Recently, a few media outlets had been posting articles that hinted at Lu Nings bad character. However, they did not cause much of a stir; those who liked Lu Ning would say a few words when they dropped by, but eventually they could not be bothered to say more and simply closed their eyes.


    After people found out about Lu Ning, she immediately had her own fan club. Someone even set up a Weibo ount specially to post photos and information about Lu Ning, appointing herself as her official media custodian. However, after taking Lu Nings position as a third-year student into consideration, she had pinned a post telling everyone not to disturb Lu Nings studies for now, and that Lu Ning would probably meet everyone once she entered society proper.


    These ounts that were specially set up for Lu Ning were quickly followed by many. In just two days, they had gained nearly a million fans¡ªLu Nings overwhelming poprity was clear.


    However, recently, there had been more and more posts defaming Lu Ning, so even some anti-smear sites had popped up.


    Lu Ning was not in the entertainment industry, but she had everything that celebrities in the entertainment industry had.


    Recently, the anti- smears had been paying attention to a blogger called @TheTabloidKnows, and their media outlet had been frequently posting smears on Lu Ning, making her fans very unhappy.. So, they organized people to go to the original post toment and fight back against the slurs, but that blogger actually replied to every one of their posts¡­</font>

 Chapter 409 - 409: Untitled

    Chapter 409 - 409: Untitled


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Their replies were firecracker, dancing and popping crazily upon the posts from Lu Nings fans.


    @NingBaeTheMostBeautiful: [Ningning is just an ordinary person. I certainly hope the media will pay more attention to actual news around them rather thantching on to Ningning.]


    @TheTabloidKnows replied to @NingBaeTheMostBeautiful: [Ordinary person? Not necessarily. We do follow the news around us and aren¡¯ttching on to her. She¡¯s not worthy of that.]


    @WhatToEatToday: [Is this¡­ nder? Ningning is only in her third year of high school. Just let her off.]


    @TheTabloidsKnow replied to @WhatToEatToday: [nder? All our news is based on evidence. We didn¡¯t nder anyone, we simply reported the truth.] @AnyNewVideoOfNingningToday: [Let go of my baby! ]<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    @TheTabloidsKnow replied to @AnyNewVideoOfNingningToday: [She¡¯s not worthy of our attention!]


    Suchments instantly caused Lu Nings fans, who were originallymenting calmly, to blow up in anger.


    [Not worthy?! Who¡¯s not worthy?! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s not worthy of anything! ]


    [If she¡¯s not worthy, then why still use my baby?! Why are you trying to ride on her poprity?! Delete this and stop talking about our Ningning!]


    [You¡¯re unpopr, but you sure like to freeload! If you didn¡¯t write about Lu Ning, nobody would even look at you! Who are you even posting for?!]


    [Who are you scolding?! You¡¯re not worthy! Reporting what truth? Tell me!


    There¡¯s so many articles, but all of them are implying something or another!]


    [How shameless can you be? She¡¯s just a third-year student! If you want to say anything, bring up some actual evidence!]


    [Don¡¯t you have evidence?! Show it! Stop with that roundabout manner of speaking! ]


    The original post, which was not that popr, instantly blew up in poprity. However, after angering Lu Nings fans, the original poster no longer replied, as if they had disappeared.


    The custodian, who had been in this industry for a long time, instantly understood that they had been tricked when she saw this situation.


    However, even if they were to all withdraw now, the poprity would still remain. It quickly became a trending topic, and although it was not ranked in the top few, it still rose to 20th ce and had been seen by many eyes.


    Many onlookers were watching now, waiting to see if the blogger would admit defeat or really release some so-called evidence.


    The fan club could only tell everyone not to continue increasing its poprity. This blogger had used this method to anger them in order to gather attention, before throwing out an explosive piece of news to attract more people to look and pay attention.


    They did not know what this news was, but they were certain that they had something in their hands.


    For a moment, everyone was on high alert to see what news they would release. The anti-smear fans were also prepared.


    They felt that Lu Ning, a third-year high school girl, would not have any big scandals, so even if they were nervous, they could still rx. However, the custodian, who had witnessed far too many scandals and celebrities having their reputations ruined, seemed like she was ready to face death.


    After all, she was used to seeing ridiculous and oundish smears, and had also seen all kinds of idols and celebrities. How people appeared before others might not be who they actually were¡ªthey had just be fans of Lu Ning and knew very little about how she behaved in front of people, let alone otherwise. Therefore, she was very worried that the blogger would release something very destructive, and was also afraid that her impression of Lu Ning would copse¡­


    However, even until veryte at night the blogger did not say anything else, though the thread¡¯s poprity rose again¡­


    Some were delighted, while others were anxious.


    However, Lu Ning had no inkling about all these yet.


    After the school bell rang, she watched in silence as Huo Jinyan walked out.


    As if sensing that someone was looking at him, Huo Jinyan turned around when he reached the door and caught Lu Nings gaze.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, but she did not avoid him..</font>

 Chapter 410 - 410: Untitled

    Chapter 410 - 410: Untitled


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Huo Jinyan seemed to also be stunned for a moment. He did not expect her to look at him so tantly, and to not avoid him.


    For some reason, Lu Nings heart was pounding as she looked at Huo Jinyan.


    She seemed to have a bad premonition, but she herself felt it was inexplicable.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, silently retracted his gaze, and turned to leave.


    Lin Ci packed up and looked up to see Lu Ning still staring at the ssroom door in a daze.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    She waved a hand in front of her eyes. Only then did Lu Ninge back to her senses and look at her.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head and did not say anything. She also began to pack her things.


    Lin Ci stood up and waited for her.


    ¡°Ningning, if you¡¯re not feeling it, you don¡¯t have to apany me.¡±


    Every day after school, they still went for rehearsals. Lu Ning actually did not have to go due to her role.


    Lu Ning put away her things and stood up. She looked at her and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have nothing to do anyway.¡±


    She felt that her own imagination might run wild if she was left to her own devices, so she might as well follow Lin Ci to the rehearsal room. With so many people around, she would not think too much.


    Lin Ci did not say anything else. After everyone greeted each other, they started walking out of the building together.


    For some reason, Lu Ning tripped and almost fell dovvn the stairs. Fortunately, someone grabbed her from behind in time.


    The group of them were focused on the ground before them and no one paid attention to her. They only noticed when she was about to fall, and while they were panicking, someone had already grabbed her bag.


    Lu Nings entire body was suspended in midair in a tilted posture.


    Lin Ci hurriedly reached out to stabilize her.


    As the group heaved a sigh of relief, they turned around and saw Huo Jinyan.


    ¡°Teacher Huo.¡¯


    They greeted him in unison.


    Lu Ning was the closest to him, and when she turned around, she was face to face with Huo Jinyan. She was the only one who did not speak. The moment when it happened, her face had turned pale with panic.


    She looked at Huo Jinyan in a daze. Seeing her pale face, Huo Jinyan¡¯s eyes brooded over and he nodded in response. Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°Going to rehearse?¡±


    He looked at the ss monitor.


    The ss monitor nodded. ¡°Yes! ¡®E


    Huo Jinyan said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll drop in for a look.¡±


    The ss monitor was stunned. ¡°Huh? Teacher Huo, do you want to watch us rehearse?¡±


    Huo Jinyan nodded slightly, then looked at his expression. ¡°Is it inconvenient?¡±


    The ss monitor quickly shook his head. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s alright¡­¡±


    There was nothing inconvenient about it. Rather, if Huo Jinyan was around, everyone would be quite nervous.


    However, since he had already said it, he could not say anything else.


    They all turned around and walked down, while consoling Lu Ning. ¡°Sister Ning, are you alright? That scared us half to death.¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head quietly, and her expression mellowed a little.


    She did not turn around, but she knew that Huo Jinyan was right behind her.


    The group arrived at the rehearsal room. As they turned on the lights in the rehearsal room, they heard the sounds of the pianoing from the arts building next door.


    It was ¡®Mariage d¡¯amour¡¯.


    Without thinking, Lin Ci said, ¡°Who are you showing off for? Don¡¯t you have a piano at home? Why do you have to practice in school!?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, someone tugged at her sleeve, and she remembered that Huo Jinyan was still following behind them.


    The ss monitor immediately changed the topic. ¡°Teacher Huo, you can sit here with Sister Ning.¡±


    Lu Ning was still in charge of recording for them, as well as looking at their positions and scripts to correct them.


    Huo Jinyan looked at the seat. It was at the edge of the stage and rather high. While he was looking at it, Lu Ning hopped up and sat on it.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and could not help but smile. Then, he turned around and sat beside her. He was tall and had long legs, so he did not even need to extend his legs fully to sit on it. After sitting down, his feet could still reach the ground..</font>

 Chapter 411 - 411: Is It That Funny?

    Chapter 411 - 411: Is It That Funny?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning:


    The ss monitor instructed them to get their scripts and props, and they were extremely busy; they were all determined to show Huo Jinyan a perfect rehearsal.


    Huo Jinyan also felt Lu Ning¡¯s gaze and turned to look at her. His voice was low and gentle. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Only then did Lu Ning retract her gaze and shake her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    She turned around and took the script that she had ced beside her. Then, she brought out her phone and had everything prepared.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Suddenly, she heard Huo Jinyan¡¯s voice. ¡°Does it hurt anywhere?¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment. She did not quite understand what he meant and turned to him in confusion.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her dazed expression and could not help butugh as he looked towards her legs.


    Only then did Lu Ning realize that he was asking about when she almost fell down the stairs.


    Lu Ning shifted her ankles and did not feel any pain. However, she saw that her feet were hanging in midair while Huo Jinyan¡¯s were firmly nted on the ground. She could not help but find it amusing.


    She answered, shaking her head while smiling. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Seeing her smile, Huo Jinyan also smiled. ¡°Is it that funny?¡±


    Lu Ning looked up and nodded at him, her eyes smiling.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, as if everything around him had been blocked off, and only her smile could be reflected in his eyes¡­


    ¡°Sister Ning, we¡¯re ready.¡±


    When Lu Ning heard this, she turned around and looked over. ¡°Okay!¡¯


    She raised her hand and started to record.


    Huo Jinyan also turned to look over.


    After taking a closer look, he realized that their y was aedy skit. There were many funny lines in it, and Huo Jinyan could not help but smile a few times.


    He even chuckled softly from time to time.


    As Lu Ning watched, the camera inexplicably turned towards Huo Jinyan. It was recording Huo Jinyan¡¯s impable face and mesmerizing smile. When he noticed it and he turned around, there was still a trace of a smile on his face.


    That smiling face was captured in Lu Ning¡¯s video.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, then at her phone, and the smile in his eyes deepened.


    ¡°Sister Ning, youing over?¡±


    Lu Ning was startled by the sudden voice. She hurried to put away her phone, but in her panic it fell to the ground.


    She was stunned for a moment. Before she could jump down to pick it up, Huo Jinyan stood up first; he bent down to pick up her phone. Standing in front of her, he leaned forward slightly to hand her her phone.


    Lu Ning felt as if she had been possessed. Somehow, all of Huo Jinyan¡¯s actions today seemed to have been slowed down to 0.5 speed, and every action of his was imprinted distinctly in her mind.


    Huo Jinyan also felt that this youngdy was a little strange today. She did not pick up her phone, and Huo Jinyan did not rush her. He looked at her and asked, ¡°You have a role too?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded slowly, then reached for her phone.


    ¡°Then 1¡ª


    He had just said two words when his phone rang.


    After taking it out to take a look, his expression changed. Then, he looked at


    Lu Ning. ¡°I¡¯ll only be able to see it when you go on stage.¡±


    Then, he waved his hand at her and turned to leave.


    He left while on the phone, and the group of them did not dare to ask. After he left, they all looked at Lu Ning. ¡°He might have something on.¡±


    Lu Ning exined.


    The ss monitor nodded. ¡°Sister Ning, how was it this time? Are our positions better than before?¡±


    Lu Ning looked down at her cell phone. ¡°Wait a minute, let me see.¡±


    As soon as she turned on her phone, she seemed to remember something and her hand paused¡­</font>

 Chapter 412 - 412: How Many Times You Almost Got Into an Accident Today

    Chapter 412 - 412: How Many Times You Almost Got Into an ident Today


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning¡¯s hand subconsciously reached for the power button. After pressing on it for a while, the phone¡¯s screen went ck.


    Lin Ci happened to walk over and bent over to reach for her phone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The screen¡¯s ck? Did it break when you dropped it just now?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at her. ¡°Maybe¡­ I guess so.¡±


    The ss monitor was dumbfounded. ¡°If the phone¡¯s broken, what can we do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll have it fixed tomorrow.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Then Sister Ning, you can use mine first.¡±


    Lu Ning took it and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll help you guys take another video.¡±


    The ss monitor nodded and turned around. ¡°Come,e. Everyone, once more! ¡±


    Lin Ci looked down at her and suddenly smiled. She tossed the phone to her and said with a smile, ¡°If you¡¯re going to lie, don¡¯t blush.¡±


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment. She subconsciously raised her hand to her face¡ªand sure enough, it was hot.


    Lin Ci even looked at her teasingly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be apanying you to fix vour Dhone tomorrow.¡±


    Lu Ning could not help butugh. Just as she raised her hand, her finger swiped across a page of the script, and a sharp pain came from the tip of her index finger.


    Lu Ning subconsciously nced at her fingertips and saw a few drops of blood on the tip of her index finger.


    She was stunned, and so was Lin Ci.


    Lin Ci quickly went forward and grabbed her hand. ¡°Anyone have any tissues?¡± She shouted and everyone gathered around. Lu Ning also came back to her senses.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not necessary. It¡¯s just a small wound.¡±


    Lin Ci red at her. ¡°A small wound? Have you forgotten about that person who had an infection because of a small cut?¡±


    Lu Ning wanted to refute, but when she saw Lin Ci¡¯s gaze, she stopped talking and sighed.


    However, no one around had brought tissues or Band-Aids.


    Fortunately, Gu Chen came with something.


    Seeing a group of people gathered together, he walked over in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lin Ci said angrily, ¡°She identally cut her hand, but she¡¯s saying that she¡¯s fine.¡¯


    Gu Chen put the things down and leaned over to take a look.


    ¡°Come. I¡¯ll disinfect your wound.¡±


    Lu Ning felt that they were making a mountain out of a molehill, but looking at Lin Ci and Gu Chen¡¯s gazes, she did not dare to say anything. She hopped down and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Chen helped her pack her things.


    ¡°You guys rehearse first. I won¡¯t being back here after taking her away.¡±


    The ss monitor quickly nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Sister Ning, be careful.¡±


    Gu Chen led Lu Ning out, and Lin Ci followed behind her. When they reached the door, she raised her hand and tapped her head.


    ¡°You should be careful. Look at how many times you almost got into an ident today.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Chen looked at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning looked at Lin Ci and pouted. ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving. Rehearse well.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, hurry up and go.¡±


    Lu Ning and Gu Chen turned around and walked out. Gu Chen helped her carry her bag, and waited until they walked out of the building before asking, ¡°What did she mean by you almost getting into an ident many times?¡±


    Lu Ning was looking down at her fingertips. Blood was still seeping out, and she was in a daze.


    Gu Chen looked at her and could not help but frown.


    Lu Ning¡¯s reaction was dyed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just didn¡¯t see clearly when I went down the stairs and almost tripped.¡±


    Gu Chen looked at her. He wanted to say something, but when he saw her expression, he held it in. In the end, he sighed and only said, ¡°Just be more careful.¡¯


    Lu Ning nodded and followed him back to the infirmary.


    However, her heart was pounding, and she did not know what was wrong.


    She was also very puzzled about what was going on today.


    While sitting on the chair and Gu Chen was cleaning her wound, she kept looking at her fingertips in silence.


    The flutters of panic did not cease¡­</font>

 Chapter 413 - 413: It’s Already Turned Off

    Chapter 413 - 413: It¡¯s Already Turned Off


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    In the dark night, Huo Jinyan walked back alone.


    He looked at the time. His watch disy read [11:50].


    The cold wind around them made people shiver.


    He had just returned and his car was parked not far away, and he was walking back alone.


    The surroundings were also pitch-ck. It was ate night in winter, and everyone seemed to have turned in early.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s eyes were gloomy as he peered into the dark night. His surroundings were terrifyingly quiet. He appeared casual, but he was actually paying attention to the movements around him.


    At this moment at Imperial View No. 5, Huo Jinyan¡¯s residence, there were people hidden everywhere in the house, watching Huo Jinyan through the window as he walked back under the moonlight.


    Then, a ringtone broke the silence of the night.


    Even Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment. He was rooted to the ground for


    two seconds before then took out his phone. When he saw the caller ID on the screen, his eyes softened almost imperceptibly.


    He was afraid that something had happened if she was calling him at this time, so he answered the call without thinking.


    The hush of the wind came from the phone. Lu Ning¡¯s cold sweat had yet to dissipate. She called out hesitantly, ¡°Teacher Huo?¡±


    Huo Jinyan had just reached the door of his house. He stood still, and prepared to open the door.


    He opened his mouth and replied, ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Before he could ask anything, a cold glint suddenly pierced over from his right. He immediately caught it and leaned back to dodge, but the phone in his hand fell to the ground and immediately shattered into pieces.


    On the other end of the line, Lu Ning did not get any other answers before she heard some small sounds. Then, the phone cut to a busy tone; there was nothing else.


    Lu Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    It was as if the scene in her dream had reyed in front of her eyes. The cold sweat that had appeared while she was sleeping seemed to instantly chill her entire body again.


    Her hands trembled, and she hurriedly dialed Huo Jinyan¡¯s number again, but this time, it did not go through. A cold, monotone voice replied. ¡°Sorry, the number you dialed is not avable¡­¡±


    Lu Ning¡¯s mind went nk, as if all her uneasiness and panic had been confirmed.


    She immediately got up and locked her door from inside. Then, she turned off the lights, opened the window, and jumped out.


    In the pitch-ck night, Huo Jinyan nced at the remnants of his phone.


    Before he could think anything else, the tip of a knife stabbed towards him.


    Huo Jinyan easily dodged it, but more and more people appeared around him. The people who were originally hiding in the vi realized something was wrong and moved quickly. Some jumped down from the windows, while the doors of the vi were opened and people ran out one after another.


    The group of people attacking Huo Jinyan seemed to want to get rid of him using knives. All of them were wielding knives, and none of them carried


    guns.


    Huo Jinyan did not want to scare the residents nearby, so while he ordered his men to bring guns, they did not use them.


    The group of people fought. Aside from their knives, they also used their fists.


    Muffled sounds cut through the night, and the cold wind continued to howl.


    Huo Jinyan was surrounded by a few people; these people all had knives in their hands, but they were also injured. Their bodies swayed a little unsteadily.


    Huo Jinyan was in their center, and someone suddenly stabbed at him from the back. He immediately bent forward to dodge, and the people around him all stabbed towards him. He dodged left and right, but it was inevitable that his clothes would be torn. Thankfully, his body was not wounded.


    It was fortunate that Chu Ting and the others came to save him in time. He was really overwhelmed, having to face these des by himself.


    However, it was unknown how many assants there were.. After defeating one group, another group of them rushed out¡­</font>

 Chapter 414 - 414: Stabbed in the Arm

    Chapter 414 - 414: Stabbed in the Arm


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The group of people stood there, all injured to varying degrees, while another groupy scattered on the ground around them. They had lost their offensive power, but another group of people in ck rushed them from all directions again.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s eyes darkened. It seemed that they would not stop until they achieved their goal!


    However, the difference this time was that the assants in this wave were not wielding knives, but guns.


    Seeing that the situation was not right, Chu Ting immediately took out something and raised it into the air. He fired a shot, and a sh of red burst in the sky.


    ¡°Young Master! ¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Someone grabbed Huo Jinyan and wanted to hide him.


    The group of people aimed their muzzles at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan narrowed his eyes as he was pulled into the vi.


    But some people jumped over, and those who did not have time to take out their guns wrestled with them.


    However, even so, this group of people did not shoot rashly. They still used their hands and knives.


    Huo Jinyan seemed to realize something.


    Before he could think carefully about it, the two people around him grabbed his shoulders. The two of them took out their knives and stabbed towards Huo Jinyan¡¯s chest.


    Huo Jinyan clenched his fists and crossed his arms, nting his fists into their abdomens. There seemed to be a cracking sound in their ears, and the two of them groaned and fell to their knees.


    However, before Huo Jinyan could catch his breath, two more people immediately had him surrounded again.


    One of them seemed to be in a hurry toplete the mission. He whipped out a gun and aimed it at Huo Jinyan, but the other person grabbed his wrist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use a gun unless you have to!¡±


    Huo Jinyan also heard this.


    He pressed against the wall behind him and soared into the air, kicking both of them in the face. The two of them staggered, but were not knocked down.


    They rushed towards Huo Jinyan.


    More and more people surrounded Huo Jinyan, and his people were also overwhelmed. They wanted toe over and protect Huo Jinyan, but they were all entangled.


    ¡°Young Master! ¡±


    At this moment, the sounds of hurried footsteps suddenly rang out; it sounded like there were a lot of people, Chu Ting thought that it was more of their own and was overjoyed; he clubbed the person in front of him on the head, and turned to look. However, on closer inspection, those people were not dressed like his people.


    Chu Ting thought that they were with these ck-clothed people and thought that things had taken a turn for the worse.


    However, those people ran over and started fighting with the men in ck.


    Then, he spotted Lu Ning.


    ¡°Miss Lu!?¡±


    Chu Ting subconsciously called out.


    This attracted Huo Jinyan¡¯s attention. He was holding a gun equipped with a silencer and was about to shoot the person in front of him, but the moment he heard Chu Tings voice, he turned the muzzle away and kneed the person in the belly. The person instantly fell to the ground, his face pale.


    Before he could see Lu Ning, someone strangled him from behind.


    A person in front of him took out a knife and was about to stab him.


    He could have easily dodged it, but when he saw Lu Ning running over from a distance and the current situation being advantageous to him, he wanted to stop the person with the knife with both hands, but only managed to shift that


    person¡¯s wrist.


    The man looked at Huo Jinyan in surprise. The force stopping him suddenly loosened, and the knife stabbed into Huo Jinyan¡¯s arm.


    Apart from Huo Jinyan, the two of them were stunned. At that moment, the two of them were attacked from behind.


    One of them was knocked on the head and fainted on the spot. As for the other person who stabbed Huo Jinyan¡¯s arm, Lu Ning grabbed his arm and kicked him in the temple; the moment he fainted, Lu Ning saw the blood on Huo Jinyan¡¯s arm. A cold light flickered in her eyes as she raised her knee and smashed the person¡¯s joint.. A crisp breaking sound echoed in Huo Jinyan¡¯s


    ears¡­</font>

 Chapter 415 - 415: Regretted It

    Chapter 415 - 415: Regretted It


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    That person was in so much pain that his face was pale as he rolled on the ground, hugging his arm.


    Huo Jinyan fell to the ground as he was let go.


    Blood kept gushing out from his arm.


    Lu Ning¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. She squatted beside him and supported him, leaning him against the wall. She took off her thin coat and pressed it against his wound.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s face was a little pale, especially under the moonlight.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Sweat beaded on his forehead. He looked at Lu Ning¡¯s bloodshot eyes, and then at her thin clothes. She must have run out on impulse, she didn¡¯t even put another shirt on.


    Huo Jinyan raised his other arm and held her hand.


    Lu Ning¡¯s eyes were fixed on Huo Jinyan¡¯s injured arm. She saw that her jacket was soaked with his blood, and blood kept seeping out of it.


    The moment he held her hand, Lu Ning suddenly looked up at him. Her bloodshot eyes were cold, but when she looked at Huo Jinyan, they softened a little.


    The two of them were surrounded.


    ¡°Boss, we¡¯re almost done. Eighth Brother went around to check.¡±


    Huo Jinyan nced at her and knew that he was not talking to him. Lu Ning


    replied in a low voice, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with aplicated expression.


    The people around them were looking out in all directions for more assants. No one noticed that someone beside their feet had moved his hand and grabbed a gun. The muzzle was aimed straight at Lu Ning.


    Huo Jinyan keenly noticed it; he immediately turned his body and hugged Lu Ning, covering her entire body.


    While Lu Ning was still in a daze, a gunshot rang through the night.


    She was stunned for a moment. From Huo Jinyan¡¯s side, she saw someone being kicked in the face and fainting, and in the distance, a gun fell to the corner.


    Fortunately, the people around found out in time and kicked the gun out of his hand. Otherwise, Huo Jinyan would definitely have been shot.


    Lu Ning looked up and met his eyes.


    His eyes were beautiful, and he seemed to be smiling as he looked at her.


    As Lu Ning looked at him, a tear fell from the corner of her eye andnded on his arm.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand to wipe her tears away. His voice was very low and soft, but it was filled with indescribable gentleness. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him and held his hand. Suddenly, she leaned forward and hugged him.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment, and cold tears rolled down his neck.


    He was suddenly stunned and regretted it.


    Lu Ning helped Huo Jinyan into the vi.


    Gu Chen entered, holding a first aid kit.


    There were only three people in the huge vi; everyone else was busy handling the situation outside.


    It was warmer in the vi, but Huo Jinyan could not help but frown when he looked at Lu Ning.


    Looking at her thin clothes and bloodstained body, he said, ¡°There are new clothes upstairs, you can use the shower too. Go wash up and change.¡± Lu Ning nced at him.


    As Gu Chen cut Huo Jinyan¡¯s sleeve, he said, ¡°Go, I¡¯ll take care of him.¡± Lu Ning nodded and got up to head upstairs.


    She was barefoot and had lost her shoes at some point. There were a few scratches under her feet.


    Huo Jinyan frowned, his heart aching.


    But before he could say anything, he felt a pain in his arm.


    He turned around and saw Gu Chen washing his wound with disinfectant.


    Gu Chen looked up at him calmly. ¡°Now you know the pain. Why did you do that earlier? If you want to act pitiful, you¡¯ll have to bear the pain.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked up at him.


    Gu Chen raised his eyebrows and wiped his wound with a disinfectant cotton ball. ¡°Spare us your little tricks in the future..¡±</font>

 Chapter 416 - 416: Lu Ning Is Injured Too

    Chapter 416 - 416: Lu Ning Is Injured Too


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Ningning won¡¯t be with anyone just because she feels sorry for them.¡±


    Gu Chen spoke leisurely as he treated him.


    Huo Jinyan remained silent, looking towards the staircase.


    ¡°The wound is not small and needs stitches. Do you need anesthetic?¡± Hearing this, Huo Jinyan turned to look at him.


    A thin smile formed on Gu Chen¡¯s lips. ¡°l thought you would pretend to be weak and pitiful until the end.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Huo Jinyan:


    Lu Ning walked barefoot into Huo Jinyan¡¯s bedroom, locked the door, and entered the bathroom.


    As water washed over her body, bloody water flowed past her feet. She stared at the floor nkly until the water ceased to flow red.


    However, what she did not notice was that there was blood slowly seeping out from her back and waist¡­


    When Lu Ning came out of the shower wrapped in a towel, she nced around Huo Jinyan¡¯s room and silently walked to his closet. She opened the drawer; there were clean shirts neatly ced inside.


    She picked one up and put it on. The shirt was long and reached her thighs.


    The pants were toorge and baggy for Lu Ning, so she decided not to wear them. She found a jacket and put it on.


    She did not notice that the towel on the ground was stained with blood.


    When she walked to the door and opened it, her body teetered and she felt a little dizzy. However, this feeling quickly dissipated. She shook her head, opened the door, and walked out.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s treatment was done.


    Gu Chen lowered his head and packed his things. ¡°Go change your clothes, and don¡¯t let your wound get wet. Come to the infirmary every day, I¡¯ll change the medicine.¡¯


    As Gu Chen was speaking, Huo Jinyan suddenly stood up. He looked at Lu Ning, who was standing at the staircase, and suddenly cried out, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Gu Chen was stunned. Lu Ning was also stunned, and she stood rooted to the ground.


    Huo Jinyan rushed over and looked at the bloody footprints behind her.


    ¡°Where are you hurt?!¡±


    He was a little panicked. He looked at Lu Ning, but he could not see any injuries on her; then, he saw the blood seeping through the back of her shirt and jacket. Blood was also flowing down her legs.


    Lu Ning was in a daze. Everything in front of her seemed to be spinning; her mind was dizzy as she fell forward.


    Huo Jinyan stood in front of her and held her firmly.


    Gu Chen also hurried over and took a look. ¡°It might be her back.¡±


    Without another word, Huo Jinyan picked her up and walked upstairs.


    Gu Chen: ¡°¡­Bro, your wound has just been stitched up!¡±


    Take it easy! I don¡¯t want to stitch you up again!


    As if he could not hear him, Huo Jinyan carried Lu Ning into the bedroom. There were also specks of blood all around the bedroom.


    He ced Lu Ning on the bed andid her down. He raised his hand and was about to open her clothes when he suddenly noticed her fair legs. He immediately turned around, and took a nket to cover her waist before slowly lifting the corner of her clothes.


    There was a five-centimeter-long wound on her back and waist; it was still bleeding.


    He was stunned. His eyes instantly turned red, and his heart ached.


    Lu Ning was so worried about him, she did not have the time to notice that she herself was not well.


    Gu Chen came up with the first aid kit and nced at Huo Jinyan. ¡°Go sit by the side.¡¯


    Huo Jinyan did not dare to tarry and immediately sat to the side, afraid that he would hinder Gu Chen¡¯s treatment.


    Gu Chen took out something to stop Lu Ning¡¯s bleeding.


    Lu Ning justy there, unconscious. It was terrifyingly quiet.


    Huo Jinyan was a little flustered. He reached out to touch her face, and put his finger close to her nose; then, he felt a little relieved.


    He gently adjusted her head position, and quietly watched as Gu Chen treated


    Lu Ning¡¯s wound¡­</font>

 Chapter 417 - 417: I’m Right Here

    Chapter 417 - 417: I¡¯m Right Here


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning woke up from the pain of the wound on her waist.


    When she woke up, she subconsciously wanted to touch her waist where it was ufortable. As she reached out to touch it, arge hand suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    She was stunned for a moment before she slowly opened her eyes and looked to the side.


    Because she was lying on her stomach, it was not easy for her to move, and she could not straighten her body. If she moved, her wound would hurt. ¡°It must hurt a lot.¡¯


    She heard the voice before she saw him.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    It was Huo Jinyan¡¯s voice.


    Her initial nervousness subsided a little.


    Huo Jinyan held her hand to prevent her from touching the wound. He squatted in front of her and said gently, ¡°You¡¯re injured. Don¡¯t move around.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at the face in front of her and did not say anything. She simply blinked and stared at him.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and asked softly, ¡°You feeling ufortable anywhere? Are you thirsty or hungry?¡±


    Lu Ning still did not speak. She simply felt her hand being held by a pair of warm hands.


    ¡°Is this position ufortable?¡±


    Huo Jinyan stood up and wanted to help her adjust her posture.


    Lu Ning felt a sudden chill in her hand as those hands let go of her.


    Huo Jinyan was afraid of affecting her wound, so he was very careful with every move.


    ¡°Is this okay? I¡¯ll prop you up with a pillow.¡±


    Huo Jinyan was about to get a pillow when Lu Ning grabbed his wrist.


    Something on his wrist bumped Lu Ning¡¯s hand


    ¡°I want to sit up.¡±


    When she spoke, her voice was hoarse, and even she herself was surprised.


    Huo Jinyan grabbed her hand. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He helped her sit up slowly.


    After Lu Ning sat down, she looked at his wrist. There was a bracelet on it.


    It was the one she had given him.


    Her gaze fell on Huo Jinyan¡¯s other hand.


    His arm was wrapped in gauze.


    Lu Ning looked up at him.


    Huo Jinyan watched her carefully as she sat down, before he turned to leave.


    Lu Ning watched his back as he left¡­


    Not long after, Huo Jinyan returned with a ss of water in his hand.


    He handed it to Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning took a sip from it, and her throat felt better.


    Her gaze was fixed on Huo Jinyan¡¯s arm.


    Huo Jinyan noticed her gaze and discreetly rolled down his sleeve to cover the gauze.


    Lu Ning looked up at him with her crystal clear eyes. ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡±


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback for a moment before he looked up and met her gaze. After a long pause, he said in a low voice, ¡°Yes, it hurts a lot.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him and felt that he did not seem to be answering her question. Instead, he seemed to be talking about something else,


    But that was all she asked.


    Without thinking too much about it, Lu Ning looked around. ¡°Am I¡­ in your room?¡±


    Huo Jinyan nodded.


    ¡°What time is it?¡±


    Huo Jinyan picked up his phone and nced at it. ¡°Half past four.¡±


    Then, he looked at her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling sleepy.¡±


    She could not fall asleep either; her wound hurt too much.


    Huo Jinyan frowned slightly as he looked at her pale face.


    ¡°Hungry?¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head.


    ¡°Did you not sleep much? Then you should sleep a little, I¡¯ll go out.¡± She tried to move, but Huo Jinyan immediately held her. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    Lu Ning stopped moving and turned to look at him.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her. He only felt more at ease when he saw her by his side.


    Huo Jinyan did not say anything. Lu Ning was startled for a moment before she looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here. You can rest for a while.¡±


    This time, Huo Jinyan did not say anything else. He nodded, grabbed a pillow, andid down beside her.


    He was really tired. Not long after heid down, he fell asleep.


    Lu Ning looked down at her wrist, which was being held tightly by Huo


    Jinyan¡­</font>

 Chapter 418 - 418: A Gentle Kiss

    Chapter 418 - 418: A Gentle Kiss


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning moved, and Huo Jinyan subconsciously tightened his grip.


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly.


    She raised her other hand and gently ced it on the back of Huo Jinyan¡¯s hand.


    Her fingersnded softly on the back of his hand, as if she was ying the piano.


    After a while, her gaze eventually fell on Huo Jinyan¡¯s eyes.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    His eyes were closed, and his fine hair covered his eyebrows. His long eyshes left faint shadows on his face.


    Lu Ning moved her hand over silently, her fingers gently brushing his eyshes.


    She looked at him as if she was being drawn to him.


    She did not think or react¡ªshe simply gazed at him.


    After a long time, she leaned over slightly¡­


    When she came to her senses, she suddenly realized that she was kissing Huo Jinyan, and it was a gentle kiss right on his eyelids.


    She snapped back to her senses and immediately bounced away, pulling at her wound. She gritted her teeth in pain, but did not make too much noise.


    She sat there with her back straightened for a long time before she felt a little better.


    She looked at Huo Jinyan¡¯s eyes in a daze, then at her fingers, and eventually ced her fingers gently on her lips.


    What did I just do?


    The soft touch made her face burn instantly.


    why¡­


    Ijust kissed him¡­


    Birds seemed to be chirping outside the window. Everything around them was peaceful and quiet, save for her heart, which was a little restless.


    Gu Chen was changing their dressings and checking on their wounds.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s wound was fine, so he simply changed the dressing and bandaged it again.


    However, when it was Lu Ning¡¯s turn, Gu Chen could not help but frown when he checked her wound.


    ¡°Why did the stitches snap?¡±


    He then turned to Huo Jinyan. ¡°What did you do to her?¡±


    Lu Ning¡¯s very obedient, there¡¯s no way she¡¯ll move around carelessly.


    Huo Jinyan immediately became anxious. ¡°Is it serious?!¡±


    Lu Ning suddenly realized something¡­


    It should¡¯ve been then¡­


    Her face turned red again. Fortunately, neither of them noticed.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s serious. Look for yourself!¡±


    Huo Jinyan leaned over to take a look. The wound was bleeding and was a little badly mangled.


    He frowned, his heart aching beyond words.


    He tried his best to figure out where he had moved her too much and might have pulled on Lu Ning¡¯s wound.


    However, no matter how hard he racked his brains, he could not figure out that it was due to his 0¡¯evn attractiveness!


    When Lu Ning heard them talking behind her, she did not say anything. She simply sat quietly and covered her face with her hand, hoping to cool herself down quickly.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t move around too much, so go home and rest today. Don¡¯t go to ss.¡¯


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lu Ning subconsciously wanted to turn around, but Huo Jinyan quickly stopped her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, don¡¯t go to ss.¡±


    Huo Jinyan sat in front of her and looked at her.


    Lu Ning was a little unhappy. ¡°Then you don¡¯t go either.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not like you. You have to rest.¡± Lu Ning said, ¡°Then you have to rest properly too. Aren¡¯t you injured too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Your wound is more serious.¡¯


    ¡°Who said that? It¡¯s not serious, I can still walk.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she looked at Huo Jinyan¡¯s expression and inexplicably cowered.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her without saying anything. His expression was a little serious, and she had indeed stopped.


    Lu Ning muttered softly, ¡°l still need to apply for leave. It¡¯s very troublesome.¡±


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and stroked her head. ¡°And who am l?¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned by this question. ¡°Hm? You¡¯re Teacher Huo.¡±


    Huo Jinyan smiled. ¡°Yes, and Teacher Huo approved it.¡±


    Lu Ning could not help butugh. In the end, she replied with a smile, ¡°Right.¡±


    Gu Chen: ¡®</font>

 Chapter 419 - 419: Ning’ning, Where Are You?

    Chapter 419 - 419: Ning¡¯ning, Where Are You?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning was not someone who would listen obediently.


    After Huo Jinyan left, she pulled Gu Chen along with her and left as well.


    Gu Chen could not dissuade her, so he left with her.


    Lu Ning did not dare to go home either. She was afraid that she would bump into her parents if she went home at this time; when she looked in the mirror, she saw that she was in a terrible state.


    She asked Gu Chen to take her straight back to school, but she could not go back to ss either as Huo Jinyan was in the ssroom.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    So, the two of them went to the infirmary.


    There was a bed in the infirmary. When Gu Chen arrived, he had Lu Ning lie down on the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll just sit.¡±


    Gu Chen pulled a long face. ¡°Are you being disobedient? What did you say when you left Huo Jinyan¡¯s house?¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­But I feel pretty alright.¡±


    Gu Chen red at her. ¡°And who¡¯s the doctor here?¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­You are.¡±


    ¡°Lie down and rest, or I¡¯ll either go to the ssroom and tell Huo Jinyan, or give Uncle and Auntie a call.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    ¡°Huh, why have I never realized you were the type to snitch¡­¡±


    Gu Chen was almost amused by her. He held back hisughter and looked at her with a straight face. ¡°Go on now.¡±


    Lu Ning stood up and walked to the back unwillingly. She had only taken two steps when her phone rang.


    It was Shen Yunci.


    Lu Ning cleared her throat before picking up the phone.


    ¡°Hello, Mommy.¡±


    Shen Yunci was quite anxious on her end.


    ¡°Ningning, where are you? I can¡¯t open the door to your room. Are you alright?¡±


    Lu Ning hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m already at school.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re at school.¡± The other party heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Why are you so early today? Mommy doesn¡¯t even know you left.¡±


    ¡°I woke up early, so I came straight here without telling you. Sorry, Mommy, I made you anxious.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m just afraid something happened to you. What¡¯s wrong with your door? It¡¯s locked from the inside and we can¡¯t open it. It scared me to death.¡¯


    ¡°Maybe I identally locked it when I left. I left the spare key on the door frame, it should be able to open it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll have your father try opening it. Alright, you pay attention in ss. I¡¯m hanging up. Stay safe.¡±


    ¡°Okay, bye, Mommy.¡±


    After hanging up, Lu Ning heaved a sigh of relief.


    She seemed to be lying more and more smoothly now. She still felt a little guilty towards Shen Yunci and could not help but sigh again.


    Gu Chen looked at her in silence. After a while, he called out to her, ¡°If you can¡¯t stand the pain, remember to call me. I¡¯ll get you some painkillers.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded.


    She looked fine, but Gu Chen was worried. She had always been able to endure pain without showing it on her face; however, the stitches could not have hurt only a little¡­


    Lu Ning obediently went to the bed in the back to rest.


    As she did not sleep muchst night, she became sleepy after lying down for a while. She did not even know when she fell asleep.


    In her impression, she was still chatting with Lin Ci. After chatting for a while, she did not know anything else anymore.


    Huo Jinyan came over after school at noon, his face also a little pale.


    Gu Chen looked at him and could not help but shake his head.


    He did not know what to say to these two people. The both of them were the type to bite the bullet and trudge on without showing it.


    Huo Jinyan looked at him. ¡°Is she safe alone at home? I should go get her.¡±


    Huo Jinyan was a little worried. He had thought that Gu Chen would stay at home with Lu Ning.


    Gu Chen pulled him to the back. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    He pulled the curtains open, and Lu Ning was lying there on the bed, sleeping soundly.


    Huo Jinyan was startled for a moment. Looking at her sleeping posture, he


    could not help but smile.


    ¡°How¡¯s her wound?¡±</font>

 Chapter 420 - 420: How Long Have You Been Staying Up?

    Chapter 420: How Long Have You Been Staying Up?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s gaze fell on her furrowed brows.


    It was probably because the wound was too painful that she subconsciously frowned.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her exposed calves, then bent over slightly to pull the nket over her.


    ¡°You sit over there.¡¯


    Gu Chen pointed at the other bed.


    Huo Jinyan walked over and sat down. Gu Chen brought over some medicine and new gauze to change his dressing.


    Huo Jinyan nced at his arm, then his gaze fell on Lu Ning on the other side.


    He could not even see her face, but he was still fascinated by the back of her head.


    Partway through, Gu Chen looked up at him and noticed where his eyes were; his lips curved into a slight grin as he looked away.


    After he was done, they heard some sounds outside, so Gu Chen took his things and went out.


    As he lifted the curtain and looked up, he spotted Li Nian looking for someone.


    Gu Chen was surprised for a moment before he returned to normal. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡¯


    Li Nian nodded, walked over and took a seat at Gu Chen¡¯s desk.


    ¡°Dr. Gu, about the physical examination you mentionedst time¡­¡±


    After Gu Chen sat down, he looked up at her. ¡°Have you made a decision?¡± Li Nian nodded. Her voice was very soft and she sounded very calm. ¡°l want to know my exact physical condition.¡±


    Gu Chen looked at her. ¡°How long have you been staying up?¡±


    These words came out of nowhere. If it were anyone else, they would definitely not understand, but Li Nian knew what he meant.


    She only paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Two years.¡±


    ¡°Are you free this weekend?¡±


    Li Nian thought for a moment. ¡°l only have time on Saturday night.¡±


    ¡°Saturday night, then. What time?¡±


    ¡°After eight o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Chen wrote on a nk piece of paper before handing it to Li Nian. ¡°Come and find me at this address.¡±


    Li Nian took a look and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Gu.¡±


    Gu Chen did not say anything and only looked at her.


    After Li Nian stood up, she seemed to realize something and looked at Gu Chen. ¡°Dr. Gu, I might not have money to pay you.¡±


    Gu Chen looked at her. ¡°l don¡¯t need money.¡±


    Li Nian looked at him. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Gu Chen stood up, looking a little distance. ¡°No need for that. Remember toe on time, I still have patients here.¡± Li Nian nodded. ¡°Alright, see you, Dr. Gu.¡±


    ¡°Bye. ¡±


    Gu Chen was still in a daze as he watched her walk out and gently close the door.


    Gu Chen¡¯s medical knowledge was good. Previously, he had even studied traditional Chinese medicine for a period of time, which emphasized four aspects: observe their appearance, listen to their breathing, ask about their condition, and sense their pulse.


    Actually, he could tell that something was wrong the first time he saw Li Nian, but he did not say it explicitly.


    Later on, it was by chance that Lu Ning suggested that Li Nian look for him for a checkup.


    Perhaps it was also at that time that Li Nian came around to this idea.


    Although she had declined previously, she still took the initiative toe this time; she must want to know about her physical condition.


    Perhaps she did not want to continue enduring this condition aimlessly¡­


    Huo Jinyan sat at the back, looking at the back of Lu Ning¡¯s head. In the end, he was not quite satisfied, so after Gu Chen left he got up and slowly walked over. He did not go around to the front, but stood by her bed and looked dovvn at her side.


    While she was asleep, she was quiet and looked like a defenseless child.


    Huo Jinyan reached out and gently stroked her hair, his heart aching.


    It must hurt a lot.


    As he kept watching her, something suddenly possessed him as he bent over.


    And a gentle kissnded on Lu Ning¡¯s cheek.


    It was light as a feather.


    Huo Jinyan left in a hurry.


    He seemed to sober up in a moment, and let out a deep breath.


    He immediately looked around, afraid that someone might have spotted him and thereby ruining Lu Ning¡¯s reputation..

 Chapter 421 - 421: I Like Her So Much

    Chapter 421: I Like Her So Much


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    At this very moment, Huo Jinyan felt as though he was a thief.


    He had stolen time to be alone with Lu Ning behind other people¡¯s backs, and without Lu Ning even knowing.


    He gazed down at Lu Ning¡¯s fair face and felt a tinge of guilt and confusion.


    In his opinion, the act of stealing a kiss was very unbing. Even if he loved her, he ought to have obtained her consent before he behaved intimately with her.


    However, in that momentary daze he had lost control of his senses.


    He liked Lu Ning, and even kissed her secretly, but he was still at a loss about his own future.


    He knew his own circumstances very well, and there was danger lurking all around him.


    He did not even know if he would be assassinated one day.


    If Lu Ning were to be by his side at that time, he had no idea if a girl like her could continue to live a safe and uneventful life.


    She might not need his protection, but he nheless wished that she could live safely and without any worries. If it were possible, he hoped that he could apany her for the rest of their lives.


    But if he was not even certain whether he will live long enough, how could he be so sure that he would be there for her?


    If Lu Jingzhi had not warned him of danger in advance, would he have been able to react in time?


    He might not even be able to protect himself adequately; in that case, how would he protect her?


    However, he really¡­ really, truly liked her.


    Huo Jinyan lowered his eyes. This was the first time he had felt such a mix of happiness and sorrow.


    His gaze fell on Lu Ning¡¯s face. He did not even know what he should do now; when he secretly kissed the girl he liked, what should he do next?


    The surroundings were extremely quiet.


    Huo Jinyan could hear his heart beating very fast.


    He could also clearly hear his true thoughts.


    I really want to take her for myself.


    However¡­


    Before he could think about his thoughts carefully, a pair of soft, warm hands suddenly wrapped around his fingers.


    He was stunned for a moment and looked at his hand. Lu Ning¡¯s hands were holding his index finger tightly.


    His hand had been hanging by Lu Ning¡¯s hands, and Lu Ning was seemingly doing something in her sleep and had grabbed him spontaneously.


    Huo Jinyan saw that she was not awake, but she did not let go of his hand either. Neither did he break free from Lu Ning¡¯s grip, and he simply watched her quietly.


    After watching for a while, he suddenly thought of something and smiled.


    Lin Ci shoved the door open and entered in a huff. When she rushed over and pulled the curtains back, this scene appeared before her eyes.


    Her hand, which was lifting the curtain, stopped in midair. Her anger dissipated in an instant.


    She looked at Huo Jinyan, then at Lu Ning, who was lying there; then at Huo Jinyan, then at Lu Ning.


    Eventually, Gu Chen walked over from behind and patted her shoulder. ¡°Is the sight that breathtaking? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    Only then did Lin Cie back to her senses. She looked at Gu Chen and lowered the curtain. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ningning? I knew she would be with you, I¡¯d thought you sold her off.¡±


    Gu Chen: ¡°¡­ You sure have a rich imagination.¡±


    Lin Ci rolled his eyes at him. ¡®1 1 called Auntie and she said that Ningning came to school early in the morning. Fortunately, I¡¯m smart enough to realize what¡¯s up, otherwise, she would have been exposed. However¡­ Why is Teacher


    Huo here too?¡±


    Gu Chen, on the other hand, was calm. ¡°He¡¯s here to see the doctor. What else?¡±


    Lin Ci peered at him suspiciously. ¡°To see the doctor? Then why do 1 feel like he¡¯s here to see a girl? Wait! Is Ningning unwell again? Otherwise, why isn¡¯t she in ss, but here at the infirmary?¡±


    Gu Chen did not hide it from her and said directly, ¡°She¡¯s not sick, she¡¯s


    injured.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±

 Chapter 422 - 422: She Told Me

    Chapter 422 - 422: She Told Me


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Injured?! What injury? Where¡¯s she injured?!¡±


    Lin Ci was instantly anxious. She lifted the curtain and went in promptly.


    ¡°Is she seriously hurt? Where¡¯s the injury?¡±


    Her shouting woke Lu Ning up.


    Lu Ning opened her eyes in a daze. After she moved for a while, someone pressed her down while holding her hand.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Don¡¯t move around, I¡¯ll help you up.¡±


    Huo Jinyan supported her and slowly sat her up on the bed.


    Only then did she turn around and see Huo Jinyan.


    Lin Ci looked at Lu Ning. She wanted toe over, but she was afraid she might aggravate her wound; she did not know where she was injured. ¡°Ningning, where are you hurt? Can I take a look?¡±


    Lin Ci¡¯s eyes were slightly watery. It hasn¡¯t been long since Lu Ning was injured, so how did she get injured again?


    Lu Ning turned to look at Gu Chen.


    Gu Chen looked at her and did not say anything, but Lu Ning knew that he must have mentioned it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious, it¡¯s on my waist. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Lu Ning tried her best tofort Lin Ci in a gentle voice.


    Lin Ci looked at her. ¡°Can 1 see it?¡±


    Lu Ning immediately looked at Gu Chen. ¡°The dressing was just changed, so it¡¯s not a good idea, right, Cousin?¡±


    Gu Chen looked at her obviously threatening gaze and immediately nodded.


    ¡°Indeed.¡¯


    Only then did Lin Ci stop asking, but then she turned to look at Huo Jinyan.


    After hesitating for a while, she asked, ¡°Were you¡­ injured together?¡± Huo Jinyan looked at her and then at Gu Chen.


    Gu Chen immediately looked over. ¡°It¡¯s not me. I wasn¡¯t the one who mentioned that.¡±


    Lu Ning also looked over.


    Lin Ci said, ¡°Cousin Gu Chen didn¡¯t tell me, but I saw it myself during ss. Teacher Huo is used to holding things in the left hand, but today, every time he habitually used his left hand he would grimace a little. Moreover, his left hand doesn¡¯t seem to be moving so naturally, so it¡¯s easy to realize.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and frowned slightly. ¡°How did you know that I¡¯m used to using my left hand?¡±


    Lin Ci did not think before she spoke, and when she heard Huo Jinyan¡¯s question, she directly replied, ¡°Ningning observed it and then told me¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Lu Ning suddenly said loudly, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m famished! When are we going to eat?¡±


    It was obvious that she was trying to cover it up, and Huo Jinyan heard everything Lin Ci said.


    Lu Ning pretended that Huo Jinyan did not hear her. She fumbled for her shoes and casually kicked her feet into them before getting out of bed.


    Lin Ci was also pulled over. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? I¡¯ll order some takeout, let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    She supported Lu Ning as they left. Gu Chen grinned at Huo Jinyan, and left as well.


    Huo Jinyan stood rooted to the ground for a few seconds before smiling quietly.


    After dinner, Lin Ci went to the rehearsal room. Lu Ning wanted to follow her, but she was refused by the three of them.


    She could only stay in the infirmary silently and could not go anywhere.


    After lunch, Huo Jinyan simply sat on the sofa in the infirmary, and had no intention of leaving.


    Lu Ning felt guilty. Whenever she sat with Huo Jinyan, she would remember what she had donest night.


    And her face would turn red.


    As she blushed, she silently got up to get some fresh air. When she came back and saw Huo Jinyan sitting on one end, she would sit on the other end. However, for some unknown reason, after they were sitting for a while, when she looked up again Huo Jinyan was only a few centimeters away from her.


    She recalled it and blushed again, so she got up again to take a breather. After a while, Huo Jinyan began to notice something.


    As he looked up, he saw that Lu Ning was about to get up for the fourth time. He raised his hand and grabbed her wrist..</font>

 Chapter 423 - 423: A Little Uncomfortable

    Chapter 423 - 423: A Little Ufortable


    Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and said in a low voice, ¡°You don¡¯t like me sitting beside you?¡±


    Lu Ning was startled for a moment. Before she could say anything, Huo Jinyan had already stood up. Looking at her, he silently let go of her hand and turned to leave.


    Lu Ning began to panic a little¡ªthat was not what she meant.


    It was just that she had a guilty conscience¡­


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that¡­<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    She said that towards Huo Jinyan¡¯s back, but Huo Jinyan did not stop and walked straight out. It was unclear if he had heard her.


    However, even if he heard it, he did not know if he could believe it. After all, Lu Nings previous actions seemed to confirm something.


    However, it was impossible for Lu Ning to rush up and exin this matter to Huo Jinyan so directly.


    She could only stand there, frozen, and watch Huo Jinyan walk out.


    Gu Chen looked up at her, then lowered his eyes to look at the book in his hand. As though speaking to nobody in particr, he said, ¡°It¡¯s better if some things are exined clearly.¡±


    Lu Ning knew this as well, but how was she going to exin it to him? She could not tell him everything, could she? She could not just tell him that it was because she had secretly kissed him and she felt guilty¡­


    Lu Ning tousled her hair in frustration.


    Lu Ning had been thinking about how to exin this to Huo Jinyan the entire afternoon. She had thought of several excuses, but none of them were satisfactory


    She had thought that Huo Jinyan woulde over to change his dressing after school in the afternoon.


    When school ended, Lu Ning started to get nervous. She had not thought of what to say yet, and she did not know how to exin it to Huo Jinyan when he arrived.


    When Gu Chen saw her sitting on the sofa and staring a hole at the door, he roughly knew what she was thinking.


    ¡°He¡¯s already had his dressing changed at noon.¡±


    Hearing that, Lu Ning was startled for a moment. Then, Gu Chen¡¯s words shed through her mind once more, and she was stunned.


    ¡°He¡¯s already changed his dressing today?¡±


    She asked again to make sure she did not hear wrongly.


    Gu Chen nodded.


    She was no longer nervous, but she suddenly felt a little disappointed.


    After sitting for a while, Lu Ning got up from the sofa.


    Gu Chen looked up at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well, so I¡¯m going to sleep for a while. Remember to wake me up if you¡¯re leaving.¡±


    Gu Chen looked at her and nodded. He watched her dejected figure disappear behind the curtains.


    Gu Chen sighed slightly and continued with his work.


    Huo Jinyan did note because he went to look at some new lodgings.


    He left not long after school ended.


    His original address had been exposed. In order to avoid being ambushed again, Chu Ting had been busy with finding new lodgings for them today, and had found a secluded residential area.


    The area was very quiet and there were very few people around. It was specially built for rich people who preferred peace and quiet.


    Chu Ting drove Huo Jinyan to the residence.


    After observing Huo Jinyan¡¯s expression in the mirror a few times, he realized that he did not seem too happy today.


    After experiencing that attack, nobody could be happy, but in the past Huo Jinyan would simply be expressionless. However, today Chu Ting could clearly feel his unhappiness and that he was in a very bad mood.


    He made a bold guess that it might be rted to Lu Ning. After all, there were not many people who could make Huo Jinyan emotional. Old Master was one of them, and Lu Ning was another.


    He really could not think of anyone else who could affect Huo Jinyan¡¯s mood.


    However, even if he had guessed it, Chu Ting did not dare to say anything rashly. It would be tragic if he ended up being implicated.


    They arrived at the location silently..</font>

 Chapter 424 - 424: Untitled

    Chapter 424 - 424: Untitled


    Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning was woken up by Gu Chen.


    In her current situation, it was very easy for her injury to be exposed if she returned home, and if it was discovered her family would probably be upset. Hence, Lu Ning simply went back with Gu Chen and gave Shen Yunci a call to inform her, while changing the details a little here and there.


    It was a little cold outside, so Gu Chen put his coat over Lu Ning.


    He got someone to drive over, and the two of them got into the car and left together.


    Lu Ning did not seem to be in high spirits. Perhaps it was because she had just woken up.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    She suddenly received a message from Gu Zi.


    After a few moments of hesitation, she tapped on it and saw a photo as well as a video.


    Perhaps it was because he was still on a mission, so Gu Zi did not say much. He only sent her these two messages and did not say anything else.


    Lu Ning tapped on the photo to take a look


    After reading it, she realized that it was a police report.


    Shi Qingyue had lodged a police report, and it stated that it was for an expensive pink diamond ne that had been stolen.


    Lu Ning looked at the image for a few seconds, then smiled slightly. She was not in a hurry to watch the video, so she cked her phone¡¯s screen and sat quietly.


    When they arrived, Gu Chen got out of the car and went in. He got someone to prepare some food for Lu Ning and had her go in to rest after she finished eating.


    Lu Ning had her own room here.


    After returning to her room, shey on the bed and found a rtivelyfortable position. Then, she took out her phone and tapped on the video.


    The video was footage from a surveince camera. It should have been taken from the camera that she had found at home.


    At first, the video was shaky, so it was impossible to see who had installed this camera.


    Gu Zi might have reviewed all the footage, and sent a clip of one of those to Lu Ning.


    After the footage stopped shaking, three people appeared.


    Shen Yunci, Lu Zhi, and L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    They seemed alright at first. However, L¨´ Yue¡¯an was saying something, and she looked aggrieved and anxious. Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi sat on chairs and looked at her. The two of them did not speak, but they frowned, looking upset and worried.


    Later on, Lt.* Yue¡¯an¡¯s voice suddenly became louder. She shouted at the two of them, angrily criticizing Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi, while the two of them simply looked at Lt.* Yue¡¯an nkly. The more she watched, the more she could see that the two of them were trembling with anger. However, even so, Lu Ning did not hear the two of them say anything harsh to L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    At the end of the scene was L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s powerful deration. ¡°1 will definitely go to the L¨´ family!¡¯


    As soon as she finished speaking, she turned around and mmed the door. From the back, she appeared decisive and ruthless.


    Shen Yunci stood with her hands on the table, and her head lowered. Lu Ning could not see her face clearly. Lu Zhi stood at the side tofort her and help her calm down, but in the next second, Shen Yunci swayed and fell back.


    Fortunately, Lu Zhi caught her in time.


    Lu Nings ears were filled with Lu Zhi¡¯s anxious voice when he kept calling out to Shen Yunci¡­


    Turning off the screen, Lu Ning stared nkly at a certain spot in the room, but her gaze was cold. The warm light above her head did not make her look any gentler. She stood there motionless, like a piece of stiff ice.


    Gu Chen was a little surprised when he came with the first aid kit to check on her wound.


    After knocking twice, he pushed the door open and entered.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±


    Lu Ning only moved slightly and did not say anything.


    Gu Chen did not mind. He walked over and sat by the bed. He gently lifted the clothes on her waist to check her wound.


    Lu Ning was also very obedient, and did not move or speak.


    However, this made Gu Chen a little worried..</font>

 Chapter 425 - 425: Because of Lu Qjng

    Chapter 425 - 425: Because of Lu Qjng


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    After Gu Chen changed her dressing, he got up and touched her head. His voice was gentle. ¡°You should rest.¡±


    He did not say much else. When he walked to the door with the first aid kit, he was still worried, so he turned around and said, ¡®Good night.¡±


    After a while, he heard Lu Nings soft voice. ¡°Good night.¡±


    Only then did he feel relieved. After dimming the lights for her, he turned around, opened the door, and walked out.


    Lu Ningy there, her eyes slightly teary as she gently shut her eyelids.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The next day was Saturday; Lu Ning woke up early in the morning.


    She had been lying in the same position for the entire night, and half of her body was numb.


    She slowly got up and moved around.


    ¡°Boss¡­¡± Someone in charge of morning cleaning immediately greeted Lu Ning. He seemed to realize something and quickly changed his words. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re awake.¡¯


    This courtyard was all used by their own people.


    Lu Ning nodded slightly, adjusted her clothes, and went to sit in the pavilion.


    After she sat there for a while, someone brought over a cup of hot tea. ¡°Miss, isn¡¯t it cold here?¡±


    Lu Ning looked up at her and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll sit here for a while before going back.¡± Then, she looked at the teacup on the table. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡¯


    She did not say anything else and quietly left.


    However, Lu Ning sat there for a long time. When Gu Chen woke up and came out, he saw Lu Ning sitting in the pavilion.


    He could not help but frown slightly as he walked over.


    ¡°Why are you sitting here?¡±


    Lu Ning looked up and spotted him. ¡°l want to clear my head a little.¡±


    Gu Chen took a deep breath; he was a little angry.


    However, he still tried his best not to re up at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s too cold. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to sit a little longer. It¡¯s not that cold.¡±


    ¡°Lu Ning!¡¯


    Gu Chen suddenly yelled. His voice was a little loud, and everyone looked over.


    Lu Ning was taken aback as she looked at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re still injured, can¡¯t you listen to me a little?!¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him and was stunned for a moment. Her eyes were slightly red, and her voice was very soft as she muttered pitifully. ¡°Am 1 being bad?¡±


    Gu Chen¡¯s heart softened in an instant. He walked over and helped her up, whileforting her softly, ¡°Good girl, you¡¯re a good girl. Come, let¡¯s go back and have breakfast.¡¯


    Lu Ning did not resist and allowed him to help her back into the building.


    The room was very warm. Lu Ning sat on the sofa for a while, and Gu Chen brought her a hot towel to wipe her hands and face, ¡°Feeling better? Are you still cold?¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not cold anymore.¡±


    Gu Chen sat beside her and looked at her. ¡°What was it about? Huo Jinyan?¡±


    Lu Ning turned to look at him in confusion. ¡°Huh?¡±


    From the looks of it, it did not seem to be the case.


    Gu Chen changed his angle. ¡°You said you wanted to clear your head. What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s troubling you?¡±


    Lu Ning retracted her gaze and looked at the towel in her hand. She gently folded the towel into a square.


    ¡°Nothing happened. I just can¡¯t figure something out.¡±


    ¡°What can¡¯t you figure out?¡±


    Lu Ning did not say anything else.


    Gu Chen looked at her and said, ¡°Family matters?¡±


    Gu Chen asked right on the heels of that, ¡°Is it because of that brother of yours?¡±


    Lu Ning suddenly peered up at him, and this gave Gu Chen the confirmation. Indeed, it certainly looks like it¡¯s because of Lu Qing.


    Other than Lu Qing who always gave Lu Ning the cold shoulder, no one else in their family treated Lu Ning like this. It was no wonder that Gu Chen would think of him first.


    Gu Chen looked at Lu Ning, and figured that it must have been the video Gu Zi sent her.


    Gu Zi had also sent him a copy of the video, telling him to pay attention to Lu Nings emotions.


    Lu Ning could not understand why Lu Qing would keep defending a person


    like her..</font>

 Chapter 426 - 426: Sister Ning Has Been Defamed Again

    Chapter 426 - 426: Sister Ning Has Been Defamed Again


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to beat him up.¡±


    As he spoke, he really got up and was about to leave. When he reached the door, Lu Ning did not stop him either.


    Gu Chen could not help but turn around. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you stopping me?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s a good idea. Best open his skull and see what¡¯s inside that pig brain of his.¡±


    The two of them could not help but look at each other and smirk.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Gu Chen walked back and rubbed her head. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. He¡¯s pig-headed to begin with, so why lower yourself to his level? He might have yet to realize the reality of the situation.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and looked at Gu Chen pitifully. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Gu Chen could not help butugh. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Food¡¯s done.¡±


    Lu Ning immediately stood up with a smile. ¡°Cousin is the best!¡±


    Gu Chen held her. ¡°Careful now.¡±


    Lin Ci was at home on Saturday. She had not been able to figure out that matter with Shen Yunci recently.


    After careful consideration, she felt that it was very unlikely that Shen Yunci did not know the value of the antique bracelet.


    She had given it to her personally, and asked her to only open it up when she got back. Is this to avoid someone finding out? To avoid Lu Nings attention?


    Lu Ning had always thought that her family did not have much money. Plus, when Lu Ning first saw this bracelet she immediately recognized it as an antique. Shen Yunci must have asked her to open it only after she went back in order to prevent Lu Ning from seeing it.


    But why?


    Why doesn¡¯t she want Lu Ning to know that her family isn¡¯t that poor, and is actually very rich ?


    Wait a minute!


    To casually give away a priceless antique bracelet, how rich must they be to do this?


    Lin Ci could not help but feel dubious again.


    Am I even on the right track at all?


    Without any answers, there was no way to verify it. She could only search for clues bit by bit.


    She felt that if she asked Shen Yunci directly, she might not tell her.


    Looking at the antique bracelet in front of her, Lin Ci picked it up and frowned.


    She had to investigate this matter thoroughly.


    Because the few ideas that came to her mind made her a little angry.


    If her family is wealthy but she didn¡¯t want Lu Ning to know, then it must be because Lu Nings a girl!


    They¡¯re afraid that Lu Ning will take away the familys assets!


    On the other hand, Lin Ci felt that Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi really treated Lu Ning very well. Would they really have such thoughts?


    Shepsed into self-doubt again.


    However, this was all in the future. First, she had to find out if the Lu family was actually rich!


    Lin Ci looked at the bracelet and seemed to remember something.


    She immediately took out her phone and found a contact. Then, she sent the photos she had taken previously.


    [Zhu¡¯zhu, can you tell the brand of these clothes?]


    The other party did not reply immediately. Lin Ci did not wait stupidly and immediately went to theputer to check as well.


    However, after searching for a long time, she could not find the exact same model. Again, she could not help but fall into self-doubt.


    ¡°Am 1 really thinking too much?¡±


    As she muttered, she still could not quite believe it.


    She felt that something was off somewhere.


    Just as she was thinking this, her phone suddenly rang. She thought that the other party had replied, but when she tapped on it, it was a group message from ss 9.


    Someone had sent a screenshot and tagged everyone.


    [Comrades, Sister Ning has been smeared again.]


    The word ¡®again¡¯ revealed everything.


    Lin Ci looked at the screenshot. It was from a video, and the description at the top of the video was: ¡°Is this the truth of the person you believe in?¡±


    Lin Ci frowned and searched for the name in the screenshot..</font>

 Chapter 427 - 427: Why Bother Absolving Her

    Chapter 427 - 427: Why Bother Absolving Her


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    However, there was actually no need for her to search for it¡ªthis matter had already caused an uproar and became a trending topic.


    When she tapped in, thements section was already on fire.


    Lin Ci first went into thements section. It was filled with cursing and swearing, and those who spoke up for Lu Ning were suppressed several times.


    The only neutralment that was pushed up was also reproached beyond belief.


    Lin Cui¡¯s blood pressure soared, but she still tapped on the video to take a look.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The video was pitch-ck. There was no image at all, only sound.


    The voice was also modified to some extent.


    ¡°That Lu Ning, she¡¯s a spoiled youngdy! She¡¯s not what she appears to be, she¡¯s actually a really selfish girl!


    ¡°If someone provokes her, or if there¡¯s someone she doesn¡¯t like, she¡¯ll mess with them! She doesn¡¯t care how difficult other people¡¯s lives are and will push them around however she wants!¡±


    Then, a voice asked them, ¡°You people¡­ were pushed around by Lu Ning?¡±


    Even though her voice had been altered, the anger in it was apparent to hear.


    She said that Lu Ning was arrogant and despotic, and in the end she even said, ¡°Don¡¯t hold me back. I¡¯ve already started telling, so I¡¯ll say everything. 1 agree that you should publish this¡ªlet everyone see Lu Nings true colors!


    ¡°To think she¡¯s liked by so many people, these people are truly blind. I even feel sorry for them! How disgusted they would be, if they knew they had liked someone like this!¡±


    It sounded righteous, as if they were thinking both for themselves, and for everyone else.


    Then, they began to exin the whole story in detail.


    They said that their own children were kind, and in their words, Lu Ning really left the impression of a spoiled, arrogant, and despotic youngdy. If Lin Ci did not know what Lu Ning was like, she would probably think that the girl they were talking about was really irredeemable,


    When she heard her voice in thetter parts, she could tell that she was choking with grievance.


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s all because of her Young Mistress temperament. In the past, when she was with the Lt.] family, everyone would respectfully call her Miss Lb when they saw her. But now, because she¡¯s no longer the Young Mistress of the Lb family, no one calls her that anymore.


    ¡°Our daughter didn¡¯t know how to address her, so she simply addressed her by her full name. Who would¡¯ve known that she would lose her job because of this!? Now, everyone is saying that her work is not good, and manypanies are unwilling to hire her. And all these, because of Lu Ning!¡¯


    The arrogant and despotic Young Mistress, Lu Ning¡­ someone lost her job, simply because they called her by her full name.


    Something as ridiculous as this was in line with the fantasies of those who disliked Lu Ning.


    In their hearts, this was Lu Nings true form; that beautiful appearance of hers was merely the pretty wrapping on some rotten fruit.


    Within moments, everyone who knew or did not know Lu Ning had rushed over, criticizing the Lu Ning that had been described. They were filled with righteous indignation, as if they had really bore witness to what had happened.


    @HowlsTheWeatherToday: [Well, don¡¯t just listen to one side of the story. Don¡¯t start scolding people just because you heard this, who knows if they¡¯re telling the truth.]


    This statement instantly attracted arge number of replies.


    [Even the voice was adjusted. Don¡¯t you get it?]


    [It¡¯s obviously real. Otherwise, why would they bother to change the voice to protect them?]


    [That¡¯s right. Why are you absolving Lu Ning of her crimes? She¡¯s already like this, so why even bother absolving her?!]


    [ ¡­Well, the thing is, they¡¯re not the police, and this isn¡¯t a documentary.. Voice adjustment doesn¡¯t mean anything either, right? Besides, the poster didn¡¯t say anything to absolve Lu Ning¡­]</font>

 Chapter 428 - 428: Brainless Fan?

    Chapter 428 - 428: Brainless Fan?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    However, at this moment, these people could not see anything else.


    Even if it was a neutral voice, they would think that they were trying to clear


    Lu Nings name.


    All of a sudden, there was scolding everywhere, and the voices defending Lu Ning were suppressed many times again.


    When the fans saw that the situation was not good, they quickly thought of an alternative solution.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    They focused on replying to a singlement and pushing it up.


    Soon, thisment was ranked in the top three.


    @NingBaeTheMostBeautiful: [A one-sided story cannot be trusted. Wait for a response. If it¡¯s true, we¡¯ll collectively leave the fandom and join everyone in condemning this behavior.]


    Thisment already made it very clear, but there were still people who were being sardonic.


    [A response? With what? Who would even nder themselves?]


    [What will she even respond with? It¡¯ll just be a bunch of stuff saying that she didn¡¯t do it.]


    [Even if she only said ¡°l didn¡¯t do anything¡±, I bet you brainless fans will stillp it all up.]


    [Discerning the truth from the fake? You¡¯re just protecting what you wish to protect, you don¡¯t give a damn about the truth. You¡¯re probably only concerned about your idol¡¯s ¡°l didn¡¯t do it¡±.]


    [She caused someone to lose their job and now they can¡¯t even find another, why are you still waiting for her response? Waiting to find out the truth? How interesting. Your brains must all be fried inrd!]


    Waves of cursing and scolding came one after another.


    However, the fans were still trying their best to reply to thements, hoping that everyone would look at this matter rationally and not only believe one side of the story.


    In truth, they were actually a little flustered and in a bit of a panic. They did not know if Lu Ning had actually done such a thing, but they were still trying their best to believe her. They believed that she was just being framed.


    In order not to leave the impression that they were just brainless fans, thereby lowering Lu Nings poprity, they all maintained a neutral stance while replying. However, in the eyes of others, these words were not neutral either; they were just protecting Lu Ning.


    Even so, they still spared no effort to calm everyone down, to wait and see what the situation was actually like, to find out what the truth was, instead of blindly believing the ounts of two people whose identities they did not even know.


    Their efforts seemed to bear some effect.


    When Lin Ci and the others saw it, the tabloid had already promised to release a video in the afternoon to get those who believed in Lu Ning to wake up.


    Actually, the current situation was already one-sided. Those who believed in Lu Ning were those who had believed in her to begin with, while those who did not believe in Lu Ning were the majority.


    This made it easy for passersby to think that Lu Ning was actually such a despicable person.


    If Lu Ning did note out to rify, these people would only be more and more brainwashed. Then, Lu Nings image in their hearts would certainly be one of an arrogant and despotic youngdy.


    Then, no matter how much rification there was afterwards, it would probably be impossible to salvage the situation. Unless Lu Ning had some critical evidence to prove that those two were lying, the situation could not be brought under control.


    However, they all knew very well that such a thing was basically a rumor that had been published and publicized. Some would believe in such groundless, trumped-up rumors, while others did not. In order to make those that believed in such rumors stop believing it, they would have to produce evidence to the contrary.


    Yet, how do you provide evidence for something that did not even exist?


    Besides, which of those rumors ever managed to be clearly dispelled?</font>

 Chapter 429 - 429: Settle It Once and for All

    Chapter 429 - 429: Settle It Once and for All


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Huo Jinyan knew about what happened online before Lu Ning did.


    His people had specially created a program that would send an update to Huo Jinyan¡¯s phone once any popr posts about Lu Ning surfaced on the Inte.


    Huo Jinyan was still adapting to his new residence. Everything was new, so he was still not used to it and had not slept wellst night.


    He did not know if it was because he had something on his mind, or because he was not used to the new environment.


    He sat on the sofa for a long time in the morning. When he came back to his senses, it was already ten o¡¯clock. He did not bring his phone out from the bedroom, so he went back to the bedroom to look for it.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The moment he retrieved his phone, he opened it and looked at the messages on it. The first thing he saw was the trending message about Lu Ning.


    Huo Jinyan frowned slightly and tapped it.


    Immediately, he saw a Weibo post about that.


    He tapped on the video and listened to the audio.


    Then, he saved the video and sent it to thepany¡¯s public rtions department.


    The public rtions department was stunned when they suddenly received the Young Master¡¯s message. When they finally understood what was going on, they were floored.


    Just¡­


    What¡¯s going on?


    Is this some female celebrity?


    While everyone was still in a daze, the manager of the public rtions department was already replying to the message.


    [President Huo, are you sure what is mentioned in this audio isn¡¯t true?]


    Huo Jinyan: [I¡¯m certain.]


    [President Huo, I have a few suggestions for rifying the rumors. Please take a look¡­]


    After he listed out a few suggestions, Huo Jinyan was still unsatisfied. No matter which measures they took, they did not seem to fundamentally undermine this rumor about Lu Ning, and could only temporarily salvage her reputation; if it were to be brought up again in the future, it was very likely that she would still be criticized.


    Huo Jinyan did not reply for a long time, so the other party thought that he was considering which measures to roll out. After all, every one of them was useful.


    After a while, Huo Jinyan replied: [Settle it once and for all.]


    The group of people were stunned again.


    If they wanted to prove that such groundless rumors were fake, the people in question would have toe out personally to rify it. However, who would step out and have themselves suffer such humiliation?


    Moreover, even if they came out to rify, some people would think that they had been threatened or paid off.


    As it stands, there was no way this matter could bepletely resolved. [President Huo, do you have any critical evidence?]


    Huo Jinyan frowned. Then, he got someone to investigate which media outlet this blogger was from; after finding out the exact location of this mediapany, he followed the clues to find out who had been at the school gate recently with the intention of interviewing Lu Ning.


    That was because there was a bit in the audio that said that they wanted to talk to a teacher. That meant that these two had been intercepted by media reporters at the school gate, because he, her form teacher, had never been visited any parents who came toin.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s men quickly found out about the few reporters who had been to No. 1 High School recently. They even found two reporters who belonged to thepany, ¡®The Tabloid Knows¡¯, from the surveince footage.


    However, at the same time, not only did the tabloids know about this media outlet on Weibo, but there were also four other media bloggers who posted this audio about Lu Ning after ten o¡¯clock.


    Two of these four did not have the audio processed; instead, the original soundtrack was published.


    Now, be it those who were simply watching the show or those who were actively participating in it, they were all dumbfounded.


    What¡¯s going on?


    Five bloggers breaking the news at the same time?


    What¡¯s more, it¡¯s all the same thing.


    Are the five media outlets conspiring together to defeat Lu Ning?


    For a moment, it seemed that the credibility of this matter had risen to another level..</font>

 Chapter 430 - 430: It Has Nothing to Do With You

    Chapter 430: It Has Nothing to Do With You


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Things became easier once Huo Jinyan¡¯s people found the surveince camera footage; following the clues, they had found the surveince cameras facing the street that day, and they spotted a group of people circling the two of them and leading them into a caf¨¦ opposite the school.


    They actually wanted to check the surveince cameras in the caf¨¦ as well, but the caf¨¦¡¯s surveince cameras could not be hacked.


    This led them to wonder if the boss of that caf¨¦ was a hacker. Otherwise, why would surveince cameras be so difficult to hack?


    If they could get their hands on the surveince camera footage, they would be able to find these two people. And, after investigating what went down in the caf¨¦, they would surely be able to prove Lu Ning¡¯s innocence.


    However, despite working hard for the entire morning, the group of them were unable to hack into the surveince cameras.


    Therefore, Huo Jinyan thought of someone¡­


    He drove straight to No. 1 High School¡¯s affiliated primary school.


    School was just ending, so the school gate was packed¡ªthey were all parents waiting to pick their children up. Huo Jinyan was stuck there while trying to enter.


    After finally managing to squeeze his car out through a small opening, Huo Jinyan parked the car by the roadside and walked to the school gate. His appearance instantly attracted the attention of all the parents.


    Everyone watched Huo Jinyan as he walked all the way to the school gate.


    As he had no idea which ss Lu Jingzhi was in, all of Huo Jinyan¡¯s focus was on finding him.


    There was no sign of him along the way, so he waited at the school gate. He had only stood there for two seconds when someone called his name.


    ¡°Huo Jinyan?¡±


    Huo Jinyan turned around and saw Lu Qing.


    The two of them looked at each other in silence.


    Huo Jinyan retracted his gaze and did not intend to greet Lu Qing.


    Lu Qing looked at him and then at the school gate, wondering who he was waiting for.


    He thought about it and actually wanted not to care anymore. However, he suddenly realized something and was startled for a moment. Taking a few steps back to stand in front of Huo Jinyan, he looked at him and asked hesitantly, ¡°Are you¡­ waiting for Jingzhi?¡±


    Thinking about it, Huo Jinyan probably won¡¯t know anyone else here other than Jingzhi.


    Even ifHuo Jinyan has an illegitimate son, he¡¯d be studying in the capital, not here.


    So he¡¯s probably looking for Jingzhi.


    Huo Jinyan looked at him, and nodded.


    Lu Qing was amused as he looked at him. ¡°But Jingzhi¡¯s at the kindergarten, why are you waiting here? This is the primary school entrance.


    ¡°Besides, why are you looking for Jingzhi?¡±


    Huo Jinyan nced at him indifferently. ¡°It has nothing to do with you, right?¡±


    Huo Jinyan continued to keep his gaze on the school gate, afraid that he might miss Jingzhi when he came out.


    Lu Qing looked at Huo Jinyan in disbelief.


    I already said thatJingzhi wasn¡¯t here, yet this person insists on waiting here.


    As Jingzhi¡¯s brother, how could I not know where Jingzhi is?


    Lu Qing felt that Huo Jinyan was rude and did not want to talk to him anymore. After all, he would not be able to meet Lu Jingzhi if he waited here.


    Hence, he walked ahead. The kindergarten was right beside the affiliated primary school.


    Lu Qing walked over.


    The kindergarten did not end sses at noon. The children would have lunch there before taking an afternoon nap, and in the afternoon their parents would then pick them up.


    Lu Qing came over to bring Lu Jingzhi somewhere because he had something to tell him.


    He walked to the entrance of the kindergarten and went straight to the window by the guard booth. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for a Teacher Zhao.¡±


    Teacher Zhao came out very quickly and was a little surprised to see Lu Qing standing at the door.


    ¡°You¡¯re Jingzhi¡¯s brother, right? Why are you here?¡±


    Lu Qing smiled. ¡°Teacher Zhao, I¡¯m here to pick Jingzhi up today. There¡¯s something we have to do.¡±


    Teacher Zhao was stunned for a moment and looked at him awkwardly.. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Jingzhi isn¡¯t studying here anymore?¡±

 Chapter 431 - 431: It’s About Your Sister

    Chapter 431: It¡¯s About Your Sister


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Qing was also taken aback. ¡°Not studying here? What do you mean?¡±


    Teacher Zhao took a few steps forward and pointed in the direction of the affiliated primary school.


    ¡°Jingzhi has transferred to the affiliated primary school for a while already. Didn¡¯t you know?¡±


    Lu Qing waspletely stunned. As he subconsciously turned towards the direction the teacher was pointing, he happened to see Lu Jingzhi walking out of the affiliated primary school¡¯s gate.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Jingzhi? You should head over quickly.¡±


    Lu Qing looked at Teacher Zhao in a daze. He subconsciously thanked him and turned around.


    The child standing at the school gate in an oversized school uniform was none other than Lu Jingzhi.


    For a moment, Lu Qing was unable to ept this.


    He transferred to primary school?


    Why didn¡¯t I know anything about it?


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and waved to Lu Jingzhi, who had just walked out.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Huo Jinyan dubiously. Then, he said something to a few of his ssmates and they left first. Afterwards, Lu Jingzhi walked up to Huo


    Jinyan.


    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±


    Huo Jinyan nodded. ¡°I need you for something. Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s a little urgent.¡±


    After Huo Jinyan finished speaking, he looked at Lu Jingzhi and added, ¡°It¡¯s about your sister.¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Jingzhi began to get anxious.


    He took the initiative to hold Huo Jinyan¡¯s hand. ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry.¡±


    Just as the two of them were about to leave, Lu Qing¡¯s voice stopped Lu Jingzhi from behind.


    Lu Jingzhi was stunned. He turned around, and Lu Qing really was there.


    Puzzled, he asked, ¡°Brother?¡±


    It truly was a string of coincidences today.


    Lu Jingzhi himself normally would note out at noon, as he would eat in the school canteen.


    However, today he had an appointment with his ssmates to go to a mathematics showcase near the school, so they left the school.


    Coincidentally, he bumped into Huo Jinyan. Who knew that Lu Qing would also be here?


    Lu Jingzhi nced in the direction where Lu Qing hade from.


    Lu Qing was still a little puzzled when he saw Lu Jingzhi take the initiative to hold Huo Jinyan¡¯s hand.


    When did this kid be so proactive?


    Lu Qing walked closer and looked at Lu Jingzhi. ¡°Brother¡¯s looking for you. Can youe over for a bit?¡±


    He bent down and looked at Lu Jingzhi at eye level.


    Lu Jingzhi hesitated for a moment and looked at him. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s the matter? Uncle Huo and I have something to do as well.¡± Hearing this, Huo Jinyan raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Lu Qing pulled Lu Jingzhi to one side.


    ¡°Brother¡¯s matter is more urgent. It¡¯s about Sister.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi was stunned; both of their matters were about Sister. He became really anxious when he saw this situation.


    Since it was all rted to Lu Ning, Lu Jingzhi nced at Huo Jinyan and wanted to suggest to Lu Qing that they leave together.


    But before he could say anything, Lu Qing added, ¡°It¡¯s about Sister An¡¯an.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi was stunned, and his expression instantly changed.


    He looked at Lu Qing and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    He turned around and was about to leave when Lu Qing stopped him. ¡°Why¡¯re you in such a hurry?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked up at him. ¡°Brother, I still have something to talk to Uncle


    Huo about. Let go of me.¡±


    Lu Qing looked at him and then at Huo Jinyan. ¡°What could there be for you to talk about? Your brother really has something to tell you.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi struggled to break free. ¡°Uncle Huo is also looking for me. His matter is more urgent than yours!¡±


    ¡°Lu Jingzhi! ¡±


    Lu Qing suddenly called out to him sternly.


    Lu Jingzhi immediately looked up at him. ¡°I only have one sister, and her name is Lu Ning!¡±


    The determination in his eyes struck Lu Qing.


    Huo Jinyan pped Lu Qing¡¯s hand away and nced at him. ¡°Even if he¡¯s a child, he has his own opinions.¡±


    Huo Jinyan grabbed Lu Jingzhi¡¯s hand and looked at Lu Qing. ¡°I¡¯ll send him home safely..¡±

 Chapter 432 - 432: Got It

    Chapter 432 - 432: Got It


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Qing watched as Huo Jinyan took Lu Jingzhi away.


    Lu Jingzhi¡¯s words were still echoing in his mind.


    ¡®I only have one sister, and her name is Lu Ning!¡¯


    Lu Qing sighed deeply. He was unable to keep his emotions in check just now.


    However, he still did not understand why everyone kept quiet about Lb Yue¡¯an, as though they wished that she had never appeared in their lives. However, she had indeed existed, and they even lived together for 18 years.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Why are they unwilling to talk about her anymore?


    Did I miss something?


    But, even if she did something wrong, as long as she sincerely repented, surely there¡¯s still a chance ofher being forgiven.


    Huo Jinyan brought Lu Jingzhi to the car. After turning on his phone, he handed it to Lu Jingzhi. ¡°Take a look at this first, as well as some of the things we found.¡¯


    Then, Huo Jinyan started the car.


    ¡°Let me know if you need anything. I¡¯ll get someone to prepare it for you.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi did not speak. He looked at the phone Huo Jinyan handed him and listened to the audio from the phone. Hearing this, he was stunned.


    This is¡­


    Huo Jinyan brought Lu Jingzhi to a nearby KFC. After parking the car, he brought him in.


    It was already past noon, and it was lunchtime. A child of his age would probably be hungry at this time.


    Huo Jinyan thought that he had not finished looking at it, so he went to the counter to order something for him.


    When he returned, he looked at him. ¡°What do you need?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked up at Huo Jinyan. He was clearly in a hurry, but he was still trying his best to appear calm.


    Lu Jingzhi sighed. ¡°Everything I need is in my bag.¡±


    He had not brought his school bag with him.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to fetch it for you.¡±


    Then, Huo Jinyan made a call and hung up after saying a few words.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at him. ¡°Can your people get into the school?¡±


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s phone rang less than five minutes after he asked that question.


    After Huo Jinyan picked up the phone, he gave the caller his current location and turned to Lu Jingzhi. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi:


    That¡¯s really fast.


    He had originally wanted Huo Jinyan to bring him back.


    Sure enough, Huo Jinyan¡¯s people were not to be trifled with.


    Lu Jingzhi was really getting a little hungry.


    While waiting, he casually munched on the fries on the table.


    Huo Jinyan even helped him open and squeeze the ketchup by the side.


    Lu Jingzhi watched as Huo Jinyan quietly arranged everything around him. He could not help but keep blinking at him.


    Soon, the person arrived with Lu Jingzhi¡¯s school bag. After finding Huo Jinyan, he handed the bag over and quickly disappeared, as if he had never been there.


    Lu Jingzhi had yet to even see what that person looked like.


    Huo Jinyan handed him his school bag.


    Lu Jingzhi opened his bag and retrieved his phone andputer.


    He was fully equipped, so there was no need for Huo Jinyan to make any additional preparations.


    Huo Jinyan looked at him. As he sat there, he was only a head taller than the table.


    Huo Jinyan silently watched as Lu Jingzhi focused on hisputer, handing him fries, chicken nuggets, and drinks.


    Offering the big boss ¡®cigarettes¡¯, bringing ¡®tea¡¯ for the big boss, and not letting the big boss go hungry.


    Lu Jingzhi stole a nce at him and saw that he was scrolling through Weibo to read thetest news.


    He had a frown on his face all this while.


    There was also new information on Weibo.


    @TheTabloidKnows did not wait until afternoon, and posted a video right after noon.


    In the video was a husband and wife who looked to be middle-aged. The voice was not changed this time..</font>

 Chapter 433 - 433: Have Her Expelled

    Chapter 433 - 433: Have Her Expelled


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    However, while the face was slightly censored, the mosaic was rtively thin.


    Those who knew them could probably recognize them at a nce.


    Not only did the video prove that the audio from before had not been edited, it also proved that these two really existed.


    For a moment, their credibility increased again.


    Some readers became even angrier after watching the video, and scolded Lu Ning so much that she became the trending topic.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    They were criticizing her with a fiery passion, but strangely, nobody spoke up for Lu Ning this time. There were not even any neutral voices.


    @HopingForJuicyGossipEveryday: [Weird, we¡¯re scolding her like crazy but Lu Ningspdogs aren¡¯t anywhere to be seen. Didn¡¯t they say they¡¯re waiting for a response? Why are they gone before the response?]


    @HowFreshAreTheseRumors: [Well, isn¡¯t this solid proof? They¡¯re probably all caught up being disillusioned with her. Hahaha, I wonder if they feel disgusted for having liked someone so tasteless. Speaking of which, isn¡¯t this person only in her third year of high school?]


    @DidYouLoseWeightSessfullyToday: [She¡¯s certainly in her third year of high school. I think she¡¯s even in a key high school. I wonder what¡¯s wrong with this high school, and a key high school even? Is this the kind of students they¡¯re nurturing?]


    @WhatTimelslt: [Don¡¯t me her school, it¡¯s the person herself. Her personality¡¯s rotten to the core; she¡¯s truly not worthy of entering university! ]


    @LovesDrinkingIcedC: [Hey, think we can report her so she can¡¯t get into university? Might as well get the school to expel her, hahaha.]


    @MyPhonesSmashedAgain: [Not a bad idea, hahaha. This sort of person is unworthy of taking the college entrance examination! Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s report her! Let¡¯s see if the school will still cover for her!]


    In an instant, many of them cooked up all kinds of ways to report her. They directly went to the school¡¯s Tieba and official forum and started some posts to request for Lu Nings expulsion; these posts quickly received many replies.


    There were actually many people from No. 1 High School who echoed their sentiments.


    After the students of ss 9 took a look around at those threads, they became truly worked up,


    There were so many negativements. They had begun replying since morning, but they may as well have been casting stones into the sea. Now, they realized that the situation was getting bad; worse still, people were even fabricating tall tales in order to paint Lu Ning as an arrogant and domineering person, embellishing their stories with all sorts of details and saying that they had also lost their jobs because of Lu Ning¡­


    [What should we do now? Sister Nings been framed again.]


    [These people must have nothing better to do. If they don¡¯t have a job, it¡¯s because of their own inaptitude. Why make up such ridiculous excuses here?!]


    [To get attention, they¡¯ll say anything.]


    [What should we do? We can¡¯t just let Sister Ning get harassed and suffer for no reason.]


    [That¡¯s right. The other replies we sent previously were all drowned out, so nobody saw them and no one believes us. What should we do now?]


    [Why don¡¯t we go to Tieba? Tieba and forum replies still have a chance to be seen by others. Let¡¯s salvage the situation as best we can.]


    [Alright! I¡¯ll go to Tieba!]


    [Then we¡¯ll go to the forum!]


    Just as they were discussing what to post, Lu Ning appeared. Lu Ning: [No need for all that. Don¡¯t get yourself into trouble.]


    [Sister Ning!]


    [Sister Ning, you¡¯re here! Don¡¯t worry about it, we definitely won¡¯t let you be bullied like this.]


    [That¡¯s right! It¡¯s so infuriating. We¡¯ll be fine, Sister Ning, don¡¯t worry yourself about all this!]


    [We all believe you¡¯re innocent!]


    [Yes, we all believe in you! We¡¯ll definitely help you clear your name! Wait for us, we¡¯re heading out now!]</font>

 Chapter 434 - 434: Can You Find Them?

    Chapter 434 - 434: Can You Find Them?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning: [Come back!]


    Lu Ning: [l have evidence on hand.]


    Lu Ning: [Don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll rify everything, I won¡¯t let myself be harassed for nothing.]


    Lu Ning: [You don¡¯t have to go there and get criticized for my sake.]


    [Sister Ning, do you really have evidence?!]<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Lu Ning: [l really do.]


    Lu Ning: [It¡¯ll silence all their usations in one blow.]


    [Woah! For real?! Sister Ning is amazing!]


    [Sister Ning, you¡¯re not lying to us, are you? We¡¯re not afraid of being scolded!]


    Lu Ning: [ Save it. I really have it. Keep asking and I¡¯m going to off myself.]


    [Okay, okay, we won¡¯t ask anymore. Hahaha, that¡¯s great. Sister Ning has evidence. We don¡¯t have to be afraid now.]


    [Sister Ning, when are you going to release the evidence?]


    [Sister Ning, if you release the evidence, we¡¯ll just stay on the sidelines and enjoy the show.]


    Lu Ning: [Okay.]


    Lu Ning: [Soon.]


    Lu Ning: [When the timees, you guys can do whatever you want. I don¡¯t care.]


    [Woohoo! My taunt meter is already full. Soon I¡¯ll be able to get back at those who scolded Sister Ning before!]


    [My sarcasm meter has also been maxed out.]


    Seeing them working themselves up in a mess, Lu Ning was a little relieved. Then, she prepared to create a Weibo ount.


    Before she could do so, Lin Ci called.


    ¡°Do you really have it or are you just bluffing?!¡±


    As soon as the call connected she was shouting at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning pulled her phone away from her ear and waited for her to finish shouting before bringing it back. Sheforted Lin Ci with a smile. ¡°l really do.¡±


    ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    Lu Ning gave her an address.


    ¡°Wait for me! I¡¯m rushing over right now!¡±


    Before Lu Ning could say anything, the other party had already hung up in a


    huff.


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly.


    She went to Weibo to register an ount. As Lu Nings name was already taken, she simply added two letters.


    [LuNingLN]


    After registering, Lu Ning was not in a hurry to post anything. Instead, she waited for the four media outlets to post it together. Since the five of them had decided to gang up on her together, she would p their faces all in one fell swoop. It would be unfair to only get back at one of them.


    At the same time, the group of people who were moring for Lu Ning to drop out of school also went to Weibo. Other than going to No. 1 High School¡¯s official Weibo, they also went directly to A Citys Education Bureau¡¯s.


    They left a bunch of messages asking for Lu Ning to be expelled from school, and for Lu Ning to be cklisted so that she could not continue studying or take the college entrance examinations in the future.


    There were actually quite a number of them who echoed these unreasonable requests.


    Not to mention that this situation was currently very one- sided.


    The behavior of these people had already infringed on Lu Nings rights as a student.


    What was ridiculous was that this bunch of people actually felt that this was the righteous thing to do.


    On Huo Jinyan¡¯s side, Lu Jingzhi had already found the surveince camera footage and showed them to Huo Jinyan.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Huo Jinyan and asked, ¡°What should we do next?¡±


    So he asked, without ever mentioning that he actually had evidence.


    Actually, he was also waiting. He was waiting for the group of people to finish showing their hand before dealing them a fatal blow. That was the most appropriate thing to do.


    Therefore, he decided to y along with Huo Jinyan while he waited.


    Huo Jinyan frowned as he prepared for the next step of his n.


    He looked at the faces of the two people in the surveince footage and felt that they seemed a little familiar. However, he could not recall who they were, so he sent the footage to his people to find out.


    After sending it, he asked Lu Jingzhi, ¡°Can you find them?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Then, a pair of small hands began to flit quickly across the keyboard.


    Huo Jinyan could not see what he used; soon, two photos popped up on a dark webpage.</font>

 Chapter 435 - 435: Uncle Huo, I Know

    Chapter 435 - 435: Uncle Huo, I Know


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Jingzhi looked at the two of them, and tracing their background he found Sun Qian¡¯s name and picture.


    There was confusion on his childish face. He frowned slightly and continued to investigate.


    He would understand after digging further, because he found Sun Luy.


    When he saw this face, he suddenly remembered.


    That day when they were having dinner with Uncle Jiang, it was this woman who bullied her sister and got herself fired.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Now, they¡¯re ying the me game and saying that Sister was the one who¡¯s arrogant and overbearing?!


    Lu Jingzhi could not hide the anger on his face.


    Huo Jinyan looked at the person on the screen and then at Lu Jingzhi. Huo Jinyan did not know her, but it seemed like Lu Jingzhi did.


    ¡°You know her?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded.


    ¡°Did you remember something?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded vigorously.


    Then, he pointed at Sun Luy¡¯ s photo and said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s her. She bullied Sister!¡±


    Huo Jinyan narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Lu Jingzhi. ¡°Can you tell me what happened?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi turned to look at Huo Jinyan. He could vaguely tell that Huo Jinyan was feeling really anxious for Lu Ning. He nodded and quietly recounted what happened that day ording to his memory.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s frown deepened as he listened.


    It was obvious that she was the one who looked down on Lu Ning and bullied her first, but now the pot was calling the kettle ck. To even say that Lu Ning was an arrogant and overbearing person¡ªthis was certainly too much.


    Huo Jinyan looked at the photo on the screen and made a mental note of her face.


    His phone rang. Huo Jinyan picked it up and the other party spoke, ¡°President


    Huo, I¡¯ve found out that it¡¯s Sun¡­


    Huo Jinyan interrupted him. ¡°l already know.¡±


    The other party was stunned. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Huo Jinyan said, ¡°Send all the information about the Sun family to my phone immediately. Also, find out who¡¯s the boss of Virtue Pavillion.¡±


    As soon as Huo Jinyan finished speaking, Lu Jingzhi raised his hand and tugged at the corner of Huo Jinyan¡¯s shirt. He looked up at Huo Jinyan with his big eyes and said, ¡°Uncle Huo, I know who it is.¡±


    His small hands tapped on the keyboard a few times, and Jiang Yu¡¯s message appeared on the screen.


    Huo Jinyan:


    ¡°President Huo?¡±


    The other party cautiously called out.


    Huo Jinyan said directly, ¡°Information on the Sun family, immediately!¡±


    ¡°Understood!


    Huo Jinyan cut the call.


    He could not help but cast a nce at Lu Jingzhi as the vague sense that he was raising a bunch of ipetents drifted in his mind.


    Huo Jinyan looked at the man on the screen.


    Jiang Yu¡­


    He knew him.


    With the Jiang family¡¯s backing, no one in the capital could afford to offend him now.


    He did not expect him to open a restaurant in A City.


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at Lu Jingzhi. ¡°Kid, you know him?¡±


    From Lu Jingzhi¡¯s description of Uncle Jiang, it was very likely that he was Jiang Yu.


    Lu Jingzhi nodded. ¡°Yes, 1 know Uncle Jiang.¡±


    After all, Lu Jingzhi was still young, so even with his high intelligence he still knew little about the way society worked.


    Seeing that Huo Jinyan was so anxious for Lu Ning, he had long let down his guard against him. He directly answered whatever Huo Jinyan asked him.


    However, Huo Jinyan simply asked this one question, and did not inquire any further.


    Then, he made a call. ¡°Can you contact Jiang Yu?¡±


    Before the other party could speak, Lu Jingzhi tugged at the corner of Huo Jinyan¡¯s shirt again and handed his phone to him.


    There was an address book on the disy, and the caller ID was [Uncle Jiang].


    It looked like Jiang Yu¡¯s number.


    Huo Jinyan looked at Lu Jingzhi and smiled at him. He raised his hand and rubbed his head.


    A voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°President Huo, please wait a moment.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Huo Jinyan stopped smiling and said coldly, ¡°You guys might as well all resign together.¡± On the other end: ¡°???¡±</font>

 Chapter 436 - 436: Sister Is Being Bullied

    Chapter 436 - 436: Sister Is Being Bullied


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Huo Jinyan looked at Lu Jingzhi.


    ¡°Give him a call and tell him first.¡¯


    Lu Jingzhi nodded and dialed the number.


    The call was quickly picked up after two rings.


    ¡°Hello, Jingzhi, what is it?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Other than Jiang Yu¡¯s voice, there was also some background chatter which sounded like a report.


    Jiang Yu lowered his voice. ¡°Hold on a minute.¡±


    These words were not directed at Lu Jingzhi and his voice was a little distant. It was probably directed at the people on his side.


    The other side immediately fell silent.


    Lu Jingzhi did not know about such things. His childish voice reached Jiang


    Yu¡¯s ears, ¡°Uncle Jiang, I have something I need your help with.¡±


    His tone was like that of an adult. When Jiang Yu heard this, a gentle smile appeared on his face, and his voice was also very gentle. ¡°What is it? Uncle Jiang will definitely help you.¡±


    Like a childining to his parents, Lu Jingzhi pouted. ¡°Sister is being bullied.¡¯


    Jiang Yu¡¯s voice immediately changed. ¡°Ningning? What happened to your sister? Who¡¯s bullying her?¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s voice became anxious and worried.


    Huo Jinyan nced at him, and Lu Jingzhi immediately said, ¡°Uncle Jiang, I can¡¯t exin it clearly. Let Uncle Huo tell you.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Huo?¡± Jiang Yu wondered who this ¡®Uncle Huff that Lu Jingzhi was referring to might be. He felt that Lu Jingzhi probably should not know anyone with the surname Huo.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Pleasure to speak with you, Uncle Jiang. I¡¯m Huo Jinyan.¡±


    Huo Jinyan was a junior, so it was only right for him to call him Uncle Jiang.


    Jiang Yu, who was standing by the window, was stunned. Huo Jinyan?


    It was hard not to know this name.


    Jiang Yu immediately reacted and greeted him politely, ¡°Jinyan, long time no


    see. ¡±


    Actually, the two of them had only met twice and greeted each other but once.


    Jiang Yu did not want to be too polite. He simply wanted to understand what Lu Jingzhi meant by Lu Ning being bullied.


    ¡°Jinyan, is Jingzhi beside you? What did he mean by that?¡±


    Huo Jinyan immediately told him the whole story.


    As Jiang Yu listened, his frown deepened.


    At the end, he nodded. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±


    Huo Jinyan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Jiang.¡±


    Jiang Yu¡¯s voice was clear. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. Ningning is just like my daughter. I won¡¯t let her be bullied over something like this.¡± With that, he hung up.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment as he held his phone.


    ¡®Ningning is just like my daughter.


    His words were firm and did not sound fake at all.


    Before the call, Huo Jinyan had no idea that the Lu family had such a good rtionship with Jiang Yu.


    He could not help but feel a little strange.


    Logically speaking, with Jiang Yu¡¯s current power and wealth, if he took care of the Lu family they would not have ended up in such dire straits. Unless¡­ the Lu family didn¡¯t want to be taken care of?


    But why?


    ¡°Uncle Huo?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked at the dazed Huo Jinyan in confusion and called out to him.


    Huo Jinyan finally came back to his senses.


    ¡°Wait a minute, let me take down Uncle Jiangs number.¡±


    Then, he seemed to remember something and turned to look at Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Jingzhi also looked at him, puzzled.


    Huo Jinyan noted the phone number down and added Jiang Yu to his WeChat. Then, he returned the phone to Lu Jingzhi. However, he did not give it to him directly; instead, he looked at him and said, ¡°Next time, call me Brother.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi: ?


    ¡°But Sister said to call you Uncle Huo.¡±


    Huo Jinyan:


    ¡°Your sister¡¯s being silly. You can¡¯t call me Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Sister¡¯s not silly.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at him as he brought the phone to his back. ¡°What should you call me?¡±


    Lu Jingzhipromised.. ¡°Brother Huo¡­¡±</font>

 Chapter 437 - 437: This Girl Is Quite Unreasonable

    Chapter 437 - 437: This Girl Is Quite Unreasonable


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Satisfied, Huo Jinyan returned the phone to Lu Jingzhi.


    Then, he waited with Lu Jingzhi for Jiang Yu to send the surveince footage over.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s conference room was filled with managers waiting to report. At this moment, they were all silently stealing nces at Jiang Yu.


    Halfway through the meeting, Jiang Yu suddenly received a call. When he came back, he did not say anything about continuing the meeting; after making another call, he simply sat there and started waiting with his phone. Nobody knew what he was waiting for.


    However, the group did not dare to say anything and waited.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    All of them began guessing who could actually make Jiang Yu answer a call in the middle of a meeting. Moreover, he even put it aside to deal with their matter first.


    Jiang Yu was famous for being scrupulous in separating his private and public interests. During a meeting, no matter how important a matter was, it had to wait until after the meeting had ended before his personal assistant woulde in to inform him. What was going on this time?


    Moreover, what was Jiang Yu saying about a daughter on the call just now?


    Jiang Yu was not married yet; so, how would he have a daughter?


    Did this famous bachelor secretly get married and have children outside?


    But that was impossible. Jiang Yu was notorious for working all the time¡ª there were only 365 days in a year, but he could be in thepany for 366 days. How could he have the time to get married and have children?


    Just as they were specting, Jiang Yu began to frown in impatience.


    In a moment, they did not even dare to continue guessing, lowering their eyes and looking at the reports in their hands.


    While Jiang Yu was waiting, he asked his assistant to download Weibo for him. After registering an ount, he outlined Huo Jinyan¡¯s rough description of the situation and asked his assistant to find it.


    When the assistant heard this, he went straight to the trending topics to take a look. As it were, this was the second most trending topic, so he tapped on it.


    Jiang Yu took the phone, and began to understand the whole story.


    It would have been fine if he did not understand the half of it, but once he did he felt so angry that he almost mmed the table.


    The atmosphere in the conference room became even more tense.


    None of them even dared to breathe loudly as they listened to the sounds from Jiang Yu¡¯s phone.


    What¡¯s even going on¡­


    Jiang Yu¡¯s phone was not connected to an earpiece, so he yed it directly. Even though the volume was lowered, everyone in the terrifyingly quiet meeting room could hear it.


    They did not want to hear it either, but their ears would nheless pick it up.


    However, it sounded like this girl named Lu Ning was quite arrogant and overbearing.


    And why did CEO Jiang listen to the recording twice?


    Could it be that he was angry because he knew the person who was speaking?


    It was fine if they were just guessing, but at this moment, someone had to put themselves in danger.


    Nobody knew who had their screws loose, but he chuckled and directly said what was on his mind. ¡°This girl is quite unreasonable.¡±


    The voice spread to every corner of the huge conference room.


    Jiang Yu looked up straight at him.


    The fat manager immediately covered his mouth, his face pale with fear.


    However, Jiang Yu only nced at him twice and lowered his head again without saying anything, as if he had not heard anything. The fat manager immediately heaved a sigh of relief and did not dare to speak a word this time.


    What he did not know, though, was that his ¡®fortune¡¯ was yet toe.


    At the same time, Lu Ning was also waiting for the other four media outlets to release the video together.


    Moreover, aside from this video she was also waiting for someone to expose who the person in the video was.


    This was because @TheTabloidsKnow only did very basic modting. In addition, one of the four outlets did not even modte the voices at all. They had already dug out who it was for the most part, and when theypared their voices, it was really a match..</font>

 Chapter 438 - 438: Really a Piece of Trash

    Chapter 438 - 438: Really a Piece of Trash


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Hence, the Sun family¡¯s details were all posted on Weibo.


    Speaking of which, it was ironic as the ones who posted them were not Lu


    Nings fans at all. They had tried to find out, but their abilities were limited. On the other hand, those who disliked Lu Ning were quite fast; after someone reminded them of this idea, they immediately took action. After they dug this information out, everyone was excited.


    Many people even posted on Weibo.


    [With their capabilities and financial resources, those who said that they had been bribed,e and take a look. Open your eyes and take a good look! Can they even be bribed? I reckon it¡¯s more usible that all five mediapanies were bribed instead! Still want to proim her innocence?!]<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Then, they posted general information on the Sun family on an infographic.


    [F*ck! That¡¯s awesome!]


    [Damnit! 1 believe it! Lu Ning is really a piece of trash!]


    [Woah woah, I can¡¯t believe they were even talking about them being bribed.


    Open your damn eyes and take a good look! Are you idiots so pig-headed that you can¡¯t even see the truth when it¡¯s presented right before you?!]


    [Lu Ning is really shameless!]


    [Does Lu Ning even have an inkling of where she stands now? Still acting like she¡¯s some rich youngdy. She¡¯s just a nobody that no one wants, yet she dares to throw her weight around and bully others!]


    [This Sun family is so powerful, why can¡¯t they help their own familynd a job? Why are they afraid of Lu Ning? Could it be because they subconsciously fear the L¨´ family? But Lu Ning is no longer a member of the Lt.* family, so what are they afraid of? How strange.]


    [@Above poster, what¡¯s so strange? Can¡¯t you see that these two are honest and not the type to boast or dominate others? Their children at home must be such gentle souls too. It¡¯s granted that arrogant and overbearing people naturally only know how to bully the honest.]


    [Precisely! Lu Ning is really disgusting! She sickens me to no end!]


    [The scales have fallen from my eyes. There are really all kinds of people in this world.]


    [And she won¡¯t even let people call her by her full name? Watch me! Lu Ning, Lu Ning, Lu Ning, Lu Ning, Lu Ning¡­ If you have that capability, make me lose my job too, you dolt!]


    [Hush, hush! Be careful that our Young Mistress won¡¯t let you keep your job!]


    [Oh my, I¡¯m scared to death. Lu Ning doesn¡¯t like to be called by her full name, yes, that Lu Ning, the Lu Ning who caused other people to lose their jobs. Lu Ning, Lu Ning, Lu Ning, Lu Ning¡­ We must make sure we don¡¯t call Lu Ning by her full name, or we¡¯ll lose our jobs¡­]


    In an instant, Lu Nings name became a trending topic, and it directly climbed to the top of the trending list, pushing the pair of new celebrities announced today to third ce.


    The situation had taken a turn for the worse. Even more people were searching her name, and following suit were even more people who were scolding and criticizing Lu Ning¡­


    Lin Ci was pacing anxiously beside Lu Ning.


    ¡°Post it! Hurry up, hurry up!¡¯


    Lu Ning had forgotten where she had saved the recording fromst time and was still looking for it.


    While she was looking, Lin Ci was muttering at the side, wishing she could do it herself.


    In the end, before she found it, she really snatched the phone over and searched for it herself.


    Lu Ning sat at the side and smiled helplessly, letting her fiddle with her


    phone.


    Eventually, after Lin Ci found the audio, she went on Weibo and directly reposted thetest Weibo post of @TheTabloidKnows, then attached a recording.


    However, she was still not satisfied. She was afraid that her post would be drowned out, so she went straight to Lu Nings official fan club and asked them to follow and bring up her post.


    [Link]


    [Babe, help me bump it. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll get drowned out.]


    The fan club¡¯s owner was online. At first, she did not pay much heed to it, but after clicking on the link and listening to the recording, she became so excited that she almost dropped her phone.


    Then, she looked at the name of the ount private messaging her and became even more excited.


    With trembling hands, she asked: [Ningning! Is that you! Omigawd! Ning</font>

 Chapter 439 - 439: Reversal

    Chapter 439 - 439: Reversal


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lin Ci nced up at Lu Ning, then finally replied.


    [No, I¡¯m Ningnings friend, but she¡¯s right beside me. Thank you for believing in her.]


    Fan club: [Of course we believe her!!! We¡¯re going at once!]


    In the end, she even sent many crying emojis. It was obvious that she was really moved.


    The fan club¡¯s name still had a lot of sway, and coupled with the efforts of Lu Nings custodian, this post was instantly seen by many others. Lu Nings ount began to gain fans like crazy, and her phone never stopped buzzing. It only stopped after Lin Ci changed some settings.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Lin Ci clutched the phone and waited for the reversal. However, before the reversal could hit its stride, she was almost angered to death by something


    Because when more people came by, some of them began to question the authenticity of the recording.


    In the morning, when @TheTabloidKnows made their post, no one questioned it except for Lu Nings fans. Now that Lu Ning was posting something, they collectively began to question it.


    What was the content of this recording? It was what Shi Yu recorded after the reporters had left.


    It was impossible for Lu Ning to do anything to the voice, as she simply sent the whole file out.


    The audio was not long, but in it the Sun family¡¯s parents would make chills run down one¡¯s back.


    ¡°Was my acting fine just now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s passable.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how Lu Ning is going to make aeback this time. She dares to behave as she pleases above us, won¡¯t she even look in the mirror to look at her current status!? Our Sun family isn¡¯t someone she can provoke casually! This time, we¡¯ll ruin her reputation and avenge Luy¡¯luy!¡±


    ¡°Right. Nobody wants her, yet she¡¯s still so arrogant. She¡¯s from peasant stock, so even when in a wealthy family like the Lt.* family, she can¡¯t hide the destitution in her bones! A mongrel relying on borrowed power¡­ I¡¯ll definitely make sure she can¡¯t make aeback in her lifetime!¡±


    Especially thest few words she said through gritted teeth. Itpletely did not match the appearance of the gentle-looking woman in the video.


    The spectators were all confused.


    This¡­


    Isn¡¯t this turn of events just too extreme!?


    They did not dare to say much anymore. They were simply waiting to see if Lu Ning had anything else.


    However, this was already an established fact. Other than the differences in tone, they were still the same voices, so it was impossible to think how Lu Ning could fabricate such a recording.


    Nheless, the haters and anti-fans still spared no effort in criticizing Lu Ning, saying that the audio was faked.


    They even mored for Lu Ning to release the video if she had the ability.


    They felt that Lu Ning could not have any video in her hands at all. Otherwise, why would she send an audio recording without any video?


    It was impossible. After all, she must have shown everything that was in her hands. She must be in a hurry to clear her name, so there was no way she could still have something in her hands.


    However, the Lu Ning who they imagined must be as anxious as a cat on a hot tin roof right now, was sitting on the sofa, drinking her tea leisurely while watching Lin Ci stomping her feet.


    ¡°l can¡¯t believe you¡¯re so calm, I¡¯m about to blow up from anger!¡¯


    Lu Ning ced the teacup in her hand on the table and smiled at her. ¡°They probably want me to be like you now. There¡¯s no use being anxious, especially when ites to such things.¡±


    Lin Ci looked at her, sighed, and sat down beside her. She wanted to imitate her and sit still for a while, but after less than a minute, she could not bear it anymore and jumped up.


    ¡°l can¡¯t take it anymore! Numbskulls! Don¡¯t any of them have any brains!


    We¡¯ve already released the audio, yet they¡¯re still suspecting this or that.. Screw those people! I¡¯ve never seen them being so f*cking enthusiastic when ites to being filial to their parents! That post should¡¯ve cleared things up once and for all, yet they¡¯re still so deep in denial, my god, I have to give it to them¡­</font>

 Chapter 440 - 440: Rumors Stop at the Wise

    Chapter 440 - 440: Rumors Stop at the Wise


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning could not help butugh as she listened to her cursing. Gu Chen also could not help himself when he saw Lin Ci stomping around with her brows all plucked and scrunched.


    Lin Ci was still panting after her rant, when she spun around and spotted the two of them smiling at her. She became even angrier.


    ¡°What are youughing at!? This concerns you, yet I¡¯m the one who¡¯s more anxious here?! Hmph! Screw this! You guys settle it yourselves! I¡¯m leaving!¡¯


    Seeing that she was actually angry, Lu Ning immediately shouted towards Lin Ci, who had already opened the door, to coax her, ¡°Um, Master Lin, the truth is I really have a video.¡±


    Immediately, ¡®Master Lin¡¯ turned around and came back. She sat beside Lu<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Ning and shook her shoulder. ¡°For real? For real?!¡±


    Gu Chen immediately reminded her, ¡°Be gentle. She¡¯s injured.¡±


    Lin Ci immediately let go, but she was still grinning at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning smiled at her. ¡°Of course it¡¯s real. I already said I have something that will silence them all at once.¡¯


    ¡°Where, where is it?!¡±


    Lin Ci immediately lowered her head and started searching in Lu Nings phone.


    Looking at her, Lu Ning did not stop her. She only said, ¡°Even if you find it, you have to wait half an hour before you send it.¡± Lin Ci asked as she searched, ¡°Why?!¡±


    Lu Ning said, ¡°Let them keep dancing for a while.¡±


    After Lin Ci found the video, she really kept an eye on the time without blinking.


    Once half an hour had passed, Lin Ci posted the video she had already edited with practiced keystrokes.


    She even gave it a particrly melodramatic title, which tickled Lu Ning and had her in fits for a long time.


    [l thought rumors stopped at the wise¡­]


    [Video]


    Not long after it was sent out, it was immediately pushed up again.


    This time, the person who was moring about the recording being fake was being rebuked by everyone.


    As this was surveince footage, the timestamp made it clear that it was unedited, plus the video was smooth without a trace ofg. It must be the original video.


    This time, it was Lu Nings fans¡¯ turn to celebrate.


    It was time for them to unleash the full power of their sarcasm.


    @WhatColorlsThis: [So what if she was framed and ndered? I just think Lu Ning is a person with a bad character!]


    @NingbaeTheMostBeautiful: [Ah, yes, yes. And you think you should be the richest man in the world, too? I¡¯m sure you think that. But are you now, huh? What you think doesn¡¯t matter! Get lost!]


    @NingningMyLove: [My baby is the most amazing! I¡¯m in tears! If my baby didn¡¯t have this evidence, wouldn¡¯t she have been ndered and maligned for no reason? She might not even be able to clear her name and would¡¯ve been scolded for nothing! That would¡¯ve been so tragic!]


    @ImFastLetMeHandlelt: [So it was all a set-up, right? You really can¡¯t believe a one-sided story. I¡¯m sorry for scolding you previously, I was wffong. I¡¯ll definitely be more careful in the future. The person who framed you is really vicious!]


    @AnyNewVideoOfNingningToday replying to @lmFastLetMeHandleIt: [No problem, it¡¯s good that you apologized. As long as you see it for what it is now. Perhaps my baby is so beautiful she makes people jealous, and these people only want to hurt her because of it. My heart goes out to her. Thank you for apologizing; after all, you¡¯re the only one I saw apologizing. Sigh.]


    @LuNingIsAnAngel: [Ningning! Ah! Ningning! It¡¯s my baby Ningning! My baby! It¡¯s been hard on you, having to witness so many nasty things and even cleaning them up yourself! We¡¯re so useless!]


    @ClearDayToday: [l want to say that this girl is really awesome. She even has evidence, I¡¯m really impressed. Respect.]


    @WhereverTheresGossiplmThere replying to @ClearDayToday: [We¡¯re fortunate that there¡¯s evidence. Otherwise, an innocent beauty would really have suffered for no reason. Look at how many people were scolding her..]</font>

 Chapter 441 - 441: Beautiful Ladies Are So Tragic

    Chapter 441 - 441: Beautiful Ladies Are So Tragic


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    @ClearDayToday: [Damn, I hope our beauty will pay more attention to the people around her in the future. Indeed, beauty will always draw envy and criticism; she was framed like this despite not doing anything. My heart goes out to her, seeing her getting scolded like this.]


    Although some people were still scolding her shamelessly, fortunately, after Lu Ning made her post, the situation hadpletely reversed. Everyone could see that Lu Ning had indeed been wronged.


    @HowLonglsALetter: [But why did these two want to frame Lu Ning? Based on the other posts, aren¡¯t their family rather rich?]


    @BraveDoggiesArentAfraidToRiseEarly: [Also, did you guys listen carefully to that recording? They said something about how ¡®she dares to act as she pleased above us¡¯. Maybe there¡¯s another different story behind all these. Just a guess.]


    @WhatToEatToday: [F*ck! Don¡¯t tell me Lu Ning is actually the one being bullied!]<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    @DrinkTeaToLoseWeight: [Their whole family¡¯s full of schemers!]


    @TodayIWantToGetRichToo: [Should I say, beautifuldies are so tragic.]


    When Huo Jinyan and the others received the surveince footage and were about to rify the matter on Weibo, they realized that the entire situation had been turned on its head.


    Huo Jinyan and Lu Jingzhi were both stunned when they saw the subsequent developments.


    The two of them heaved a sigh of relief at the same time.


    As long as Lu Ning was fine, nothing else mattered.


    However, since they had received the footage, they still had to post the video. After all, it would help to prove that there really was such a thing. However, the positions of the people involved had changed¡ªnow, Lu Ning was the one who was bullied.


    Huo Jinyan did not have an official Weibo ount, so he imitated Lu Ning and named his ¡®HJY¡¯.


    Then, he uploaded the video. He did not add anybels, but simply tagged Lu Nings ount.


    At first, no one saw it because there was nobel, so it was not very visible at all.


    It was only when Lin Ci was happily reading thements when she saw that she was being tagged; she had received countless tweets since she posted her first Weibo post, so she was about to scroll away. However, she did not pay much attention while swiping away, so she identally tapped on it directly.


    She wanted to leave just like that, but the handle made her pause.


    Although it was just three English letters, but¡­ For some reason, she felt a mysterious sense of oppression from those three letters¡­


    Lin Ci stared at those three letters and read them out a few times. ¡°HJY¡­ HJY¡­


    HJY¡­!¡¯


    In a spark of insight, she matched the three letters with a name.


    ¡°HJY¡­ Isn¡¯t that¡­ Huo Jinyan?!¡±


    Lu Ning looked over. ¡°What?¡±


    Lin Ci only realized that she had called out when she turned to Lu Ning. She quickly waved her hand and looked at the content from the tagger.


    It was a video, surveince camera footage like theirs.


    However, this video was rather intriguing. Two surveince footages from different angles had been ced together: one from overhead, and the other from the front. Not only could the people in the video be seen clearly, their faces could also be made out.


    After watching for a while, Lin Ci started stomping her feet excitedly,ughing as she did.


    Lu Ning also heard some familiar voices, but she could not hear them clearly and only heard Lin Ciughing.


    Lin Ci keptughing as she liked the video. In the end, unsatisfied, she even reposted it.


    Seeing her grinning strangely, Lu Ning could not help but look over and ask, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Lin Ci did not speak and only grinned. Lu Ning looked at Gu Chen helplessly. ¡°Is she okay?¡±


    Gu Chen waved his hand. ¡°She¡¯s fine. If she faints fromughing too much, I¡¯ll give her first aid..¡±</font>

 Chapter 442 - 442: Your Family Reeks of Poverty

    Chapter 442 - 442: Your Family Reeks of Poverty


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning smiled. When she turned around, Lin Ci passed her the phone.


    ¡°Hahaha, this is too awesome! It¡¯ll p their faces all the way to the ground! That bunch of bastards, trying to y punk with us!? We¡¯ll see how they start bawling! How dare they scold us! I¡¯ll p this video in their face and make them watch it 24/7!¡¯


    When Lu Ning heard her mumbling so much, she could not help but be curious.


    She turned to look at her phone.


    The moment she saw the handle, Lu Ning thought of Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s name shed in her mind as soon as she looked at the three letters.


    Then, she went to look at the video posted. With just a few nces, she knew that it was the surveince footage from that day.


    Gu Chen looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Lu Ning handed the phone to him.


    Gu Chen took it.


    Lu Ning and Sun Luy¡¯s voices came from the phone.


    [ ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you follow the news? You really know nothing. Do you think we allow just about anybody to enter our establishment?! Tsk, making arrangements for her¡­ she¡¯s not the real Miss I-RI, make sure you get your facts straight. How will someone as pig-brained as you survive here in the future?! Did you hear what I said?¡­ No buts! Make any more mistakes, and I¡¯ll transfer you to the kitchen to wash the dishes!¡± ]


    [¡°You want to wash dishes in the kitchen?¡± ]


    Lu Nings recorded voice was cold as ice. [¡°Answer my question! Do you want to quit? ¡°]


    Sun Luy sneered. [¡°Miss Lu, do you still fancy yourself the Young Mistress of the L¨´ family? Look carefully at which Lu you are; they might have the same pronunciation, but they¡¯re different words and far different worlds.]


    [I¡¯m being polite, so don¡¯t be so shameless.¡± ]


    [¡°Sister Luy, please stop it!¡± ]


    [¡°Get lost! It¡¯s none of your business! Some people are just so used to being a Young Mistress they won¡¯t even face reality. Not just any ordinary person can enter this establishment; you may not even be able to afford a single meal here. You¡¯ve got to give yourself a reality check: are you even worthy?¡± ]


    The Lu Ning in the surveince footage mmed her palm down on the front desk.


    [ ¡°What, going to get violent?¡± ]


    [¡°Ningning, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ]


    Lu Ning turned and saw Lu Zhi.


    Lu Ning did not want to chastise someone else in front of Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci and wanted to give up, but Sun Luy continued, [¡°Hmph, your family reeks of poverty!


    Picking a stack of business cards from the desk, Lu Ning flung the cards at her face with peerless uracy.


    [¡°What was that?! How dare you! I¡¯m calling the police, how dare you hit me!¡± ]


    [¡°Hello, Boss.¡± ]


    [¡°Boss, why did youe without telling us anything?¡± ]


    [¡°Ningning, did they displease you?¡± ]


    The video ended there.


    Gu Chen looked at the unfamiliar man on it, then turned to Lu Ning. ¡°Who is this?¡±


    Lu Ning nced at him. ¡°He¡¯s my father¡¯s friend.¡±


    Other than Lu Ning and Sun Luy, everyone else in the surveince footage had their faces censored. Gu Chen simply did not know that there was such a person beside Lu Ning, so he asked casually.


    Since he could not see his face, he did not inquire further.


    However, with this video, this matter waspletely rified.


    Gu Chen returned the phone to Lu Ning and nced at the Weibo handle of the one who had posted the video.


    HJY.


    Gu Chen repeated it twice silently, but he could not figure out who it was.


    After Lu Ning took the phone, he looked at Lu Ning and suddenly thought of something.


    Huo Jinyan ?


    Gu Chen asked directly, ¡°Could this ount belong to Huo Jinyan?¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe¡­¡±


    This sealed the deal for Gu Chen. ¡°Then it has to be him..

 Chapter 443 - 443: Playing the Blame Game

    Chapter 443 - 443: ying the me Game


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    No one else would have the time or patience to investigate these things.


    After Lu Nings ount reposted the video, as expected, this video became popr.


    Throngs of people watched it.


    @NingbaeTheMostBeautiful: [F*ck! The pot calling the kettle ck!? I¡¯m so pissed! Ning¡¯bae¡¯s the one being bullied! This woman is simply too much!]


    @AnyNewVideoOfNingningToday: [What¡¯s wrong with this woman? What is she acting so haughty and arrogant for?! Our Ningnings already about to leave, but she still deliberately said that for Ningning to hear! This person is too vicious! I¡¯m so, so angry!]


    @ALoveLetterToYou: [F*ck, so this is the truth! Isn¡¯t Lu Ning too pitiful? She was bullied and criticized, and now she¡¯s even being framed and ndered. Being a peerless beauty is so pitiful. Fortunately, she managed to get back at them, otherwise I might¡¯ve been infuriated to death.]


    @LosingWeightIsTooTough: [What should we do? I really want to see how this situation unfolded, was it over when the boss arrived? Dear brother, can you post the whole video and let us understand this matter in its entirety?]


    @SessfullyLostWeight replying to @LosingWeightlsTooTough: [The follow-up should be easy to guess. The woman was fired, so she¡¯s feeling indignant and unhappy, so she had her family settle it, but in the end, they couldn¡¯t. Therefore, they took advantage of Lu Nings recent poprity and started making things up to frame her.]


    @HankeringForGrilledSausage: [Now 1 know why this woman can¡¯t find a job. She brought it upon herself, didn¡¯t she? Yet she even framed Lu Ning. I was wondering why she couldn¡¯t find a job despite having such good resources, and it turns out it¡¯s her own problem. It seems that her rtives have also seen it for themselves, otherwise, why didn¡¯t they just arrange for her to be employed at their ownpany? Seems like they¡¯re afraid she¡¯ll hurt their business instead.]


    @lceCreamlsBestInWinter replying to @HankeringForGrilledSausage: [Dear


    Watson, you¡¯ve discovered a blind spot.]


    @HowAboutEatingOnePound: [But this kind of person really pisses me off. Looking down on people and always being sarcastic¡­ It¡¯s so infuriating that my liver hurts. The truth is that there¡¯s many such people in reality, but most people don¡¯t have the courage to fight back like Lu Ning does. Don¡¯t ask me how I know.]


    @lWannaGoToAnlnd: [Well, let me say something. This woman worked in ourpany before, she¡¯s inefficient and has a bad temperament, but likes to throw her weight around as though thepany¡¯s owned by her family. She even directed the intern to wait on her and bring her tea and snacks. Most ridiculous of all, she had the intern wash her clothes and socks. When I found out, I was so torn! Fortunately, the boss fired herter. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve been too disgusted to work with such a person.]


    @HankeringForGrilledSausage replying to @1WannaGoToAnlnd: [F*ck! For real!? They even washed her clothes?! Did she go there to work or to enjoy life?!? That intern is so pitiable.]


    @lWannaGoToAnInd: [It¡¯s true! If I¡¯m lying, may I choke to death on roasted sausages tomorrow! Our intern girl was timid and cried in secret for a long time before she told our team leader. Fortunately, our team leader protected her and went to tell the boss then. And when our boss wanted to fire her, can you even imagine what her rtives did?]


    @CloudyToday: [Sis! Tell us about it!]


    @HaveYouLearnedHovfloSwim: [borate more! Tell us more, sis!]


    More and more people came together to pool their experiences, and with one such revtion came a second, a third, a fourth¡­


    Many of them were in thements section simply to listen in on the storytelling session.


    The more they read, the more they felt that Lu Ning was really pitiful. To have met such an ¡®outstanding¡¯ family, it was really amazing..

 Chapter 444 - 444: Our Family’s Child

    Chapter 444 - 444: Our Family¡¯s Child


    Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios


    [That rtive of hers seems to be her uncle, and he brought his wife along. At first, he talked with our boss and said that she would change if the boss let her stay. However, our boss refused to budge and still wanted to fire her. At that point, that family revealed their true colors and remarked that our boss was a snob who abused his authority¡­]


    [Anyway, somehow it¡¯s all our boss¡¯s fault.]


    [Oh right, that couple I mentioned is the couple in that video.]


    [She was also like this when she was in ourpany, going around touching other people¡¯s things and not returning them after taking them. She even used other people¡¯s personal belongings without permission. In short, she was vile. In the end, what went down was like what our sister above has posted. Truly, what a family.]


    [Oh, I¡¯ve got another one. There were some handsome young men in ourpany, so she didn¡¯t care about work all day long, just going around seducing them. They clearly didn¡¯t like her and told her to stop, but she still persisted. The terrifying thing is that she even stalked and harassed them, she scared the three young men so much that they resigned. All because of her, now we can¡¯t even have any handsome men to look at while at work! She¡¯s the worst!]


    [When she was at our hotel, she even collected the clothes of our male guests.


    It makes me gag. She¡¯s a real pervert.]


    After many revtions, everyone had a clear understanding of what kind of person Sun Luy was.


    At this moment, there was really nothing else to say about Lu Ning. When they found out about this, those who were incensed and felt sorry for Lu Ning ran to the original Weibo to chastise those who had scolded Lu Ning.


    In an instant, this Weibo post was bumped up again. Just as the neers were about to start scolding her, someone borated the wholeings-and-goings of the situation before sitting back to enjoy the ensuing drama.


    Just as everyone was still angry, scolding, or lecturing, an inconspicuousment under thest video had been silently pushed up.


    [Erm, am I the only one who finds Ningnings beauty in the surveince cameras breathtaking?]


    This was indeed the case; Lu Nings beauty was vivid in the surveince footage, and it made one¡¯s heart ache.


    The custodian sister even took screenshots of Lu Ning in these videos, and used software to make it clearer.


    Lu Ning¡¯s fan club was having a field day. Glued to their screens, deriding the trolls, educating the neers, and aching for their idol.


    However, this matter was not over yet. Tonight was destined to be a sleepless night.


    When Huo Jinyan stepped out of the KFC with Lu Jingzhi, the sky outside had already darkened.


    It was at this time that Jiang Yu reposted Huo Jinyan¡¯s Weibo post.


    [There¡¯s no way we¡¯ll let our child be bullied by others!]


    A group of onlookers who were circling around Huo Jinyan¡¯s Weibo found out about this instantly.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s handle was given by his assistant. It was simply [DingtianCorpJiangYu].


    Everyone who knew about Dingtian Corporation was shocked.


    [The f*ck! Is this for real? Is it really Mr. Jiang of Dingtian Corporation?]


    [This is huge! Oh my god! I can¡¯t take this! What kind of people are behind Lu Ning?]


    [Dingtian Corporation! You mean that Dingtian Corporation?! Is this that Jiang Yu from Dingtian Corporation?! ]


    [That¡¯s right! The coordinates are in the capital. How many Jiang Yus of


    Dingtian Corporation can there be in the capital? Oh my god! It¡¯s a big boss!]


    [The big boss is here personally! Just who is Lu Ning?! I¡¯m gone. I want to be called their child by CEO Jiang too.]

 Chapter 445 - 445: Jingzhi Is Missing

    Chapter 445 - 445: Jingzhi Is Missing


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    [Speaking of which, I think this Big Boss Jiang is quite nasty. Isn¡¯t he deliberately using their own words to criticize them? I remember that in the initial expos¨¦ audio, that family also mentioned something like ¡®my child¡¯ too, but in the end, big boss Jiang casually said this as well. What a p to their faces.]


    [Hahahaha, that¡¯s right. She even said ¡®my child¡¯ is a kind girl? I¡¯m dying ofughter. Big boss Jiang directly appeared to prove that his child was the one who was actually bullied. Remember her pitiful and protective tone?


    Laughable. That entire family is nuts.]


    [Hold on, am I the only one curious about the rtionship between Big Boss Jiang and Lu Ning? Why did Big Boss Jiang call her his child? She can¡¯t be Big


    Boss Jiang¡¯s child, right? I¡¯m confused¡­]


    [Big Boss Jiang isn¡¯t even married yet. How can that famous bachelor in the capital have a child? She¡¯s probably his friend¡¯s child.]


    [Even still, he dotes on her so much, even calling her ¡®my child!? I love it.]


    Just as everyone was still immersed in Jiang Yu t s sudden appearance, a littleter.


    Shi He¡¯nuan, who had won all the awards in the television series segment, also made a Weibo post along with a group photo.


    [l like this child.]


    Then, she attached a photo of her and Lu Ning at the studio.


    Shi He¡¯nuan¡¯s reputation and influence were very great.


    When the photo was first posted, no one knew what was going on. Shi He¡¯nuan¡¯s fans were all praising Shi He¡¯nuan¡¯s beauty until someizens who knew Lu Ning passed by¡­


    [Wait! Is this¡­ Lu Ning?!]


    [Oh my god! Even Sister He¡¯nuan knows Lu Ning? F*ck, f*ck! Who is Lu Ning?! I¡¯m going crazy!]


    [Lu Ning knows Shi He¡¯nuan. I¡¯m so envious I¡¯m crying. Why does she know everyone?]


    [Good lord, those from the entertainment industry and the business world have alle down to support her. This is the first time I¡¯ve witnessed such a thing in my life.]


    [Anybody who sees this must admit that Sister Ning is amazing!]


    [Ahhh!!! This is Shi He¡¯nuan! The movie queen! The goddess! How long has it been since she posted a new selfie? Thank the heavens for answering my prayers, thank you Lu Ning, for letting me see a new side of my goddess!]


    Shi He¡¯nuan¡¯s sudden appearance brought this matter to arge number of eyes again. In an instant, the top five trending topics were all about Lu Ning. Themotion was even greater than the official announcement of a top celebrity.


    Lu Ning and the others did not know about this yet.


    After posting those messages, Lu Ning did not look at them anymore. She directly told Lin Ci not to look at them either, in case she saw something and became too emotional again.


    Coincidentally, Li Nian came over ording to the address indicated.


    Gu Chen was a little surprised that she woulde over just as the day wasgetting dark.


    Li Nian looked at him. ¡°l came over right after I was free. Go ahead and do your work, I can wait.¡±


    Gu Chen looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m not busy. Come with me.¡±


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci also happened to walk out. When they saw Li Nian, they were both startled. Li Nian was also taken aback.


    ¡°Li Nian.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and greeted her.


    Just as she was about to add something, her phone rang.


    After taking a look, she picked up the call. ¡°Mommy¡­¡±


    Before she could say anything else, Shen Yunci¡¯s anxious voice came from the other side. ¡°Ningning, did you go to pick up your brother?¡±


    ¡°No, why?¡±


    ¡°Jingzhi is missing! The teacher told us that Jingzhi did not go back to ss after he left in the afternoon! Ningning, what should we do?¡±


    After Lu Zhi took the phone, he walked to Shen Yunci¡¯s side and patted her shoulder to reassure her¡­

 Chapter 446 - 446: Found Him

    Chapter 446 - 446: Found Him


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Ningning, Daddy just called the school, and the security guard said that he saw a man picking up Jingzhi. I¡¯ll call your brother and ask him about Jingzhi. If he isn¡¯t with your brother, we¡¯ll go to the police. Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll call you if there¡¯s any news.¡±


    Lu Nings mind was still nk. She only put away her phone after Lu Zhi hung up.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Lu Ning calmed herself down.


    ¡°Jingzhi is missing.¡±


    Gu Chen looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll think of a way.¡±


    He had only taken two steps when Lu Nings phone rang again.


    Lu Ning took a look and was a little shaken. Then, she picked it up.


    It was Huo Jinyan.


    However, Lu Jingzhi¡¯s voice came from the other end.


    ¡± Sister.¡±


    Lu Ning was shocked. ¡°Jingzhi?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Jingzhi had not realized that Lu Nings tone was not quite right, but his voice was quite cheerful. ¡°Sister, where are you? Uncle Huo¡­ Brother Huo is sending me to where you are.¡±


    ¡°Brother Huo? Are you with Huo Jinyan?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re at the entrance of KFC. Brother Huo treated me to a meal.¡¯


    Lu Ning heaved a sigh of relief. Her entire body swayed for a moment from when panic engulfed her.


    Lin Ci quickly supported her.


    Lu Jingzhi seemed to have finally realized that something was strange. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lu Ning tried her best to sound natural. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Can you get Brother Huo on the phone?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi handed the phone to Huo Jinyan. ¡°Lu Ning.¡±


    Lu Ning heaved a sigh of relief when she heard Huo Jinyan¡¯s voice. She was a little exhausted and said weakly, ¡°Huo Jinyan.¡±


    Huo Jinyan frowned slightly when he heard her voice, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call youter.¡± With that, Lu Ning hung up.


    After hanging up, Lu Ning immediately called Shen Yunci, but no one was picking up so Lu Ning called Lu Zhi instead. After two rings, Shen Yunci picked up.


    On the other side, Shen Yunci¡¯s voice was a little choked. ¡°Ningning, your father is calling your brother. Don¡¯t be anxious, we¡¯ll find Lu Jingzhi¡­¡±


    Knowing that Lu Ning was also anxious and that the two of them had a good rtionship, Shen Yunci was also shocked at that time. She did not know what to do, so she immediately called Lu Ning and told her everything.


    But before she could finish, Lu Ning said, ¡°Mommy, there¡¯s no need to call him, I¡¯ve found Jingzhi. I¡¯ll go pick him up now. Wait for us at home.¡± Shen Yunci was stunned for a moment. ¡°Did you find him? You really found him!?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we found him. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll go back immediately. We really found him.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Okay!¡¯


    After hanging up, Shen Yunci immediately looked at Lu Zhi with tears in her eyes. ¡°She found him. She found Jingzhi, Ningning found him.¡±


    Lu Zhi immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    Lu Qings voice came from the other end of the phone. He did not hear him clearly. ¡°Dad, what did you find? Are you looking for something?¡±


    Lu Zhixin replied slowly in a panic, ¡°No, it¡¯s fine now. Where are you? I just wanted to ask if you¡¯reing back for dinner today.¡±


    He did not want another person to worry needlessly, so Lu Zhi did not tell Lu Qing.


    Before Lu Qing could say anything, a woman¡¯s voice came from the other end. Lu Zhi was stunned. Then, his expression turned ugly; he quickly hung up without saying anything.


    Lu Qing went to fetch Lu Jingzhi today to see L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an had been calling Lu Qing recently. After Lu Qing hung up a few times, his heart softened and he picked up.


    After L¨´ Yue¡¯an cried a few times, his heart softened again and he agreed to meet her..

 Chapter 447 - 447: When is Second Brother Coming Back?

    Chapter 447 - 447: When is Second Brother Coming Back?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Deep down, Lu Qing could not bear to be heartless to L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    For so many years, ever since L¨´ Yue¡¯an was born, he had basically been the one taking care of her. At that time, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were very busy and in poor moods, so Lu Qing took on the responsibility of taking care of his sister.


    He had been L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s parent, taking care of her food, clothes and daily necessities, tutoring her and helping with her homework, and even paying attention to her feelings. He had essentially watched L¨´ Yue¡¯an grow up. At that time, Lu Yue¡¯an had also relied on him very much; it was only after she had developed the mentality of a teenage girl in adolescence that she did not rely on him so much.


    Lu Qing had always doted on her, and could not bear to say anything harsh to her.


    When she did something wrong, if she cried his heart would soften instantly.


    Not only would he not me her, he would also coax her.


    Although she had left their home and went to the ce which she should have belonged to, his subconscious feelings could not change that quickly. Lu Qing still thought of her as he always did.


    He would still buy things for her like in the past. He would also subconsciously soften his heart towards her. He could not do anything to her, nor speak harshly to her.


    After agreeing to meet this time, L¨´ Yue¡¯an said that she missed Jingzhi, so Lu Qing wanted to bring Lu Jingzhi along.


    He had thought that Lu Jingzhi actually had some feelings for Lt.* Yue¡¯an, but he did not expect the youngest of them to actually be the most determined.


    Lu Qing came to see L¨´ Yue¡¯an himself. When she saw that Lu Jingzhi was not around, disappointment shed across her face, but she did not bring this up.


    The two of them sat and chatted in the shop they used to be familiar with for the entire day. L¨´ Yue¡¯an observed Lu Qing as she sometimes cried and sometimesughed, saying that she had done a lot of bad things and asking Lu Qing to forgive her. Lu Qing did not harbor much hatred for her to begin with, and although he did not say it, he gently wiped her tears away. Both of them knew that this was Lu Qings form of expressing forgiveness and concession.


    After that, Lt.* Yue¡¯an happily shared with him what had happened around her. She even mentioned that she would attend the school¡¯s anniversary party and y the piano at the party.


    She even spoke about Lu Ning, praising Lu Ning for doing so well in all aspects and that she needed to learn from her.


    That, in the future, she would restrain herself and study hard so that Lu Qing would not give her the cold shoulder.


    She looked over with reddened eyes. ¡°Brother, please tell me when I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯ll change. Please don¡¯t ignore me, you¡¯re the only one by my side.¡±


    Lu Qings heart melted on the spot.


    ¡°Your brother won¡¯t ignore you.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then Brother, you muste and watch my performance on the day of the school¡¯s anniversary, okay? This is my first time performing at a g, so I hope you can see it.¡±


    Lu Qing looked at her, smiled, and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lt.* Yue¡¯an smiled sweetly. She seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°By the way, Sister Ning seems to be performing at the g too. Recently, I¡¯ve often seen them practicingte in the rehearsal room.¡±


    Lu Qing was a little surprised. He had never heard Lu Ning mention it before; he had thought that Lu Ning would not attend such a party.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s been going home quitete recently.¡±


    Lt.* Yue¡¯an did not continue this topic.


    Instead, she looked at Lu Qing and asked, ¡°Brother, when is Second Brothering back? I haven¡¯t been able to contact him for a long time.¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Qing also frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t reach him either. He only calls Mom and Dad regrly to tell them that he¡¯s safe. He hasn¡¯t taken the initiative to contact me the rest of the time.¡¯


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an sighed. ¡°l haven¡¯t seen Second Brother in a long time.. I wonder if he can ept the fact that our family has be like this after hees back¡­¡±

 Chapter 448 - 448: I’m Very Happy Today

    Chapter 448 - 448: I¡¯m Very Happy Today


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an paused, as if realizing that there was another implication behind her words. She immediately changed the topic.


    ¡°By the way, Brother, have you found any girls you like recently?¡±


    Lu Qings hand, which was holding the cup, paused. She looked at L¨´ Yue¡¯an. ¡°What¡¯s this so suddenly?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an immediately giggled. ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about when I¡¯ll have a sister-inw.¡±


    Lu Qing smiled helplessly. ¡°There¡¯s nobody.¡±


    Although he said that, a girl¡¯s face suddenly appeared in Lu Qings mind. Even he was taken aback.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an was still saying something when he was startled and did not hear her at all.


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    When Lu Qing heard L¨´ Yue¡¯an calling to him, he came back to her senses.


    ¡°What?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an paused. ¡°It¡¯s such a pity. Brother is so handsome, so how can there not be any girls pursuing him? Even though Sister Ning has so many suitors¡­¡± As she said this, Lu Qings phone suddenly rang.


    Lu Qing picked up her phone and nced at it. He was stunned for a moment as he cast a nce at L¨´ Yue¡¯an. Then, he picked up the call.


    It was Lu Zhi.


    After the call went through, he said something that Lu Qing did not quite catch, followed by Shen Yunci¡¯s voice, but it was a little far away, so Lu Qing did not hear what she said and only heard that she was looking for something.


    ¡°Dad, what are you looking for?¡±


    Lu Zhi¡¯s voice sounded a little weak. Lu Qing wanted to ask more, but Lu Zhi said that it was fine.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at Lu Qings expression and asked, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Before Lu Qing could say anything, the other party seemed to have heard the voice and hung up. Lu Qing did not have time to ask anything.


    Lu Qing looked at L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s expression and did not bring his phone down immediately. Instead, he said to the call that had already been cut, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Only then, did he bring his phone down.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at Lu Qing.


    Only then did Lu Qing say lightly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Dad asked me where I was and if I wanted to go home for dinner.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an immediately raised her hand to look at her watch. ¡°It¡¯s already this time?! 1 have to go home for dinner too. Otherwise, Grandpa and the others will be worried. Brother, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lu Qing nodded. ¡®Okay.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an called the chauffeur to pick her up.


    Lu Qing waited at the door with her. It was already dark outside.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m very happy today. Thank you.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at Lu Qing and smiled as she said that.


    Lu Qing smiled and rubbed her head. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an nodded and got into the car.


    Lu Qing watched as the car gradually drove away from his sight. He turned around and left as well.


    However, he was still a little worried. He had clearly felt that something was wrong from Shen Yunci¡¯s voice, but he had not heard what she had said.


    Lu Qing went to the car and prepared to go home.


    Knowing that Lu Jingzhi was safe now, Lu Ning was much more relieved. Initially, Gu Chen wanted to send her there, but Lu Ning saw that Li Nian had something on with him, so she did not let him go with her. Instead, she asked the chauffeur at home to send her and Lin Ci there.


    Along the way, Lin Ci was stillforting Lu Ning, telling her not to be afraid. They had already found him.


    Lu Ning knew this too, but she still felt a little flustered when she could not see him.


    ¡°You¡¯re still injured. Slow down and don¡¯t get agitated.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded.


    When they arrived, they did not see Huo Jinyan and the others outside the door, so Lin Ci helped Lu Ning inside to look for them.


    As soon as she entered, a small figure pounced on Lu Nings leg.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    Huo Jinyan, who was standing behind him, was startled and immediately grabbed the back of his cor.


    Lu Ning was injured. Lu Jingzhi did not know that, so he was afraid that Lu


    Jingzhi would bump into her and pull her wound..

 Chapter 449 - 449: She’s So Cute When She’s Angry

    Chapter 449 - 449: She¡¯s So Cute When She¡¯s Angry


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Jingzhi was forced to stop in front of Lu Ning. He turned his head and peered at Huo Jinyan strangely.


    Huo Jinyan reminded him, ¡°Slow down.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi was a little confused, but he still nodded obediently. When he hugged Lu Ning, he hugged her legs very gently.


    Lu Ning looked at the young boy in front of her, and waspletely relieved.


    As soon as she felt relieved, all her emotions seemed to surge in her face.


    Huo Jinyan stood in front of her and clearly saw that her eyes were getting redder and redder.


    He frowned, feeling a little ufortable.


    ¡°There are too many people here, Let¡¯s go out first.¡±


    The few of them left together.


    Lu Jingzhi was still very confused. Seeing that his sister was obviously in a bad mood, he did not dare to speak.


    He stood there and quietly held Lu Nings hand.


    Lu Ning forcefully suppressed her emotions.


    Lin Ci looked at them from the side. ¡°Well, I still have something to do. Teacher Huo, did you drive?¡±


    Huo Jinyan nodded.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll get the chauffeur to send me home. Teacher Huo, send Ningning and Jingzhi home. I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Lu Ning turned around when she heard this, but Lin Cui¡¯s figure had disappeared in an instant. When she spun around, she had already run to the car, opened the door, and got in.


    Lin Ci ran very quickly, as if there was a wolf chasing after her.


    Lu Ning turned around and met Huo Jinyan¡¯s gaze. Huo Jinyan turned around and walked over to her, wanting to support her.


    He did not know if it was because she was angry or something, but Lu Ning did not let him support her. Instead, she simply led Lu Jingzhi forward.


    Huo Jinyan stood rooted to the ground and stared at her back for two seconds.


    Seeing that Lu Ning was about to leave, Lu Jingzhi could not help but remind her softly, ¡°Sister, Brother Huo¡¯s car is over there.¡±


    Lu Ning nced in the direction he was pointing.


    ¡°Then bring Sister over.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded and led Lu Ning to Huo Jinyan¡¯s car.


    Huo Jinyan followed behind her silently.


    The two of them arrived first and waited for him by the car.


    Huo Jinyan looked at them from a distance, Lu Ning did not even look at him, fixing her gaze at a tree branch not far away, and her slightly pouting mouth made Huo Jinyan smile.


    She¡¯s so cute when she¡¯s angry.


    Huo Jinyan walked over and unlocked the car door for the two of them to get in. When he got into the car, he wanted to help Lu Ning, but after some thought, he retracted his hand to prevent her from getting even angrier.


    Along the way, the three of them did not speak. The atmosphere in the car was a little oppressive. Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning and then at Huo Jinyan.


    As if to ease the atmosphere, Lu Jingzhi looked at the two of them and whispered, ¡°Brother Huo, where did you put my school bag?¡±


    ¡°In the trunk.¡¯


    Lu Jingzhi nodded.


    After all, he was a child, so there was only one topic he could think of. After he finished speaking, there was an immediate silence.


    In the end, he sat there helplessly and did not speak.


    However, he noticed that Lu Ning did not lean against the backrest when she was sitting. Her back was a distance away from the backrest.


    When he thought about it, he remembered that Lu Ning used to lie back when she was in the car, but now¡­


    Lu Jingzhi¡¯s gaze paused on Lu Nings waist.


    The car stopped by the roadside.


    Lu Ning opened the car door and got out first. Huo Jinyan also got out to get Lu Jingzhi¡¯s school bag.


    When he handed his bag to Lu Jingzhi, he looked at Huo Jinyan and said, ¡°Thank you, Brother Huo.¡±


    He even waved at Huo Jinyan.


    Lu Ning held his hand and entered the entrance. She did not say a word or even look at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan stood rooted to the ground in a daze for a while before a voice came from behind him.


    He ignored it. He had just taken a step when someone stopped him.


    ¡°Huo Jinyan..¡±

 Chapter 450 - 450: Why Are You Like This!

    Chapter 450 - 450: Why Are You Like This!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Qing stopped the car and called out to Huo Jinyan.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at him. ¡°I was sending someone.¡±


    Lu Qing frowned. ¡°You only just sent Jingzhi back now?¡±


    He seemed to realize something.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Lu Qing could not help but mutter, ¡°Could it be that Dad and Mom called me because they were looking for Jingzhi?¡± He nced at Huo Jinyan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll settle the score with youter!¡±


    Then, he turned around and quickly walked into the alley.


    Huo Jinyan also heard Lu Qings muttering just now. He was stunned for a moment and seemed to understand why Lu Ning was in such a bad mood when she came.


    So that¡¯s the reason.


    Huo Jinyan was rooted to the ground in frustration.


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi heard Lu Qings voice while they were halfway home.


    Lu Qing ran over and caught up with the two of them.


    Because of what happened in the morning, Lu Jingzhi did not want to talk to Lu Qing. He looked at Lu Qing and did not say anything.


    Lu Ning looked at him and gave Lu Jingzhi to him. ¡°Take Jingzhi home first. I¡¯ll go backter.¡±


    Although he was not very willing, Lu Jingzhi did not say anything when he saw his sister¡¯s expression. He took the initiative to hold Lu Qings hand.


    Lu Qing looked at Lu Nine. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Lu Ning did not answer this and only replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Then, she turned around and left.


    After Lu Ning turned around the corner and disappeared, Lu Jingzhi pulled his hand back.


    Lu Qing: ???


    Lu Jingzhi rolled his eyes at Lu Qing and walked into the neighborhood alone.


    Lu Qing: ???


    When Lu Ning walked forward alone, she could hear her heart pounding. It had not gone down since she started panicking. Even though Lu Jingzhi had been by her side just now and was holding her hand, she was still afraid.


    When she reached the entranceway, Huo Jinyan had not yet left. He was leaning against the car under a streetmp, smoking, and looking a little lonely.


    Lu Ning held her breath and quickly stepped forward. She knocked the cigarette out of his hand, stomped on it, and turned around to re at him.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment. He did not expect her to suddenlye out.


    Lu Ning looked at him and punched Huo Jinyan in the chest.


    Right on the heels of that, she continued to throw punch after punch.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything when you brought him away?! Can¡¯t you just tell me?! Will you die if you call me?! Don¡¯t you know that my whole family¡¯s very anxious because we couldn¡¯t find him?!¡±


    With every word, shended a punch on Huo Jinyan.


    The more she spoke, the redder her eyes became, and the tears in them glistened, making Huo Jinyan¡¯s heart ache.


    ¡°Why are you like this!?¡±


    Lu Nings voice trembled with grievance. Huo Jinyan caught the punch and held her hand.


    Lu Ning looked up at him, and tears fell from her eyes.


    Seeing her cry, Huo Jinyan felt suffocated. He stepped forward and gently pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Stop hitting me. You¡¯re injured. I¡¯ll let you hit me when you¡¯re better, okay?¡±


    His gentle voice entered Lu Nings ears. Lu Ning felt aggrieved and cried even harder.


    Initially, she was just sobbing quietly, but after Huo Jinyan finished speaking, she started to wail.


    Huo Jinyan was a little flustered. He raised his hand and patted her head to


    As soon as he tried to move, Lu Ning grabbed his clothes to stop him from moving.. He could only stay where he was, touching the back of her neck again and again, his heart aching¡­</font>

 Chapter 451 - 451: Can’t You Forgive Me?

    Chapter 451 - 451: Can¡¯t You Forgive Me?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Huo Jinyan apologized to her softly, hoping she would calm down. Her eyes would swell after crying for so long.


    Unexpectedly, it would have been fine if he did not apologize¡ªbut once he did, she cried even harder.


    Huo Jinyan really did not know what to do; this little girl was so pitiful that he could only coax and pamper her. However, when she cried, she did not seem to hear anything.


    Huo Jinyan reached out to touch her chin. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, okay? You¡¯re still injured. How about we sit over there? You can scold me as much as you want once you¡¯re seated. Here, let me wipe your tears, alright?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    His voice was surprisingly gentle as he asked for Lu Nings opinion.


    However, Lu Ning did not say anything. Huo Jinyan tried to lift her chin gently, but she did not resist.


    As he raised her head, looking at her slim face, Huo Jinyan¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. His heart ached for her, and he raised his hand to gently wipe the tears off her face.


    As he wiped her tears, he apologized to her softly. ¡°I was wrong, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t notice the time, nor did I call to tell you. I really made you worry.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him and felt the gentleness of his hand. She pursed her lips and tears fell from her eyes again.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and frowned slightly, his eyes turning red. ¡°Can¡¯t you forgive me?¡±


    Lu Ning still did not speak. She just looked at him with her sparkling bright eyes.


    Huo Jinyan continued to wipe her tears patiently.


    However, she had cried too hard just now. When Lu Ning tried to catch her breath, a small snot bubble blew out from her nose.


    She was so shocked that she forgot how to cry.


    Huo Jinyan was also stunned for a moment. Then, he looked at her expression and suddenlyughed.


    Lu Ning came back to her senses when she heard hisughter. She raised her hand and pped him.


    Huo Jinyan was still grinning, and his clearughter entered Lu Nings ears, making her flush with anger.


    Huo Jinyan smiled and raised his hand to wipe her snot away without any disdain.


    Lu Ning was furious when she saw himugh. She suddenly raised her hand, but stopped when her hand was about tond on his arm. After being stunned for two seconds, she kicked him and turned to leave.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her leaving angrily, the smile on his lips never fading.


    How could someone be so adorable even in such a sorry state?


    When Lu Ning returned, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were watching television with Lu Jingzhi in the living room.


    As she pushed the door open and entered, Shen Yunci immediately stood up.


    ¡°Ningnings back! ¡±


    ¡°Mommy missed you so much!¡±


    Lu Zhi also stood up from the sofa. ¡°Daddy missed you too.¡±


    Lu Ning could not help butugh.


    However, her eyes were red. She had wanted to avoid Shen Yunci and the others as she came in, but she bumped right into them.


    Shen Yunci noticed it when she walked over.


    Looking at her red eyes, she was stunned for a moment. Then, she hugged her gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s good that your little brother is back. It¡¯s


    Mommy¡¯s fault, I went to tell you right away when I was anxious.¡±


    Lu Ning was startled for a moment before she heaved a sigh of relief; crying because of Lu Jingzhi¡ªthis interpretation was not exactly wrong. Maybe I just feel a little guilty after crying so much in front of Huo Jinyan.


    Wait, why would I feel guilty?


    Lu Ning did not understand either.


    When Shen Yunci let go of her, she turned around and saw Lu Qinging from the balcony.


    As Lu Qings gaze fell on Lu Nings face, Lu Ning was stunned. She felt that he could see something through her face.


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­¡±


    Lu Ning turned to look at Shen Yunci. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡±


    Lu Zhi immediately looked over. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to have dinner?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t be eating. I¡¯m a little tired and just want to sleep.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi also hopped down. ¡°I¡¯m not eating either..¡±</font>

 Chapter 452 - 452: Brother Huo Is Quite Good

    Chapter 452 - 452: Brother Huo Is Quite Good


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Zhi immediately held him back. ¡°No way, you¡¯ll wake up in the middle of the night and eat random junk again.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi immediately said, ¡°1 won¡¯t, I¡¯ve already eaten. Brother Huo bought me a lot of food. I¡¯m stuffed.¡±


    ¡°Brother Huo?¡±


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were puzzled for a moment, then looked at Lu Ning.


    It seemed like they had yet to ask where she found Lu Jingzhi.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Lu Ning immediately looked at them. ¡°Teacher Huo helped me find Jingzhi, I picked him up from Teacher Huffs ce. Teacher Huo probably bought him some food when they were together.¡±


    Shen Yunci nodded. ¡°l see. Then you have to remember to thank Teacher Huo.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. Just as she was about to speak, Lu Qing suddenly said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve probably thanked him already, right?¡± Lu Ning:


    He must¡¯ve seen something from the balcony!


    Lu Ning ignored him. After saying goodbye to Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci, she turned around and returned to her room.


    Lu Jingzhi followed behind.


    ¡± Sister.¡±


    Lu Ning closed the door and looked at him. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°l think Brother Huo is actually quite decent.¡±


    Lu Ning turned around to get a facial towel. When she heard this, she smiled.


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about him?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi suddenly looked at Lu Ning and asked, ¡°Sister, your eyes are red. Did Brother Huo make you cry just now?¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Silly. He doesn¡¯t even know how to coax a girl.¡±


    Lu Ning originally wanted to say something, but when she heard Lu Jingzhi¡¯s words, she could not help butugh.


    ¡°Although Brother Huo is a good person, he¡¯s really an idiot.¡±


    When Lu Ning heard this, she walked over as she wiped her face. ¡°Right? Sister thinks so too.¡¯


    Lu Ning sat next to him and asked btedly, ¡°Why did you start calling him Brother Huo?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi watched as Lu Ning picked up the facial towel she had used and threw it away. ¡°Brother Huo told me himself that I can¡¯t call him Uncle Huo, but Brother Huo.¡¯


    Saying that, he went into the bathroom and took out a washcloth. After rinsing it, he handed it to her.


    Lu Ning took it and looked at him. ¡°Then what were you two doing today?¡± She was so angry before that she forgot to ask this.


    Why did Huo Jinyan go to pick up Jingzhi? The two of them stayed together for so long and even had a meal together. Most importantly, after Jingzhi returned, his impression of Huo Jinyan changed so much. It¡¯s a little strange¡­


    Lu Jingzhi stammered, not knowing whether to tell her or not. ¡°That¡¯s, well, we didn¡¯t do anything much¡­¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him without blinking. ¡°Tell me the truth.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked into Lu Nings eyes and said softly, ¡°l just don¡¯t want my sister to be bullied.¡¯


    Lu Ning was taken aback. ¡°You don¡¯t want Sister to be bullied? What do you mean?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi hesitated for a moment before he finally said, ¡°Brother Huo came to me and asked me to help find somebody because Sister was being bullied. It¡¯s about what happened online today¡­¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned. ¡°About what happened online? What did he ask you to do?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. He just wanted me to help him investigate someone. Actually, Brother Huo didn¡¯t want me to help after that. He was calling someone else, but then I offered to help him.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi observed Lu Nings expression and quibbled softly, ¡°Well, he looked really anxious¡­¡±


    Lu Ning took a deep breath and looked at him. She did not know what to say.


    ¡°Actually, 1 have the evidence in my hands, but I didn¡¯t give it to him. Because


    I was afraid Sister had other ns¡­¡±


    Lu Ning wanted tough. ¡°What ns did your Sister here have? What evidence do you have?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi scratched his head, thinking that he might have said too much..</font>

 Chapter 453 - 453: So He Can’t Get Injured Again

    Chapter 453 - 453: So He Can¡¯t Get Injured Again


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I identally saw a message from someone called Xiaowen on Sister¡¯s phone, and I sent it to my phone too¡­¡±


    He did not continue, but Lu Ning understood what he meant.


    So that¡¯s how it is. With that evidence, he was afraid that he would disrupt her n, so he followed Huo Jinyan¡¯s lead and looked for the person first without giving him the evidence directly.


    Lu Ning had to admit that he was smart.


    But there was something else¡­<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Lu Ning looked at him with a burning gaze. ¡°How did Huo Jinyan know about your ability?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi: ¡®


    Oh no. I¡¯m toast.


    The more he spoke, the deeper the hole he dug himself.


    Lu Ning fixed her gaze on him.


    Lu Jingzhi tried to change the topic, ¡°Sister, are you feeling ufortable anywhere?¡±


    Lu Ning continued to stare at him. ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic. I¡¯m not ufortable.¡¯


    Lu Jingzhi: ¡°¡­¡±


    Knowing that he could not avoid talking about it today, Lu Jingzhi simply sat down cross-legged and looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell Sister. But in exchange, Sister, you have to tell me how you were injured.¡±


    ???


    ¡°Who told you your sister was hurt?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi: ¡°That means Sister is injured, right?¡±


    Lu Ning: ???


    This brat!


    He threw me for a loop!


    Lu Ning looked at him.


    ¡°Sister, can you agree to this?¡±


    Lu Ning:


    ¡°Fine, agreed.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded. ¡°Alright. Brother Huo knew about me, because I took the initiative to tell him.¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned. She looked at him in disbelief. ¡®You told him? Are you crazy?! Don¡¯t you know that he¡¯s looking for you?!¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning with determination in his eyes. ¡°So you¡¯ve always known that I¡¯m Z, right?¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­l was just guessing.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi continued to look at her. ¡°Sister guessed right too. That¡¯s why you were protecting me so that Brother Huo won¡¯t find out that I¡¯m Z. However, I have to admit what I¡¯ve done sooner orter. Previously, I didn¡¯t have a clear understanding of these things, only knowing how to take orders andplete the assignments. I didn¡¯t know that what I did would pose a threat to others¡¯ lives.


    ¡°Plus, Sister also said that you didn¡¯t want Brother Huo to get hurt again, but I


    found out that someone took the same job to expose Brother Huffs location, so I took the initiative to look for Brother Huo and tell him my identity. Only then would he believe everything I said.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him with a serious expression. ¡°So you told him because you wanted him to avoid danger?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Sister doesn¡¯t want him to be injured, so he can¡¯t get injured again.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at the child in front of her. At this moment, he revealed a meticulous mind that waspletely ipatible with his age.


    It was because of this that Lu Ning had never treated him as a child before. However, aside from these specific aspects, Lu Jingzhi was still a child. This incident was also a reminder to Lu Ning; sometimes, he was just a child, so she had to do her best to protect him. At least, nothing like what happened today should happen again. If he was really abducted, she would live in pain for the rest of her life.


    ¡± Sister.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him.


    ¡°So how did you get hurt? Is it in your back?¡±


    Lu Ning sighed and turned around. She turned sideways and lifted the clothes on her waist. ¡°Not my back, my waist.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi¡¯s gazended on Lu Nings waist. The wound was covered by gauze, so he did not know what it looked like. However, Lu Jingzhi still squinted.


    Lu Ning put down her clothes.. ¡°Did you tell Huo Jinyan when he¡¯ll be attacked?¡±</font>

 Chapter 454 - 454: How Is This a Small Injury?!

    Chapter 454 - 454: How Is This a Small Injury?!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Jingzhi looked at her. ¡°At midnight.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°So it was that time.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi was stunned for a moment before he realized what she meant. ¡°You went to save him?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Lu Jingzhi stared nkly at Lu Ning.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    After being frozen for a while, he half-knelt close to Lu Ning and imitated her as he knocked her head.


    ¡°Are you stupid?¡±


    Lu Ning covered her head and looked at him in amusement.


    ¡°That¡¯s very dangerous! ¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°I know.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning and sighed after a long time. ¡®


    Lu Ning looked at him and raised her hand to pat his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, aren¡¯t I? It¡¯s just a small injury. It¡¯s alright if I¡¯m all fine.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi: ¡°¡­ How is this a small injury?!¡±


    When he said thest word, his voice trembled and choked.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment as she looked at his eyes reddening.


    Her heart ached on the spot. ¡°Sister was wrong, alright?¡± bent over to look at him and apologize.


    Lu Jingzhi looked up at her with his big eyes and said, sobbing, ¡°Don¡¯t go again, okay?¡±


    Lu Ning pulled the child into her arms andforted him. ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t do that anymore, but you have to promise me that you¡¯ll tell me if there¡¯s anything in the future. Don¡¯t only tell Huo Jinyan, okay?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded in her arms.


    Lu Ning patted his back gently andforted him. ¡°I won¡¯t rush in anymore in the future. Even if I have to go out, I¡¯ll make sure to tell you first, okay?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi tugged at Lu Nings clothes and buried his head in her arms. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want you to go to such dangerous ces.¡±


    Lu Ning could not help butugh when she heard his childish voice. For the first time, she felt that he was acting like a child.


    ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t go.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded.


    Lu Ning smiled and hugged him tighter.


    ¡°Also, you can¡¯t leave with anyone in the future. Even if it¡¯s someone you know, call and tell me. If I don¡¯t pick up, send a message to me or call Mommy and Daddy, understand?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay, but I did tell Brother today.¡±


    ¡°When Brother Huo went to pick me up, Brother also went to pick me up. I


    didn¡¯t go with Brother, but I told Brother. Brother also watched me leave with Brother Huo.¡¯


    Lu Ning looked down at him and raised her hand to wipe the tears off his face. ¡°He really went to find you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Jingzhi nodded.


    Lu Ning lowered her eyes, deep in thought.


    ¡°Why did Brother go to pick you up?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi watched as Lu Ning paused for a while. Lu Ning looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Brother didn¡¯t say what he wanted me for, I just said I didn¡¯t want to go with him, so I left with Brother Huo.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him and smiled. ¡°Did you leave with Brother Huo because he said it was about Sister?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning in surprise and smiled. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what Brother Huo said.¡¯


    Lu Ning smiled and rubbed his face. ¡°I just know that you little brat cares about Sister the most.¡¯


    As Lu Ning spoke, she hugged him tightly.


    Lu Jingzhi poked his head out. ¡°Sister, I can¡¯t breathe.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and rxed a little. ¡°Not letting you go! I like you so much. Let Sister hug you.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi helplesslyy in Lu Nings arms as he let her hug him.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi listened to theughter and merriment from the room, smiling silently. The two of them turned around and returned to their room..</font>

 Chapter 455 - 455: Golden Bachelor

    Chapter 455 - 455: Golden Bachelor


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning woke up early the next morning. As soon as she woke up, she was bombarded by Lin Ci¡¯s calls.


    Her previous two calls were not picked up, as Lu Ning was washing up in the bathroom and could not hear her phone. When she came out, she picked up her phone and had only taken a nce at it when it rang again.


    Lu Ning thought that there was something urgent and hurriedly picked it up. ¡°Darling! What¡¯s your rtionship with Jiang Yu!?¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned and reacted two secondster. ¡°Jiang Yu?¡±


    After a while, she came to and remembered that she meant Uncle Jiang.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us. Uncle Jiang and my father are good friends.


    What¡¯s wrong? Why are you suddenly asking this?¡±


    Lu Ning was a little curious about why Lin Ci suddenly asked about Jiang Yu.


    ¡°D*mn, Big Sis, are you reading Weibo at all?¡±


    When Lu Ning heard this, her head reflexively started to hurt.


    Not to mention her head, even her wound throbbed.


    ¡°What now?¡±


    Lin Ci could not help butugh when she heard this. ¡°Haha, well, it¡¯s a good thing this time. Jiang Yu reposted Huo Jinyan¡¯s post and said that he wouldn¡¯t let you be bullied. Jiang Yu has been very popr in the business circle in recent years, don¡¯t you see? Hispany has been especially popr in the past few years. In addition, he¡¯s good-looking; someone had even taken photos of him, and they were a real hit online back then.


    He¡¯s the famous Golden Bachelor of the capital.¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Ning was a little surprised. ¡°Huh? Uncle Jiang isn¡¯t married yet?¡±


    Lin Ci could not help but roll her eyes on the phone. ¡°You don¡¯t even know this? And he¡¯s even protecting you, you heartless person.¡±


    Lu Ning blinked in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯ve only met Uncle Jiang twice, how can I ask about his family situation? Besides, he¡¯s good friends with my father. 1 thought he was about the same age as my father.¡±


    Lin Ci thought for a moment. ¡°That might be true. Jiang Yu seems to be almost forty.¡±


    It was rare for Lu Ning to gossip. ¡°Then why isn¡¯t he married yet? He¡¯s even single. Uncle Jiangs so handsome, how could he not have a girlfriend?¡±


    Lin Ci: ¡°You¡¯re asking me? Hey, hey, remember to call me the next time you meet him. I want to see him in person!¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You hear me?¡±


    Lin Ci urged her impatiently.


    Lu Ning replied helplessly, ¡°Alright, alright, I understand.¡±


    Hearing her excited screeching, Lu Ning could not help but ask, ¡°So, why are you up so early today?¡±


    From the sounds of it, she should have been up for at least an hour. Otherwise, she would definitely not be in this state.


    Lin Ci yawned. ¡°Nah, I didn¡¯t sleep at all.¡±


    Lu Ning opened her closet helplessly. ¡°You stayed up all night again? Have you forgotten how much you regretted it thest time?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, pfft. Don¡¯t jinx it. I haven¡¯t had e in a long time.¡±


    Lu Ning chuckled and casually took a piece of clothing before closing the closet.


    ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m going with the ss monitor and the others for rehearsalter.¡¯


    Lu Ning asked worriedly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep for a bit? The ss monitor¡¯s used to making appointments at nine o¡¯clock, right? That¡¯s still more than an hour away.¡±


    Lin Ci shook her head. ¡°Seriously, you even know his behavioral patterns? I¡¯m fine. It¡¯ll be almost time after I have breakfast with my grandfather. I¡¯m feeling very energetic and especially excited now. You have to check out Weiboter! It¡¯s still very lively now. Let me tell you, baby, you¡¯re totally popr this time. Even Shi He¡¯nuan posted about you on Weibo.¡±


    Lu Ning waspletely floored.


    Lin Ci smiled as she prepared to hang up.


    ¡°Hurry up and go take a look. If it weren¡¯t so lively it wouldn¡¯t have kept me up the entire night. I¡¯m about to die ofughter because of theizens. I¡¯m hanging up. Bye.¡±


    ¡°Bye-bye¡­¡±</font>

 Chapter 456 - 456: Double Standards

    Chapter 456 - 456: Double Standards


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning tossed her clothes on the bed and opened Weibo with her phone.


    She went to take a look at the trending searches first.


    Lo and behold, she was really shocked when she saw them.


    This time, it was even more ridiculous. After a night, not only did Lu Nings name not go down, but her name even popped up in more ces than ever.


    #LuNingShiHenuan<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    #LuNingBeautifulBeauty


    #LuNingJiangYu


    #LuNingTheTragicBeauty


    Lu Ning counted eight new tags, all about her.


    She felt a headacheing on.


    This is ridiculous!


    Lu Ning clicked on the two articles from Shi He¡¯nuan and Jiang Yu. After giving each of them a like, she left. Her waist hurt, and she was not in the mood to read these.


    However, just because she was not in the mood to read them did not mean that others were not in the mood to, such as Lu Jingzhi and Lu Qing.


    When Lu Ning went out with her phone, the two of them happened toe out too. Their heads were lowered to look at their phones and they identally bumped into each other.


    Shen Yunci happened to witness this happening.


    ¡°The two of you, glued to your phones so early in the morning. Do you kids even fancy your eyesight?¡±


    Then, she spotted Lu Ning.


    ¡°Ningning, what¡¯s wrong? Did you see something ufortable? You should read something more light-hearted.¡±


    Lu Qing and Lu Jingzhi: ¡®


    Isn¡¯t the difference in treatment a little too obvious?!


    Lu Ning slowly walked out.


    Shen Yunci looked at her. ¡°Ningning, what do you want to eat for breakfast?¡± Lu Ning thought for a moment. ¡°Mommy, 1 remember the bean buns fromst time, are they still there?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If you¡¯d like them, Mommy will steam some for you.¡± Lu Ning approached Shen Yunci and said, ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡±


    Shen Yunci immediately went into the kitchen with a smile.


    Lu Jingzhi could tell that she was in a good mood. He walked into the kitchen and looked at Shen Yunci. ¡°Mommy, 1 want to have soup dumplings.¡±


    Then, he imitated Lu Ning and hugged Shen Yunci¡¯s leg.


    Shen Yunci looked down at him and smiled. ¡°Nope, you didn¡¯t finish yoursst time. Listen to Sister and have the bean buns today. Shoo, shoo.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi: ¡® ¡°¡­¡±


    Why is the effect different?


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning, who was standing there, and could not help but walk over and hug her leg. ¡°Sister, tell Mommy that you want to eat soup dumplings. See if Mommy will make them for you.¡±


    Lu Ning looked down at him. ¡°But I don¡¯t want soup dumplings.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi shook her leg like a spoiled child. ¡°Just give it a try.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly at him, then turned to look at Shen Yunci in the kitchen. ¡°Mom, 1 also want soup dumplings. Can I have some?¡±


    Shen Yunci¡¯s cheerful voice immediately came out. ¡°Sure, Mommy will cook some for you.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi: ¡°¡­?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at his crying face and could not help but find it funny. ¡°I¡¯m not eating them, they¡¯re all yours. Good for you, right?¡±


    She turned towards the kitchen. ¡°Let me help you, Mom.¡±


    Shen Yunci immediately pushed her out. ¡°No need, no need. Shoo, shoo.¡± Lu Qing turned around and looked at Lu Ning¡­


    In the past, L¨´ Yue¡¯an would make some requests, and Shen Yunci would satisfy them. However, she had never thought of helping Shen Yunci. Lu Qing had never heard L¨´ Yue¡¯an say that she wanted to help¡­


    Lu Qing, who was lost in his thoughts, suddenly heard someone call his name.


    ¡°Lu Qing!¡¯


    Lu Qing looked at the kitchen and stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ve called you several times! Come and help me!¡±


    Lu Qing: ???


    I didn¡¯t make any requests, so why am I being ordered around?


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi stood at the kitchen door and watched as he walked into the kitchen.


    Lu Qing rolled up his sleeves and prepared to fight for a piece as well.


    ¡°Mom, I want to eat¡­¡±


    ¡°Shush.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Okay¡­¡±</font>

 Chapter 457 - 457: Group Termination

    Chapter 457 - 457: Group Termination


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi giggled as they stood outside.


    ¡°Mommy, where¡¯s Daddy?¡±


    ¡°He went out for a run. He should be back soon.¡¯


    Speak of the devil¡ªtwo minutester, Lu Zhi had returned.


    As he entered and changed his shoes, he said, ¡°It¡¯s so cold outside. Yunci, remind Ningning to wear more clothes when she goes outter. It¡¯s so cold.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    After changing his shoes, he turned around and saw Lu Ning standing at the kitchen door.


    He could not help but smile as he walked over. ¡°Ningning, you¡¯re up. It¡¯s really cold today, remember to wear more if you head outter. If it¡¯s further away, I¡¯ll send you.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you, Daddy.¡±


    Lu Zhi smiled and was about to add something when Lu Jingzhi tugged at his pants. ¡°Daddy, what about me?¡±


    Lu Zhi: ¡°Huh? What about you? Don¡¯t go out.¡±


    Then, he ignored him and continued talking to Lu Ning.


    Lu Jingzhi: ???


    ¡°Daddy, how long have you known Uncle Jiang?¡±


    Lu Zhi answered as he went to get a ss of water, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for more than twenty years. What about it? Why did you suddenly mention Uncle Jiang?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just suddenly saw a post about Uncle Jiang online, and they all said that Uncle Jiang is a golden bachelor. I¡¯m a little surprised that Uncle Jiang isn¡¯t married yet.¡±


    Hearing this, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were taken aback for a moment. Then, Lu


    Zhi walked out and looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Don¡¯t mention this in front of Uncle Jiang in the future.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at Lu Zhi¡¯s serious expression and was a little frightened. She nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lu Zhi¡¯s expression softened when he saw Lu Nings expression. He raised his hand and rubbed her head.


    ¡°Your Uncle Jiang actually has someone he likes.¡±


    As Lu Zhi spoke, he pulled out a chair and sat down. He looked at the cup in his hand in a daze.


    Lu Ning looked at him and asked softly, ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t he get married? Does that girl not like Uncle Jiang?¡±


    Lu Zhi did not speak. Shen Yunci said with her back facing Lu Ning in the kitchen, ¡°No, they were in love. The girl passed away.¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned. She stood rooted to the ground as she was hit by this sentence. She did note back to her senses for a long time.


    She thought that perhaps Uncle Jiang had failed to woo that girl, or that the girl had already married someone else, but she did not expect it to be like this.


    They were separated by life and death.


    Lu Ning was suddenly struck by a wave of sadness.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi exined this matter very calmly, without anyplicated words, but it was this in narrative which made her feel so heartbroken.


    To be separated from your soulmate by life and death¡­


    It felt wrong to say anything about such a romance. Lu Ning gaped her mouth, but did not say anything in the end. However, she saw Shen Yunci¡¯s shoulders trembling in the kitchen.


    She suddenly regretted asking this question. With someone¡¯s passing, even after so long, her friends still could not help but cry when they thought about her.


    She wondered how Uncle Jiang had spent all these days and nights.


    When Sun Qian arrived at thepany early in the morning, she suddenly received a lot of termination contracts for her projects.


    At first, she was a little puzzled when there was only one, but when she saw all the termination contracts on the table, she could not help but frown at her assistant.


    ¡°What¡¯s all these? A collective termination? What¡¯s the meaning of this?! Do you think you¡¯re buying groceries at the wet market?! All of you want to go back on your word?¡±


    Sun Qian was already in a poor mood this morning. Sun Luy hade to cause trouble and fussed the entire night, so her head was about to explode. Yet, there were still so many termination contracts waiting for her at thepany. She was so infuriated that she ended up shouting..</font>

 Chapter 458 - 458: Unfilial Daughter

    Chapter 458 - 458: Unfilial Daughter


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The assistant looked at her, lowered his head, and shrank away.


    ¡°Miss, these are from the clients. We can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    Of course, Sun Qian knew that, but it was difficult for her not to be angry when faced with so many termination contracts at once.


    ¡°Have you asked them what¡¯s the problem? Did they discuss it? Will they not work with my family anymore?¡±


    The assistant looked at Sun Qian, his expression betraying a degree of suspicion.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Sun Qian looked at her. ¡°Why are you looking at me? Say something! What¡¯s with that expression? What happened?¡±


    She knew something was up when she saw that expression.


    The assistant took a step back in fear. ¡°Miss, haven¡¯t you seen Weibo? Even the newspapers in A City today have been pushing the same headlines.¡±


    Sun Qian frowned at her. ¡°Weibo? Headlines? What do you mean? What exactly happened? Find it and let me take a look.¡±


    The assistant nodded and carefully walked over to take Sun Qian¡¯s phone. She found the newspaper articles and Weibo tor her to see.


    Sun Qian looked at what her assistant had found and almost fainted on the spot.


    ¡°Miss! Miss, are you alright?¡±


    Sun Qian raised her hand and threw the phone to the ground.


    She was so angry that her entire body was trembling. The assistant was so frightened that she stood at the side and did not dare to say anything.


    Sun Qian had never lost her temper like this before. She had always been gentle, but this time, she was really furious.


    At that time, the parents of the Sun family were still sitting by their window walls at home, sipping tea and gazing at the morning sun outside.


    They were caught off guard by a loud noise, and the two of them turned around.


    An urgent voice came from outside.


    ¡°Miss¡­ Miss, what¡¯s wrong¡­ Miss¡­¡±


    Then, they saw Sun Qian rush through the door. The moment she entered, she wanted to go upstairs. The two of them looked at her.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you in such a rush?¡±


    Hearing the voice, Sun Qian immediately stopped and turned around.


    When she turned around, she saw that both of them were there. It saved her the trouble of having to exin herself twice.


    Her high heels clicked as she trotted over to the two of them.


    Mrs. Sun looked at her in disdain. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s your etiquette? Where did you pick this boorishness from?¡±


    Sun Qian was livid. She yelled at Mrs. Sun, ¡°Me, boorish?! Rather than me, how about you preach to Sun Luy for once!? If you didn¡¯t pamper her so much, she wouldn¡¯t be causing so much trouble, and you wouldn¡¯t have to clean up her mess all the time!¡±


    Mr. Sun stood up. ¡°How can you talk to your mother like that?! You have something against Luyluy again!?¡±


    Sun Qian turned to look at him. ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯ve always had a problem with her! Can¡¯t you tell?! I¡¯m your actual daughter, so how about you pay more attention to my feelings?!¡±


    ¡°Silence! Luy¡¯luy lost her parents at such a young age. We¡¯re her uncle and aunt, what¡¯s wrong with doting on her a little so that she can grow up with love and not be bullied?!¡±


    When Sun Qian heard this, she was incensed. ¡°Let her live with love?! What about me! Do 1 deserve to have my parents¡¯ love be snatched away by her?! She lost her parents, but why should I lose mv parents too?! What kind of bullsh*t is this?!¡±


    When Mrs. Sun heard this, she stood up and looked at her in disbelief. ¡°What are you saying?! Who did you learn these from? You think you¡¯re so capable now, you cane back and start yelling at your parents? You unfilial daughter!¡±


    Speaking in anger, she raised her hand and pped Sun Qian.


    Sun Qian¡¯s head tilted to the side from the p, her hair covering her face.. The huge living room went quiet, and the three of them fell silent¡­</font>

 Chapter 459 - 459: Stop Pretending

    Chapter 459 - 459: Stop Pretending


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Sun Qian covered half of her face, burning in pain, as tears streamed dovvn her face.


    Nir. and Mrs. Sun looked at each other.


    The servants at the back did not even dare to breathe.


    It felt like it was the first time Sun Qian was so angry. No one knew what was wrong.


    Sun Qian turned to look at Mrs. Sun. Her eyes were bloodshot, and tears could not stop falling.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Am 1 even your daughter still in your eyes?!¡±


    She opened her bag and threw out the dozen or so termination contracts on the coffee table before her.


    The cups of tea on the table were knocked to the ground. Tea spilled all over the floor, and the cups cracked.


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid that she¡¯ll be bullied, so you helped her bully others! Look! See for yourself! This is the price! These are the consequences! This is retribution!


    She¡¯s already caused us to suffer so much! Wake up already!¡±


    Sun Qian was unwilling to say anything else. She turned around, wiped her tears, and prepared to leave.


    Coincidentally, Sun Luy came in from outside.


    When she entered, she saw that Sun Qian¡¯s eyes were red and she was even crying. Pretending to be concerned, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, are you crying? Did Uncle and Aunt scold you? Did you do something wrong again, or¡­ Ah!¡± Before she could finish, Sun Qian threw the bag in her hand to the ground and pounced on Sun Luy.


    ¡°Stop being so sarcastic! Stop pretending! Will you be happy only after you¡¯ve finished off my family?! Tell me! Do you have to kill us before you¡¯ll relent?!¡±


    Sun Qian raised her hand and pped Sun Luy. Sun Luy was caught off guard by her sudden attack.


    ¡°Uncle, Auntie! Help! Save me!¡±


    Sun Qian grabbed Sun Luy¡¯s hair and yanked her head back. ¡°Help! All you know is to call my parents for help! Those are my parents! Don¡¯te to our house in the future! Settle your own problems by yourself! Don¡¯t ever involve my family again! You hear me?! Do you hear me?!¡±


    She pressed her head hard against the ground.


    Mr. and Mrs. Sun were still in a daze when they saw the termination contracts Sun Qian brought out. Their minds were nk. When they heard Sun Luy shouting, they hurriedly went over.


    ¡°Sun Qian! Stop! Did you hear me?!¡±


    Nir. Sun shouted at Sun Qian. Sun Qian acted as if she did not hear anything and continued to press Sun Luy to the ground.


    She was usually extremely gentle and meek, so no one knew where she got the strength to press Sun Luy, who was much taller than her, down to the ground.


    ¡°What are you people doing just watching?! Hurry up and pull her away!


    Separate them! ¡±


    Only then did the servants rush forward to split the two up.


    They actually knew they could handle her, but they did not go forward, seeing that Sun Qian had the upper hand.


    The servants had long disliked Sun Luys behavior.


    The two of them were pulled apart and restrained. Sun Luy watched as Sun Qian suddenly broke free from the servants, and went up to give Sun Qian a tight p.


    ¡°How dare you hit me! You little b*tch! How dare you hit me?!¡±


    Her cussing was too crass, and Mr. and Mrs. Sun both frowned at her.


    Sun Luy breathed heavily as she saw Sun Qian about to step forward. Mr. and


    Mrs. Sun immediately stood in between them. ¡°Luyluy, are you alright? Let


    Uncle take a look. Do you want to call an ambnce?¡±


    Mrs. Sun turned around and looked at Sun Qian. ¡°You¡¯re too outrageous!¡±


    Sun Qian watched as they fussed over Sun Luy, while speaking harshly as they turned to her. She clenched her fists and looked at Mrs. Sun, her eyes red.. She lowered her eyes in despair and shook her head¡­</font>

 Chapter 460 - 460: Demotion

    Chapter 460 - 460: Demotion


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Sun Qian raised her head at Mrs. Sun. ¡°In the future, you people can settle these matters yourselves! I won¡¯t care anymore! If you want to interfere so much, then handle them yourself! Don¡¯t implicate me! Hope you won¡¯t be too overjoyed when she kills us off one way or another. Sooner orter, our family will be ruined by her hands!


    ¡°She¡¯s a pervert! I won¡¯t care about these things anymore. I don¡¯t want to care anymore! Go and take a look for yourselves. Your names have already been dragged through the mud because of her!¡±


    Sun Qian shook off the servant¡¯s restraints. She turned around, picked up her bag, and was about to walk out when she thought of something and turned around.


    ¡°I have nothing to do with you to begin with. You harmed my family, you hurt my parents and me, so why can¡¯t I hit you?!


    ¡°But what right do you have to retaliate?! You have no right at all!¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    As soon as she finished speaking, she raised her hand and punched Sun Luy on the nose. Two streams of blood spilled from Sun Luy¡¯s nose on the spot.


    Sun Qian turned around and left.


    Behind her was Sun Luy¡¯s wailing.


    On the other side, something interesting happened at the Dingtian


    Corporation in the capital.


    Early in the morning, a person stood at the entrance of Dingtian Corporation, noting something down in a small notebook.


    When everyone walked in, they could not help but take a few nces at him. The thing was, this person specially stared at people¡¯s feet, and after looking at them he would record something in his notebook, making the people behind them stop walking.


    A portly Manager Zhang gave the man a strange look when he arrived; then, as he walked in, he saw that he had written something down in the notebook. Manager Zhang turned around in confusion, but otherwise did not pay much attention to it.


    However, before he could sit down in the office, he suddenly received a call from the HR department.


    ¡°Hello, Manager Zhang. This is the Human Resources Department. We wish to inform you of some structural adjustments in ourpany.¡±


    The portly Manager Zhang was a little confused. ¡°Huh?¡±


    The voice from the human resources department continued tly, ¡°Based on the unanimous decision from the board of directors, it has been decided that you will be demoted..¡±


    Manager Zhang was stunned when he heard what came next. He only remembered the word ¡®demotion¡¯.


    After the human resources department finished speaking, he asked anxiously, ¡°Why?!¡¯


    The HR department¡¯s voice was still businesslike. ¡°It¡¯s like this, Manager Zhang. The reason why you were demoted is because you stepped into thepany leading with your left foot.¡±


    Manager Zhangs chubby figure swayed, thinking that he had heard wrongly. ¡°What? Say it again, what was the reason?!¡±


    Manager Zhang could not ept such a ridiculous reason. He asked several times, but the answer was the same¡ªbecause he stepped into thepany with his left foot first when he arrived in the morning, he was demoted.


    After the Human Resources Department finished exining for the third time, they quickly hung up.


    Manager Zhang was stunned. He stood in the office in a daze, wondering if he was dreaming. Otherwise, why would he be demoted for such a ridiculous reason?


    However, in the next moment, someone came to deal with his desk and items.


    Reality proved that this was not a dream; he had really been demoted!


    When Jiang Yu arrived at the office, he received many fearful gazes.


    As he entered the office, his assistant was still reporting his schedule for the day. ¡°¡­There¡¯s a business meeting at three in the afternoon that you need to attend, the attire and necessary items have been prepared.. At 5:30, CEO Liu will be back to discuss the progress of his project with you¡­¡±</font>

 Chapter 461 - 461: Don’t Raise Idle People

    Chapter 461 - 461: Don¡¯t Raise Idle People


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    After listening to him, Jiang Yu sat on the office chair and nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±


    The assistant looked at Jiang Yu. ¡°CEO Jiang, aren¡¯t the demotions and dismissals today a little too hasty?¡±


    He had noticed the gazes of those people as they walked over.


    Jiang Yu was unconcerned. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s hasty. It¡¯s quite good, rather. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s quite humorous?¡±


    The assistant:<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Even there had to be a time and ce for humor¡ªafter all, those who had been fired or demoted certainly could not find it humorous.


    The assistant could not help but say, ¡°CEO Jiang,you arranged for this due to all the badmouthing against Miss Lu at thepany yesterday, isn¡¯t it? If Miss Lues to thispany in the future, won¡¯t she be targeted?¡±


    Jiang Yu looked up at him. ¡°Will they dare?¡±


    A sense of intimidation instantly assaulted him. ¡°No, no, they wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    With retaliation so harsh, who would dare to say anything bad about Lu Ning?


    ¡°But CEO Jiang, why demote Manager Zhang? He¡¯s a senior employee at ourpany, after all. Isn¡¯t this a little too heartless?¡±


    Jiang Yu snorted. ¡°If I¡¯m really being heartless, he would¡¯ve been fired. I wouldn¡¯t have allowed him to stay in thepany.¡±


    Jiang Yu put down the things in his hand and looked at his assistant. ¡°If you have any other questions, ask them all at once. I won¡¯t be able to work if you disturb me like this.¡¯


    The assistant immediately cowered. ¡°No, no more questions, CEO Jiang.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at him and shook his head. He took a deep breath. ¡°You think I¡¯m being too harsh, right? But ourpany doesn¡¯t raise idlers. Haven¡¯t you noticed how fat Old Zhang has be in these past few years? Do you I-mow what he was like in the past? He was simr to you, fitter even.


    ¡°In the past few years, his capabilities have decreased too quickly; he thought that he could rest easy after reaching his position, that he simply needed to clock in to thepany every day and waltz around. However, he had to demonstrate that he¡¯s worthy of his sry. I¡¯m already giving him a lot of face with the way I¡¯m dealing with him now.


    ¡°He simply didn¡¯t have any sense of pressure or tension. Now that he¡¯s demoted and has to follow the arrangements of someone more junior than him, vve¡¯ll see if he feels the need to up his game. He would probably be able to climb back up within a couple of months, you don¡¯t have to worry about him. He had just lived the good life for too long and made himself useless.


    ¡°You must remember, everyone here has to earn their position. I don¡¯t want anybody who takes advantage of their position, taking handouts and leisurely waiting for death. Understand?¡±


    The assistant immediately nodded. ¡°Understood, CEO Jiang!¡¯


    A sense of urgency immediately pressed down on him.


    The assistant blurted out, ¡°CEO Jiang, you¡¯re so scheming. Aren¡¯t you just using Miss Lu to settle thepany¡¯s affairs?¡±


    Jiang Yu sighed. ¡°This matter just happened toe up. Speaking of which, I owe that girl my gratitude.¡±


    ¡°CEO Jiang, you truly wished to help Miss Lu clear her name and protect her, do you?¡±


    The assistant asked again uncertainly.


    Jiang Yu red at him. ¡°No matter how nasty I am, I won¡¯t harm the child! All these years you¡¯ve followed me have been for nothing.¡±


    The assistant shrunk back. He knew that Jiang Yu was a person who deeply valued rtionships and righteousness; he must be sincerely protective of Lu Ning.


    Jiang Yu sighed and looked at the clear sky outside the ss. ¡°She¡¯s Old Lu l s child. How can I not dote on her and want to protect her? Although that child used to live in a family where she didn¡¯t have to worry about food and drink, you also found out, didn¡¯t you? That her family never fulfilled their duty as parents. It¡¯s been hard on her. Growing up in an environment without love requires a strong will. Fortunately, she survived. In a way, it can be considered a kind of training; at least she broadened her horizons while she was there..¡±</font>

 Chapter 462 - 462: It’s Impossible to Get Compensation

    Chapter 462 - 462: It¡¯s Impossible to Get Compensation


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The heartache in Jiang Yu¡¯s words was not difficult to make out.


    He truly felt sorry for Lu Ning.


    He had a profound and close rtionship with Lu Zhi, so he treated Lu Zhi¡¯s child as his own.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to dote on her more and give her more love; I truly hope that child can feel some sce in her heart. Oh right, send them the things I preparedst time as well as this time.¡¯


    The assistant nodded. ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll arrange for it immediately.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Wait a second, is there any movement on Jiang Zhe¡¯s side?¡±


    As he spoke, Jiang Yu¡¯s voice suddenly changed. His tone was cool and emotionless.


    ¡°Nottely.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand. Go ahead.¡±


    The assistant nodded and turned to leave.


    After sitting on his chair for five minutes, Jiang Yu used a key to open the first drawer on the left.


    There was nothing else in the drawer except a photo frame.


    Jiang Yu carefully took it out and carefully wiped it with a special tissue, even though it was spotless.


    After wiping it, Jiang Yu looked at the photo in the frame. In the photo, a girl was smiling warmly. She was gorgeous, and Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with gentleness.


    He held the frame in his left hand; the ring on his left ring finger glittered.


    ¡°Yan¡¯er, I¡¯ve told you about that girl, right? She¡¯s Old Lu¡¯s daughter, the child called Lu Ning. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like that child too. She¡¯s suffered a little, but fortunately, she has returned to where she belongs.


    ¡°If it were you, you would probably hold her and cry after hearing about it. That child certainly is strong.


    ¡°l always feel that she¡¯s a little like you.¡±


    He spoke to the person in the photo, his voice gentle as the wind.


    He hoped that this wind could bring the words to her.


    Smiling, he gently touched the photo frame, as if caressing the girl¡¯s face.


    He was smiling, but his eyes were red.


    Suddenly, a breeze blew past his ear. Jiang Yu smiled, and tears fell from his eyes.


    How could there be wind in this sealed office? Perhaps, the longing in his heart had been heard.


    After Sun Qian¡¯s parents sent Sun Luy to the operating theater, they sat outside the operating theater in silence for a long time.


    ¡°Those termination contracts¡­


    Mrs. Sun suddenly spoke up, but halfway through, she hesitated.


    Mr. Sun sighed. ¡°Drop it. It¡¯s impossible for us to getpensation for the contract terminations. From the way Qian¡¯qian was acting, this issue must be quite significant. Call Zhou Li over, we¡¯ll ask him.¡±


    Mrs. Sun nodded and made a call.


    Mr. Sun looked at the light above the operating theater doors in a daze.


    Have we been mistaken all these years¡­ ?


    Zhou Li rushed to the hospital. The three of them went to the ss windows at the hospital to talk.


    Mr. and Mrs. Sun did not use the inte at all, and had no inkling about the bloodbath on the Inte. However, based on Sun Qian¡¯s behavior in the morning, it was definitely not a small affair.


    The only thing that came to their mind was that interaction between Sun Luy and Lu Ning.


    Recently, the two of them had not done anything else to cover up for Sun Luy.


    When Zhou Li arrived and saw that the two of them werepletely oblivious, he did not know what to say.


    However, it was useless to say anything now. The situation had reached a point where it was irreversible.


    Zhou Li could only take his phone out and show them as he exined.


    After telling them the ins and outs of the matter, Zhou Li looked at the two of them and sighed. ¡°Brother Sun, Sister-inw, you really provoked someone you shouldn¡¯t have this time.. Did you not think this matter through at all?!¡±</font>

 Chapter 463 - 463: It Was the Huo Family in the Capital

    Chapter 463 - 463: It Was the Huo Family in the Capital


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Nir. and Mrs. Sun were so angry that their faces turned pale.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree they won¡¯t release the video?! What kind of standards do these journalists have?! They didn¡¯t keep their word!¡±


    ¡°They also promised us they¡¯d do voice processing!¡¯


    ¡°We even signed an agreement to prevent them from going back on their word! Will that be useful? I¡¯ll get it for you!¡¯


    Mrs. Sun looked at Zhou Li expectantly.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Zhou Li pulled her back, already looking resigned to fate.


    ¡°Sister-inw, that¡¯s enough. It¡¯s no use now. Those are just small media outlets without much repute to being with, how would they have any morals?! It¡¯s useless no matter what you do in this situation, unless you can prove that the people in the video aren¡¯t you two.


    ¡°But that¡¯s impossible, right? It¡¯s your voices, and your faces!¡±


    The two of them fell silent.


    ¡°I¡¯m suing those media outlets!¡±


    Mrs. Sun gritted her teeth and said this suddenly.


    Zhou Li sighed deeply. ¡°It¡¯s useless, Sister-inw. Those media outlets are gone. ¡±


    ¡°Gone? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°They provoked someone they shouldn¡¯t have and got screwed over. I heard it was the Huo family in the capital who did that. Didn¡¯t you check who was behind Lu Ning before doing this?! You¡¯ve provoked the ho¡¯s nest this time!¡±


    Mr. Sun was shocked. ¡°The Huo family in the capital?! How can that little girl have connections with the Huo family?!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about it. Didn¡¯t Huo Jinyan, the Young Master Huo,e to A City a few months ago? I don¡¯t know the reason he came, but I think it¡¯s most likely because of Lu Ning. This time, you can only admit defeat¡ªthe Huo family and Jiang Yu have already made it impossible for you to turn things around. You should hurry up and pack up and hide. The Huo family¡¯s hands will reach your house sooner orter!¡±


    The two of them were so frightened that their faces turned pale.


    ¡°Will the Huo family really kill us for that little girl?!¡± Mrs. Sun¡¯s voice was trembling.


    Zhou Li looked at them. ¡°Even without the Huo family forcing your hand, do you think your current situation is any good? You¡¯ve received the termination contracts, haven¡¯t you? Now, there¡¯s also a lot of criticism against you. It¡¯s definitely impossible for thepany to recover to its former state in this period of time. It¡¯s the end of the road for you, isn¡¯t it?!¡±


    Their expressions gradually worsened. Only then did they realize how wrong they had been, and offended someone they should not have!


    ¡°This time, it¡¯s even because of Sun Luy. I¡¯ve told you before that that girl can¡¯t be helped. Control her if you can, but if you can¡¯t, let her resolve her matter herself. She¡¯s an adult, not a three-year-old child! Qianqian is your child, but I¡¯ve never seen you treat her like you treat Sun Luy.


    ¡®Qian¡¯qian and I have told you many times before that something big will happen sooner orter if you indulge her like this! And now? The two of you are the most involved in this matter! There¡¯s no use regretting it now. Hurry up and think of a solution!¡±


    Mr. Sun was stunned for a moment before looking at Zhou Li. ¡°How should we arrange for Luy¡¯luy¡­¡±


    Zhou Li was so infuriated that heughed. ¡°You¡¯re really hopeless! Qianqian is right. Sooner orter, your entire family will die at her hands! If such a day reallyes, it¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    Zhou Li could not be bothered to talk to them anymore. After saying that, he turned around and left.


    The two of them stood rooted to the ground, their faces pale. It was hard to tell if they were frightened or really stunned, but their eyes were lifeless.


    After a long while, they looked at the door of the operating theater with aplicated gaze¡­</font>

 Chapter 464 - 464: Belonging to the Huo Family

    Chapter 464 - 464: Belonging to the Huo Family


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Huo Jinyan looked at the report Chu Ting handed over and nodded slightly.


    Chu Ting looked at Huo Jinyan. ¡°President Huo, are you really not going to touch the Sun family?¡±


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s eyes were ruthless, his voice bone-chilling. ¡°Even if we don¡¯t move, they can¡¯t even protect themselves. Have you released the news?¡±


    Chu Ting nodded. ¡°l have. Even if the Sun family doesn¡¯t find out on their own, someone will tell them that this matter is rted to the Huo family.¡± Huo Jinyan nodded.


    In this situation where they could not even protect themselves, they still had to panic and worry about when he might attack them. This was truly a form of torture.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Chu Ting took out a box from his bag, opened it, and handed it to Huo Jinyan.


    There was a gun and two bullets in the box. ¡°I¡¯ve already checked. The gun and bullets belong to the Huo family.¡±


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s eyes darkened as he took out the gun from the box.


    This was why that group of people only shot when they werepletely wiped out.


    They were afraid that if Huo Jinyan died from a gunshot, it would be easy to find out that the culprit was rted to the Huo family through the bullets. At the same time, they were also afraid that if Huo Jinyan was not dead, he would be able to find out that these bullets belonged to the Huo family and easily lock onto the culprit.


    They staked everything on this, but had never thought they might bepletely wiped out.


    Huo Jinyan loaded the pistol in his hand, then put it into the box.


    ¡°You know who to send it to.¡¯ Chu Ting nodded and closed the box. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Then, he turned around and left.


    Some people¡¯s thoughts were already known to the world, yet they still believed that they had hidden them very well.


    Huo Jinyan lowered his eyes and looked at his arm. The wound on his arm hurt slightly.


    He could not help but think of Lu Ning.


    She was in such a hurry yesterday that she could not have had a good rest. He wondered if her wound might have worsened today.


    Huo Jinyan got up and left, taking a jacket with him.


    When Huo Jinyan was brought in, Gu Chen was a little surprised. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Huo Jinyan first nced around, then at him. ¡°To change my dressing.¡±


    Gu Chen:


    He looked at him with a smile and said directly, ¡°Sit over here.¡±


    ¡°Go get my first aid kit.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Eighth Master.¡±


    Huo Jinyan nced at him. Gu Chen raised his eyebrows at him. ¡°Whye all the way here just to change your dressing? I remember I gave you some medicine back then.¡¯


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°l couldn¡¯t find it.¡±


    Gu Chen smiled, but he did not expose him.


    When the first aid kit was brought over, Gu Chen sat at his side and treated his wound.


    Huo Jinyan nced at the decorations in the room, then turned to look at the courtyard through the door.


    ¡°Nice courtyard.¡±


    Gu Chen: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Huo Jinyan asked again, ¡°Can I take a look around?¡±


    Gu Chen smiled. ¡°Of course.¡¯


    After bandaging him again, Gu Chen brought him out.


    ¡°Our courtyard isn¡¯t small, and there are many fine details. You can take your time and have a good look around.¡±


    Gu Chen brought him outside and walked very slowly. Along the way, he introduced him to all kinds of details like a tour guide. He even introduced the flowers and nts, and even the fish food, but he did not bring him to the rooms.


    Huo Jinyan followed him slowly. As he walked, he sized up every room absent-mindedly.


    Gu Chen looked at his subconscious behavior, holding back hisughter.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go take a look at the backyard.¡±


    Huo Jinyan frowned slightly, but still nodded and followed Gu Chen to the backyard.


    He was the one who requested if he could take a look.. Even if he died of exhaustion, he had to finish the tour!</font>

 Chapter 465 - 465: You’re Really Good at Pretending

    Chapter 465 - 465: You¡¯re Really Good at Pretending


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Gu Chen wanted to continue teasing Huo Jinyan, but his phone suddenly rang.


    He nced at the caller ID on his cell phone but did not pick up; he simply hung up first.


    He turned to look at Huo Jinyan.


    ¡°Are you here today to look for Ningning?¡±


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment before answering honestly, ¡°Yes.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°She came an hour before you, and left after I changed her dressing.¡±


    Huo Jinyan turned towards him.


    ¡°Call her if you want to see her.¡±


    It was not difficult for Gu Chen to tell that there was something going on between the two of them. If both of them did not take the initiative to contact each other, there would be problems in their rtionship sooner orter.


    Huo Jinyan did not say anything else. From the looks of it, Gu Chen must have something on, so he bade farewell.


    Gu Chen sent him to the door. As he turned around, he took out his phone to make a call.


    Li Nian was frozen for a long time before picking it up.


    ¡°Doctor Gu.¡±


    Gu Chen sat in his chair and looked at the report on the table with a frown.


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask if the report¡¯s out yet.¡±


    Gu Chen did not answer directly. He only said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring it to school tomorrow. Meet me at the infirmary.¡±


    Li Nian nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    After hanging up, Li Nian had just put down her phone when she suddenly felt dizzy. All the blood in her body seemed to have turned cold. She hurriedly grabbed the corner of the table to stabilize herself so that she would not fall.


    When she felt a little better, she fumbled for the medicine on the table. There were five or six pills of different colors in a transparent medicine box. Li Nian poured the pills into her palm and was about to imbibe them when she was suddenly pushed by a strong force. She fell to the ground on her side, the medicine in her palm spilling out.


    She was still in a daze, her mind was a little nk. Only the pain from her fall made here to her senses.


    She heard a mocking voice. ¡°I only pushed you gently. Why are you pretending to be so weak?¡±


    Li Nian¡¯s dizziness had yet topletely fade. She slowly stood up with her hand on the ground, patting the dust off her clothes. Her expression was a little numb, as if this had happened more than once or twice.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    A female voice came from outside.


    ¡°Who knows? She fell on her own while standing.¡±


    Standing by the table was a boy. He was 1.8 meters tall and looked to be only 16 or 17 years old. He was drinking from a cup as he looked at Li Nian with undisguised mockery.


    Li Nian did not say a word. Listening to the footsteps behind her, she silently bent down to pick the pills up on the ground.


    ¡°You dropped it again? You dropped it again!? Are you trying to anger me to death? You think this medicinees cheap?! You can¡¯t even hold some medicine properly? Are you made of paper?!¡±


    Her irritable scolding wormed into Li Nian¡¯s ears as she picked up all the medicine in silence and slowly got up. The moment she stood up, her body swayed. She hurriedly grabbed the door frame beside her.


    Looking at her, a sneer came from behind. ¡°You¡¯re really good at pretending.¡±


    ¡°Eat them! You¡¯d better eat them! Eat them even if they fall to the ground! See if you won¡¯t hold them properly! See if you dare to drop them again next time!¡±


    The woman pinched Li Nian¡¯s body multiple times painfully. Then, she even grabbed her hand and forced her to take the medicine she had just picked up. Li Nian did not speak or resist the entire time until the woman pulled her hand and forced her to take the medicine. However, no matter how hard she struggled, she could not win against the boy beside her..</font>

 Chapter 466 - 466: Why Are There So Many Things?

    Chapter 466: Why Are There So Many Things?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The two of them stuffed the medicine into her mouth.


    When the boy saw the medicine enter her mouth, he even patted her head with a smile. ¡°Good girl. You¡¯ll recover after taking your medicine.¡±


    ¡°Just take your medicine. Why are you being so problematic?¡±


    The woman cursed and punched her before turning to leave. The boy smiled maliciously at her before turning to leave.


    Li Nian was left standing on the spot. Her eyes were red as she felt the bitterness of the medicine slowly spreading in her mouth.


    It¡¯s bitter¡­


    The medicine¡¯s really, really bitter¡­


    Other than looking for Gu Chen in the morning, Lu Ning did not go out again. She rested at home for a day.


    At night, she and Lu Jingzhi suddenly wanted to eat from a small meatball store two streets away, so the two of them put on their clothes and prepared to go out.


    After Lu Jingzhi put on his clothes and shoes, he nced at Lu Ning and said, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go on the scooter.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him and smiled. She knew that he did not want her to move too much for fear of agitating her wound, so she agreed.


    After Lu Ning said goodbye to her parents, she took the keys and brought him out.


    Actually, Lu Ning had been unable to rest properly for a while now. After lying in bed for the entire day, her wound had been hurting so she did not feel veryfortable. If she did something, she might be able to forget the pain of her wound. The wound was on her waist, so without any big movements or


    collisions she would not affect the wound, so she was actually quite relieved. After taking Lu Jingzhi out, she rode her scooter to the snack alley two streets away.


    She left the scooter at the entrance of the alley and held Lu Jingzhi¡¯s hand as they walked in. The two of them were eating and drinking the entire stretch of the alley before they returned the way they came. When they emerged again, they were carrying a lot of snacks and plenty of small bags.


    Lu Ning was afraid that it would be difficult for him to hold them, so she hung them on the handlebars.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded. He was in a good mood. ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s go!¡¯


    Lu Ning smiled and helped him onto the back seat before getting in herself.


    ¡°Sister, do you still have to go to ss tomorrow?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi asked loudly from the back seat.


    Lu Ning rode the scooter and nced at the road as she turned her head to answer him. ¡°Yes, I have to.¡¯


    ¡°But is your injury alright?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem, it¡¯ll be fine soon. Don¡¯t let Mom and Dad know, they¡¯ll get worried.¡¯


    Lu Jingzhi was silent for a moment before nodding. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Hearing his reluctant tone, Lu Ning smiled and did not say anything as she looked ahead.


    There was a section of the road where the streetlights had recently broken down, so it was pitch-ck and a little scary. When they left the house, she drove by here as fast as possible. On the way back she wanted to do the same, but halfway through, she suddenly spotted a person sitting by the roadside. She was shocked and instinctively wanted to speed up, but she realized that the person¡¯s clothes looked very familiar.


    Hence, she suddenly stopped the scooter.


    Lu Jingzhi was a little puzzled. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s so dark here. Why did you stop?¡±


    Lu Ning turned around. ¡°Jingzhi, don¡¯t be afraid. I saw a friend. I¡¯ll go back and see if it¡¯s her.¡¯


    Lu Jingzhi sat obediently in the back seat while Lu Ning turned back.


    She stopped in front of the person just now.


    That person was originally shrouded in the darkness. When Lu Ning came over, the headlights illuminated her.


    Lu Ning saw the clothes clearly and seemed to be even more certain of her guess. She got off the scooter, parked it, and walked over.


    When she got closer, she called out tentatively, ¡°Li Nian?¡±

 Chapter 467 - 467: It’s Really You

    Chapter 467: It¡¯s Really You


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Li Nian, who was hugging her knees, felt the light around her and subconsciously shrank her body away. She did not look up and only hugged herself tightly.


    Until she heard footsteps beside her and a familiar voice calling her name.


    Li Nian was stunned for a moment. She looked up and saw Lu Ning standing in front of her with her back against the light.


    At that moment, the light lit up the darkness in front of her.


    Li Nian looked up and Lu Ning saw her face clearly.


    ¡°It¡¯s really you, Li Nian.¡±


    Li Nian was still a little dazed.


    Lu Ning bent down and reached out to help her up.


    Li Nian was taken aback for a moment. She looked at Lu Nings outstretched hand and did not move.


    Lu Ning looked at her and was a little worried. She noticed the tears on her face and the red finger marks on her cheek.


    She frowned slightly, but did not probe. She only said, ¡°Let me help you up. It¡¯s cold on the floor.¡¯


    Li Nian hesitated, but in the end, she raised her hand and ced it in Lu Nings palm.


    Lu Ning pulled her up and patted the dirt off her body.


    Lu Ning did not ask anything and only smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s too cold outside.


    Come with me to my house to warm up. It¡¯s just over there, we¡¯ll be there soon. ¡±


    Li Nian¡¯s reaction was a little slow. After a while, she looked in the direction she was pointing.


    ¡°Is your house around here?¡±


    Li Nian¡¯s voice was a little hoarse.


    Lu Ning looked at the thin clothes she was wearing.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s too cold here.¡±


    Lu Ning raised her hand to pull her back, and Li Nian subconsciously dodged. Lu Ning did not mind and pulled her arm as they walked forward. ¡°My parents should be done cooking now, you can eat with us. After dinner, we can take a walk in the neighborhood. By the way, my bed is very big, so you can even stay over tonight.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never slept in a bed with a friend before. It should be pretty fun.¡±


    Li Nian looked at her smiling face with aplicated gaze.


    She did not ask anything since the beginning, she only wanted her to rx a little.


    ¡°By the way, this is my younger brother, Lu Jingzhi. You can call him Jingzhi.¡±


    Li Nian turned around and saw a little boy sitting in the backseat, looking at her with his big eyes.


    Lu Ning looked at Lu Jingzhi. ¡°Jingzhi, this is Sister Li Nian. She¡¯s Sister¡¯s friend.¡¯


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Li Nian and smiled. ¡°Hello, Sister Li Nian.¡±


    Li Nian was startled for a moment. She looked at his curved lips and replied softly, ¡°Hello, Jingzhi.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at Lu Jingzhi. ¡°Jingzhi,e down and let Sister Li Nian sit here, Can you stand in front? We¡¯ll be home soon.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded and got down obediently.


    Lu Ning pushed the scooter and got on. She pulled Lu Jingzhi to the footrest in front of her and turned to look at Li Nian. ¡°Li Nian, do you mind sitting in the back?¡±


    Li Nian paused for two seconds before walking over and saying softly, ¡°1 don¡¯t mind.¡¯


    Then, she sat in the back seat.


    ¡°Are you seated? Alright, I¡¯m setting off.¡±


    Only then did Lu Ning start the bike.


    Perhaps to ease Li Nian¡¯s emotions, Lu Ning spoke a lot along the way.


    ¡°l don¡¯t know when the streetlights on this road broke down. When Jing Lu and I passed by here just now, we drove very quickly¡­¡±


    Along the way, Li Nian would answer her softly.


    When they reached the apartment building, Lu Ning parked the car and looked at the two of them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi took the initiative to take the things from Lu Nings hands and walked in front.


    Lu Ning turned around and held Li Nian¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s on the second floor..¡±

 Chapter 468 - 468: Staying Together Tonight

    Chapter 468 - 468: Staying Together Tonight


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    As she spoke, she brought Li Nian into the building.


    The three of them walked to the second floor. Lu Ning turned to look at Li Nian.


    ¡°Can I help you with your hair? It¡¯s a little messy. You might not be able to see yourself.¡±


    Li Nian nodded. Lu Ning raised her hand and helped her smooth her hair. She even carefully covered the red marks on her cheek with it.


    Li Nian looked at her serious expression and inexplicably felt a lump in her throat.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded and knocked on the door.


    The two of them did not bring their keys when they went out.


    ¡°Coming! Did you two forget your keys again?¡±


    A cheery male voice came from inside. Then, the door opened and Lu Zhi appeared in front of them.


    Lu Zhi looked at Lu Jingzhi and Lu Ning and noticed Li Niant He immediately smiled. ¡°Hey, Ningning, you brought a friend with you.¡±


    As he smiled, he looked at Li Nian naturally without any doubts or disdain. Li Nian was a little stunned, but his attitude made her rx.


    Lu Ning immediately introduced her, ¡°Dad, this is my friend. Her name is Li Nian.¡±


    Lu Zhi immediately smiled and looked over. ¡°Li Nian, what a nice name. You have toe more often in the future.¡¯


    Lu Jingzhi patted Lu Zhi¡¯s leg. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re too naggy. It¡¯s so cold outside,


    Sister Li Nian is going to freeze.¡±


    Only then did Lu Zhi hurriedly move aside, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯d forgotten.¡±


    Lu Zhi stepped aside to let the three of them in before he closed the door.


    Li Nian noticed the decorations at home the moment she entered.


    It was warm and clean everywhere, making her feel at home.


    Lu Ning brought her a new pair of slippers.


    ¡°Li Nian, can you wear this?¡±


    Lu Ning handed her the slippers and ced them by her feet.


    A new pair of pink slippers.


    Seeing that Li Nian was in a daze, Lu Ning stood up and smiled at her. ¡°Ah well, it¡¯s just that my parents bought too many. I can¡¯t wear so many pairs myself. Since you¡¯re here, you can help me with them.¡±


    After Lu Ning finished speaking, she shouted towards the kitchen, ¡°Mom, I brought a friend here. Can she stay with me tonight?¡±


    Hearing this, Shen Yunci rushed out of the kitchen with a spat in her hand.


    ¡°Is that so? Sure, of course.¡¯


    Lu Ning pointed at Li Nian. ¡°This is my friend, Li Nian.¡±


    Shen Yunci immediately approached her and smiled. ¡°This girl is so pretty. So she¡¯s called Li Nian. Auntie will call you Nian¡¯nian, okay?¡±


    Li Nian was taken aback for a moment before nodding.


    Shen Yunci suddenly smiled and hugged her. Li Nian was stunned.


    Watching them, Lu Zhi took the spat from her hand and went to the kitchen.


    ¡°Auntie made a lot of delicious food today. Quick, go wash your hands. We¡¯re about to eat.¡¯


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Okay, thanks Mommy.¡±


    Shen Yunci looked at her, her nose twitching. Then, she turned around and went into the kitchen.


    Lu Ning looked at Li Nian. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to my room to take a look first? Or do you want to wait in the living room for now?¡±


    Li Nian was a little dazed. Ever since she met Lu Ning, both she and her parents had asked for her opinion and respected her. This made Li Nian feel a little ufortable¡ªno one had ever cared so much about her thoughts in her life.


    For a moment, she was in a daze and did not answer Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning seemed to have noticed something. She looked at her and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to my room first?¡±


    Li Nian nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lu Ning held her hand and walked towards the bedroom.


    Just as she reached the door, Lu Jingzhi pushed the door open and came out..</font>

 Chapter 469 - 469: The Other Person Is Typing…

    Chapter 469 - 469: The Other Person Is Typing¡­


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Sister, the bath is ready.¡±


    Lu Ning immediately rubbed his head. ¡°That¡¯s great. Go and put out the things we bought. We¡¯ll be having dinner in a bit.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay!¡¯


    Lu Ning smiled as she watched him totter away. She pulled Li Nian into the bedroom.


    Li Nian was dazed when she walked in. She stood on the carpet, not knowing what to do.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Lu Nings room was covered in a fuzzy carpet, and the entire room was decorated warmly with adorable essories, revealing thoughtfulness and care in its details.


    Lu Ning pulled her over and opened the wardrobe to get her a shirt she had never worn before.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been out too long, you must be freezing. Why don¡¯t you take a bath to warm yourself up? The water¡¯s all ready. Here¡¯s some clothes, here¡¯s a towel.


    Theyre all new and unused.¡±


    Li Nian took the things from her hand in a daze and was thereafter pulled into the bathroom.


    ¡°Nian¡¯nian, this is hot water, and the other is cold water. If the temperature¡¯s notfortable you can adjust it. This door locks to the right. You can take off your clothes and put them in that basket. I¡¯ll be outside. Call me if you need anything. You can use everything in here. Okay, I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    Then, she turned around and left, closing the door gently behind her.


    Li Nian was still frozen on the same spot, clothes in hand. She had thoughtfully prepared everything and left after telling her.


    After Li Nian came back to her senses, she ced the things in her hand aside and looked around the bathroom. There was nothing special about the bathroom except that it was covered in white tiles. The entire bathroom was very bright.


    Li Nian bent down and touched the water. The temperature was just right.


    She sat on the edge of the bathtub, her hand touching the warm water in the bathtub. A tear fell, causing ripples.


    Lu Ning sat by the bed as she waited for Li Nian.


    She held her Dhone. staring at the chat box with Huo Jinvan without moving.


    as if she had been frozen in time.


    After looking at it for a long time, she finally started typing something. However, after a while, she would delete it and start again anew.


    In the end, she went back and forth like this for about ten minutes without sending a message.


    However, she realized that some words had appeared at the top of the chat box: [The other person is typing¡­]


    Lu Ning watched as those words appeared, disappeared, reappeared, disappeared¡­


    In the end, she lost patience and typed in the chat box: [What do you want to


    Her fingers stopped typing, but she did not send it. Instead, she deleted those words and continued to look at the interface without moving.


    On the other side, Huo Jinyan was also looking at the chat box. [The other party is typing¡­]


    He watched it appear, disappear, appear, and disappear again¡­


    In the end, he did not receive anything.


    Huo Jinyan:


    Lu Ning:


    Lu Ning waited until Li Nian walked out of the bathroom.


    When Li Nian walked out, she saw Lu Ning holding her phone with an impatient expression. When she heard the sound and looked up at her, she immediately smiled and chucked her phone to one side before walking over.


    Li Nian looked at Lu Ning. ¡°This dress must be very expensive.¡±


    She pinched the corner of her clothes.


    Lu Ning pulled her over to take a look, smiling happily. ¡°No, no. My mother bought it from a street stall. I don¡¯t usually get to wear them. You look really good in it.¡±


    What she meant was that she wanted Li Nian to keep it.


    Lu Ning did not give her time to think. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Food¡¯s ready.¡±


    Then, she took a w clip from the table and handed it to Li Nian before dragging her out.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, we¡¯re done. Let¡¯s eat.¡¯


    Lu Ning pulled Li Nian into the kitchen.


    Li Nian¡¯s emotions had eased a lot, and she looked at them apologetically..</font>

 Chapter 470 - 470: Do You Have an Elder Brother?

    Chapter 470 - 470: Do You Have an Elder Brother?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Sorry to have kept you waiting, Uncle and Auntie.¡±


    Shen Yunci immediately waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. We just finished cooking. Come, sit down.¡±


    Lu Ning pulled Li Nian to sit beside her.


    ¡°Nian¡¯nian, I don¡¯t know what you don¡¯t like to eat, so eat whatever you like.


    Next time youe, I¡¯ll make you something you like, alright?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Li Nian was ttered. ¡°Thank you, Auntie. I¡¯m okay with anything.¡±


    ¡°Good. Try them, see which of them you like.¡±


    Lu Ning picked up a skewer of meatballs that she had bought from outside with Lu Jingzhi and passed it to her. ¡°Try this. It¡¯s super yummy.¡±


    Li Nian smiled and took it.


    Seeing her smile, Lu Ning was finally relieved.


    After the meal, Li Nian had rxed a lot.


    There were no taboos when the family ate. They ate, drank, and chatted happily. Li Nian was also pulled into this atmosphere and could not help but smile.


    After dinner, the family tidied up and went to the living room to watch television.


    Recently, there was a popr pce drama which Shen Yunci was especially obsessed with. Lu Zhi chased it with her every day, andtely, the whole family had been chasing it with her as well.


    The sofa was not big and could only amodate four people.


    Lu Ning brought two stools and sat behind the sofa. Shen Yunci, Lu Zhi, and Lu Jingzhi sat on the sofa.


    As Shen Yunci turned on the television, she said warmly to Li Nian, ¡°Nian!nian, this drama is especially good. You have to watch it too.¡±


    Li Nian smiled and nodded.


    Because they were a littleter today, the drama had already started for a while, but it did not affect Shen Yunci¡¯s mood at all.


    She sat in the middle and watched with relish. After watching for a while, Lu Jingzhi began to yawn.


    Shen Yunci nced at him, then held him in her arms, prying his eyelids open. ¡°It¡¯s almost over. You get to sleep only after the episode.¡±Watching them from the back, Li Nian could not help butugh.


    Lu Ning took out her phone to take a photo of Lu Jingzhi as sheughed happily.


    Li Nian looked at them, envious.


    She envied Lu Ning for having such parents, a cute little brother, and a warm family¡­


    As if sensing Li Nian¡¯s emotions, Lu Ning put away her cell phone and turned to look at her. ¡°Don¡¯t like it? Why don¡¯t we sneak back to my room?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Shen Yunci immediately turned around and looked at her. ¡°Nope! No one can leave today. You have to finish it with me!¡± Shen Yunci was the kind of person who would force your mouth open to feed you.


    Startled, Lu Ning stuck out her tongue and smiled. She stopped trying to leave and sprawled over the back of the sofa to watch the show.


    Li Nian mimicked her and leaned over. She turned to look at her and asked softly, ¡°Do you have an elder brother? Is he not at home?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°l do, he¡¯s not home, but I have two elder brothers. I haven¡¯t seen the other one yet.¡±


    She smiled. Only then did Li Nian remember that Lu Ning did not grow up in this family; she had only been back for a few months.


    Lu Ning looked at her and smiled, then gently waved at her.


    Li Nian looked at her in confusion, and watched as she slowly slid down from the chair to squat on the ground. She raised her hand and signaled to Li Nian. Li Nian grinned and quietly slid down from the chair to squat down like her. Then, the two of them stealthily moved to the bedroom.


    This was the first time Li Nian had seen Lu Ning like this. Outside, she behaved very differently from how she was at home..</font>

 Chapter 471 - 471: Not Ugly

    Chapter 471 - 471: Not Ugly


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    After Lu Ning entered the room, she gently closed the door and locked it.


    She looked at Li Nian and smiled. ¡°Are you sleepy?¡±


    Li Nian shook her head, not sleepy yet.


    Lu Ning handed her the phone. ¡°Do you need to make a call?¡±


    Li Nian understood what she meant, only that she did not say it so bluntly.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    She wanted her to inform her family that she was safe, but she did not know her family situation or why she was out, so she only asked if she wanted to make the call.


    Li Nian shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡¯


    No one in that family would care whether she lived or died.


    Lu Ning did not inquire further. She kept her phone and looked at her.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I need your help with.¡±


    Li Nian looked at her in surprise.


    She did not know what else she could do to help.


    She agreed right away.


    Looking at the gauze on Lu Nings waist, Li Nian sat by the bed in a daze.


    ¡°The medicine¡¯s in that blue bottle, the gauze is in the little box.¡±


    Li Nian came back to her senses and nodded. She put on sterile gloves and a mask, then gently helped Lu Ning remove the gauze. After undoing it, Li Nian gasped when she saw the wound.


    Her hand could not help but tremble.


    She did not expect it to be such an awful wound.


    Lu Ning felt her shock and asked her with a smile, ¡°Is it very ugly? I can¡¯t see it myself.¡±


    Li Nian¡¯s throat quivered slightly as she said softly, ¡°It¡¯s not ugly.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and did not say anything.


    Li Nian threw the gauze into the trash can and prepared to apply the medicine to her wound with the specialized tools. However, her hand froze for a moment, afraid that she would hurt her.


    ¡°Tell me if it hurts.¡¯


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Only then did Li Nian gently touch her wound. She was very careful¡ªbut no matter how light it was, she would feel pain even when she touched it herself, but Lu Ning did not say a word.


    After she was done, she covered Lu Ning with gauze. Her forehead was already sweating.


    ¡°Alright, are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head and slowly sat up. ¡°Not at all, thank you.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at the sweat on her forehead and raised her hand to wipe it off.


    ¡°Thanks for your hard work.¡±


    Li Nian shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡¯


    She took off her mask and gloves and tossed them into the trash can. Then, she took out the trash bag and tied it up before putting everything away.


    Lu Ning watched as she did this smoothly.


    ¡°By the way, don¡¯t tell my parents.¡±


    Lu Ning spoke, her index finger on her lips.


    Li Nian looked at her and nodded.


    She sat beside her and could not help but ask, ¡°How did you get injured?¡±


    ¡°l was trying to save someone. It was from a knife.¡±


    Worse still, the person I saved did not even send me a single message!


    Li Nian noticed the trace of dissatisfaction on her face.


    After Lu Ning finished speaking, she got up and walked to the closet. She took out a pillow and a nket from a box.


    Li Nian stood up and took it. ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and let hery the nket out.


    When Li Nian was making the bed, there was a knock on the door. Lu Ning went to open the door and saw Lu Jingzhi standing at the door with a te of fruits.


    ¡°Sister, Daddy asked me to give you these fruits.¡±


    Lu Ning took it with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Jingzhi. You should go to bed.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded. As he yawned, he turned around and walked to his room.


    ¡°Good night, Sister.¡±


    ¡°Good


    Lu Ning closed the door with a smile and ced the fruit on the table.


    ¡°Nian¡¯nian, I¡¯m leaving it here. Remember to eat. I¡¯m going to wash up.¡±


    Li Nian subconsciously replied, ¡°Okay..¡±</font>

 Chapter 472 - 472: From the L Family

    Chapter 472 - 472: From the L Family


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    She turned to look at the te of cut fruits on the table and was dazed for a while before walking over.


    It was already veryte when Lin Ci returned from the rehearsal. After dinner, shey in bed, swiping on her cell phone.


    Even now, Weibo was still buzzing with discussions about Lu Ning. It had been two days, but there was no sign of stopping.


    Lin Ci was mainly drawn by theizens¡¯ments. They were too intriguing and she was addicted to them.


    The entire bedroom was filled with herughter.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    When she went to the living room downstairs to get some water, she was still looking at her phone as she went down the stairs. She almost fell down the stairs, scaring the maid so much that her face turned pale.


    She managed to hurriedly hold onto the handrail, all the while looking at her phone andughing.


    ¡°Do you think the Miss has been possessed?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s something interesting. Miss has been like this for two nights in a row.¡±


    ¡°Should we tell the Old Master?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not do that for now, we¡¯ll see how it goes tomorrow. There¡¯s school tomorrow, Miss probably won¡¯t beughing so much anymore.¡±


    Lin Ci took some water and went back to continue browsing.


    However, after closing the door, she suddenly received a message.


    She was about to ignore it, but after a nce, she immediately tapped on it.


    It was a message from Zhu Zhu, whom she had been waiting for a long time.


    Zhu Zhu was a fashion designer and had her own brand. She had designed many explosively popr products.


    Zhu Zhu: [Dear, why did you even cut the logo out?]


    Lin Ci: [I didn¡¯t, this isn¡¯t my dress. Besides, there wasn¡¯t any logo on this dress.]


    Zhu Zhu: [Wait, I¡¯ll take another look.]


    It was a little strange that there was no logo at all.


    Zhu Zhu looked at the photos Lin Ci had sent¡ªthey were all very clear. After zooming in, she really could not see any traces of cutting around the cor.


    Lin Ci: [Can you tell?]


    Zhu Zhu: [Looking at the way the seams are done, I feel that they¡¯re from the L family, but I¡¯ve never seen such clothes from them. Isn¡¯t this yours?]


    Lin Ci: [Wait, the L family? Aren¡¯t the L family¡¯s clothes all very expensive?!


    That luxury brand?! ]


    Zhu Zhu: [Yes, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you so surprised? It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t worn clothes from the L family before.]


    Lin Ci: [But weren¡¯t you the one who got that for me? Aren¡¯t there a lot of clothes in their house which can¡¯t be bought?]


    Zhu Zhu: [Yes, it¡¯s been ridiculous these past two years, new clothes being sold out the moment they¡¯re released. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re free! Those clothes all cost more than six figures, but they don¡¯t even blink while buying them.]


    Lin Ci: [ ¡­How can you tell that it¡¯s from the L family?]


    Zhu Zhu: [I¡¯m not sure either, but you took a photo of the seams. Only the L family¡¯s seams are diamond-shaped, and they¡¯re double seams using white and gray threads, these are unique to the L family, nobody else has imitated it.]


    Zhu Zhu: [l know a designer from the L family, I¡¯ll send it to her and ask. Wait a moment.]


    Lin Ci: [Okay, thank you, Zhu Zhu m ]


    Zhu Zhu: [Don¡¯t be so polite now.] Lin Ci sent an emoji over.


    Then, she waited for Zhu Zhu¡¯s news.


    While she was waiting, she was no longer in the mood to look at Weibo, so she paced around the bedroom restlessly.


    She still could not calm down.


    Clothes from the L family?!


    Things are getting more and more out of hand.


    Because clothes from the L family were always too fashionable and eye-catching, they would be swept up as soon as they were put up for sale. Even if every piece cost more than six figures, the quality of their clothes could indeed be said to be top-notch.


    However, the price was too high. All Lin Ci could do was satisfy herself by only


    looking every time..</font>

 Chapter 473 - 473: All Custom-made

    Chapter 473 - 473: All Custom-made


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Finally, after an hour, Lin Ci received Zhu Zhu¡¯s message.


    Zhu Zhu: [Darling, tell me who this dress belongs to?]


    Lin Ci was stunned by these words. Lin Ci: [What¡¯s wrong?]


    Zhu Zhu sent a few shocked emojis over.


    Zhu Zhu: [These clothes are already confirmed to be from the L family, but they weren¡¯t put on sale at all. Each and every one of them was custom-made!]<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Zhu Zhu: [There¡¯s only one of them in the world! You understand this?!]


    Lin Ci looked at these words and waspletely dumbfounded.


    Custom-made?


    Lin Ci: [Are you sure? You certain you didn¡¯t make a mistake?]


    Zhu Zhu sent another wave of emojis.


    Zhu Zhu: [Can¡¯t you see how shocked I was? I repeatedly confirmed it again and again!]


    Zhu Zhu: [At first, she could only tell that these clothes are theirs, but she had never seen the styles before. After asking the factory and another designer she confirmed that these were their clothing. Moreover, she confirmed that they were custom-made! ]


    Lin Ci: [Does the L family even do custom-made? Wouldn¡¯t custom-made clothing be even more expensive than the ones on the market?!]


    Zhu Zhu: [It¡¯s like this. I heard from her that she also heard some rumors before. You know the top designer of the L Family, Yang Li, right? Basically, the designs which were snatched up once on the market were all done by her.]


    Lin Ci: [l know.]


    Zhu Zhu: [She seems to even have shares in the L family now. She¡¯s also the boss and has a lot of say. It¡¯s said that every year, she will specially draw some designs for the various seasons and have the factory produce these clothes. Moreover, she will even personally supervise these, almost everything is done by her own hands. It¡¯s been this way every year and has never stopped. There are rumors in thepany that she has children outside, but she has never responded to these.]


    Lin Ci: [Didn¡¯t she say in an interview that she was single?]


    Zhu Zhu: [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s why it¡¯s just a rumor. No one has seen those children, nor have they seen any men around Yang Li. Her whole life revolves around work, so I don¡¯t think she could have a child. How would she have the time to give birth to any children? That¡¯s why I wanted to ask you whose clothes these are.]


    Lin Ci: [ ¡­They¡¯re from a friend of mine.]


    Zhu Zhu: [Amazing! Introduce me to her! Hurry up and introduce me to this rich woman! ]


    Lin Ci: [ ¡­Don¡¯t mess around. Thank you, I¡¯ll ask her first.]


    Zhu Zhu: [Yes, if nothing goes wrong, she might receive new clothes after the New Year, they said they saw Yang Li hurrying between the factory and thepany again recently. Your friend should be quite important to Yang Li, otherwise why would she take her so seriously?]


    Lin Ci fell deep into thought as she read these words.


    To be able to get a top designer of a luxury brand to specially design custom-made clothing every season, to specially keep an eye on the quality and process, and even have someone take charge of delivering them¡­ What kind of person would that be? What kind of identity would they have¡­


    Lin Ci became even more suspicious of this matter.


    The next morning, Lu Ning had already cooked porridge in the kitchen.


    Li Nian was woken up by the fragrance of the porridge.


    She was still in a daze when she woke up.


    Last night, when she was chatting with Lu Ning, she seemed to have fallen asleep listening to her.


    She sat on the bed in a daze. In the past, she could not sleep without sleeping pills. Sometimes, her eyes would remain open until dawn.


    She lifted the nket and got out of bed.. As soon as her feet touched the ground, she suddenly grabbed the edge of the bed¡­</font>

 Chapter 474 - 474: What Medicine Do You Need

    Chapter 474 - 474: What Medicine Do You Need


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The splitting headache made an unbearable expression show on her face.


    She grabbed the edge of the bed tightly, wanting to quickly dispel this feeling, but it was getting more and more painful. After a while, her forehead was already beaded with sweat.


    Lu Ning pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Nian¡¯nian, time to eat.¡±


    Li Nian did not even have time to feel embarrassed when she heard her voice. The pain almost engulfed her senses.


    Lu Ning saw her and quickly went to squat beside her. ¡°Nian¡¯ nian, what¡¯s wrong?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Lu Ning held her trembling body. ¡°Where are you feeling unwell? Where does it hurt?¡±


    Lu Nings expression was serious. She looked at her calmly and wanted to help her.


    ¡°It hurts¡­ It hurts¡­


    Li Nian¡¯s voice seemed to be squeezed out from between her teeth.


    Lu Ning looked at her and did not know where she was feeling unwell. She could only continue to ask, ¡°Where does it hurt? What medicine do you need?!¡±


    Li Nian suddenly hugged her head. ¡°The medicine¡­ didn¡¯t¡­ didn¡¯t bring it out¡­


    didn¡¯t¡­


    Lu Ning could tell that she must have a headache. Seeing her in unbearable pain, she immediately spun around and went out. She took the painkillers from the medicine box and quickly took a ss of water before heading back quickly.


    ¡°Painkillers! Can you take painkillers?!¡± Lu Ning brought the medicine before her. ¡°Can you take painkillers?¡±


    She brought the medicine to Li Nian¡¯s mouth.


    Li Nian seemed to have sobered up a little. After dodging her, she saw Lu


    Nings face clearly. Then, she nodded and swallowed the pill in her hand.


    Lu Ning quickly brought the ss of water to her mouth and fed it to her.


    Li Nian drank half a ss of water. Lu Ning put the ss aside and watched her from the side; she raised her hand and patted her gently tofort her.


    When Li Nian finally calmed down, she stood up and gently hugged her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright.¡±


    Her voice seemed to have a calming effect on her, and Li Nian gradually calmed down.


    Lu Ning patted her shoulder gently.


    It was only when voices came from outside that Li Nian said softly, ¡°Is everyone up already?¡±


    Lu Ning patted her and let go of her. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re up. Do you want to get up? You can still sleep in for a while.¡±


    Li Nian moved slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy anymore.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Alright. then go wash up. Come for breakfast when you¡¯re


    done, I¡¯ll be outside. Remember to call me if anything happens.¡±


    Her voice was gentle, as if coaxing a child.


    Li Nian looked up at her. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Only then did Lu Ning turn around and prepare to leave. After opening the door, she still nced back at her worriedly. Li Nian looked at her and smiled.


    Only then did Lu Ning smile and close the door behind her.


    Li Nian sat by the bed and looked at her hands. Her palms were still mmy with sweat.


    Her face was still slightly pale.


    Her physical condition was really getting worse and worse. Am I already at the end of my rope¡­


    When Li Nian came out after washing up, Lu Ning was standing by the dining table. When she saw her, she immediately brought her a bowl and said directly, ¡°Have as much as you want, Nian¡¯ nian.¡±


    This made Li Nian rx. She nodded and scooped adle of soup.


    Shen Yunci walked out of the kitchen with a few buns. When she saw Li Nian¡¯s bowl, she could not help but say, ¡°Ningning, why did you give Nian¡¯nian so little soup? That won¡¯t be enough.¡±


    Li Nian quickly waved her hand. ¡°No, Auntie, 1 scooped it myself. I don¡¯t eat much for breakfast.¡¯


    Shen Yunci walked over and was a little worried when she saw her pale face. ¡°That¡¯s too little. Here, have some buns..</font>

 Chapter 475 - 475: Eat Until You’re All Round

    Chapter 475 - 475: Eat Until You¡¯re All Round


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Li Nian looked at the buns Shen Yunci handed her. Each was as big as her fist, and she felt a little pressured.


    Lu Ning took the buns and said, ¡°Mom, Nian¡¯nian isn¡¯t a pig, she can¡¯t eat so much.¡¯


    Shen Yunciughed as she lightly pped her hand. ¡°Nian¡¯nian isn¡¯t like you, right? You eat so much, but you haven¡¯t gained any weight. Look at how skinny vou are.¡±


    Lu Ning stuck out her tongue and grinned at Shen Yunci. ¡°I¡¯m just nice. Don¡¯t worry, I eat a lot. And I¡¯m also happy if I don¡¯t gain weight.¡±


    Shen Yunci could not keep a straight face with her, and she immediately smiled when she saw her like this.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Spare me your twisted logic. You agree with me, don¡¯t you, Nian¡¯nian?¡±


    Li Nian could not help butugh.


    As they were talking, someone opened the door from outside. Lu Zhi walked in with Lu Jingzhi carrying a bag.


    ¡°It¡¯s so crowded today. Jingzhi and 1 had to queue for a long time.¡±


    As he walked over, he looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Ningning, it¡¯s colder today. Remember to wear more when you leave.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. Then, she looked at the shumai Lu Zhi brought and pushed it in front of Li Nian.


    Lu Zhi looked at her in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, don¡¯t you usually like these the most? Why aren¡¯t you eating them today?¡±


    Lu Ning pouted as she drank the soup. ¡°Mommy thinks I eat too much, so I¡¯m reducing my portions! ¡±


    Shen Yunci could not help but pat her. ¡°Nonsense. When did Iin that you ate too much? 1 justined that you aren¡¯t getting any bigger, you look so thin, you¡¯ll fly off when the wind blows.¡±


    Lu Ning immediately turned to look at Lu Zhi. ¡°Dad, look. If I gain weight, who will want me? I won¡¯t be able to marry in the future.¡±


    Lu Ning was just joking with the two of them. Usually, Shen Yunci would often talk about marriage, so Lu Ning wanted to get back at her.


    However, when he heard this, Lu Zhi directly pushed the shumai to her mouth. ¡°Hurry up and eat up.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    After Lu Jingzhi was done packing, he came over and added, ¡®Yes, yes. Sister, you should eat more.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    ¡°You can¡¯t get married so quickly. Daddy still wants you to apany me for a few more years. Hurry and eat up, it¡¯ll be best if you eat until you¡¯re all round. Daddy and Mommy will feed you.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    You guys really don¡¯t want me to get married, huh.


    She instantly imagined herself eating until she became a ball.


    She could not help but tremble and lean towards Li Nian. It was too terrifying.


    Li Nian could not hold back herughter and patted her head.


    Lu Ning finally understood what it meant to shoot herself in the foot.


    After breakfast, Lu Zhi and Lu Jingzhi kept urging her to eat. In the end, Lu Ning was so full she felt she could not even walk.


    She stubbornly said that she would be walking to school today.


    ¡°It¡¯s so far away. How can you walk? It¡¯ll be so tiring.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let Daddy send you off.¡±


    Lu Ning waved her hand. ¡°No need, it¡¯s still early. We still have to go to


    Nian t nian¡¯s ce to get something.¡±


    Only then did the two of them reluctantly nod. ¡°Then take your time on the road. Tighten up your clothes, it won¡¯t be good if you catch a chill. Nian¡¯nian, quickly put them on.¡±


    Lu Ning passed her thick jacket to Li Nian and helped her zip it up.


    ¡°Got it. Bye, Mom and Dad.¡± ¡°Bye, Uncle and Auntie.¡±


    ¡°Bye. Be careful on your way.¡±


    After the two of them finally left the house, Lu Ning carried her school bag and brought Li Nian out of the district.


    After walking out of the alleys, Lu Ning asked her directly, ¡°Nian¡¯nian, which alley is your house in?¡±</font>

 Chapter 476 - 476: You Can’t Go In

    Chapter 476 - 476: You Can¡¯t Go In


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Hearing this, Li Nian stopped in her tracks.


    Lu Ning was unaware and continued walking forward.


    ¡°Is it near where we met yesterday? That means our houses are close. You cane by often to visit me, isn¡¯t that great, Nian¡¯nian?¡±


    Lu Ning turned around and realized that there was no one beside her. She turned back and saw Li Nian standing not far behind her.


    Lu Ning called out to her, ¡°Nian¡¯nian?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Li Nian stood rooted to the ground and looked at Lu Ning, as if it was difficult to take another step forward.


    Lu Ning walked over and looked at her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to go home?¡±


    Li Nian did not say anything and simply looked at her.


    Lu Ning pursed her lips slightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Wait for me outside in the alley, I¡¯ll go get your things. Where¡¯s your bag and your medicine? I¡¯ll get them for you¡­¡±


    Before Lu Ning could finish speaking, Li Nian immediately interrupted, ¡°No! You can¡¯t go!¡¯


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment and looked at her. ¡°But you need them for ss. Why don¡¯t you wait for me outside the door? If I¡¯m in danger,e in immediately, okay?¡±


    Li Nian shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    Lu Ning could see Li Nian¡¯s conflicted emotions and the fear in her eyes. ¡°How about we go over first? We¡¯ll decide who will go when we reach the alley, okay?¡±


    This time, Li Nian looked at Lu Ning and did not say anything else. Lu Ning pulled her forward.


    After walking past three alleys, Lu Ning raised her hand and pointed in front of her. ¡°Is it this?¡±


    Li Nian nodded.


    Lu Ning was about to enter when Li Nian hurriedly stopped her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t!¡±


    Lu Ning was pulled back by her.


    Li Nian was about to cry. She looked at Lu Ning with red eyes. ¡°No, you can¡¯t go in!¡±


    Lu Nings so good-looking, if that bastard Li Lang saw her¡­


    Lu Ning nced at the alley and then looked at Li Nian. ¡°Which door is it?¡±


    ¡°The fifth one.¡¯


    Lu Ning spoke to her like she was coaxing a child. ¡°Then let¡¯s y rock-paper-scissors. Whoever loses will go.¡±


    Li Nian asked Lu Ning to check the time. Lu Ning asked her, ¡°Do they not go out in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes they do, sometimes they don¡¯t.¡±


    Therefore, Li Nian was a little uncertain. She did not dare to go back, nor let Lu Ning go.


    Lu Ning seemed to understand something.


    No wonder she often heard that Li Nian waste,


    She might have been trying to figure out when her family would leave ore back, so she waited every time and only dared to retrieve her things at thest moment.


    Lu Ning frowned. Now she really wanted to meet this family.


    Li Nian did not notice the cold glint that shed across Lu Nings eyes.


    ¡°We can¡¯t bete. Come on, rock-paper-scissors.¡±


    Li Nian sighed and nodded at her before raising her hand.


    ¡°Rock, paper, scissors¡­¡±


    With that, Li Nian subconsciously threw out a cloth. The moment she lowered her head, Lu Ning turned around and ran into the alley. When Li Nian looked up, the person in front of her was gone. When she turned around, Lu Ning had already run far away.


    Li Nian was stunned for a moment before she immediately chased after her.


    Lu Qing, who was preparing to drive home by the roadside, happened to see this scene. He stopped the car and watched in confusion as Lu Ning ran into an unfamiliar alley¡­


    Lu Ning kept count as she ran until she reached the third house in the alley. She still needed to turn a corner before she reached the fifth door.


    Lu Ning looked at the half-closed door and knocked twice before pushing it open.


    ¡°Is anyone there?¡±


    After pushing the door open, Lu Ning was shocked by the scene in front of her for a long time.


    The courtyard was neither big nor small. There was a field piled up with soil on one side, probably used to grow vegetables. However, the surroundings were extremely messy. Not only was that area extremely messy, but the entire courtyard was a mess..</font>

 Chapter 477 - 477: Malicious Intent

    Chapter 477 - 477: Malicious Intent


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Some corners were filled with dpidated junk, but there was also a lot of trash in the courtyard. They were scattered everywhere, as though they had just been thrown away.


    Lu Ning frowned slightly and stepped in again. ¡°Is anyone there?¡±


    At this moment, footsteps and an impatient voice came from inside the house.


    ¡°Who is it!¡±


    It was a man¡¯s voice, carrying a hint of impatience. It sounded like he had been sleeping and was a little angry from being woken up.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Li Lang walked out and shouted with a dark expression, ¡°What are you shouting for so early in the morning? What are you doing!?¡±


    Lu Ning stood in the courtyard and looked at him.


    He was still half-asleep and looked to be only 16 or 17 years old. However, he did not have the refreshing appearance of a young man at all as he kicked a pair of old slippers sloppily.


    Lu Ning looked over. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Li Nian¡¯s friend. I¡¯m here to help her get her things.¡±


    Li Lang raised his head and looked over with sleepy eyes. He was still yawning, but the moment he saw Lu Ning, he stopped yawning and immediately strode out quickly.


    His eyes were gleaming as he looked at Lu Ning.


    ¡°Quick,e in,e in.¡±


    Lu Ning nced at him, feeling very ufortable with his gaze. However, she did not say anything and walked in.


    Lu Ning nced around the room. It was also a mess.


    She asked, ¡°Which is Nian¡¯nian¡¯s room?¡±


    Li Lang looked at Lu Ning, smiling until his eyes curved. ¡°Li Nian¡¯s? That one.¡± He casually pointed a finger.


    Lu Ning walked over and pushed the door open. The door was not locked or even closed.


    She pushed the door open and entered. Li Nian¡¯s room was very different from the outside; although there were no unnecessary decorations, it was very clean.


    Lu Ning did not look around. She saw her bag on the chair and walked over to pick it up.


    Li Lang followed her in and looked at Lu Ning. ¡°You¡¯re friends with Li Nian¡­ Ah, no, my sister?¡±


    Lu Ning looked up at him indifferently. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard my sister mention it before. I didn¡¯t know she had such a beautiful friend like you by her side.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him and suddenly smiled. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Seeing her smile, Li Lang also smiled. He had never seen such a beautiful girl before.


    ¡°Are you in your third year of high school like my sister?¡±


    As he spoke, he suddenly raised his hand to the door and began to close it.


    Lu Ning looked at him with a yful smile in her eyes. She gently ced her bag on the chair and looked at Li Lang.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m in my third year of high school too.¡±


    Her voice was very soft, like a feather caressing Li Lang¡¯s heart.


    Li Lang suddenly walked closer and looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Big Sis, I¡¯ll be in my third year of high school next year, but¡­ I can be in my third year of high school now as well¡­


    As he spoke, he brought his hand closer.


    These words were straightforward and explicit. How could Lu Ning not understand?


    Seeing his hand approaching over, Lu Ning bent down and dodged it.


    She turned around and looked at him. ¡°Do you know where Li Nian¡¯s medicine is?¡±


    Li Lang was a little disappointed that he did not catch her. He turned to look at Lu Ning and sat down on Li Nian¡¯s bed.


    ¡°In that drawer.¡¯


    He pointed.


    There was a cab against the wall opposite Li Nian¡¯s bed. Lu Ning raised her hand and pulled open the first drawer. There were a few transparent boxes neatly ced inside, and the boxes were filled with medicinal pills of various colors.


    There were a lot of them. Lu Ning was shocked.


    Li Lang saw that Lu Nings back was facing him. He got up and walked over, opening his arms to Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning keenly sensed someone approaching from behind. The corners of her lips curled up slightly.. After quickly taking the medicine box, she suddenly turned around and kicked him¡­</font>

 Chapter 478 - 478: Ning’ning Is in Danger

    Chapter 478 - 478: Ning¡¯ning Is in Danger


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Halfway through, Li Nian¡¯s legs went limp and she knelt in the alley, leaning against the wall.


    When Lu Qing came over and saw her, he squatted down beside her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where did Ningning go?¡±


    Lu Qing raised her hand to help her up, but she suddenly grabbed his arm.


    ¡°Hurry! Go¡­¡±


    She looked up at Lu Qing and recognized him as Lu Nings brother. She had seen him from afar in school.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Li Nian became even more anxious. ¡°Hurry up and go! Ningning is at my house. She¡¯s in danger.¡±


    She clutched her stomach, looking ufortable,


    Lu Qing lifted her up by the waist. ¡°Which is it?¡±


    Li Nian was carried forward by him.


    ¡°Around that corner, the second one.¡¯


    Because she was in a hurry previously, she did not have time to limatize herself. The pain in her body eased a little, and her expression became clearer.


    ¡°This one.¡¯


    As soon as she finished speaking, Lu Qing kicked the door open.


    The two of them entered. Li Nian looked at the ground in the courtyard and frowned. She held Lu Qing. ¡°In the house, Ningning¡­¡±


    She struggled free from Lu Qing and barely managed to stand.


    Lu Qing was also anxious and did not bother with her as he entered the house. Suddenly, they heard a few screamsing from the house.


    Lu Qing went in faster and approached the room where the voice came from. When he reached the door, he found that the door was locked.


    Li Nian also staggered forward anxiously.


    Lu Qing took two steps back and kicked the door open.


    ¡°Ningning!


    The door was kicked open. But as Lu Qing looked up, he was stunned.


    Err¡­


    Li Nian also staggered over and suddenly grabbed the wall to look over. ¡°What¡¯s happened to Ningning?!¡±


    Then, she froze as well.


    At this moment, Lu Nings back was facing them. She was riding on Li Langs back; when she heard the sound, she turned around and looked at the two of them.


    Li Langy on the bed, unable to move. From time to time, he would wail, his face covered in tears.


    Lu Ning was also stunned for a moment when she saw the two of them, but she quickly came to her senses. She tied thest knot, pped her hands, and hopped down from the bed.


    After she got down, Li Nian and Lu Qing saw that Lu Ning had wrapped Li Nian t s bedsheet around him and tied him up with it.


    Only Li Langs head was revealed¡ªhis body was wrapped up like a cocoon, and he was unable to move. He could only wiggle on the bed.


    He turned around and looked at Li Nian, his face all swollen.


    Li Nian was stunned. She was alert and her body no longer hurt.


    She looked at Lu Ning in disbelief.


    How did she do it?


    Lu Qing had the same question she did.


    When Li Lang saw Li Nian, he immediately cursed, ¡°Li Nian! F*ck, untie me and let me go! Do you want to die?! You b*tch! Just you wait! I¡¯ll kill you!¡¯ Lu Ning raised her hand and stuffed a ball of toilet paper into his mouth.


    Now he could only whimper, and could no longer shout anything.


    Lu Ning put the medicine box into Li Nian¡¯s bag and turned around with her bag. ¡°Let¡¯s go to ss.¡±


    Li Nian:


    Lu Qing:


    Li Nian looked at her in a daze and nodded.


    Lu Ning tugged at Lu Qing and looked at him. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Lu Qing:


    He actually had this question himself; he had forgotten why he was here in the first ce.


    The two of them were pulled out by Lu Ning, but unluckily they bumped into Qian Shu, who had just returned.


    Qian Shu walked in carrying tworge bags. When she saw the dirty and messy courtyard, she immediately scolded Li Nian, ¡°What the hell are you doing? Why didn¡¯t you clean the ce up when you came back?! Who are they? Why did you bring someone home?! You must be tired of living.. Hurry and clean this ce up, and cook for me!¡±</font>

 Chapter 479 - 479: How Dare You Hit Me

    Chapter 479 - 479: How Dare You Hit Me


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning:


    Lu Qing:


    Li Nian looked at her and could not move.


    Qian Shu became even more agitated when she saw that she was not moving.


    ¡°What? Do you think I won¡¯t hit you because there¡¯s someone around?! I¡¯m just giving you face, alright?! Hurry up and settle these, you hear me?!¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    As she spoke, she picked up a wooden stick from the side and was about toe over.


    The raised wooden stick was grabbed by Lu Qing.


    Qian Shu could not move, and she red at Lu Qing. ¡°What are you doing?! Who are you?! Don¡¯t meddle in our family¡¯s affairs! Did you bring him, you little b*tch?! You¡¯re young, but you¡¯re quite good at seducing men! You found a man to stand up for you just like that? You¡¯re really stubborn! After seducing men here and there, you actually still want to seduce Li Lang!? I¡¯ll beat you to death today! You¡¯re the same as your shameless mother!¡±


    Her words were getting worse by the minute. Li Nian listened coldly, only reacting when she heard thest sentence.


    ¡°Why are you ring at me?! re all you want, I¡¯m not wrong! That mother of yours is a b*tch, and she gave birth to a b*tch like you! Other than seducing men, what else do you know?! All you know is to let men stand up for you! All you know to do is to let them support you! How about you leave and nevere back!?¡±


    Her words were harsh and unpleasant. Li Nian was already used to hearing this, but she did not want Lu Ning and the others to hear it and dirty their ears.


    Li Nian turned to look at Lu Ning, wanting them to leave first.


    However, Lu Ning handed her bag to Li Nian before walking over.


    Qian Shu even turned around and scolded Lu Qing.


    ¡°What are you doing! Let go of me! Why are you doing this for a b*tch! Hah, some handsomed you are, but you were still seduced by this little b*tch! Let me tell you, she¡¯s slept with thousands of people¡­ Ah!¡±


    Lu Ning did not give her a chance to continue. She raised her hand and pped her face.


    In an instant, it was as if the world had fallen silent.


    Li Nian and Lu Qing did not expect Lu Ning to hit her, and neither did Qian


    Shut


    There¡¯s no way a well-educated girl would hit somebody. Subconsciously, that was what she thought.


    However, the next moment, the entire courtyard was filled with Qian Shu t s shrieks.


    ¡°You hit me! How dare you hit me!? Where did this little brate from!¡±


    As she cursed, she was about to pounce on Lu Ning and hit her.


    Lu Ning was not afraid at all, as Lu Qing grabbed Qian Shu firmly.


    ¡°Let go of me! Li Nian! How dare you get someone to hit me! Don¡¯t even think about living! Just you wait! Your good days are over! I¡¯m going to kill you! You little b*tch! You slut! Whore! B*tch!¡±


    Lu Qing never knew that a person could spout such dirty and unpleasant words, and towards a girl even. All the insults spewed out of her mouth.


    Lu Ning looked at her coldly. Every time she said something, she would raise her hand and p her.


    After four consecutive ps, Qian Shu was struck silent.


    Lu Ning stared at her coldly. ¡°Continue speaking and I¡¯ll hit you, I¡¯ll hit you each time you open your mouth. Want to continue?¡±


    Her words were light, but it made Qian Shu tremble. Ultimately, she did not dare to utter a word. The burning pain on her face was the best lesson.


    However, she red at Lu Ning with a fierce gaze and knew that she was not to be trifled with. She immediately turned to look at Li Nian.


    She turned around and struggled to escape Lu Qings restraints.


    She waved her hand wildly. Li Nian was afraid that she would hurt Lu Qing, so she said helplessly and resignedly, ¡°Let go of her.¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Ning immediately pulled her back and asked her to stand behind her..</font>

 Chapter 480 - 480: You’ re Real Popular

    Chapter 480 - 480: You¡¯ re Real Popr


    Trantor: As Studios  Editor: As Studios


    However, the next moment a sound came from inside the house. It was a loud, muffled sound.


    After they were stunned for a while, Li Langs miserable voice rang out, ¡°Mom! Save me! Save me!¡±


    Qian Shu was stunned for a moment before she immediately reacted.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?! What¡¯s wrong with you?! What did you do to my son?!¡±


    She turned around and rushed into the house. At this moment, Lu Qing let go. She suddenly staggered and fell to the ground. Then, she quickly got up and ran in.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Ah! Son! Son, what¡¯s wrong! Who hit you! Who hit you!¡¯


    ¡°Li Nian¡¯s friend. No! No, it¡¯s Li Nian! Mom! She hit me! Save me! Let me out!¡± Li Lang rolled off the bed and wormed to the door.


    Qian Shu t s heart ached when she saw her son, his face bruised and his body tied up.


    When she turned to look out the door, she saw that Lu Ning and the others were about to leave.


    ¡°Stop! All of you, stop! How dare you run after hitting someone!?¡±


    ¡°Mom, let me go first! Let me go, I feel terrible!¡±


    Only then did Qian Shu return and help Li Lang untie the bedsheets on his body. However, she did not know how Lu Ning tied him up; even after a long time, she could not untie them. Lu Ning and the others left.


    Qian Shu sat on the ground and started shouting, ¡°Oh my god! We¡¯re being bullied! Help us! Call the police! We¡¯ll call the police! You adulterous couple! You¡¯re bullying us! There¡¯s no justice!¡±


    Lu Ning pulled Li Nian and Lu Qing out as Qian Shu t s shouting came from behind.


    The three of them ignored her.


    However, when they walked out of the alley, Lu Qing could not help but look at Lu Ning.


    ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll send you.¡±


    Lu Ning nced at the time and did not refuse.


    She opened the car door for Li Nian to get in before getting in herself.


    After Lu Qing got into the car, she looked back at the two of them before starting the car, and sent them all the way to school.


    Along the way, everyone in the car was silent.


    When they arrived at the school gate, Lu Ning got out of the car with Li Nian. In the car, Lu Qing looked at Lu Nings figure and could not help but hold his forehead.


    Has she always been like this, or has she been spoiled by our parents?


    The two of them arrived just in time. They were not early, but they were also notte. At this time, there were still people walking to the school one after another.


    Lu Ning and Li Nian walked in together.


    The security officer at the door even greeted the two of them.


    Then, he called out to Lu Ning, ¡°Hey, Lu Ning, there are a lot of letters for you here. Come and take them.¡±


    Lu Ning was puzzled. ¡°Huh?¡±


    However, she still walked over. The security officer took out a big bag from the security room. ¡°Here, this is all of them. Can you carry them?¡±


    Just as Lu Ning was about to take it, a hand suddenly came from behind and grabbed the bag before she did.


    ¡°Give it here.¡¯


    ¡°Hey, Teacher Huo, why don¡¯t you help Lu Ning carry it?¡±


    Lu Ning turned around and saw Huo Jinyan.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±


    She thanked the security officer.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡¯


    Lu Ning turned around to look for Li Nian. Along the way, people kept greeting her from afar.


    Perhaps it was because of Huo Jinyan, but Lu Ning saw a few people who were hesitating to approach her.


    At first, Lu Ning was a little confused, but after several more greetings she got used to it.


    Even first and second year students were running over.


    ¡°Senior!¡±


    ¡°Senior Lu Ning, good morning.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Senior!¡±


    Lu Ning looked at the enthusiastic faces. As she walked, she could not help but smile and wave good morning to them.


    As she waved her hand, a cold voice drifted into her ears. ¡°You¡¯re real popr.¡±</font>

 Chapter 481 - 481: Don’t Regret It

    Chapter 481 - 481: Don¡¯t Regret It


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning simply ignored him and bade goodbye to Li Nian after going up the stairs.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look for you after ss.¡±


    Li Nian nodded slightly and left.


    Lu Ning turned towards Huo Jinyan and reached for the bag in his hand.


    ¡°Thank you, Teacher Huo.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    However, even when she tugged at it, Huo Jinyan did not let go. She abruptly looked up at him.


    Huo Jinyan:


    Lu Ning pulled again. This time, Huo Jinyan let go, and Lu Ning walked into the ssroom with her things.


    Huo Jinyan watched her leave without looking back He could clearly feel that she was angry, but he did not say anything. After looking at her for a while, he turned around and left.


    As soon as Lu Ning walked into the ssroom and left, overwhelming voices sounded.


    ¡°Sister Ning!¡¯


    ¡°Sister Ning! Give me your autograph!¡±


    ¡°Sister Ning, just sign it on my clothes. I won¡¯t wash my clothes anymore!¡±


    ¡°Eh, aren¡¯t you disgusting? Ningning, ignore them and give me your autograph first. I don¡¯t have such a perverted request, just sign here on the book! ¡±


    ¡°Go away, go away. Sign it on my shoes, I¡¯ll treasure these shoes forever! I won¡¯t wear them anymore! I¡¯ll treat them as treasures!¡±


    ¡°Shoo, go away, who wants to see your stinky shoes? Take them away!¡¯


    ¡°Sister Ning!¡¯ ¡°Sister Ninga..¡±


    Lu Ning:


    Lin Ci could not take it anymore and mmed the table. ¡°Stop!¡¯


    Lu Ning looked up at her, revealing an expression of approval.


    However, Lin Ci¡¯s next sentence was, ¡°Line up in a single file! Don¡¯t crowd Sister Ning, if she faints, who¡¯s going to sign that autograph for you!?¡±


    Lu Ning: ???


    Lin Ci turned around to give out instructions.


    Lu Ning: ???


    Lu Ning was still in a daze.


    The boys were afraid that she would be unwilling to sign it.


    ¡°Sister Ning, please just sign it for us. If you be even more popr in the future, we won¡¯t be able to get your autograph anymore. You have to do it as soon as possible! While we still have a chance!¡±


    Lu Ning could not help butugh when she heard this.


    She raised her hand and took the book from him. ¡°Don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    ¡°No regrets, no regrets, absolutely no¡­¡±


    As he spoke happily, he nced over¡­


    As he took the notebook, an indescribable expression showed on his face. Lu Ning looked up at him in amusement. ¡°Do you regret it?¡±


    The boy gritted his teeth. He had insisted on it¡ªhe would not regret it even if he was beaten to death!


    ¡°l won¡¯t regret it!¡± he yelled, as if reciting a slogan. Then, he left clutching his notebook.


    The other ssmates behind them did not understand what he was doing until they saw Lu Nings signature for themselves.


    Err¡­


    Hmmm..


    How do I say this? Sister Ning, you really should practice your calligraphy.


    Lu Nings handwriting was not good to begin with. She knew this very well.


    That was why she asked if they would regret it. It was because her handwriting was especially out of ce in the good-looking book.


    Lu Ning was still signing autographs when the bell rang.


    Huo Jinyan arrived at the ssroom on time, and everyone instantly returned to their seats.


    Lin Ci nced at the big bag by Lu Nings feet. ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head. ¡°l don¡¯t know, the security officer gave it to me. He said they were letters for me.¡±


    Lin Ci nodded and did not say anything else.


    Lu Ning looked up at Huo Jinyan, who was standing on the podium with one hand in his pocket. He was looking down at the textbook on the podium. The sunlight outside the window shone on him, making him look indescribably handsome.


    Lu Ning quickly retracted her gaze and looked back at the textbook in her hand, but her heart was beating restlessly.


    Lu Ning had to wait until the second period ended before she could look for Li Nian.


    She briefly told Lin Ci about Li Nian staying over at her homest night, but what happened in the morning was private, so Lu Ning did not mention those..</font>

 Chapter 482 - 482: Malicious Assault

    Chapter 482 - 482: Malicious Assault


    Trantor: As Studios  Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci went together.


    Li Nian was sitting in her seat writing something with her head lowered. She had one side of her hair tucked behind her ear, looking very demure.


    Lu Ning could not understand why a girl as good as Li Nian had such a family.


    When Lu Ning and Lin Ci walked into the ssroom, they drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    The two of them walked straight to Li Nian¡¯s side. Li Nian subconsciously looked up and was a little surprised to see them.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The surrounding people looked at the three of them curiously.


    Li Nian had always been alone, and almost none of her ssmates were close to her. Everyone around her felt that she was a loner, so as time passed, no one interacted with her anymore.


    Therefore, everyone found it rather unbelievable that Lu Ning and Lin Ci came to look for Li Nian.


    However, before the three of them could say anything, they heard amotion outside. Then, they saw two men in police uniforms standing at the door of the ssroom.


    The form teacher walked in front and pointed into the ssroom. ¡°That¡¯s Li Nian.¡±


    Then, they called out to Li Nian, ¡°Li Nian.¡±


    Li Nian, Lu Ning and Lin Ci looked up at the same time.


    Li Nian stood up, and Lu Ning and Lin Ci followed behind her.


    The two police officers at the door looked at Li Nian and exined in a


    professional manner, ¡°Hello, Li Nian, right? We received a report that you¡¯re rted to a malicious assault incident. Please follow us back for our investigation.¡±


    Li Nian did not look surprised. She was quite calm, but the surrounding students had already begun to whisper.


    Considering that the matter had not been investigated clearly and Li Nian¡¯s identity as a student, he did not take any coercive measures against her.


    Li Nian looked up at them and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two police officers nodded and made way for her, preparing to take her away.


    A voice suddenly came from behind.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Lu Ning walked over and stood behind Li Nian. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. This matter has something to do with me.¡±


    The two police officers were taken aback. The person in question had only mentioned Li Nian and not anyone else.


    However, Lu Nings gaze was firm, and she did not look like she was being unreasonable. Moreover, she was going to the police station, so it was not like she offered to follow because she had too much time on her hands. After some thought, the two police officers took Lu Ning away with them.


    Lin Ci was stunned and followed them on the way out.


    Along the way downstairs, almost all the students in the building stuck their heads out to take a look, curious about what had happened.


    The students of ss 9 were still in a daze. One of them had run to the office.


    ¡°Teacher Huo! Sister Nings been taken away by the police!¡±


    Huo Jinyan bolted up and strode out.


    The teachers in the office were stunned.


    Huo Jinyan quickly followed them downstairs and watched as Lu Ning got into the police car and was taken away.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Lin Ci was also stunned. ¡°l don¡¯t know. The police said that Li Nian was rted to some assault incident, but Ningning said that she was also involved and was taken away.¡±


    Huo Jinyan frowned and walked to the back of the school building.


    Lin Ci was stunned for a moment before she quickly chased after him.


    ¡°Teacher Huo, are you going to the police station?! I¡¯ll go too!¡±


    She hurriedly followed Huo Jinyan and left the school in his car.


    The entire No. 1 High School was in an uproar. There had never been a case of the policeing to the school to take someone away.


    They were all specting and discussing, mainly because this matter involved Lu Ning. In an instant, the news spread like wildfire. For a moment, there were all kinds of rumors..</font>

 Chapter 483 - 483: Raised an Ingrate

    Chapter 483 - 483: Raised an Ingrate


    Trantor: As Studios  Editor: As Studios


    At the same time, Weibo was as lively as ever.


    Lu Nings name had been on the trending searches from Saturday to Monday.


    The most novel thing today was the Weibo post from the Education Bureau and No. 1 High School at the same time.


    This was because when the matter was first exposed, some irrational people went to the Education Bureau toment on Lu Nings school registration and examination qualifications.


    The Education Bureau also responded to this matter on Monday.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    [After internal investigation and verification, the student Lu Ning did not do what theizens described. The student Lu Ning had been framed, but she still forgave everyone magnanimously. However, thew will still severely punish the perpetrators. Those students who misunderstood Lu Ning owe her an apology. From now on, we hope everyone will take good care of themselves.]


    [Take care of yourself first. Everyone is their own ss monitor.]


    The moment the Weibo post was uploaded, there were countless spectators.


    The hottestment was pushed to the top.


    [Did you hear that? Mind your own business and stop talking nonsense.


    Everyone, take care of yourself first!]


    On the other hand, No, 1 High School¡¯s Weibo ount was much simpler.


    [Expulsion? Impossible, not in this lifetime! Lu Ning will always be a student of No. 1 High School! She¡¯s our student!]


    @NingbaeTheMostBeautiful: [Pfft, hahaha, No, 1 High School is quite possessive.]


    @AnyNewVideoOfNingningToday: [Sure, but Ningning is also ours!]


    At this point, the direction of thements section began to deviate, and a heated ¡®who does Lu Ning belong to¡¯ discussion began.


    Compared to the happenings on Weibo, the police station was much livelier.


    Lu Ning and Li Nian had been brought to the police station.


    As soon as they walked through the doors, they heard amotion in the police station.


    Among them was a familiar voice.


    Qian Shu t s cries were too loud and difficult to ignore.


    ¡°Help us! Oh my god! I¡¯ve raised her for so many years, but she¡¯s an ingrate!


    Good heavens! Who will be our judge¡­¡±


    The surrounding police officers listened to her cries with a headache. They had tried to persuade her for a long time, but it was futile.


    She still continued wailing.


    When Li Lang, who was sitting at the side, saw that the police had brought Li Nian, he raised his hand and pushed Qian Shu. Qian Shu looked over and immediately cried even harder.


    ¡°I¡¯ve raised her for so many years! She¡¯s a wolf! She¡¯s out to eat people! Why is my life so bitter!? Why is my son¡¯s life so miserable! Help, save us¡­¡±


    Then, Li Lang saw Lu Ning walking in. He instantly shrank back, and it was obvious that he was a little fearful.


    He pushed Qian Shu again, calling out softly, ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    However, Qian Shu did not understand what he meant. She wailed even louder than before, but Li Langs hand poked her again.


    ¡°Mom, that woman is here too.¡¯


    Only then did Qian Shu fall silent for a moment. She looked over and saw Lu Ning standing not far away, looking at them calmly.


    Qian Shu felt her face burning with pain when she saw Lu Ning. She swallowed her saliva and was obviously afraid.


    However, she immediately straightened her neck and pretended to be confident.


    The two cops walked over to look at her. ¡°Is that her?¡± They pointed at Li Nian.


    Qian Shu and Li Lang immediately stood up. ¡°That¡¯s her.¡±


    Then, Qian Shu continued her performance while standing.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s her! We raised her for more than ten years, but who knew that she would grow up to be a f*cking ingrate who wanted to kill my son! She even wanted to beat me to death! Who did we offend? Oh my god, quickly save us¡­¡±


    As she cried, Lu Ning and Li Nian stood at the side and watched coldly.


    The police officer was also annoyed by her crying. He stopped talking and simply looked at her.


    Li Lang nudged her. ¡°Mom, that¡¯s enough..¡±</font>

 Chapter 484 - 484: If You Don’t Listen, You ‘Il Harm Me

    Chapter 484 - 484: If You Don¡¯t Listen, You ¡®Il Harm Me


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Qian Shu seemed to have sensed that the people around her were no longer persuading her. Her cries gradually softened until she finally began to sob.


    The police officer looked at her and said, ¡°Are you done? Can we start the questioning?¡±


    Qian Shu looked at them and nodded. ¡°Okay, yes.¡±


    Then, the police took them away to make a statement and took Li Nian away as well.


    Lu Ning looked at Li Nian and helped her tidy her hair. She said softly, ¡°Just tell the truth and don¡¯t lie.¡¯<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Li Nian looked at Lu Ning and was stunned. She actually wanted to take all the me herself; after all, Qian Shu and Li Lang must have only mentioned her and pinned everything on her. Li Nian felt that this was fine, as she would not implicate Lu Ning.


    However, Lu Ning knew that the two of them thought that Li Nian was easy to intimidate, and were probably trying to trick Li Nian in this way. From the looks of it, they wanted Li Nian to go to jail.


    Lu Ning looked at Li Nian. ¡°Don¡¯t lie and don¡¯t refute my words. Just tell the truth. That¡¯s how I can get both of us out of this.¡± Li Nian looked at her in confusion.


    Lu Ning nodded at her with determination in her eyes.


    ¡°Listen to me.¡± In order to make Li Nian really do this, Lu Ning deliberately emphasized, ¡°If you don¡¯t listen, you¡¯ll harm me.¡± Li Nian looked at Lu Ning with aplicated expression.


    ¡°Pleasee with us.¡¯


    Two of the police officers left with Li Nian.


    The two police officers who went to school walked over and looked at Lu Ning. ¡°You,e with us.¡¯


    Lu Ning obediently followed the two of them. When Li Nian reached the door, she turned around and looked at Lu Ning, who had been taken away.


    Lu Ning also turned around to look at her and nodded with a smile.


    When Huo Jinyan and Lin Ci rushed in, they saw Lu Ning being brought in.


    Lin Ci stood in the hall for two seconds before going to the counter to understand the situation.


    Huo Jinyan looked at the closed door and was startled for a moment before holding up his phone.


    The two police officers made Lu Ning sit in a chair, and the two of them sat opposite her. In front of them was a desk with aputer and a logbook. After asking Lu Nings name, age, and information, the police asked Lu Ning several questions.


    ¡°Why did you say you have something to do with this?¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°l was the one who hit them.¡±


    She said it without hesitation.


    The police officer was stunned for a moment. The two people involved just now were clearly referring to another girl.


    ¡°Look, you can¡¯t lie to the police.¡±


    The police were afraid that it was because of the friendship between the girls that she wanted to help take the me.


    Lu Ning said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡±


    ¡°Describe the situation back then.¡¯


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°I¡¯m friends with Li Nian. She stayed at my house the night before. When we were going to school this morning, we went to her house to get her schoolbag. She wasn¡¯t in good health and walked slowly, so I reached there first. Her cousin was at home. As I hadn¡¯t been to her house, I asked him which room was Li Nian t s room. After I entered, he followed me in, then he closed the door and attempted to do something untoward to me¡­¡±


    Hearing this, the two policemen looked up at her at the same time.


    After the questioning, the police put the three confessions together and found some big differences.


    Qian Shu and Li Lang insisted that everything was done by Li Nian. They insisted that they did not know Lu Ning at all and did not even mention her.


    On the other hand, there were very few statements from Li Nian. Her depiction of the events was after Lu Nings, and although their ounts of what happened thereafter matched, there was no way to investigate what Lu Ning said, so they first checked the surveince cameras nearby..</font>

 Chapter 485 - 485: Lu Ning’s Brother?!

    Chapter 485 - 485: Lu Ning¡¯s Brother?!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The surveince cameras showed that Lu Ning and Li Nian had indeed entered the alley one after another. This at least proved that Qian Shu and Li Lang had lied about not having seen Lu Ning.


    However, the situation inside was unknown. This was because the surrounding area was an old neighborhood, and it was already not easy to find a surveince camera that overlooked the road. Almost no one was managing this area, so it was even more impossible for there to be surveince cameras inside civilian houses in the alleys.


    Other than the three of them, only one person could provide a glimmer of hope in this matter; when the police were checking the surveince cameras, they saw another man stop his car and enter the alley. It looked like he had chased after the two girls.


    First, they retrieved the video and showed it to the two people making the usations¡ªboth of them said they did not know him. Then, they showed it to Li Nian right after that.


    As the surveince footage was very blurry, they could not match his face, so they could only ask.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Li Nian did not know if she should say this.


    Lu Ning had asked her to tell the truth, so she was silent for a long time during the interrogation. She had been struggling in her heart, not knowing if she should tell the truth or take responsibility for it.


    However, in the end, it was Lu Nings words that made her tell the truth.


    However, she regretted it the moment she said it.


    Lu Ning had no family background to protect her now. She did not know how Lu Ning could deal with all of this.


    Since she had already said it, she could only continue. The only thing she could do was to trust Lu Ning.


    However, during the interrogation, neither of them said anything about Lu Qing. Now that the police had found out, Li Nian could only say it.


    ¡°l know him. He¡¯s Lu Nings brother.¡±


    ¡°Her brother?¡±


    Li Nian nodded.


    Hence, the police went to ask Lu Ning.


    ¡°Is this your brother?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded calmly.


    ¡°Was he in on it?¡±


    ¡°No, he saw me on his way home and wanted to see what I was doing, so he followed me in.¡¯


    ¡°Did he hit anyone?¡±


    ¡°Give him a call, and tell him toe here.¡¯


    Lu Ning looked up. ¡°I¡¯ll give you his number, you can call him. We don¡¯t have a good rtionship.¡±


    The policeman raised his eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°He followed you in to confirm your safety even though you¡¯re not on good terms?¡±


    Lu Ning did not say anything. She just gave the police his number.


    When the police called, Lu Qing might have been busy. He did not pick up the phone the first time and only picked it up the second time.


    It sounded like someone was still talking on the other end. They could not tell what they were discussing. ¡°Hello, is this Mr. Lu Qing?¡±


    ¡°This is him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. There¡¯s been a malicious assault case here, and we require you toe down for our investigation. Your sister, Lu Ning, is already with us, but there are some issues with the confessions of both parties. I need you to describe what happened at that time. Is it convenient for you now?¡±


    Lu Qing immediately stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there. Is my sister alright?¡±


    Hearing Lu Qings nervous tone, the police were once again puzzled about what she meant by don¡¯t have a good rtionship. ¡°She¡¯s fine. Pleasee as quickly as possible.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thanks.¡±


    After hanging up, Lu Qing pressed for the elevator and made a call. A few people chased after him. ¡°CEO Lu, this proposal is very urgent¡­¡±


    Lu Qing turned around. ¡®Dy it if you can. If you can¡¯t, just reject it.¡± With that, he turned around and entered the elevator.


    The few people in charge of the case were rooted to the ground in a daze.


    ¡°But this contract is worth tens of millions¡­


    The people in charge looked at each other. ¡°What¡¯s going on? CEO Lu is in such a hurry. Who was on the line?¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t know.. Is it CEO Lu¡¯s sister? I remember he had left in a hurry after answering his sister¡¯s call in the past¡­¡±</font>

 Chapter 486 - 486: Can I See Her?

    Chapter 486 - 486: Can I See Her?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Huo Jinyan was led into a room with Lin Ci following behind.


    ¡°Mr. Huo, these are the statements from the three parties.¡±


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and looked at the first two. Lin Ci also leaned over to take a look.


    After seeing two of them, Huo Jinyan heaved a sigh of relief. They had fought and the injuries were not serious, so these could still be easily resolved.


    But thest one he read was Lu Nings.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    His cold gaze was fixated on the words at the back: ¡®attempted to do something untoward to me¡¯.


    The small room instantly felt oppressive, and Lin Ci could feel the murderous aura from the person beside her.


    She read slower as Huo Jinyan was holding it too high, and she had to tiptoe to read it.


    When she read to the end, she finally understood why Huo Jinyan had suddenly be like this. Even she wanted to reach for a knife.


    The people behind him looked at Huo Jinyan. They did not know who Huo Jinyan was worried about, so they did not dare to speak rashly.


    ¡°Mr. Huo, their ounts don¡¯t match, so we¡¯re looking for another party to take their statement. If it¡¯s proven that the intiffs are lying and that Miss


    Lu was sexually assaulted, then the matter will be more serious.¡±


    Huo Jinyan suddenly turned to him. His eyes seemed to have been dipped in ice, making people shiver as if they had fallen into a frozenke.


    ¡°Can I see her now?¡±


    Huo Jinyan clenched his fists. He wanted to see her. He wanted to¡­ hold her¡­


    Seeing Huo Jinyan like this, the man finally realized who he was worried about.


    He immediately brought his hands up in an attempt to calm Huo Jinyan down.


    ¡°Mr. Huo, calm down. ording to Miss Lu¡¯s confession, she wasn¡¯t really assaulted. That boy only attempted to, and Miss Lu defended herself¡­¡±


    Seeing that Huo Jinyan looked like he was about to kill someone, he hurriedly said this.


    Lin Ci was frightened by the statement, and her eyes turned red.


    ¡°Are we really not allowed to see her?¡±


    The man sighed. ¡°We can¡¯t let her meet anyone during the investigation.¡±


    However, looking at Huo Jinyan, he said again, ¡°Mr. Huo, how about this? I¡¯ll bring you to see her, but you can¡¯t talk about the case. Is that okay?¡±


    He was really afraid that Huo Jinyan, this madman, would do something in a fit of anger. If he rushed in and injured the boy, this matter would be even more serious.


    So, he hoped he would settle for the next best thing. As long as they did not talk about the case, they could meet. Huo Jinyan nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    The man nodded. ¡°Thene with me.¡¯


    When they walked out, they bumped into Lu Qing, who was rushing over.


    Lu Qing looked up and saw Lin Ci. Her eyes were red and she looked like she had just cried.


    Lu Qing walked over and looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you get hit?¡± He quickly lowered his head to check if Lin Ci was injured.


    Lin Ci was stunned and looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Shouldn¡¯t you be worried about Ningning now? Why are you looking at me?¡±


    Lin Ci never had a good temper around him.


    The police officer on the other side called for Lu Qing, ¡°Mr. Lu, over here.¡±


    Lu Qing nodded and looked up at Huo Jinyan. Then, he turned around and followed the police officer.


    ¡°Mr. Huo,e with me.¡¯


    Before they could enter, two more people suddenly rushed in from outside.


    ¡°Huo Jinyan.¡±


    He called out to Huo Jinyan from behind.


    Huo Jinyan turned around and saw Gu Chen and a man in sportswear beside him. He donned a pair of gold-rimmed sses and his features were outstanding.


    His appearance gave a sloppy impression.


    Gu Chen looked at the police officer standing behind Huo Jinyan and said to him, ¡°Hello, this is Lu Ningswyer. Can we see Lu Ning now?¡±


    Huo Jinyan nced at the man in sportswear¡­</font>

 Chapter 487 - 487: Another Cousin?

    Chapter 487 - 487: Another Cousin?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    His sloppy look really made people doubt his professionalism.


    The police officer looked at them and was startled for a moment.


    This Miss Lu sure has a lot of big names on her side.


    He had seen thiswyer before, on the news.


    He took the initiative to reach out. ¡°Hello, Mr. Gu Cheng. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Gu Cheng politely returned the handshake.


    Thewyer was allowed to see her, so he brought the few of them in.


    ¡°Go on in.¡±


    Lu Ning was sitting alone in the interrogation room.


    When Lu Ning saw the door open, she looked up and was stunned when she saw them enter.


    Especially when she saw Gu Cheng.


    Lu Ning kept her eyes fixed on him.


    Gu Cheng: ¡°Baby, I know I¡¯ve be charming again recently, but you don¡¯t have to keep staring at me, alright?¡±


    Lu Ning:


    Lin Ci looked at them and thought for a while.


    Gu Chengs surname was also Gu.


    She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Could it be¡­ another cousin again?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded reluctantly.


    Gu Cheng raised his hand and propped his sses up. He seemed quite satisfied with this form of address.


    ¡°So which cousin am I now?¡±


    Lu Ning rolled her eyes at him. Behind them, she spotted Huo Jinyan standing at the back, not saying a word.


    He kept looking at her, and Lu Ning could feel it.


    Lu Ning could feel the worry in his gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡¯


    She spoke, but no one knew who she was talking to.


    ¡°Alright, quickly tell Cousin what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him, her head full of questions.


    Gu Chen immediately looked at her. ¡°Gu Chengs yourwyer.¡±


    Lu Ning: ???


    Gu Cheng immediately tugged at his cor in all seriousness. Although he was not wearing a formal suit today, he still had style. Lu Ning raised her hand and knocked him on the head.


    ¡°Gu Cheng? Mywyer?¡±


    Because Lin Ci and Huo Jinyan were present, she did not continue what she wanted to say.


    Gu Cheng covered his hair. ¡°What are you doing? I may not have brought my equipment today, but don¡¯t you worry about my branding!¡¯


    Lu Ning rolled her eyes at him, then told him what she had told the police.


    Gu Cheng looked at Gu Chen speechlessly. ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s it? You brought me here just for that? Can¡¯t I just hide for a few more days? If I show myself now, won¡¯t she beat me to death when I go out?¡±


    Lu Ning asked from behind, ¡°So who else is hiding other than you?¡±


    Gu Cheng immediately shut up.


    Lu Ning looked at him, he looked at Lu Ning; Lu Ning looked at Gu Chen, and Gu Chen looked at Gu Cheng.


    The three of them looked at each other withplicated expressions.


    Lin Ci was suddenly not worried anymore. She had been worried to death just now, but now that the three of them could look like this here, it seemed like there was no problem.


    Huo Jinyan was still not at ease. He still felt that Gu Cheng was unprofessional.


    After the few of them left, Gu Cheng looked at Gu Chen. ¡°Hurry up and prepare my equipment. It¡¯s not a big deal, but everything has to be in ce. Man, I haven¡¯t worn a suit for a long time. Hurry up, I¡¯m going to see the other party.¡± Gu Chen looked at him in dismay and made a call to prepare his equipment.


    Huo Jinyan suddenly said coldly from behind him, ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    Gu Cheng narrowed his eyes and turned to look at him.


    His expression was full of impatience and disdain.


    ¡°Doubting me?¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at him and did not retort.


    Gu Cheng snorted. ¡°Very good. I¡¯m used to dealing with all kinds of doubts. I¡¯ll put up a good show for you!¡¯


    After saying that, he nced at Huo Jinyan and turned to leave.


    Lin Ci: ¡± . . . Why are Ningnings cousins all so weird?¡±


    Lin Ci shook his head. She felt that this cousin had been ying them for fools..</font>

 Chapter 488 - 488: Only Know How to Seduce Men

    Chapter 488: Only Know How to Seduce Men


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Gu Chen made a call, and the equipment was quickly sent over.


    Gu Cheng got out of the car after changing his equipment. Dressed in a suit, wearing leather shoes, and carrying a handbag, he looked every part like a professionalwyer. He raised his hand and propped his sses, exuding an insufferable confidence. Lin Ci: ¡®


    You sure can act the part.


    Now, even Lin Ci began to doubt her cousin¡¯s abilities.


    ¡°The opposingwyer wants to see you to understand the situation.¡± After the police finished speaking, Qian Shu and Li Lang were stunned. ¡°Lawyer? Can that wretched girl afford awyer?¡±


    ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you say that all her money is with you? How can she afford awyer?¡±


    ¡°Who knows if that slut is telling the truth. Did she withdraw her mother¡¯s money in advance?! ¡±


    ¡°How can that be? Isn¡¯t it supposed to be taken out only when she¡¯s 18? She¡¯s still two months away!¡¯


    The two of them muttered as Gu Cheng walked in.


    He looked at the two of them seriously.


    Qian Shu and Li Lang looked at Gu Cheng nervously.


    ¡°He looks so professional. Mom, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Shut up. If she hires awyer, we¡¯ll hire one too. The money she earned is with me, why should 1 be afraid to spend it?¡±


    Gu Cheng looked at the two of them, adjusted his sses, and smiled. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Miss Lu Ning and Miss Li Nian t swyer. I want to understand the situation from you two. Please, tell me the truth of what happened.¡±


    After saying that, Gu Cheng sat down.


    Qian Shu looked at Li Lang and whispered, ¡°So he was hired by that wretched girl. That wretched girl doesn¡¯t look like someone to be trifled with; fortunately, we didn¡¯t say anything about her. If we provoke her, we probably will be done for. We¡¯ll definitelytch on Li Nian to her death. Don¡¯t spout nonsense, we¡¯ll have Li Nian go to jail, then her mother¡¯s money will be ours, understand?¡±


    ¡°l know, Mom.¡¯


    The two of them chattered for a while before they sat down opposite him. Gu Cheng looked at the two of them. ¡°Please speak.¡±


    Qian Shu looked at Gu Cheng and immediately prepared to start the act. ¡°Let me tell you,wyer, you can¡¯t throw your conscience away just because you took the money. I¡¯ve raised that girl for 18 years. We¡¯ve suffered so much, we¡­¡±


    Gu Cheng: ¡°Stop!¡¯


    Qian Shu: n?¡±


    Gu Cheng stopped smiling and looked over. ¡°Please describe only the details relevant to the case.¡¯


    After Gu Cheng retracted his smile, he red at her with a scary gaze. Qian Shu coughed awkwardly and began to speak.


    She said the same things as before, and pinned everything on Li Nian. She said that she did not know when Lu Ning came out, and did not see her either, so Lu Ning must have been outside the door and did note in.


    These words came out of their mouths smoothly.


    After Gu Cheng heard their statements and understood the situation, he looked at them and smiled. The two of them felt their blood run cold from his smile.


    ¡°The two of you, my client is Miss Li Nian. I want to ask you, do you wantpensation or do you want to settle it ording to thew?¡±


    The two looked at each other.


    Whatpensation could Li Nian give? When she goes to jail, her mothers money will be ours!


    Qian Shu looked over. ¡°We don¡¯t know anything. We¡¯ll ept whatever thew says.¡±


    Gu Cheng smiled again and slowly stood up. Before he left, he looked at them and said, ¡°The other Miss Lu used your son of attempted rape. Do you know this?¡±


    When Qian Shu heard this, she suddenly stood up and shouted, ¡°What!?¡±


    Li Lang instantly clenched his fists.


    Qian Shu looked at Li Lang.


    Li Lang immediately shook his head. ¡°l didn¡¯t! She¡¯s talking nonsense!¡±


    Qian Shu looked over angrily.. ¡°What a bunch of b*tches! They only know how to seduce men!¡±

 Chapter 489 - 489: Changed His Statement

    Chapter 489: Changed His Statement


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Gu Cheng narrowed his eyes and looked at her.


    However, his dangerous expression was quickly reced by a smile. ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t the two of you change your strategy and ask for morepensation? As far as I know, your finances aren¡¯t very good, right? Since you can improve your family situation, why not?¡±


    Qian Shu looked at him in confusion. ¡°What money could she have?¡±


    Gu Cheng clicked his tongue and hinted again. ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll be taking it from the party with money. Isn¡¯t your son being framed? Libel and nder are serious crimes.¡±


    Of course, he was referring to Lu Ning.


    Even the police officer at the side could tell, and he looked at Gu Cheng in disbelief.


    If I remember correctly, isn¡¯t he Lu Ningswyer?


    Why is thiswyer clearly undermining his client?


    The police officer was stunned, and so were Qian Shu and Li Lang.


    Before Gu Cheng left, he even perked an eyebrow at the two of them.


    ¡°Mom, why is thiswyer even helping us? Isn¡¯t he Li Nian¡¯swyer?¡±


    At first, Qian Shu did not understand either. Then, she nodded. ¡°Maybe he wants to get some benefits from us. It seems that Lu Nings really loaded, even thewyer is thinking about her.¡±


    Li Lang frowned. ¡°Then, should we give part of it to him?¡±


    Qian Shu suddenly pped his shoulder. ¡°Of course not! But you have to coax him. When we get the money, it¡¯ll be ours; why would we still need to give it to him? He can dream on! But what he said is certainly a good idea, we can earn another sum of money. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Li Lang rubbed his hands nervously.


    After all, he had lied.


    Qian Shu suddenly looked at him. ¡°So, did you actually attempt it with that girl or not?¡±


    Li Lang subconsciously shook his head violently. ¡°l didn¡¯t!¡±


    Qian Shu nodded silently. ¡°That¡¯s good, but she doesn¡¯t have any evidence anyhow! Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    ¡°Then, Mom, how much do you want?¡±


    Qian Shu leaned over and whispered a number.


    Li Lang gasped in shock. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little too much?¡±


    Qian Shu rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Idiot! Didn¡¯t you hear thatwyer say that it¡¯s a serious crime?! Of course we have to ask for more! This way, we won¡¯t have to worry about the rest of our lives! Later, make sure you exin clearly how she beat you up. Didn¡¯t you have someone tamper with your injury report? We can ask for morepensation! ¡±


    Li Lang nodded hesitantly.


    While the two of them were muttering, the police officer pushed open the door and entered. ¡°Is there anything else you want to say? Any other statements you want to provide?¡±


    Qian Shu immediately nodded. ¡°Yes! Yes, we do!¡±


    ¡°Brother Gang, the intiff has changed his statement.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Now, they¡¯re saying that his brains were beaten up so badly that he can¡¯t remember clearly. They¡¯re saying that the two girls beat him up together. The girl called Lu Ning had hit him harder, and they wantpensation.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that it was Li Nian who hit him? Now they say it¡¯s Lu Ning?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he says he couldn¡¯t remember clearly, but he remembers now.¡± The police were already beginning to think that it was ridiculous.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Ask the other two girls again. By the way, where¡¯s Lu Nings brother? What did he say?¡±


    ¡°Her brother¡¯s statement matches Li Nian¡¯s. They went in together, so they saw the same thing.¡±


    ¡°Then this matter, if the person who called the police lied, it won¡¯t be easy to resolve.¡¯


    ¡°By the way, Brother Gang, the officers there also said that the intiff wants to sue Lu Ning for spreading falsehoods and ndering him. She said that her son did not attempt to rape Lu Ning, it¡¯s a rumor and they want her topensate them for ruining his reputation.¡±

 Chapter 490 - 490: Worrying Only Creates More Unrest

    Chapter 490: Worrying Only Creates More Unrest


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning and Lin CVs confessions were the same even after a few interrogations.


    Actually, at this moment, they could already tell which party was lying. Only a liar¡¯s statement would be full of holes, and their ount would be different each time.


    However, there was not enough evidence now.


    The police went to their house to collect evidence, but they returned empty-handed.


    Meanwhile, Qian Shu and Li Lang were kicking up a fuss, saying that he was not feeling well and needed to go to the hospital for treatment. The police station sent two police officers to follow them.


    Now that Li Lang was used of attempted rape, there was no way they would let him go just like that.


    Lu Ning and Li Nian were also kept in their respective interrogation rooms.


    Li Nian did not know about Lu Nings situation, nor did she know what had happened before she returned. She was a little worried.


    Lu Ning, on the other hand, was much more relieved. They had interrogated her a few times, but they never mentioned anything about Li Nian, so it seemed that Li Nian had followed her instructions and told the truth. This way, they could clear Li Nian¡¯s name first.


    That mother and son had no morals or conscience, and only trampled on others and drank their blood. There was no way Lu Ning could abandon Li Nian to fend for herself.


    Huo Jinyan wanted to make a call a few times, but Gu Chen stopped him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ningning wille out of this safely.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at him. Actually, he was really worried about Gu Cheng.


    Gu Chen looked at him and sighed. ¡°Worrying only creates more unrest. Don¡¯t be rash. Gu Cheng can do it. You have other things to do.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at him. ¡°What things?¡±


    Gu Chen pointed outside. ¡°Ningnings pretty famous now, and she was taken away in public this morning. What kind of rumors do you think are spreading


    Only then did Huo Jinyan suddenlye to his senses.


    He suddenly stood up and walked out. After taking two steps, he turned around and looked at Gu Chen. ¡°Take care of her.¡¯


    Gu Chen nodded.


    Only then, would Huo Jinyan be able to handle the matters outside without worry.


    Gu Chen sat on the chair. He knew that he had full confidence in this matter, but he still could not help but worry.


    He was afraid that Gu Cheng would go overboard and end up making Lu Ning stay inside for a few more days before she could be released.


    Meanwhile, Gu Cheng went to the hospital to look for Qian Shu and Li Lang.


    It was already dark. Gu Cheng stepped into the hospital and found Li Lang and Qian Shu in the ward.


    The checkup was done again. In fact, while Li Langs condition looked quite serious on the surface, there was nothing wrong with him on the inside. He only had a slight concussion and would be fine after resting.


    However, in front of the police, the mother and son would vomit andin of headaches. They would wail and cry as if they were really seriously ill. The police would call for the doctor a few times, and the doctor would directly hand them to the police, telling them that they were pretending.


    Eventually, the police turned a deaf ear to their performance and simply watched coldly.


    When Gu Cheng arrived, the two of them had been silent for a while. After all, if the audience did not buy it, there was no point in performing.


    However, Qian Shu would still wail from time to time, which annoyed everyone in the ward, but they did not dare to say anything when they saw the police.


    Gu Cheng walked to the bed at the back and looked over.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Miss Li Nian¡¯swyer. I want to verify the situation with the intiff.¡±


    Gu Cheng first looked at the police and spoke. The police nodded, and Gu Cheng walked to Qian Shu and Li Langs side.


    Perhaps Li Lang was tired from shouting. Hey on the hospital bed in a daze and was about to fall asleep.


    Meanwhile, Qian Shu was lying by the bed, screaming softly in pain.


    Gu Cheng bowed. ¡°Hello.¡±


    Qian Shu immediately looked up. ¡°Our lives are so miserable¡­¡±


    But when she looked up, she saw Gu Cheng. ¡°Mr. Lawyer? You, why are you here? Did she agree topensate us?!¡± Qian Shu suddenly stood up excitedly..

 Chapter 491 - 491: Asking for a Huge Compensation

    Chapter 491: Asking for a Huge Compensation


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Li Lang also woke up instantly. He bolted upright and looked at Gu Cheng.


    ¡°Really? They agreed to it?¡±


    He was actually puzzled; after all, he knew very well that he had lied.


    Gu Cheng shook his head regretfully and looked at them. ¡°Not yet. This matter is a little tricky.¡±


    Qian Shu was stunned. ¡°What? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lu didn¡¯t agree topensate you and even sued Mr. Li Lang, insisting that he attempted to rape her.¡±


    ¡°What! That little slut!¡±


    Qian Shu eximed, though Li Lang did not say anything. His face turned pale because he knew that that really happened¡ªLu Ning was right.


    Qian Shu looked at Gu Cheng. ¡°Mr. Lawyer, isn¡¯t there any other way? Can you help us think of something?¡±


    Qian Shu t s voice was not soft, and the police officers behind them heard her. They found it rather novel; this was the first time they had seen the client ask the other party¡¯swyer for help.


    But the key was that thiswyer really seemed to havee up with an idea.


    ¡°In this situation, it¡¯s most ideal for you to settle this privately. Since Mr. Li Lang has already said that he didn¡¯t do it, it means that he didn¡¯t do it. You can only persevere and prove that Lu Ning is lying; then, you can look for her to settle this matter privately. Not only will you be able to getpensation privately, but you won¡¯t have to go through the police anymore, it¡¯s much simpler. You don¡¯t want to have to stay at the police station for the next few days, right?¡±


    His words did not sound wrong at first, but after thinking about it carefully, they were actually all unreasonable. However, these words were enough to scare the two of them.


    Li Lang looked at Gu Cheng in confusion. ¡°Is this really okay? Didn¡¯t she also insist on suing me?¡±


    Gu Cheng looked over and guided them patiently. ¡°But you haven¡¯t been sued yet, you see? This means that she doesn¡¯t have enough evidence and can¡¯t prove anything, so as the person who called the police, you can say whatever you want.¡±


    Qian Shu immediately nodded. ¡°But how can we contact her in private? We don¡¯t even know her and don¡¯t have her contact details.¡¯


    Gu Cheng nced around and surreptitiously took out a small piece of paper from his briefcase and stuffed it over. There was a string of numbers written on it. Then, he raised his hand and adjusted his tie. ¡°This is all I can help with.


    Remember to text me.¡¯


    After that, he turned around and was about to leave.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lawyer.¡±


    Qian Shu turned around and looked at the note in her hand; she could not help but be overjoyed. She felt that arge sum of money was awaiting her, but she did not know that it was actually the door to hell.


    Li Lang saw Qian Shu holding the phone and hurriedly raised his hand to stop her. ¡°Mom! Are we really doing this? I keep feeling that something is wrong¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Qian Shu immediately interrupted him. ¡°What? When we get the money, you won¡¯t have to worry about food or drink for the rest of your life, and you won¡¯t have to worry about getting a wife!¡± As she spoke, she shook off Li Langs hand and started texting this number.


    At this moment, Lu Nings phone was with the police.


    As Lu Nings phone kept ringing, the police had the right to inspect the evidence. It would have been better if they had not seen it, but they were shocked when they saw it.


    An unknown number kept texting her cell phone.


    They asked for a huge sum ofpensation and even inadvertently revealed the truth.


    Qian Shu had sent a few messages in order to get Lu Ning to agree to thepensation. After seeing that she did not reply, she directly messaged her: [As long as you agree to it, we won¡¯t pursue that wretched girl¡¯s case. Anyway, you were the one who hit her. Everyone knows that.. When the timees, we¡¯ll say that we remembered wrongly, so transfer the money to us quickly! ]

 Chapter 492 - 492: I Can Save You

    Chapter 492 - 492: I Can Save You


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When the police saw this message, they immediately went to check the number.


    As expected, it was Qian Shu t s number.


    The message was saved as important evidence. After multiple interrogations,


    it was confirmed that Li Nian really did not do anything; she was just maliciously framed by Qian Shu and the others, so they let Li Nian go first.


    Li Nian was still a little stunned when she was led out.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    She did not see anyone after she went in, and it was already night when she came out.


    As soon as she walked out, Gu Chen came up and looked at her. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Li Nian looked at him and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Where¡¯s Ningning?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s being taken care of.¡±


    Li Nian looked at him in disbelief.


    She knew very well what kind of person Qian Shu was. If she did not get to drink your blood, she would definitely not let the matter rest!


    ¡°What did Ning¡¯ning say? Why did they let me go? Didn¡¯t Li Lang and the rest insist that 1 was the one who hit him? Why did they let me go first?¡±


    Gu Chen looked at her and patted her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, calm dovvn.


    This matter has been investigated thoroughly. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Then, Ningning¡­¡±


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning has awyer to help her. She will definitely be fine. Come back with me to rest first.¡¯


    Li Nian shook her head. ¡°l want to wait.¡¯


    She wanted to wait and see what tricks Qian Shu was up to. She wanted to wait for Lu Ning toe out.


    Gu Chen frowned at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you know your own condition? Come with me!¡±


    He caught her arm and dragged her out.


    When Li Nian went down the stairs, she broke free from him. ¡°l know about it! I¡¯m already about to die, so I can¡¯t drag Ningning down with me! They want my mother¡¯s inheritance, so I¡¯ll just give it to them! Besides, it¡¯ll be theirs if I die anyway.¡±


    Gu Chen suddenly paused and looked at her. He raised his hand and grabbed her to stop her from going in again.


    ¡°You won¡¯t die, I can save you!¡±


    Li Nian was stunned. She looked at Gu Chen with a dazed expression.


    ¡°How¡­ could that be¡­


    Gu Chen pulled her to the car and took out a medical report. ¡°This is yours, the situation isn¡¯t as bad as you think. I can treat you.¡±


    Li Nian lowered her eyes and looked at the report in her hand under the streemp. After reading it for a while, she suddenly smiled and looked up at Gu Chen. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad? Can you even call this ¡®not that bad¡¯?¡±


    Gu Chen saw the despair on her face, and held her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve seen worse, and I still saved them. And you! I can save you too!¡±


    Li Nian was shocked by the determination in his eyes. She did not speak or move for a long time.


    ¡°Ningning didn¡¯t spend so much effort to get you out of this mess, just so you can go right back in! So you¡¯d better do your best to live well! I can let you live!


    Be responsible and live well!¡±


    Li Nian¡¯s eyes instantly turned red as tears streamed down her face.


    Other than her mother, there was no one else who cared about her.


    But today, somebody desperately wanted her to be clean and well, while the other desperately wanted her to live on¡­


    Li Nian suddenly burst into tears.


    It was as if the emotions that she had suppressed for so many years were released in an instant.


    Gu Chen looked at her, took a step forward, and gently hugged her.


    He did not say anything. He simply listened to her cry and stayed with her.


    Previously, Lu Qing left without seeing Lu Ning after he had been questioned. He came back at night, after he was done with his matters.


    Coincidentally, Gu Chen wanted to send Li Nian back first, so Lu Qing sat outside and waited.


    He did not dare to tell his family either.


    Instead, he found someone from the capital.


    Soon, a few more people arrived at the entrance of the police station..</font>

 Chapter 493 - 493: There’s Even More Lawyers?

    Chapter 493 - 493: There¡¯s Even More Lawyers?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Qing was waiting for them outside the entrance.


    One man and one woman, both dressed in formal attire.


    ¡°Mr. Lu¡±


    Lu Qing hurried over to greet and shake hands with the two of them.


    ¡°Mr. Shen, Mrs. Zhou. Sorry to trouble you and make youe so far.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Mr. Lu, let¡¯s go in so we can understand the situation.¡±


    Lu Qing nodded and brought them in.


    They went in and looked for the police.


    ¡°Hello, these are my sister¡¯s twowyers. Can I see my sister?¡±


    The police officer was a little puzzled. ¡°Lu Ning? Herwyer¡¯s already met her and spoke with both parties, though. There¡¯s even morewyers?¡±


    The three of them were stunned.


    Coincidentally, Gu Cheng came in from outside.


    The police officer was facing the entrance and spotted him first. ¡°That¡¯s him, Lu Ningswyer. Didn¡¯t you invite him?¡±


    Lu Qing turned around. He really did not know Gu Cheng.


    But the other twowyers knew him.


    Seeing Gu Cheng, they looked at each other in disbelief.


    ¡°That person, isn¡¯t he Gu Cheng?!¡±


    ¡°He looks like it! For real?!¡±


    ¡°l haven¡¯t seen him take on any cases in the past two years. Why is he here?¡± ¡°l don¡¯t know. This is unbelievable! Mr. Lu, were you the one who hired him?¡±


    Lu Qing shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Mr. Shen and Mrs. Zhou hurried over. She asked carefully and expectantly, ¡°Are you Mr. Gu Cheng?¡±


    Gu Cheng looked at the two of them; he did not know them, but he still nodded.


    The two of them immediately smiled. ¡°Mr. Gu! I¡¯ve heard a lot about you!¡¯


    They fought to shake hands with Gu Cheng.


    Gu Cheng also shook hands with them politely.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, what have you been doing for the past two years? I¡¯ve never seen you take on any cases.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why are you here this time? Are you here to take on a case?¡± Gu Cheng nodded. ¡°I guess so. I¡¯m here to help a friend.¡±


    The two of them nced at each other. ¡°Are you here to help Miss Lu Ning?¡±


    They asked tentatively. After all, the police officer had just said that he was Lu Ningswyer.


    Gu Cheng raised his eyebrows and looked at the two of them. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s this about?¡±


    ¡°l just heard from the police officer over there. Nir. Lu actually invited us to defend Miss Lu Ning, but I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t need us here.¡±


    Gu Cheng raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard that. He looked in the direction they were pointing and saw Lu Qing.


    His sloppy look reappeared. ¡°Who¡¯s he?¡±


    The twowyers were puzzled. ¡°Do you only know Miss Lu and not Mr. Lu? Nir. Lu Qing is Miss Lu Nings elder brother.¡±


    Gu Cheng suddenly snorted. ¡°So he¡¯s that brother.¡±


    Mr. Shen, Mrs. Zhou: ???


    Before they could react, Gu Cheng cast a nce at Lu Qing, then walked in without looking back.


    Mr. Shen and Mrs. Zhou came back to their senses and looked at Lu Qing. ¡°Mr. Lu, we¡¯ll leave first this time. With Gu Cheng around, your sister will definitely be fine.¡¯


    Lu Qing looked away in confusion. ¡°The one just now? He looks so young, but he¡¯s also awyer?¡±


    The two of them nodded repeatedly. ¡°He¡¯s young, but he¡¯s very capable. He¡¯s never lost a case, he¡¯s fought all kinds of cases and has always won. He¡¯s an influential figure in the legal circle, but he hasn¡¯t appeared much in the past two years. I wonder how your sister was lucky enough to get to know such a person. You can rest assured, there¡¯s no case that Gu Cheng can¡¯t win. We¡¯ll take our leave first.¡¯


    Lu Qing came back to his senses and hurriedly sent the two of them out. The two of them left in a hurry, but they did not forget to take out their phones to message their fellowwyers..</font>

 Chapter 494 - 494: Wasn’t It Malicious Assault? Is There Anything Else?

    Chapter 494 - 494: Wasn¡¯t It Malicious Assault? Is There Anything Else?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Gu Cheng had not appeared for two years. This was big news.


    However, it seemed like he was not ready toe out of seclusion as he was only here to solve an inconspicuous case. He was probably here to help a friend.


    Nheless, this was already enough to make people excited.


    Countless people wanted to find Gu Cheng for their cases.


    After Gu Cheng entered, Lu Qing sat outside and waited.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    About an hourter, Gu Cheng came out.


    The arrogant look on his face made Lu Qing frown slightly. He did not know how he became awyer with such an indecent look.


    Lu Qing stood up and went up to him.


    ¡°Mr. Gu Cheng?¡±


    He called out tentatively. That was what Mr. Shen had called him just now.


    Gu Cheng stopped in his tracks and looked at him.


    Lu Qing frowned and looked at him with a serious expression. ¡°Are you really confident in the case?¡±


    Malicious assault was no small matter.


    Gu Cheng looked at him and found it funny. ¡°No one has ever doubted me¡­¡± Wait a minute, there was that Huo Jinyan from before.


    Amazing. As soon as I showed up, two people already questioned my ability.


    Gu Cheng was inexplicably irritated.


    He looked at Lu Qingqing and said coolly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. You don¡¯t even know her current situation.¡¯


    After saying that, he turned around and was about to leave. Lu Qing immediately raised his hand and grabbed him. ¡°What do you mean? Wasn¡¯t it malicious assault? Is there anything else?¡±


    Gu Cheng shook off his hand and followed the police officer to the other side.


    Lu Qing:


    He immediately turned around to find someone to ask about the situation.


    The case would not be told to outsiders, but Lu Qing was Lu Nings brother and family member, so the police still briefly exined the situation to him.


    ¡°Regarding the malicious assault incident, we¡¯ve already proven that Li Nian¡¯s ount and yours are urate, and that you two weren¡¯t involved. It was Lu Ning who hit someone. The exact oue will still depend on further investigations, because Lu Ning used Li Lang of attempted rape¡­¡±


    Lu Qing no longer could hear the rest of the sentence. The only thing that came to his mind were those two words that made his face turn pale instantly.


    ¡°What!? What did you say?!¡¯


    He looked at the police officer and asked again, a little too loudly. The police officer was startled, but was understanding. He repeated himself.


    Lu Qings body was a little weak. He could not believe what he had heard.


    No wonder Li Nian was so anxious to bring him in. She must have known Li Lang¡¯s character.


    At that time, they were only shocked that Lu Ning hit someone and did not know why. So he did not ask¡­ Lu Qing started to panic.


    If she hadn¡¯t resisted¡­


    If he had arrived a littleter¡­


    Then¡­


    He did not dare to think about how serious and irreversible the consequences would be!


    When Huo Jinyan came again, it was already early in the morning. Lu Qing was still sitting in the office, his head leaning against the wall and his eyes staring into the distance.


    Huo Jinyan sat next to him. Even though the police had told him that he could not see Lu Ning, he still came despite being exhausted.


    He just felt at ease sitting here, closer to where she was.


    When Lu Qing realized that Huo Jinyan was sitting beside him, he turned to look at him.


    At night, he btedly found out that Lu Ning had been taken away from school, so he thought of the waves she had been making recently. He wondered how many people would be gossiping behind her back.


    However, when he went online to look around and was preparing to contact someone, he realized that there was nothing on the Inte, and what little was said had caught no attention at all.


    Someone had already taken care of these matters first.


    And this person was probably Huo Jinyan..</font>

 Chapter 495 - 495: Ning’ning Let You Go

    Chapter 495 - 495: Ning¡¯ning Let You Go


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Do you remember everything I said?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°l remember.¡±


    Gu Cheng watched her, then patted her head. Only when he got closer, did he realize that her face was a little pale.


    ¡°Not feeling well?¡±


    Lu Ning sighed and nodded slightly.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    After sitting here for so long without any way to rest, along with the pain from her wound, her entire body had be stiff as wood.


    Gu Cheng did not know that Lu Ning was injured. He looked at her. ¡°Where a_re you feeling unwell?¡±


    Lu Ning looked up at him and guessed that he did not know, so she did not say anything. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve been sitting for too long, my legs are feeling a little numb.¡¯


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll hurry up so you can go home and rest quickly.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Cheng looked at her with a teasing look. ¡°Are you dating someone behind our backs?¡±


    Lu Ning: ???


    ¡°Not at all.¡¯


    Gu Cheng smiled at her. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. That person outside, what¡¯s his name? Huo, Huo¡­


    Lu Ning reminded him, ¡°Huo Jinyan.¡±


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s him! He¡¯s been sitting outside at this time. Can you say that he¡¯s not worried about you?¡±


    Lu Ning frowned. ¡°He¡¯s still outside?¡±


    Gu Cheng nodded.


    ¡°He¡¯s my teacher, it¡¯s normal for a teacher to be concerned about his students.


    However, go out now and get him to go.¡±


    Gu Cheng: ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s hurt.¡¯


    Gu Cheng: ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lu Ning stood up and pushed him out, but when she pushed him, Gu Cheng seemed to recall something and turned around to look at Lu Ning.


    ¡°Wait, what did you say his name was again?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him bemusedly. ¡°Huo Jinyan.¡¯!


    Gu Cheng: ¡°¡­ Huo Jinyan? That name sounds familiar. Could he be the young master of the Huo family from the capital?¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡± . . . You just realized that now?¡±


    Gu Cheng was shocked. ¡°Wait, wait, wait! Why¡¯s he here, and he¡¯s your teacher? What¡¯s even going on?¡±


    Gu Cheng looked like he did not know anything. It seemed like Gu Chen had not told him anything.


    Lu Ning pushed him out. ¡°Get out, and get him to go. Eighth Brother will tell you the rest.¡±


    ¡°Eighth Brother knows?¡±


    ¡°Of course he does!¡±


    Gu Cheng was so angry that he pulled his tie crooked. ¡°Damn it! This bastard didn¡¯t tell me anything! I¡¯ll settle the score with him!¡±


    With that, he walked off quickly without need for anyone to push him out.


    As soon as he came out, Huo Jinyan stood up and walked over.


    Gu Cheng still held a grudge against Huo Jinyan for questioning his ability.


    He simply looked at him indifferently.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and handed him the thing in his hand. ¡°Can you bring this to her?¡±


    Gu Cheng took a look but did not take it. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Medicine. She¡¯s injured.¡±


    Gu Cheng: ¡°Huh? Injured?¡±


    Gu Cheng thought for a moment, recalling Lu Nings expression just now and her hesitation.


    Huo Jinyan noticed that he did not know what was going on and paused for a moment, but he immediately said, ¡°Find a policewoman to help her.¡± Gu Cheng looked at him and suddenly found it funny.


    He really did not believe that nothing had happened between these two.


    ¡°Ningning said that you should go.¡±


    Huo Jinyan was stunned.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you injured as well?¡±


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s expression softened, and he subconsciously looked down at his arm.


    ¡°Did she say that?¡±


    Gu Cheng nodded and pushed Huo Jinyan¡¯s outstretched hand back towards him. ¡°You can give them to her yourself when shees out. She¡¯ll be out soon anyway.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at him. ¡°Soon?¡±


    Gu Cheng straightened his tie, adjusted his sses, and looked up at him. ¡°I¡¯m a professional.¡±


    Then, he walked out.


    Huo Jinyan:</font>

 Chapter 496 - 496: I Have Evidence

    Chapter 496 - 496: I Have Evidence


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Qian Shu and Li Lang were brought back from the hospital by the police.


    They were forcibly brought back.


    The incident of malicious assault was caused by attempted rape. If the investigation went through, then it would not be malicious assault but self-defense; furthermore, Lu Ning was not only going to sue them for this, but also for suspected fraud.


    When the two of them were brought back, they kept struggling and trying to escape, but how could they escape? Now, the situation had beenpletely reversed. The original intiffs who called for the police were now suspects.


    The two of them were brought back to the police station for further interrogation.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    As soon as Li Lang and Qian Shu were separated, he instantly lost his backbone. At first, under the police¡¯s questioning, he stammered and gave the ount which he had prepared beforehand with Qian Shu. However, under the police¡¯s oppressive presence and his own panic, it did not take long for him to tell the truth.


    As he cried, he spilled everything.


    On the other hand, Qian Shu had better mental fortitude. She refused to change her ount no matter what and said that she did not extort her. If she could not make sense of it, she would start crying in the interrogation room.


    The police were indifferent to her antics; they watched her shout and wail as they waited for her to finish before they continued with their questioning.


    Gu Cheng took the time to go back for a meal, and also picked a fight with Gu


    Chen.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you hid me, but why didn¡¯t you tell me anything! You didn¡¯t tell me that she was injured, and you didn¡¯t tell me that she had a dangerous person like Huo Jinyan by her side! Eighth Brother! You¡¯re heartless!¡±


    Gu Chen easily subdued him with a few moves and listened to him yell and curse.


    In the end, he did not exin anything and just dragged him into the house for lunch.


    As Gu Cheng ate, he did not forget to re at Gu Chen and roll his eyes at him.


    Li Nian sat at the side and looked at Gu Cheng. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is Ningning alright? Can she be released?¡±


    Gu Cheng suddenly mmed the bowl. ¡°F*ck! I¡¯ve never had so many people doubt me in so many years!¡±


    He was already unhappy, and his outburst shocked Li Nian.


    Gu Chen hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s not upset at you.¡±


    Then, he looked at Gu Cheng. ¡°Hold your temper!¡¯


    Gu Cheng cursed and muttered something, but he did not make a sound.


    Li Nian did not mind. She only wanted to know how Lu Ning was doing.


    Gu Cheng did not wait for her to ask and started talking.


    ¡°They should have brought him back to the station. Now, we just have to say that Ningnings actions were self-defense. Extortion and attempted rape are more than enough to make him suffer.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Li Nian¡¯s expression suddenly changed and she stood up abruptly. Her entire body was trembling. ¡°What, what rape?¡±


    Gu Cheng looked up at her. ¡°He didn¡¯t tell you?¡±


    He was pointing at Gu Chen.


    Gu Chen red at him.


    Gu Cheng felt much better now.


    Li Nian could not calm down.


    ¡°What did he do to Ningning!?¡±


    ¡°How could he do anything? He¡¯s not Ningnings match either.¡±


    Gu Cheng muttered as he ate, ¡°What a shame, pity that there¡¯s no concrete evidence. Otherwise, this crime would be enough for him to put him behind bars for a few years.¡±


    Li Nian looked at Gu Cheng with reddened eyes. She clenched her fists and could not stop trembling.


    Gu Chen could tell that something was wrong. He stood up and supported her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Li Nian did not look at him; she only looked at Gu Cheng. After a long silence, she said hoarsely, ¡°l have evidence.¡±


    Gu Chen was startled.


    Gu Cheng looked up at her.


    It was three in the morning when Lin Ci arrived with the things.


    She could not sleep either. In addition, she was worried about Lu Ning, so she asked the chauffeur to drive her here.


    As soon as she entered, she saw Lu Qing and Huo Jinyan sitting there, exhausted.


    Lin Ci walked over..</font>

 Chapter 497 - 497: Save Me

    Chapter 497 - 497: Save Me


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    She was carrying two thermos sks.


    She handed them to the two.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Lu Qing turned to look at her, then at the thermos she handed over. He took it.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    However, he did not touch it. He simply took it and ced it at one side.


    As for Huo Jinyan, she had no idea if he was in a daze, but it was as if he did not hear her.


    Lin Ci did not insist. After taking it back, she sat at the side with the thermos.


    After sitting for about half an hour, they saw Gu Chen and Gu Cheng rushing in with Li Nian. They simply nced over before heading straight to the investigation room.


    After a while, the three police officers brought the three of them out in a hurry.


    Lin Ci stood up anxiously. Before she could ask what was wrong, Lu Qing stood up as he watched them walk out.


    Huo Jinyan only raised his eyes to take a look, but he did not show any emotions. He only turned to look at the entrance to the investigation room.


    Lu Ning was still inside.


    It was as if everything else around him had nothing to do with him.


    The alley was dark in the wee hours of the morning. The police held shlights to illuminate the area as the six of them headed towards Li Nian¡¯s house.


    Even after entering through the door they could not see clearly in the dark.


    They could only see the pieces of trash under their feet as they entered the room.


    Li Nian went in and headed straight for her room. She did not touch anything; she simply stood by the side and leaned against the wall. She pointed at the cab opposite the bed. ¡°It¡¯s over there.¡±


    The police officer looked in the direction she was pointing and used his shlight to illuminate the pinhole camera she was talking about.


    Gu Chen turned to look at her. He could not see her expression in the dark, but he could clearly sense her entire body trembling.


    He moved closer and slowly reached out to put his arm around her shoulders, trying tofort her.


    Li Nian had already warmed up to Gu Chen, so she felt safe around him and slowly calmed down. She was no longer trembling as badly as before.


    They waited for the police to collect the evidence before bringing the three of them back. During this period, Gu Chen had been by Li Nian t s side and had never let go of her wrist.


    On the other side, the interrogation of Qian Shu and Li Lang did not go smoothly, as the two of them gavepletely different statements. Now, they believed Li Langs ount, since what heter confessed matched what Lu Ning had said previously.


    On the other hand, Qian Shu refused to relent no matter what. She did not even admit to sending the messages and simply said that she did not have them. However, in the process of collecting evidence, they certainly did see the contents of her phone, so she had no choice but to confess to it.


    The group of them returned with the evidence, and Gu Cheng met Qian Shu and Li Lang again.


    This time, Gu Cheng looked at them with the demeanor of a judge. He did not express any other emotions, and only stood there, looking down at them with a severe expression.


    When Qian Shu saw Gu Cheng, she thought she had seen her savior.


    However, Gu Cheng¡¯s words sent her straight to the deepest pits of hell.


    ¡°Now that we have conclusive evidence, your son Li Langs attempted rape has been made very clear. Your attempted extortion is also very clear to see. My client, Lu Ning, was only acting in self-defense. Do you have anything else to say now?¡±


    Qian Shu looked at Gu Cheng in a daze and even tried to pull strings. ¡°Mr. Lawyer, look, how can that be? That¡¯s impossible. My son is only 17 years old. There¡¯s no way he can do that. Besides, Mr. Lawyer, please save me. If you save me, I¡¯ll give you half of thepensation, okay?¡±


    Qian Shu was no longer wailing like before. Now, she hadpletely changed.


    Her resolve crumbled as she looked towards Gu Cheng..</font>

 Chapter 498 - 498: Your Good Days Are Over

    Chapter 498 - 498: Your Good Days Are Over


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Gu Cheng smiled sinisterly. ¡°Bribing me? You would dare?¡±


    ¡°¡®Half of thepensation¡¯? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to bepensating others now, do you understand?!¡±


    His voice kept pounding on Qian Shu t s heart, intimidating and oppressive.


    Qian Shu only came to her senses after he left, and immediately broke down in tears.


    ¡°No! No! We remembered wrongly! It¡¯s not like that! It¡¯s that Li Nian! It¡¯s all her fault. She¡¯s the one who hit us! It has nothing to do with Lu Ning! We won¡¯t sue her! We want to sue Li Nian! It¡¯s all Li Nian¡¯s fault!¡±


    Only then did Qian Shu realize that Gu Cheng had been guiding them step by step towards an even more terrifying abyss.


    On Li Langs side, before Gu Cheng could say anything, he was so frightened that he recounted the incident again. He cried as he spoke.


    Gu Cheng looked at him, his gaze icy. When he was done crying, he asked coldly, ¡°What about Li Nian?¡±


    Li Lang was stunned and looked at Gu Cheng with a pale face.


    ¡°Now both my clients are using you of attempted rape. The evidence is conclusive!¡±


    Gu Cheng stood up like the King of Hell who had announced his death sentence. He said emotionlessly, ¡°Li Lang, your good days are here.¡±


    With that, he turned around and left.


    As Li Lang sat on the stool, he began to tremble in fear.


    Qian Shu had lied non-stop and continued to change her statements, but now that the evidence was conclusive, it confirmed that everything Lu Ning said was true.


    At 5:40 in the morning, Lu Ning was led out by Gu Cheng.


    She yawned a few times as soon as she came out.


    The first to notice was Huo Jinyan, who immediately stood up.


    Lu Ning turned to look at him, but he was immediately blocked by Lin Ci, who pounced on her.


    ¡°Ningning! I¡¯m so relieved!¡±


    After saying that, she let go of Lu Ning and bumped Gu Cheng with her fist. ¡°You¡¯re quite capable, aren¡¯t you!¡¯


    Gu Cheng raised his eyebrows.


    Gu Chen and Li Nian stood behind, looking at her.


    Lu Qing did not say anything. He simply heaved a sigh of relief in secret.


    After saying that andpleting the final procedures, they brought Lu Ning out. However, when Lu Ning turned around she could not find Huo Jinyan.


    Gu Cheng noticed it.


    ¡°Huo Jinyan had something to deal with so he left first. He wanted me to give this to you.¡±


    After handing it to Lu Ning, Lu Ning took a look. They were mostly things for treating wounds.


    She knew he must have sat here all night.


    But did he have to leave without saying a word¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s grab some food first, I¡¯m starving. Ningning, go home and rest after breakfast, you don¡¯t have to go to ss today. I¡¯ll apply for leave for you.¡± Lu Ning nodded and the group got into three different cars.


    Lu Ning sat in Gu Chengs car. Gu Chen brought Li Nian and Lin Ci with him, while Lu Qing drove his own car.


    As soon as Lu Ning got into the car, she asked about what happened next.


    Gu Cheng also answered truthfully.


    ¡°A camera?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she installed a pinhole camera opposite her bed. She must have been harassed for a long time and used it to collect evidence.¡±


    Lu Nings face turned pale. ¡°Is Li Nian alright? Did he really¡­¡±


    She did not continue. Gu Cheng understood and nodded. ¡°No, they were all merely attempts. However, having been harassed and on tenterhooks for so many years, and not knowing when there might be someone standing by her bed at night, it must be frightening.¡±


    Lu Ning heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Phew, thank goodness.¡±


    ¡°Then please check if Li Nian has anything. That mother and son wanted her to go in so badly, they must have been coveting something.¡±


    Gu Cheng nodded. ¡°Gu Chen¡¯s already checked. There¡¯s an inheritance under her name that she hasn¡¯t received yet, which she can only receive when she¡¯s 18 years old. Her mother left it to her..¡±

 Chapter 499 - 499: Someone’s Going to Commit a Crime

    Chapter 499 - 499: Someone¡¯s Going to Commit a Crime


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Then¡­


    Before Lu Ning could finish speaking, Gu Cheng said, ¡°Eighth Brother has already gone to settle it. He¡¯ll ensure she obtains her inheritance smoothly, and will help her deal with the rest.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded, finally relieved.


    However, Gu Cheng¡¯s indecent look appeared again. ¡°Eighth Brother has never treated any girl like this. Say, don¡¯t you think he¡¯s interested in Li Nian?¡±


    Lu Ning looked over when she heard that. Before she even said anything, she had grabbed him by the ear.


    ¡°Hey, hey! It hurts! I just got you out, why are you being so ungrateful?¡±


    Lu Ning tugged at his ear. ¡°Oh? Then was it that interesting for you to y hide-and-seek with me? Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you people hade to


    A City? Tell me! Who else is here?¡±


    Gu Cheng wailed pitifully, ¡°Look, I¡¯m driving, I¡¯m driving!!


    Only then did Lu Ning let go.


    Gu Cheng immediately changed the topic. ¡°l don¡¯t know. Ask Eighth Brother, everythings arranged by him, it has nothing to do with me. I didn¡¯t even know that you were injured, he really didn¡¯t tell me anything.¡±


    Gu Cheng became more frustrated as he spoke.


    Lu Ning knew that she could not get anything out of him, so she changed the topic.


    ¡°By the way, did you hear the passing police uncle mention some case just before we left?¡±


    Lu Ning heard it and wanted to confirm it with him.


    Gu Cheng had good ears and should have heard him clearly.


    As expected, Gu Cheng nodded. ¡°l heard it. Didn¡¯t they say that some rich person lost a ne? They seem to be taking it quite seriously.¡±


    When Lu Ning heard this, she smiled.


    Then, she patted Gu Chengs shoulder and said, ¡°When the timees, you have to help me out.¡±


    Gu Cheng was shocked. ¡°Huh? Boss! What else did you do?¡±


    Lu Ning patted his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s just that someone¡¯s going tomit a crime.¡±


    Gu Cheng: ???


    Lu Ning did not care about what happened after that, and it was all handled by Gu Cheng and Gu Chen. Lu Ning did not ask what happened to the two people thereafter, and they were eventually locked up.


    She was more concerned about Li Nian.


    After breakfast that day, Lu Ning went straight to rest. She did not know what Lu Qing had told Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi, but the two of them did not ask much.


    When she woke up, it was already the next day.


    She was so tired that she slept for an entire day.


    When she woke up the next morning, Lu Ning was ready to go to school after breakfast.


    While eating, Lu Qing looked at her. ¡°I¡¯ll send you there.¡±


    Surprisingly, Lu Ning did not refuse.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi looked up at the two of them. They did not say anything, but they could not help but chuckle.


    It seemed that the rtionship between their two children was getting better.


    After breakfast, the two of them went out. As her school bag was still at school yesterday, Lu Ning did not take anything else.


    After getting into the car, Lu Qing drove without saying a word. However, after a while, Lu Ning, who was in the backseat, suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    Lu Qing was startled, then stepped on the brakes.


    Just as he was about to ask what was wrong, he saw Lu Ning open the car door and get out.


    He turned around and saw Lu Ning standing at the entrance of an alley. Li Nian was walking out.


    Lu Qing also parked the car and got out.


    Lu Ning looked at Li Nian. ¡°Nian¡¯nian, did youe back herest night?¡±


    Li Nian looked at Lu Ning and nodded.


    ¡°Are you alone?¡±


    As soon as Lu Ning asked this, she saw Gu Chen walk out from the end of the She heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good as long as you¡¯re not alone.¡±


    Li Nian also turned around and looked at Gu Chen, who was walking towards her step by step, without saying anything..

 Chapter 500 - 500: What Do You Think?

    Chapter 500: What Do You Think?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The few of them did not say much. They were all headed to the school, so they took Lu Qings car.


    No one spoke along the way.


    When they arrived at school, Lu Qing rolled down the car window and called out to Lu Ning.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after school.¡±


    Initially, Lu Ning wanted to refuse, but when she turned around and saw L?I Yue¡¯an, she instantly agreed.


    After getting an answer, Lu Qing reminded her to be careful and left.


    Lu Ning, Li Nian, and Gu Chen walked into the school together.


    There were a few people standing opposite the school with cameras in their hands. When they saw Lu Ning, they all raised their cameras to film her.


    When Lu Ning saw this, she did not care. At least these people did note forward to disturb her and only quietly took photos.


    Gu Chen gave the two of them some reminders before heading to the infirmary.


    Lu Ning and Li Nian walked into the school building together. Li Nian looked at Lu Ning beside her and suddenly said, ¡°Ningning.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She looked at Lu Ning very earnestly.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, then looked at her and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡¯


    Li Nian did not know how to express her gratitude to Lu Ning. She did not know what to do, but she had never thanked her before.


    She knew very well that her health was not good and that she might not live


    for long.


    She also knew very well that she was not a good person. She had wanted to take Qian Shu and Li Lang with her when she died.


    Either she would die at their hands, or they would die at her hands. She asked Gu Chen to check on her because she had such thoughts; she wanted to know how long she had left to live. She wanted to do what she always wanted to do in herst moments and burn down that house, that no one would escape the fire.


    However, Lu Ning was the uncertain factor in her thoughts.


    She did not expect to meet Lu Ning that day, nor did she expect Lu Ning to help her.


    Nor did she expect things to develop to this point. Qian Shu and Li Lang were imprisoned, but she did not do anything.


    Gu Chen even told her that her illness could be cured.


    Everything seemed to be developing in a good direction after she met Lu Ning.


    She had never imagined that her life could develop in such a good direction.


    Therefore, she did not know how to tell Lu Ning how grateful she was to her. She only said two simple words, but her heart was in turmoil. Lu Ning turned to look at her. ¡°Is that house yours?¡±


    Li Nian looked at Lu Ning in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s my mother¡¯s.¡±


    After her mother¡¯s death, they had been upying her house, dering themselves its owners.


    Lu Ning nodded and looked at Li Nian seriously. ¡°Sell it.¡±


    Li Nian was stunned. ¡°Sell it?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°If you sell it, you¡¯ll have some money on hand, and even after they¡¯re released they won¡¯t be able to find you. Also, you don¡¯t have to worry about amodation, there are so many rooms in the courtyard which Gu Chen bought, so you can stay with us. Otherwise, if you¡¯re ufortable with that, have Gu Chen rent a house for you. Don¡¯t worry about your living expenses as well. There¡¯s this kid who I¡¯ve tutored who¡¯s been looking for a math tutor recently, if you¡¯re good at math, give it a try. Her family are good people¡­¡±


    Lu Ning rambled on and on. Everything was in consideration for Li Nian; she even made arrangements for her future and thought of many ways for her to survive.


    Li Nian looked at her in a daze. In her impression, this was the first time she had seen Lu Ning say so much, and every word was spoken for her sake.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Lu Ning turned to look at her. Li Nian suddenly lunged towards her and gave her a hug.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment. Then, she gently raised her hand and returned her hug..

 Chapter 501 - 501: Fan Letters

    Chapter 501: Fan Letters


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    No one had touched Lu Nings things. They were well-protected, and there was also the bag of letters that she had not yet opened.


    She was a little early today, so Lu Ning took them out one by one and started reading them. After reading the first one, she knew that they were sent by her fans.


    Actually, she was in a bit of a daze when she read them.


    She was still unused to the fact that she had fans, and the fact that she had received letters from her fans made her feel a little dreamy. She looked at the words on the beautiful pages, and could feel the sincerity behind them. It was the first time she felt love from a stranger.


    This was the first time she understood that even if they had never met, some people would still fall in love with her from afar because they had seen and heard some things about her. They would fall in love with her and trust her unconditionally.


    Lu Ning looked at the love described in the letters and could not hold back a smile.


    It all felt a little strange to her.


    She spent the entire day in her seat, reading those letters. After each ss, she would open some letters and read them, and she finally finished reading them at the end of school.


    Looking at the letters, Lu Ning smiled and ced the bag on her desk. She opened the bag and took a photo; then, she posted on Weibo for the first time using this photo, There were only two words in her post: [Thank you.]


    At the beginning, when her fans followed this ount they were actually skeptical. They did not know if this ount belonged to Lu Ning herself¡ªnheless, it was about Lu Ning, so they followed it anyway.


    However, today, this ount suddenly posted a photo like his; it immediately confirmed that Lu Ning was the one using this ount.


    Thements section was immediately on fire, and the initialments were filled with crying emojis.


    @NingbaeTheMostBeautiful: [First! Ahhh! Ningbae! I saw it, 1 saw it! That yellow envelope is mine! She looked at it! She opened it! I¡¯m crying!]


    @NingningLoveMe: [My god! The one at the top is mine! I even drew a heart in the bottom right! I can¡¯t stop crying! Oh my god!]


    @AnyNewVideoOfNingningToday: [Holy! Baby, you really received it! You really opened it and read it! I¡¯m totally in tears! I love you!]


    @AngelLuNingDescends: [Baby! Did you feel our love! Baby, I love you! I feel that our Baby is so meticulous and even put them back. Boohoo, did she read everything! ]


    @LuNingFanClub: [Everybody here¡¯s also breaking out in tears. I didn¡¯t see the one I wrote, but I¡¯m sure Ningbae received it. I¡¯m so happy!]


    @AnyRumorsToday: [You don¡¯t even know if she really read them at all.]


    Not long after, someone posted a photo of Lu Ning reading a letter during ss. There was even an opened envelope beside her.


    This was taken by a ssmate. Because Lu Nings side profile was also good-looking, they had posted it directly.


    However, someone immediately questioned if it was staged, which upset the poster and led to them immediately posting several more photos. They even took a screenshot of the timestamps on their photos.


    It immediately shut that group of people up, and the fans happily ran to their Weibo to ask for the originals.


    @NingbaeTheMostBeautiful: [Holy sh*t! Why do I feel that Ningbae in this photo¡¯s even more beautiful than usual!?]


    @AnyNewVideoOfNingningToday: [Oh my god! Such a refreshing view, I love it so much! It¡¯s so beautiful! I can¡¯t take it anymore! Only Ningnings kiss can revive me.¡±

 Chapter 502 - 502: How Bad Is It?

    Chapter 502 - 502: How Bad Is It?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    After school ended, Lu Qing came to pick Lu Ning up. She had agreed in the morning to agitate L¨´ Yue¡¯an; no one knew if it was on purpose or if it was predestined, but when Lu Qing arrived, L¨´ Yue¡¯an was behind Lu Ning again. However, she was just preparing to go to the art building to practice the piano, and she watched Lu Ning get into Lu Qings car.


    She secretly clenched her fists behind her.


    The school¡¯s anniversary party was drawing near, and she even specially invited the piano teacher Shi Qingyue had hired to the school so that everyone could see her practicing diligently.


    However, after arriving at the art building, she asked the teacher to sit at the piano and y. A melody drifted out from the piano leisurely, though the teacher in front of the piano did not dare to speak.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at the teacher, nced at the time, then let her rest. She asked her, ¡°Teacher, I heard that Lu Ning learned to y the piano from you?¡±


    The teacher looked at L¨´ Yue¡¯an and nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Is she really not good at the piano?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an had actually asked this many times, but she could not help but want to confirm it again.


    The teacher nodded again. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s not very talented, but she¡¯s quite hardworking. It¡¯s just that she can¡¯t learn it. After learning for two years, the Old Master had her give it up.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an nodded in satisfaction when she heard this. She smiled and asked, ¡°How bad is it? Don¡¯t tell me she can¡¯t even y a single tune after practicing for two years?¡±


    The teacher nodded. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s like this. Miss Lu¡­ Ah, no, Lu Ning, she can¡¯t y aplete song. She can¡¯t even y Twinkle Twinkle Little Star.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯anughed out loud when she heard that.


    The teacher stood there and looked at her expression without saying anything.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an seemed to want to show off, so she raised her hand to have the teacher stand up, and then sat down herself. ¡°Teacher, take a rest. I¡¯ll y for a bit.¡±


    The teacher stood at the side and nodded.


    She had practiced for a long time, and the results were not bad. Although she was still not too fluent, she still yed the piece smoothly.


    The teacher could not help but p when she finished ying. ¡°Well done, Miss Anan. You¡¯re very talented. If you practice hard, you¡¯ll definitely have a deep understanding of the piano in the future. It¡¯s even possible for you to have a concert.¡¯


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an enjoyed her teacher¡¯s ttery. She chuckled. ¡°Thank you, Teacher, but I don¡¯t need to have any deeper understanding of this. After all, my parents wouldn¡¯t have me ying the piano or holding a concert. They¡¯re waiting for me to take over thepany.¡±


    The teacher: Yes, you¡¯re right. Look at me, what am I saying? Miss An t an is someone so talented. How can she restrict herself only to the piano?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an did not say anything else. Her fingers gently tapped on the piano¡¯s keys a few times.


    Speaking of which, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi had also wanted her to learn the piano in the past, but she could not endure the hardship and gave up after a few days of practice. Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi did not say anything and let her be.


    If she had been a little more hardworking back then, she would not have needed to practice so hard right now. However, it was not as though she would really be performing; she would simply put on an act of being hardworking for others to see.


    She recalled Lu Nings appearance and how she had gotten into Lu Qings car so arrogantly today. She even had so many fans. Why does she get everything?! And now, she¡¯s even vying for Brothers love!


    What right does she have, trying to snatch everything away when she already has everything!


    She¡¯s not worthy!


    She¡¯s not worthy of anything. She should suffer a miserable life living in that poor household!


    After taking my spot in the L¨´ family for so many years, it¡¯s still letting her off easy even if she has to beg on the streets!

 Chapter 503 - 503: Let’s Change Houses

    Chapter 503 - 503: Let¡¯s Change Houses


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When the piano teacher saw L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s expression change in an instant, she lowered her head and quietly took a few steps back.


    At her age, she had seen many sorts of people. She could tell that while this Miss L¨´ in front of her was ambitious and unwilling, her aptitude was truly mediocre. If not for the fact that she now belonged to a good family, she would have remained utterly mediocre even if she worked hard for her entire


    This person is far inferior to that Miss L¨´ from before.


    And it¡¯s not simply her skill; even her character is worse.


    Just as she was thinking this, L¨´ Yue¡¯an suddenly mmed the keys. A chaotic sound rang out from the piano, and the teacher jumped in shock.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an stared at the monochrome keys in front of her. She was silent for a long time, and the expressions on her face changed again and again.


    Eventually, she turned to look at the teacher and stood up.


    ¡°Teacher, why don¡¯t you y the piano? I¡¯ll listen. Don¡¯t y too well.¡±


    Thest sentence seemed to carry some sort of threat. The teacher nodded and sat down.


    The melodious sound of the piano kepting from the piano room in the art building¡­


    Lu Ning went home with the fan letters. After asking about it, Shen Yunci was going to find a big box for her to put them away.


    However, Lu Nings room was filled to the brim, and there was no room forrge boxes.


    Shen Yunci looked at the pile of letters and began to fret. In the end, she said directly, ¡°How about we just change houses?¡±


    Lu Zhi stood at the side and nodded solemnly. ¡°It¡¯s true. Our Ningnings room is so small that we can¡¯t even store her fans¡¯ letters there. It¡¯s so aggravating.¡±


    Shen Yunci nodded. ¡°Have you viewed that shop and the house I asked you to show Ningningst time?¡±


    Lu Zhi nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just that the location isn¡¯t that great, so I¡¯m still thinking about it. Also, it¡¯s too small; girls have more clothes, more bags, and more jewelry, so she¡¯ll need a bigger house. It¡¯ll be best if there are spacious rooms for everything. And look, we even need a room just for the fan letters. How can we store them if the house¡¯s too small?¡±


    Shen Yunci felt that it made perfect sense. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. We have to consider all of these. Oh, and yes, the environment has to be better. If the environment¡¯s bad, then Ningning will be in a poor mood every day. We also have to check the security features and so on. If Ningning wants to live alone, she has to be as safe as possible!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, yes. I¡¯ll note all of this down. When the timees, I¡¯ll check these one by one.¡±


    As the two of them were talking, Lu Ning came out of the room.


    ¡°Daddy, there¡¯s some space at the top of my closet. Can you help me put it up there?¡±


    As she walked over she saw that the two of them were deep in thought. She could not help but ask, ¡°What were you talking about just now?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. At the top of the closet, right? Okay, Daddy¡¯s going to put


    them up there, Ningning.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at the two of them strangely. ¡°Wait a minute, I haven¡¯t sorted the letters yet. Please put them there afterwards, Daddy.¡±


    Lu Zhi nodded. ¡°Okay, then Daddy will sort them with you.¡±


    Shen Yunci leaned over curiously. ¡°Darling, what did your fans write to you?¡±


    Lu Ning said as she tidied them up, ¡°¡®l love you.¡¯¡±


    Stunned, Shen Yunci hurriedly asked, ¡°Wh-what?¡±


    She even seemed a little flustered.


    Lu Ning looked up at her. ¡°They wrote quite a lot, but the gist of it was ¡®l love your.¡±


    Shen Yunci said, ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is.¡¯


    She was a little disappointed. She thought Lu Ning was talking to her.


    Lu Ning noticed Shen Yunci¡¯s expression and could not help but chuckle and hook her arm in hers. ¡°Mommy,e over, I¡¯ve got something to tell you..¡±

 Chapter 504 - 504: Which Hand Was It That Touched Her?

    Chapter 504 - 504: Which Hand Was It That Touched Her?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Puzzled, Shen Yunci leaned over, and a warm kiss was immediately nted on her cheek. Lu Nings gentle voice sounded in her ear. ¡°Mommy, I love you.¡±


    Stunned, Shen Yunci blushed and looked at Lu Zhi.


    ¡°Eh, eh! Ehh!?¡±


    She kept mouthing in exmation, as though she had forgotten how to speak.


    Lu Ning could not help butugh when she saw her being all animated.


    Shen Yunci was so happy that she was practically dancing on the spot.


    Lu Zhi looked at her and felt a little dismayed. After all, Shen Yunci even dragged him over to dance with her.


    Lu Zhi: ¡± . . .


    Lu Ning smiled as she watched them bounce around. She sorted out the letters herself.


    She turned to look at Lu Zhi. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m done.¡±


    Lu Zhi immediately turned around to look at her. ¡°Okay. Come, let Daddy help


    you.¡±


    Then, he lugged the big box into Lu Nings room.


    He ced it at the top of the closet.


    ¡°I¡¯m done, Ning¡¯ning.¡±


    As soon as he finished, Lu Ning hugged him. ¡°Thank you, Daddy. Love


    Lu Zhi:


    As soon as Lu Ning let go of him, he flew out like an arrow loosed from a bow. He could still be heard yelling outside.


    ¡°Dear! Dear! Ning¡¯ning just said she loves me! This is the first time she said she loves me!¡±


    Then, the sounds of two people hopping around outside rang through the house.


    Lu Ning stood where she was, grinning happily.


    Compared to the joy in the air at Lu Nings side, the atmosphere in the alley not far away felt a little oppressive.


    The police had brought Li Lang to identify the crime scene and to collect some clothes.


    However, when they reached the entrance of the alley, the police officer stood at the entrance and looked at Li Lang. ¡°Go by yourself.¡±


    Li Lang, who was handcuffed, was stunned for a moment. ¡°By myself?¡±


    The police officer nodded, then turned his head and let him walk in alone.


    Puzzled, Li Lang went in. There was no one in the dark alley.


    He felt a little uneasy. Aren¡¯t they not afraid that I¡¯ll take this chance to run?


    Although there were no roads at the end of the alley, the walls here were low. He could still escape over the walls.


    He walked, step by step, to the end of the alley. As he turned the corner, he suddenly saw a silhouette not far away.


    Thinking that it might be his neighbor smoking outside, he felt a little ashamed and wanted to hide his handcuffs.


    However, in the pitch-ck sky, he felt that no one would notice. Hence, he thought that if he walked in quickly, they should not be able to see it.


    But when he reached the person¡¯s side, the person suddenly dropped the cigarette in his hand and stubbed it out with his foot. He looked up at him.


    Li Lang could feel the gaze of the person beside him. Even if he could not see clearly, this gloomy oppression instantly made his back turn cold and his hair stand on end. Just as he was about to continue walking, he heard the person beside him speak.


    ¡°Which hand was it that touched her?¡±


    Li Lang was stunned and subconsciously turned around.


    Then, a punch flew at him from the darkness. He instantly felt blood gushing out of his nose.


    Instinctively, he turned and wanted to run, but he was grabbed from behind. He opened his mouth to call for help, but the person behind him covered his mouth. A powerful pressure came from behind, and he heard a cold and sinister voice. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t even have had such thoughts.¡±


    The voice was soft, but it made Li Lang feel a chill run down his spine. He felt as if all the blood in his body was flowing backward, as if arge saber was hanging behind him, ready to be lowered to cut him dead at a moment¡¯s notice.


    Huo Jinyan suddenly kicked him in the back of his leg. Li Lang fell to his knees in pain.


    He screamed desperately, tearing his vocal chords.


    ¡°Help! Help! Help me! Help!¡¯


    He cried for help loudly.. In this silent night, even though only his cries for help could be heard, no one came to save him¡­

 Chapter 505 - 505: Such a Scary Thing

    Chapter 505 - 505: Such a Scary Thing


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When Lu Ning went to school the next morning, she passed by the alley leading to Li Nian¡¯s house. She could not help but take a peek inside.


    However, all she heard were a few old grannies sitting against the wall and chatting.


    The weather was quite good today, so they might be getting some sun.


    Lu Ning did not want anything from them, but just as she was about to leave, she could not help but stop. ¡°Did you hear it?¡±


    ¡°l heard it. Such a scary thing.¡±


    ¡°He kept shouting for help. I was so frightened that I covered my ears.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, someone told us in advance. Otherwise, I would really have gone out to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think that boy provoked? He¡¯s already been arrested, but they aren¡¯t letting him off. They even beat him up outside his own home.¡±


    ¡°That person must be some ruthless character. I guess he offended somebody up there. Otherwise, why would they just watch him get beaten up like this? I checked the time yesterday, it went on for a whole half hour, and his shouting never stopped. It¡¯s so scary.¡±


    ¡°What kind of deep-seated hatred do you think they have? To beat him up like that.¡±


    ¡°If you ask me, he deserves it. That girl Nian!nian has suffered so much from the two of them. 1 suppose someone¡¯s finally avenged her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. That child¡¯s life will be better in the future.¡¯


    ¡°Right, but it¡¯s still scary. Even just thinking about it makes me shiver. Later on, 1 secretly looked out of the window, and 1 think I saw him being dragged out by two people. It looks like he fainted. I don¡¯t know if he has been beaten to death.¡¯


    ¡°l don¡¯t think so. They still have to report to the higher-ups, right?¡±


    Lu Ning did not listen to the rest. Lu Qing had driven over and was calling for her.


    As Lu Ning got into the car, Huo Jinyan¡¯s face popped into her mind for no reason.


    Who had the ability to beat Li Lang up like that?


    She could not think of anyone else but Huo Jinyan.


    Ifit¡¯s him, why did he beat him up?


    Was it for me?


    Lu Qing looked at Lu Nings expression in the mirror and said softly, ¡°Wait for me after school. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    Lu Ning did not turn and kept looking out the window. ¡°There¡¯s no need. You don¡¯t have to pick me up every day.¡±


    However, Lu Qing said, ¡°No, I have to pick you up.¡±


    As if he did not want Lu Ning to keep refuting, Lu Qing added bluntly, ¡°If you don¡¯t let me pick you up, I¡¯ll tell Mom and Dad everything.¡± Lu Ning:


    She stopped talking. Lu Qing smiled and also stopped talking.


    When they arrived at the school gate, Lu Ning got out of the car. Lu Qing even reminded Lu Ning to wait for him after school before he left.


    Lu Ning walked straight into the school, but she saw Huo Jinyan in the school building. However, Huo Jinyan did not see her as he walked up the stairs.


    Lu Ning stood where she was and did not move, She acutely sensed that something was wrong with his hands.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s left and right knuckles were wrapped in gauze. It looked like he was injured.


    Lu Ning frowned slightly.


    During ss, she could see them more clearly. Huo Jinyan¡¯s hands were indeed injured, and she could even see a little bit of blood seeping out. Lu Ning watched in silence and went to the infirmary during recess.


    There were a few first year girls in the infirmary.


    Gu Chen was reminding them about something. Lu Ning stood by the door after she entered and did not disturb them.


    After giving them instructions, the juniors turned around and walked out. When they turned around, they were stunned to see Lu Ning.


    Then, they immediately walked to Lu Nings side excitedly. ¡°Senior! Senior Lu Ning!¡¯


    Lu Ning subconsciously took a step back and looked at them.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Senior! Can we, can we take a photo with you?¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, but she was too embarrassed to refuse. She ended up taking a few photos with them in the infirmary.


    The few junior girls ran away happily, as if they had recovered fully from whatever ailed them..

 Chapter 506 - 506: Too Suspicious of Us

    Chapter 506: Too Suspicious of Us


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Gu Chen looked at the shocked Lu Ning and could not help butugh. ¡°Maybe I should hurry up and take a photo with you first? The queue¡¯s going to be too long in the future.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly and walked over to look at him. ¡°l have to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Did Huo Jinyane by in the morning?¡±


    Gu Chen nodded. ¡°He did.¡¯


    Lu Ning continued to look at him, but Gu Chen did not add anything.


    Gu Chen raised his head and met her eyes. ¡°What about it?¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°What happened then?¡±


    Gu Chen could not help but smile. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Lu Ning:


    Looking at Lu Ning¡¯s ¡®don¡¯t make me p you¡¯ expression, Gu Chen finally smiled and said, ¡°His hands were injured, so he just let me treat them. But it¡¯s quite strange, couldn¡¯t he find anyone to treat his wounds during the night? The blood¡¯s already congealed.


    ¡°But it does look quite scary. Those punches must have been pretty heavy.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    ¡°Were those wounds from beating someone up?¡±


    Gu Chen looked at her. ¡°Yes.¡¯


    For some reason, it matched what she had heard in the morning.


    Gu Chen looked at her and continued, ¡°l heard that Li Lang was beaten up. When Gu Cheng went to deal with the aftermath, he was told that Li Lang was in the hospital. He was beaten up so badly that he even seems traumatized. It¡¯s quite serious. Anyway, his face is all bruised, he probably won¡¯t recover for a year or so. Who do you think it is, to be so brave and righteous?¡±


    Lu Ning:


    What, you¡¯re asking me that?


    Lu Ning ignored him and changed the topic. ¡°Did Li Nian leave with youst


    Gu Chen nodded. ¡®Yes, she roughly told me about it. She¡¯s considering all the suggestions you gave her, but she wants to wait for Li Langs verdict before making a final decision.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him and suddenly perked her eyebrows. ¡°She never told me anything. Why did she tell you everything, I wonder?¡±


    Seeing that she was obviously up to no good, Gu Chen could not be bothered and said bluntly, ¡°You¡¯d better take good care of your wound. With the way things are going for you, you probably won¡¯t be able to recover by the school¡¯s anniversary. Don¡¯t waste my medicine, you hear?¡±


    Lu Ning suddenly leaned closer and looked at him with a pitiful expression. ¡°Dear cousin, you don¡¯t care about me at all. You only care about yourself and your medicine! ¡±


    Lu Ning even wiped her crocodile tears as she spoke.


    Gu Chen looked at her, feeling a headacheing. ¡®Don¡¯t pick up useless things from Twelfth!


    Lu Ning grinned. ¡°Where¡¯s Twelfth? When is heing back?¡±


    ¡°Probably a few dayster.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him. ¡°Answer me honestly. How many people havee here? Didn¡¯t you say that you and Twelfth were the only ones? Then, Sixth


    Brother showed up, and now Seventh Brother is here too. Tell me! Is Ninth Brother here as well?!¡±


    Gu Chen: ¡®


    He looked up at her and tried to shift the topic. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been too suspicious of us recently?¡±


    Lu Ning:


    Thinking about it carefully, maybe I really am.


    Wait a minute!


    Lu Ning looked up at Gu Chen and was about to say something when the door of the infirmary was suddenly pushed open. Gu Cheng trudged in and sprawled on the sofa.


    He looked like he could not even stand anymore.


    Gu Chen heaved a sigh of relief and walked over to see him.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡±


    Lu Ning also walked over.


    Gu Cheng was unwilling to even lift a finger. He simplyy there like an oyster without its pearl.


    After stammering for a long time, he ended up not saying anything.


    Lu Ning and Gu Chen exchange a nce with each other.. Gu Cheng said intermittently, out of breath, ¡°l want to kill those two loose-lipped twerps!¡¯

 Chapter 507 - 507: They Wouldn’t Dare!

    Chapter 507: They Wouldn¡¯t Dare!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Afterzing there for a while, he started ranting to the two of them.


    ¡°Those two loose-lipped twerps! Despite beingwyers, they don¡¯t even know how to keep their mouths shut! What kind ofwyers are they!? What if they leak their clients¡¯ information one day?! I¡¯m going to report them both! ¡°The two of them leaked the news that I was here! Now I¡¯m harassed by calls an uay:


    ¡°But forget the harassment. Good lord, when I came out of the police station, a group of people rushed over. And they were all from the capital! They said they wanted to hire me as awyer! F*ck! Is this how you hire someone?! They even tore my clothes!


    ¡°Argh! I¡¯m so pissed!¡±


    The two of them tilted their heads to take a look. It was true¡ªthere were a few holes in his suit. They had simply not noticed it.


    Lu Ning found it tooical and could not help butugh.


    Gu Cheng immediately red at her as he stiffened upright like a Chinese zombie. ¡°You still have the cheek tough!¡¯ His voice even cracked when he spoke.


    Lu Ning pursed her lips, but could not hold it in.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t havee out of hiding! They all came to look for me because of this! I don¡¯t even owe them anything!


    ¡°He could have just found anotherwyer for his divorce case, but he had to find me! He probably has a lot of evidence in his wife¡¯s hands.


    ¡°And that embezzler. If you f*cking embezzled, why should I bother to be yourwyer?!


    ¡°The most ridiculous thing is that there¡¯s some rumormonger who wants to sue someone. He seems to be from here. Is there something wrong with his brain? Why would I ept such a simple case? It wasn¡¯t easy for me to catch a break for two years, and now they¡¯re annoying me again! I¡¯m so irritated!¡± Gu Chengy down again.


    Gu Chen could not help but ask, ¡°Might that rumormonger be surnamed Sun?¡±


    Gu Cheng thought for a moment. ¡°That seems to be the case. Why? Do you know him? How about I sell you guys a favor?¡±


    Gu Chen looked at him and smiled. ¡°If you ept this, you¡¯ll probably be stepping on your own foot.¡±


    ¡°Huh? why?¡±


    ¡°That rumormonger¡¯s the one who started the rumor about Ningning. It was all over the media a few days ago. Didn¡¯t you go online?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Gu Cheng sat up again. ¡°Wait, let me take a look! That rumormonger¡­ Baby, just you wait. If I don¡¯t sue the pants off them, I¡¯ll be letting my reputation down!


    Lu Ning smiled and moved about. ¡°There¡¯s no need, it¡¯s been cleared up already, and now it seems like they can¡¯t even protect themselves.¡±


    Gu Chen walked to the side to get his things. ¡°I guess they heard that a big-namewyer like yourself is here, so he wants to make ast-ditch effort and begged you, hoping his family could turn the tables.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ss.¡±


    ¡°Okay, remember toe by after school. I¡¯ll check your wound.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    After Lu Ning left, Gu Cheng held his phone as he browsed through the posts and understood what went down.


    At the end, his face darkened.


    He turned to look at Gu Chen and said faintly, ¡°You really aren¡¯t telling me anything.¡±


    Gu Chen turned around and sat behind the table. ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling you? Ningning already has evidence.¡±


    Gu Cheng was unhappy. ¡°But you can¡¯t just let her get mmed like this. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for her? I know I do.¡±


    Gu Chen sighed. ¡°Of course I did, but it¡¯s useless. Besides, these experiences are good for her too, don¡¯t you think? You think there¡¯ll be fewer rumors when she goes back? I reckon the gossip about her won¡¯t be as mild as these.¡±


    Gu Cheng pped the sofa angrily. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare! With us protecting her, we¡¯ll see what they dare to say!¡¯


    Gu Chen looked at Gu Cheng and said seriously, ¡°If she¡¯s going to lead the entire Rose Manor, she can¡¯t always be under our protection. She needs to be stronger herself..¡±

 Chapter 508 - 508: Overprotective

    Chapter 508: Overprotective


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Gu Cheng retorted unhappily, ¡°She¡¯s a girl. What¡¯s wrong with us protecting


    Gu Chen sighed deeply and looked at him. ¡°The threats around her won¡¯t let her off easily just because she¡¯s a girl. It¡¯s impossible for the twelve of us to protect her all the time. What if we¡¯re not around? What if there¡¯s danger? Should we have her tell the other party that she¡¯s a girl and have them let her off the hook?


    ¡°With Yizhou being the kind of ce it is, there are always people eyeing her.


    If she doesn¡¯t have the ability to protect herself, she will be devoured until not even her bones are left.¡±


    Gu Cheng was silent for a moment. ¡°But at our side¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it that safe around us? We don¡¯t even know how many spies there are in the Manor. Even if we investigate, we might not be able to find out. And if there aren¡¯t any, are we going to keep her secluded in captivity for the rest of her life? She¡¯s the Boss, not somemb waiting to be ughtered. Seventh Brother, she¡¯s not as weak as you think. She has the ability to take charge. You have to believe in her, and not be overprotective.¡±


    Gu Cheng stopped talking.


    He had indeed thought of everything too naively. How did they survive in Yizhou? How did they get to where they were today? He would never forget those blood-filled days.


    However, he did not want Lu Ning to experience them herself.


    For a moment, both of them were silent.


    Neither of them were right or wrong, they both meant well for Lu Ning; however, in the end, they both had their own resolutions.


    Lu Ning felt that Huo Jinyan was avoiding her on purpose.


    When she took the initiative to look for him, Huo Jinyan ignored her.


    Lu Ning looked at the bracelet on his wrist which she had given him and felt the urge to tear it off.


    ¡°Leave them here. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    Lu Ning suddenly dropped the items in her hand, and a muffled thud resounded throughout the entire office.


    Lu Ning turned around and was about to leave when Teacher Shen stopped her.


    ¡°Lu Ning.¡±


    Lu Ning stopped and walked over.


    ¡°Teacher Shen.¡¯


    Teacher Shen handed over a few test papers. ¡°Do these and pass them to me tomorrow. ¡±


    Lu Ning held the test papers and hesitated.


    Huo Jinyan suddenly said, ¡°Teacher Shen, forget about the test papers. Wait for her to finish mine first. Otherwise, she¡¯ll have too much to do.¡¯


    Teacher Shen nodded. ¡°That works too¡­


    But before she could finish, Lu Ning suddenly snatched the test papers. ¡°I¡¯ll do them! I¡¯ll definitely hand them in tomorrow.¡± Teacher Shen:


    ¡°Teacher, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m leaving first.¡±


    Teacher Shen called out to her again. ¡°Lu Ning, have you received the NI trophy? If you have, remember to bring it to school. The principal wants to take a photo of you with it.¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t the trophy sent to the school?¡±


    ¡°No, I believe it¡¯s mailed to the house. Haven¡¯t you received it yet?¡±


    Lu Nings heart skipped a beat. ¡°l haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Remember to bring it when you receive it.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and turned to leave.


    Huo Jinyan watched Lu Ning leave in a hurry and sighed slightly.


    She seems even more upset.


    After Lu Ning returned, she sat in her seat. She looked quite calm, but she was actually very angry.


    The first thing Lin Ci asked when he sat beside her was, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who pissed you off?¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned and turned to look at her.


    ¡°Nothing like that.¡±


    Lin Ci smiled and rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Come on, 1 can tell.¡±


    Lu Ning stopped talking.


    Lin Ci thought of something and hesitated for a moment before turning to look at Lu Ning. ¡°Ningning, what does your mother do for a living?¡±


    Lu Ning was stumped.


    Her mother had stopped working her previous job, but she did not ask about her work in detail after that..

 Chapter 509 - 509: Don’t Say I Was Here

    Chapter 509: Don¡¯t Say I Was Here


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Let me go back and find out. I haven¡¯t asked about her new job in detail.¡±


    Lin Ci nodded. ¡°No rush, no rush.¡¯


    ¡°Mm. Are you guys rehearsing today?¡±


    ¡°Of course. The ss monitor has been even more proactive recently. We¡¯re bummed out every day.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and rubbed her shoulders. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and apany you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. Go home and rest, your injury hasn¡¯t healed yet.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll film you guys and take a look at your recent performance. I¡¯ll also do those test papers Teacher Shen gave me.¡±


    She waved the test papers in her hand, and Lin Ci immediately raised her hand to take it. ¡°Woah, what the heck¡¯s this? Why do I feel like I can¡¯t quite understand it?¡±


    Lu Ning bent down with a helpless expression.


    Lin Ci raised his hand and patted her. ¡°That¡¯s why you can¡¯t expose your true potential. Thenguage teacher even asked me to participate in some essaypetition. What¡¯s so good about those? It¡¯s not like there¡¯s a prize. Now if the prize¡¯s a Maserati, then I might consider it.¡±


    Lu Ning could not help butugh, but she suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°A prize¡­ That¡¯s right! The prize! Why didn¡¯t I think of it!¡±


    Lin Ci was shocked by her. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Lu Ning immediately smiled and raised her eyebrows at her without saying anything.


    Lin Ci: ???


    After school, Lu Ning went to the infirmary and asked Gu Chen to check her wound before she went to the rehearsal room.


    Shey on the stage and did the test papers as she recorded their rehearsal.


    She hadpletely forgotten that Lu Qing said he would pick her up today.


    When Lu Qing arrived, he looked at the empty school building and could not help but be confused.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she agree to wait for me?¡±


    Just as he was about to make a call, L¨´ Yue¡¯an patted him from behind.


    ¡°Brother, are you looking for me?¡±


    Lu Qing turned around and looked at her. ¡°An¡¯an, it¡¯s already sote, why are you still at school?¡±


    ¡°l was practicing in the piano room. Brother, why are you here?¡±


    Lu Qing waspletely unguarded. ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up Ningning, but I don¡¯t see her.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an narrowed her eyes and smiled at Lu Qing. ¡°Sister Ning seems to have gone home,¡±


    Lu Qing sighed. ¡°Looks like she didn¡¯t wait for me to pick her up.¡±


    He looked at L¨´ Yue¡¯an and was about to say something when he saw Huo Jinyan looking over from afar.


    ¡°Lu Ning is in the rehearsal room.¡±


    After saying this, Huo Jinyan turned around and left.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an: ¡®


    Lu Qing looked down at Li Yue¡¯an.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at him with her innocent round eyes. ¡°Did I remember wrongly? I remember seeing Sister Ning head out.¡±


    Lu Qing raised her hand and touched her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll go to the rehearsal room to take a look. Are you going home? I saw your chauffeur outside. Don¡¯t let me hold you up.¡±


    After saying that, he walked around her and towards the rehearsal room.


    ¡°Brother, you aren¡¯t holding me up!¡¯


    Whatever L¨´Yue¡¯an said behind him, Lu Qing did not reply. He only turned around and waved at her.


    Then, he quickly left for the rehearsal hall.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an: ¡®


    Her hands were balled into fists at her sides.


    Dissatisfaction and resentment filled her eyes.


    Lu Qing asked a few students during the evening self-study session before he found Lu Nings rehearsal hall.


    Up the stairs, he saw Huo Jinyan standing at the entrance of the rehearsal hall, looking inside.


    Lu Qing:


    If this person¡¯s going to the rehearsal hall, couldn¡¯t he have brought me here?


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at Lu Qing. He did not say anything, but Lu Qing felt that his gaze was full of contempt, as if he was saying, You¡¯re too slow.


    Lu Qing walked over, but Huo Jinyan turned around and looked like he was about to leave.


    Lu Qing: ?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going in?¡±


    Huo Jinyan turned around and looked at him. ¡°You¡¯d better not say that 1 was here.¡¯


    Lu Qing was about to say something when Huo Jinyan¡¯s phone suddenly rang..

 Chapter 510 - 510: From the Young Master

    Chapter 510: From the Young Master


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Huo Jinyan nced at the caller ID on his phone and hung up. Then, he turned around and left.


    Lu Qing:


    This person¡¯s getting weirder by the minute


    Lu Qing stood at the door and was not in a hurry to enter. He peered in through the gap of the doorway which had not been closed tight.


    With a nce, he spotted Lu Ning lying on the stage, doing her test papers. Her feet were raised and swayed in the air, making her look rather adorable.


    As he looked around, he saw Lin Ci.


    Lin Ci was wearing a tiara, and a boy recited his lines exaggeratedly, ¡°Prince, you can kiss your princess now!¡±


    Lu Qing was stunned. He watched as a boy, kneeling on one knee in front of Lin Ci and holding Lin Ci¡¯s fingers, slowly stood up¡­


    Hold on. Lin Ci¡¯s the princess?


    And what¡¯s that about a kiss?


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    He pushed the door open and went in.


    Lin Ci: ???


    Lu Ning: ???


    Everyone else:


    As though someone had pressed the pause button, everyone froze in ce and turned to look at Lu Qing.


    Lu Qing:


    He coughed twice and looked at Lu Ning.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Ningning.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    You sure don¡¯t look like you were looking for me.


    Lu Ning sat up and looked at him. ¡°l forgot to tell you.¡±


    Then, she looked at her ssmates and said, ¡°You all know him.¡± After that, she did not say anything else.


    Lu Qing: Huh? What do you mean by that? Can¡¯t you introduce me?


    Lu Ning was toozy to introduce him. She hopped down and walked over to Lu Qing. ¡°There¡¯s still a while before it¡¯s over. Why don¡¯t you go back first? We¡¯ll take a taxi backter.¡¯


    Lu Qing said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go back with you after you¡¯re done.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°Alright, then watch them from there,¡±


    Lu Qing followed her and sat down. ¡°Let¡¯s do it over again.¡±


    Lu Ning adjusted the equipment again.


    Then, shey down and continued doing her test papers.


    Lu Qing looked at her for a while and turned to look at her. ¡°You¡¯re not in it?¡±


    Lu Ning replied coldly, ¡°No.¡±


    Lu Qing: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you have a performance too?¡±


    Lu Ning turned around. ¡°Who said that?¡±


    Lu Qing: ¡°An¡­¡±


    He froze for a moment before changing his words. ¡°Anyone would think you were participating in the performance if you¡¯re here.¡± Lu Ning stopped talking and continued doing the test papers.


    Lu Qing:


    As he watched, his gaze was fixated on Lin Ci.


    This was the first time he realized that Lin Ci had such a side to her. In the past, whenever Lin Ci saw him, she would either scold or berate him. This was the first time he had seen Lin Ci smiling so happily.


    This was also the first time he had seen such a beautiful princess.


    At this moment, Lin Ci was not dressed up much. She only wore a simple stic tiara to show that she was the princess.


    Sometimes, when looking at people and things, there was no need for there to be anything special except for the mental state of the person they were looking at.


    The person Huo Jinyan had hung up on was Huo Shi.


    Huo Shi had received a package an hour ago. He had opened the package to reveal a ck pistol lying quietly inside it.


    Huo Shi was shocked. He took out the pistol and examined it, then took out the bullets. Eventually, he confirmed that the handgun and bullets were brought out by that group of people.


    He asked again, ¡°Who sent it?¡±


    ¡°Second Master, it¡¯s sent from the Young Master¡¯s side.¡±


    Huo Shi was so frightened that his face turned pale, and his body shuddered a few times.


    He sat limply on the sofa and stared at the pistol on the table. His mind was nk.


    His lips were quivering.


    ¡°Huo¡­ Huo Jinyan!¡¯


    Huo Shi¡¯s face was ashen. At this moment, he was inconsble. Huo Jinyan sent it!


    That means he knows!


    He knows that I¡¯m the one who¡¯s behind it!?


    But, why send only a handgun¡­

 Chapter 511 - 511: He Must Have Known

    Chapter 511: He Must Have Known


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Does he know, or does he not know?


    Why would he even send the handgun to me if he didn¡¯t know?


    But if he knows, why did he only send the handgun?!


    If he knows, wouldn¡¯t he be charging here himself to kill me with this handgun?!


    Why, why?!


    Huo Shi shot up from his chair in a panic and paced about in the room.


    His face was pale, his forehead covered in sweat.


    ¡°Second Master¡­


    His subordinate called out a few times, but it was useless. It was as if he could not hear anything.


    Huo Shi looked tense and was muttering something softly, as though possessed. As he walked around, his expression changed time and again.


    His subordinate was so frightened that he stood quietly at the side and did not dare to speak. He was contemting if he should call for a doctor.


    At this moment, Huo Shi suddenly shouted, ¡°Come here!¡±


    His subordinate was startled.


    ¡°The phone! Bring the phone! Hurry!¡¯


    The subordinate hurriedly took out a phone and handed it to him.


    Huo Shi held the phone and opened it with trembling hands, but he did not dare to call anyone.


    Should I call the Old Master?


    However, does the Old Master even know about this?


    If he doesn¡¯t, calling him would be the same as admitting to it myself!


    But If he knows, is there even any point in calling him?


    Huo Shi¡¯s fingers swiped across the screen as he looked through the numbers in his contact list. He had no idea who he could call, what he could say, or what he could do¡­


    Huo Shi wavered. Ultimately, he made up his mind. He raised his eyes towards the ceiling, feeling a little dizzy, but he steadied himself and finally made the call to Huo Jinyan.


    Every ringing from the phone was like a blow to Huo Shi¡¯s heart. His heartbeat was abnormally fast. He did not know if Huo Jinyan would buy his excuse.


    However, after a while, a robotic female voice came from the phone. ¡°Sorry, the number you have called is not avable¡­¡±


    Huo Shi was stunned. The sweat on his face dripped onto the carpet, while the phone in his hand slid and fell with a thud.


    As though confronted with an impossible foe, his knees gave and he fell weakly onto the sofa.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s over. He knows. He definitely knows.¡±


    His subordinate looked at him and also started to worry.


    Hearing his words, he felt a chill run down his spines.


    If Huo Jinyan knows, then every one of us¡­


    He did not even dare to think about whether they would be able to survive, what with Huo Jinyan¡¯s methods¡­


    Huo Shi suddenly sat down on the carpet and fumbled for the fallen phone. His hand trembled as he dialed the number again.


    ¡°Jinyan¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Sorry, the number you have called is unavable¡­¡± Huo Shi continued calling.


    ¡°Answer the phone! Answer the damn phone!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, the number you have called is unavable¡­¡±


    The veins on Huo Shi¡¯s forehead bulged as he continued to tap the call button.


    ¡°Huo Jinyan! Pick up the phone! It wasn¡¯t me!¡±


    ¡°Sorry. the number you have called is unavable¡­


    Huo Shi hadpletely lost his strength. He sat there with a hollow gaze and chucked the phone away.


    The phone mmed against the wall. It cracked, and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Second Master¡­ maybe the situation¡¯s not that bad¡­¡±


    Huo Shi suddenly looked up at him. ¡°Get lost! Scram! All of you!¡¯


    The subordinate looked at Huo Shi and did not say anything else. He turned around and left nervously.


    When he walked out, there were many people standing outside the door. When they saw hime out, they all left with him as well.


    However, none of them could calm down.


    If Huo Jinyan knew about all these, can we still survive?


    Huo Shi had the Old Masters protection, so he might be able to survive, but we have no one to protect us¡­

 Chapter 512 - 512: Who’s the Sender?

    Chapter 512: Who¡¯s the Sender?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning and Lu Qing went back together.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi smiled when they saw the two of theme home together.


    Lu Jingzhi ran over and grabbed the corner of Lu Nings shirt. ¡°Sister, there are two big packages for you.¡±


    When Lu Ning heard this, she took off her coat and looked behind the sofa.


    Sure enough, there were tworge boxes behind the sofa.


    Lu Ning was a little puzzled. ¡°What are those?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi shook his head. ¡°l don¡¯t know. Mommy and Daddy said that they¡¯re express deliveries for Sister, so I can¡¯t open them until Sisteres back.¡±


    Lu Ning could not help but smile. She bent down and pinched his cheek. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll open them and see what kind of treasures they hold.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi followed Lu Ning, curious about what they were.


    Actually, Lu Ning was also curious. She had never bought anything, and there were two big packages.


    Lu Ning walked over and looked at the two packages. One was bigger, and the other was smaller. She took the scissors and opened the smaller one.


    The entire family came over to take a look.


    Lu Ning opened it and took it out; it was a trophy.


    It was the trophy for the NIpetition that Teacher Shen had mentioned today.


    When they saw that it was a trophy, they could not remain calm and immediately surrounded her.


    ¡°Ningning, what is this? It¡¯s a trophy! What is it for?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi knew, but Shen Yunci and the others actually did not know much, because Lu Ning did not talk about it in detail. ¡°It¡¯s apetition trophy.¡±


    Lu Zhi took the trophy. It was a little heavy.


    Lu Ning then went to open the bigger box. The few of them read the words on the trophy.


    ¡°NI Mathematics Competition champion¡ªLu Ning.¡±


    Lu Qing was stunned. ¡°NI?¡±


    Lu Zhi was likewise stunned. ¡°NI?!¡±


    Shen Yunci did not know much about thesepetitions, so she asked in confusion, ¡°Is it that amazing?¡±


    Lu Zhi nodded.


    Lu Qing turned to look at Lu Ning and answered, ¡°It¡¯s very amazing.¡±


    Shen Yunci immediately smiled happily. ¡°That¡¯s great! Our Ningning is so awesome, we¡¯ll give Ningning an extra portion for dinner tonight!¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and looked up. ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡± Lu Zhi and Lu Qing looked at Lu Ning in a daze.


    Wasn¡¯t our daughter not doing too well at school?


    Didn¡¯t they say that her grades were very bad?


    Lu Jingzhi watched as Lu Ning opened the big box; the bigger box had been well-wrapped. After opening it, there were still a fewyers of bubble on the package. After Lu Ning tore them off, she saw a few gift boxes. The big brand logos on them were difficult to ignore.


    She took them out one by one.


    Lu Jingzhi leaned over curiously. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re handbags.¡±


    Lu Ning casually opened another box and was stunned for a moment.


    Lin Ci had shown her this handbag before; it was said that it was very difficult to get as it was limited edition and priceless. She heard that the selling price had already rocketed to the millions.


    Lu Ning could not help but be puzzled. Who would send her such an expensive thing?


    She then opened the other gift boxes. They all contained limited edition items, and their designs were very special.


    Lu Jingzhi watched from the side. ¡°These bags are so beautiful, Sister. But they¡¯re too small, you won¡¯t even get to use them for school.¡±


    Lu Ning could not help butugh when she heard him.


    Lu Qing looked from the side, and estimated that these bags would easily cost tens of millions.


    Looking in the box again, only the firstyer had been opened. It looked like there were still many other things below.


    Lu Ning continued opening them, revealing a lot of valuables inside them, which made her feel that she might have opened the wrong package. She confirmed the name and phone number a few times, and it was unmistakably for her.


    Lu Ning did not continue to open them. She scanned the QR code to find out who the sender was..

 Chapter 513 - 513: Why, Thanks

    Chapter 513: Why, Thanks


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    After finding out, Lu Ning was stunned. She did not know this name.


    Could it be that he really sent it to the wrong person?


    Just as she was about to contact the customer service for their phone number, Lu Zhi spoke up.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the sender?¡±


    Lu Ning read it out loud. ¡°Zhou Ye.¡±


    Lu Zhi suddenly recalled something and walked over. ¡°Zhou Ye, isn¡¯t that the name of your Uncle Jiangs assistant?¡±


    Lu Ning looked up at Lu Zhi. ¡°Uncle Jiangs assistant? Did Uncle Jiang send me these?¡±


    Lu Zhi was also puzzled. After all, he had never heard Jiang Yu mention it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call and ask.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and took out her phone to call Jiang Yu.


    She had Jiang Yu¡¯s number.


    After calling, the call was quickly picked up.


    ¡°Ningning. ¡±


    ¡°Hello, Uncle Jiang.¡±


    Jiang Yu could not help butugh when she heard her reserved tone. ¡°What¡¯s


    Lu Ning looked at the pile of things on the ground in front of her and could not help but ask, ¡°Uncle Jiang, were you the one who sent all these to me?¡±


    Jiang Yu stood up and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window. He looked at the shing neon lights outside and smiled. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lu Ning went stiff, suddenly at a loss for words.


    Hearing her silence, Jiang Yu did not rush her. He simply waited patiently.


    Lu Ning finally said, ¡°These are too expensive.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, they¡¯re all sent by our clients. I¡¯ve no use for them, so I decided to give them to you.¡±


    Lu Ning did not say anything else and simply expressed her gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Jiang.¡±


    Jiang Yu smiled and replied, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at Lu Zhi. ¡°Daddy, do you want to speak with Uncle Jiang?¡±


    Lu Zhi turned around and saw Lu Jingzhi taking out something from inside and saying happily, ¡°Uncle Jiang even prepared presents for me.¡±


    Lu Zhi looked at Lu Ning and nodded. ¡°Sure, pass me the phone.¡±


    Lu Ning handed her phone over, and Lu Zhi walked away as he spoke.


    ¡°Old Jiang, I won¡¯t say anything about the gifts for Ningning, but why did you even prepare gifts for those two brats? What gifts did they want?¡±


    Lu Ning:


    Lu Jingzhi: ?


    Lu Qing: ??


    Lu Ning looked at the assessment book in Lu Jingzhi¡¯s hand. She had to admit that Uncle Jiang knew Lu Jingzhi very well.


    Lu Jingzhi was overjoyed with the assessment book. Lu Ning went through the gifts onest time and found something for Lu Qing at the bottom of the box.


    A perfectly packaged lollipop!


    Lu Ning handed it over. ¡°This is for you.¡± Lu Qing¡¯s name was even written on it.


    Lu Qing¡¯s mouth twitched as he took it.


    ¡°Why, thanks.¡±


    Satisfied, Lu Jingzhi clutched his present back to his room.


    Lu Qing was still holding his lollipop, looking around like an idiot.


    Lu Zhi came out after making the call and returned the phone to Lu Ning. Then, he began looking for a ce to put Lu Ning¡¯s trophy.


    ¡°Dad, I have to take my trophy to school for a photoshoot tomorrow. I¡¯ll find a ce for it when I get it back.¡±


    Lu Zhi immediately waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll find a good spot for it first. When you bring it back, just leave it there. Daddy will definitely find the most conspicuous spot for you!¡¯


    Shen Yunci came out of the room and agreed. ¡°Yes, yes! Let people see it as soon as they enter, so they¡¯ll know how outstanding our Ningning is!¡¯ Lu Qing:


    Why do I recall that all the trophies I won were thrown under the bed, and even then they still felt they were in the way?


    Shen Yunci looked at him. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±


    Lu Qing: ¡°¡­ It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Lu Zhi seemed to have found a good ce¡ªhe shifted the porcin vase under the calligraphy painting on the wall behind the sofa to the side. ¡°How about here? You can see our Ningnings trophy when you walk in..¡±

 Chapter 514 - 514: Be the Main Character For Once

    Chapter 514: Be the Main Character For Once


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning:


    Shen Yunci was especially satisfied. ¡°Yes, yes. That ce is good.¡±


    Lu Ning suggested in a low voice, ¡°Daddy, what about your vase? I¡¯ll just put the trophy in the room.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do! It has to be ced outside! Daddys vase isn¡¯t important!¡±


    Lu Ning felt that she must have been mistaken. Previously, she had thought that the vase was the real thing. But if it was real, how could he be so casual about it?


    With that thought in mind, she picked up her phone and scrolled to her previous chat with her teacher. Her teacher did not reply, so Lu Ning turned off her phone.


    Then, she packed up the things on the ground.


    Seeing this, Shen Yunci immediately chastised Lu Qing.


    ¡°What are you doing? Hurry and help your sister.¡±


    Lu Qing walked over and helped Lu Ning carry everything to her room.


    Lu Ning looked at him. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She still thanked him politely. Lu Qing looked at her in a daze.


    Lu Ning met his gaze in confusion.


    Lu Qing did not say anything and turned to leave.


    Lu Ning was puzzled, but she did not think too much about it. She turned around and took photos to provoke Lin Ci.


    Lin Ci was lying on the bed doing his homework When she heard her phone ring, she went to look at her messages. It would have been better if she had not, but she became revitalized when she saw them.


    Lu Ning: [Picture]


    Lu Ning: [Picture]


    Lu Ning: [Picture]


    Lin Ci was seeing stars from the three consecutive pictures.


    Lin Ci: [Oh my mamma mia! Did you rob a luxury store or something!?]


    Lin Ci: [Wait, that¡¯s not right. Some luxury stores don¡¯t even have these limited editions! Where did you get them?! Tell me!]


    Lu Ning: [They¡¯re gifts from Uncle Jiang.] Lin Ci:


    Lin Ci: [Uncle Jiang! Jiang Yu! My god!]


    Lin Ci: [Just you wait! I¡¯ming over this instant!]


    Lu Ning: [??? It¡¯s already sote, Sis. If you want to see them, I¡¯ll bring you over tomorrow.]


    Lin Ci: [No way! I have to see them now!]


    Lin Ci: [Don¡¯t you move! Just leave them like this! I¡¯ll help you distinguish if they¡¯re real or fake!]


    Lu Ning:


    Lu Ning smiled and turned off her phone. She really did not touch them afterwards.


    Lin Ci hurriedly put on her clothes and prepared to rush over.


    Lu Ning opened the door and walked out. She looked at Lu Zhi in the kitchen.


    ¡°Daddy, please prepare another portion. Little Ci¡¯sing over.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Little Ci¡¯sing over? Then Daddy will make her her favorite sweet and sour pork ribs.¡±


    Lu Ning walked in with a smile, ¡°Let me help.¡±


    ¡°No need, no need. Your little brother will help meter.¡±


    Lu Ning could not help butugh. ¡°His stepping stool¡¯s broken. Let me help wash this.¡¯


    Seeing her persistence, Lu Zhi did not say anything else. After letting her wash some vegetables, he chased her out.


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly and returned to her room.


    After returning to her room, she opened the drawer beside the bed. There was a square brocade box inside. Lu Ning took it out and opened it; inside was the pink diamond ne that Gu Chen had given her.


    Lu Ning smiled and touched the pink diamond ne. As it was too luxurious, it was a little difficult to match without a gown, let alone a school uniform.


    It would only make others feel like she was showing off.


    Lu Ning lowered her eyes and thought for a moment. How could she make others notice this naturally?


    That would probably be at the school¡¯s anniversary party.


    There was a ball at the end of the school anniversary event, where boys and girls could participate in suits and gowns.


    Previously, when she participated, she simply sat there and watched the others. This year, she would be the main character for once.


    Lu Ning thought for a moment and got up to her closet. She vaguely remembered that some of the clothes Shen Yunci had prepared before for her


    were gowns..

 Chapter 515 - 515: I Have a Sister?

    Chapter 515: I Have a Sister?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    As she was looking, Shen Yunci knocked on the door.


    ¡°Ningning, can Mommye in?¡±


    Lu Ning turned around to open the door, but when she opened it, she did not see Shen Yunci. Instead, she saw a bag of clothes.


    Lu Ning quickly moved aside and asked Shen Yunci to put the clothes on the bed.


    Lu Ning looked at the clothes on the bed. ¡°¡­Mommy, what¡¯s this?¡±


    Shen Yunci panted. ¡°These are the gowns your sister sent.¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned and looked at Shen Yunci in confusion. ¡°I have a sister?¡±


    Shen Yunci nodded. ¡°Yes, your godsister. Her schedule is unstable and sometimes she has to go overseas, so she didn¡¯te back to see you. When she has the time, she¡¯lle back to see you. These are the gowns she prepared for you when she heard that you were going to the g. She sent them over this morning, after you left. Mommy forgot to tell you.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly. Not only did she forget about this, she also seemed to have forgotten to tell me that I had a godsister.


    ¡°Quickly try them and see if they fit. The measurements fromst time should still be the same.¡¯


    Lu Ning picked one up and opened it. The moment she opened it, the diamonds on it lit up her eyes.


    It was a white one-shoulder feather dress, giving off a fairy-like impression. Shen Yunci immediately urged her to try it on. ¡°Try it on. This looks good.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and was about to turn around when she heard a voice from outside. It should be Lin Ci.


    Lu Ning immediately put down her hand and pulled Shen Yunci out. ¡°Mom,


    Little Ci is here. Let¡¯s go meet her first.¡± Shen Yunci immediately went out. ¡°Is Little Ci already here?¡±


    Lin Ci had just entered through the door.


    ¡°Uncle, Auntie.¡¯


    Lu Qing was also standing at the side. She acted as if she did not see him.


    Lu Qing:


    Lu Jingzhi ran out of the room. ¡°Sister Ci.¡±


    Lin Ci smiled and leaned over to rub his face. ¡°Jingzhi.¡±


    She even carried a few things in her hand. ¡°Auntie, these are all for you. I can¡¯t use them, but they should suit you.¡±


    Shen Yunci took it. ¡°Why did you bring so much? Don¡¯t bring anything next time. Thank you, Little Ci.¡±


    Lin Ci smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Grandpa¡¯s friends sent them over so they didn¡¯t cost anything. Auntie, try and see if they¡¯re suitable.¡±


    Shen Yunci epted them with a smile.


    Lu Ning brought Lin Ci to her room.


    When she passed by Lu Qing, she did not even bother to look at him.


    Lu Qing:


    Lin Ci entered Lu Nings room and looked at the things on the ground. She instantly pounced over.


    ¡°Oh my god! This must be heaven. Richdy! Are you stillcking for leg essories?!¡±


    Lu Ning was amused by her expression. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±


    Lin Ci rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Fine, fine. If you don¡¯tck for them, so be it. I can use it as a waist and head essory, hehe.¡±


    As she spoke, she rummaged through her bags excitedly.


    ¡°Ah, Jiang Yu¡¯s smell might still be on them.¡±


    Lu Ning immediately threw a tissue at her. ¡°Are you a pervert?¡±


    Lin Ci turned around and nced at her with a smile. ¡°What do you know? Jiang Yu is so handsome, mature, and rich. What¡¯s wrong with me fancying him?¡±


    Lu Ning:


    Lu Ning was disgusted by her. She ignored her and went to open the remaining three gown bags.


    Lin Ci did not hear Lu Ning scolding her. When she turned around and saw Lu Ning holding a gift bag, she immediately walked over.


    ¡°Sis, you must¡¯ve robbed someone. Why do you even have gowns?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at her and was almost speechless.


    ¡°This is for the school¡¯s anniversary party. Mommy gave it to me and said that a godsister of mine sent it to me. This is the first time I even knew that I have a godsister.¡±


    ¡°Godsister?¡± Lin Ci seemed to have thought of something..

 Chapter 516 - 516: Becoming the Sea Queen of the Pond

    Chapter 516 - 516: Bing the Sea Queen of the Pond


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°What¡¯s your godsister¡¯s name?¡±


    Lin Ci hurriedly asked.


    Lu Ning shook her head. ¡°l don¡¯t know, Mommy didn¡¯t tell me. Why don¡¯t I ask around? Oh right, I¡¯ll also ask about the work you were asking about.¡±


    Lin Ci quickly held Lu Ning back and said guiltily, ¡°No, no. Let¡¯s not ask her yet. ¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Wear these gowns first, see which one is more suitable.¡±


    Lu Ning peered at her strangely, but she did not say anything. She took one and tried it.


    Instead of trying on the white one, she tried on a ck one.


    It was a ck strapless gown that reached to her ankles. The hem of the dress was puffed and fluffy, making her look like a princess.


    When Lin Ci looked over, Lu Ning was bending down to take the ne from the drawer.


    Even as a girl, she was stunned.


    Lu Ning called out to her, ¡°Little Ci, help me put this on.¡±


    Lin Ci walked over and looked at her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never get tired of looking at your face.¡±


    As she spoke, she took the ne.


    he was stunned for a moment when she saw the ne, but she did not say anything. She turned around and put it on Lu Nings neck.


    Lu Ning turned around and looked at her. ¡°How is it? Does it match?¡±


    Lin Ci did not know how to describe her.


    She was simply mesmerizing.


    She quickly thought that if Huo Jinyan saw her right now, he would probably get a nosebleed on the spot.


    Lu Ning did not know what she was thinking, but seeing that she was in a daze, she felt that it should be not bad. She walked to the mirror to take a look.


    The ck gown was worthy of any color of jewelry.


    Overall, it looked very suitable.


    Lu Ning smiled. ¡°This one then.¡±


    Lin Ci looked at her. ¡°Do you want to reconsider?¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°Hm? What¡¯s wrong? Doesn¡¯t it look good?¡±


    Lin Ci could not help but shake her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m thinking for all the boys present at the g. Anyone would be tempted by you like this.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°Isn¡¯t that better?¡±


    Seeing her like this, Lin Ci leaned over. ¡°What for? Big Sis, are you looking to be the sea queen of our backwater pond?¡±


    Lu Ning smiled charmingly. ¡°Can¡¯t l? Even Sis¡¯ pond can take in a koi like you.¡±


    Lin Ci raised a hand to touch her shoulder and held back herughter. ¡°Well, am I the only koi in your pond?¡±


    Lu Ning lifted her chin. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re the only one in my pond, but you¡¯re surely the only one in my heart.¡±


    Lin Ci smiled. She was really charmed by her.


    The two of them smiled and were about to separate when Lu Qing suddenly opened the door to this scene.


    Lin Ci came back to his senses and rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to knock?¡± Lu Qing: ¡°l forgot.¡±


    ¡°Time to eat.¡±


    Lu Ning let go of Lin Ci with a smile and prepared to change out her clothes.


    Lu Qing looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s very nice. It suits you.¡±


    Lu Ning turned around and nced at him. Before she could say anything, Lu Qing had been swiftly kicked out by Lin Ci.


    ¡°Get lost, our Ningning looks good in anything! You don¡¯t have to tell us.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    Lu Qing:


    Seeing her m the door shut, Lu Ning lowered her head and smiled as she went to change.


    Lin Ci turned around and continued to go through her handbags. She could not help but take photos with her phone and post them on her WeChat


    Moments to anger the youngdies who usually acted haughty in front of her.


    When Lu Ning came out, she was clutching her phone and giggling non- stop.


    As Lu Ning took off the ne, she said, ¡°Little Ci, take whichever bag you like.¡±


    Lin Ci jumped up. ¡°Huh?!¡±


    ¡°l can¡¯t use them usually, and I won¡¯t use so many of them. If you like some of them, you can take them. Uncle Jiang won¡¯t mind.¡±


    Lin Ci was almost moved to tears..

 Chapter 517 - 517: That Person Appeared Again

    Chapter 517 - 517: That Person Appeared Again


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    However, Lin Ci was a sensible person and chose the cheapest one.


    Although Lu Ning said that, she still added Jiang Yu¡¯s social media app that night and asked him if she could give it to her friend.


    Jiang Yu did not care about this. He gave it to Lu Ning, so it was hers to do with. She could distribute it freely.


    Lu Ning heaved a sigh of relief and gave her the other two gowns as well.


    Those gowns could only be worn at banquets, and Lu Ning would not be attending banquets often now, so they would only be left collecting dust anyway. After getting Shen Yunci¡¯s approval, she asked Lin Ci to try them on.


    Lin Ci looked better in the feather dress than Lu Ning. Lu Ning immediately started packing the things for her, practically trying to stuff everything she could pack into a bag for her.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, that¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t need those!¡±


    After Lin Ci firmly refused, Lu Ning stopped.


    Afraid that she would think of something again, Lin Ci hurriedly put the things aside and changed the topic.


    ¡°l saw a trophy on the table outside. Is it the NI trophy?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded.


    ¡°It just came in today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so big. How are you going to bring it to school tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just carry it.¡±


    ¡°Is it heavy? Can you lift it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not heavy. I can carry it.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at Lin Ci. ¡°Are you still leaving tonight? M/hy don¡¯t you sleep over and squeeze in the same bed with me?¡±


    Lin Ci turned to look at her bed. ¡°Not that there¡¯s any need to squeeze.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get you a nket.¡±


    Lu Ning turned around to get her a nket.


    ¡°Stop right there. Let me see how your wound¡¯s doing.¡±


    Lu Ning really did not move. She stood there and turned to look at her. ¡°Gu Chen said that it¡¯s already healing. Coincidentally, it¡¯s time for me to change the dressing. Help me out.¡±


    Lin Ci nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lu Niney on the bed while Lin Ci knelt by the bed and carefully changed her dressing.


    ¡°By the way, does someone drive a Rolls-Royce around here?¡±


    Lu Ning did not hear him clearly. ¡°Huh? Drive a what?¡±


    Lin Ci repeated, ¡°A Rolls-Royce. When I came, I saw a ck Rolls-Royce parked opposite. Is there someone so rich living around here?¡±


    This was the first time Lin Ci had seen such a car nearby, so she could not help but ask.


    Lu Ning could not help but frown. ¡°A Rolls-Royce?¡±


    After thinking about it carefully, she said, ¡°Is it ck with a silver circle in front?¡±


    Lin Ci immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. You know it?¡±


    Lu Nings expression turned a little dour, but she did not say it out loud.


    Afraid that Lin Ci would be worried, she only said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen it a few times, but I don¡¯t know whose it is.¡¯


    Lin Ci nodded and did not ask further.


    Lu Ningy there, her thoughts drifting away.


    He¡¯s here again?!


    In her impression, Lu Ning had not seen this car for a long time.


    But what was the purpose of it appearing again this time?


    Lu Ning had a bad premonition.


    Who exactly was that person? Even Twelfth did not even manage to find out who he was. It seems that his identity was not simple.


    He knew her home address and even appeared at her school. It seems that this person knew her family very well.


    But what was he trying to do?


    Lu Ning suspected that the reason for Shen Yunci¡¯s injuryst time was because of that person.


    No! I can¡¯t just sit here and wait idly.


    He¡¯s hiding in the shadows.


    While we¡¯re out in the light.


    The most important thing right now isn¡¯t only to find out who that person is, but also to move immediately. At the very least, we had to go somece he did not know.


    For some reason, Lu Ning was very flustered this time. She had a very bad feeling.


    But moving houses isn¡¯t a small matter.. How can I convince my parents¡­

 Chapter 518 - 518: Discovered

    Chapter 518: Discovered


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    As Lu Ning was thinking, Shen Yunci suddenly pushed the door open and entered.


    ¡°Ningning, Little Ci, I prepared some fruits. Do you want some now¡­¡±


    Shen Yunci¡¯s voice suddenly became softer. Lin Ci immediately pulled Lu Nings pajamas down to cover the wound.


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±


    Lin Ci quickly got up and walked over to block Shen Yunci¡¯s vision.


    Shen Yunci was stunned.


    Lu Ning was also stunned for a moment, but she quickly reacted and sat up, looking at Shen Yunci.


    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ll have themter.¡±


    Lin Ci immediately added, ¡°Yes, Auntie, we¡¯ll eatter. Leave them here for now.¡±


    Shen Yunci looked over with a smile. ¡°Okay. What were you two doing?¡±


    Lu Ning came to her senses faster and said right on the heels of that, ¡°My back¡¯s a little sore, so I had Little Ci to rub it for me.¡¯


    Shen Yunci nodded. ¡°If it¡¯s still sore, do tell me. I¡¯ll take you to the doctor.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you, Mommy.¡±


    Shen Yunci turned around with a smile. She seemed to have thought of something and looked at the two of them again. ¡°By the way, Mommy forgot to knock just now. Sorry about that, darling.¡± Lu Ning quickly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Rest early, then. Good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night, Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Good night, Auntie.¡±


    Shen Yunci turned around and closed the door.


    Lin Ci heaved a sigh of relief and ced the te of fruits on the table at the side.


    ¡°Fortunately, Auntie didn¡¯t see it. That scared me to death.¡±


    Lu Ning also heaved a sigh of relief.


    Lin Ci hurriedly walked over and locked the door.


    ¡°Lie on your belly. I¡¯ll check to see if you pulled on the wound.¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t think so. I was quite careful.¡±


    Lu Ning turned around andy on the bed while Lin Ci continued to dress her wound.


    Shen Yunci, who had walked out, quickly returned to her room. After closing the door, she leaned against it and wept.


    Lu Zhi was sitting on the bed reading. When he heard her voice and looked over, he was shocked and quickly went over.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    As he asked gently, Shen Yunci looked up at him and threw herself into his arms.


    She was crying softly.


    Lu Zhi was frightened. He quickly patted her back and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened? Yunci, don¡¯t scare me.¡±


    Lu Zhi was extremely worried. He patted her back gently, trying to calm her down.


    Shen Yunci buried herself in his arms and cried. As she cried, she thought of what she had just seen and could not help but cry even harder.


    It was not that she had not seen it. She had.


    Her heart ached when she saw such a terrifying wound, but she could tell that Lu Ning did not want her to know, so she endured it and did not say anything.


    However, that injury was so serious. How much pain must her child be in?


    Shen Yunci cried as she hugged Lu Zhi.


    Lu Zhi was anxious, but he had to calm Shen Yunci down first. ¡°Yunci, what¡¯s wrong? Please tell me. Did something happen?¡±


    Lu Zhi asked right after Shen Yunci had calmed down.


    However, her face was red from crying and she could not say a word for a while. Lu Zhi hurriedly hugged her andforted her. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright.


    No matter what happens, I¡¯m here.¡±


    He patted her and coaxed her like he was coaxing a child.


    When Shen Yunci finally calmed down, Lu Zhi gently wiped her tears. ¡°Stop crying, dear. If Ningning sees you like this, she¡¯ll be worried again.¡±


    It would have been better if he had not said that. As soon as he mentioned Lu Ning, Shen Yunci thought of something again and tears fell from her eyes. Lu Zhi was frightened again, but he knew that it might have something to do with Lu Ning.

 Chapter 519 - 519: Implicated Our Daughter

    Chapter 519: Implicated Our Daughter


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°What happened with Ningning?¡±


    Lu Zhi asked patiently as he wiped her tears.


    Shen Yunci could not speak clearly.


    ¡°Ningning¡­ she, she¡­¡±


    She would continue crying for a long time after uttering a single word. Lu Zhi¡¯s heart ached, but he also wanted to know what was wrong.


    He hugged Shen Yunci andforted her for a while, but then he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll go and ask Ningning. Did she bully you?¡±


    Hearing this, Shen Yunci pped his shoulder.


    ¡°No way Ningning did that.¡±


    Seeing that she was finally speaking coherently, Lu Zhi raised his hand and carressed her hair. ¡°Alright, so she didn¡¯t. Please tell me what happened to


    Ningning, I¡¯m worried too.¡±


    Shen Yunci pursed her lips and tried her best to hold back her tears.


    ¡°Ningning¡­ she seems to be injured.¡±


    She choked on thest few words.


    The thought of that shocking wound made her feel terrible.


    Lu Zhi was startled. ¡°She¡¯s injured? Is it serious? Does she need to see a doctor?¡±


    He stood up and was about to leave when Shen Yunci hurriedly stopped him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go! Don¡¯t go!¡¯


    Seeing Shen Yunci¡¯s anxious and pitiful look, Lu Zhi turned around and looked at her. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m not going. Tell me in detail.¡± Then, he patted her head. ¡°Take your time. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Shen Yunci nodded and sat down to look at him.


    Lu Zhi sat beside her.


    Only then did Shen Yunci slowly tell him what had just happened.


    ¡°l went to bring some fruits to Ningning and Little Ci, but I forgot to knock on the door and went straight in. When I went in, I saw¡­¡± Shen Yunci¡¯s voice changed, then she continued in between sobs, ¡°l saw Little Ci wiping Ningnings waist, and Ningning had a big wound on her waist. It looked very serious and terrible¡­ Then, Little Ci covered it, afraid that I would see it. Ningning also sat up and talked to me. She didn¡¯t want me to know, so 1 pretended not to see anything and quickly went out¡­¡±


    After she spoke, she could not help but cry again. She raised her hand to wipe her tears and continued, ¡°That wound looked really, really serious¡­¡±


    Lu Zhi raised his hand to hug her, his eyes slightly red.


    But this time, he did not say anything. He did not know what he could say.


    Lu Ning did not want them to know and had been hiding it. She was probably afraid that they would worry, but how did she get injured?


    Listening to Shen Yunci¡¯s description and looking at her, Lu Zhi realized that the wound should not be small. ¡°Old Lu, how did Ningning get injured?¡± Shen Yunci could not help but ask.


    Lu Zhi suddenly stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll ask her.¡±


    Shen Yunci immediately stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t go! Ningning doesn¡¯t want us to know! ¡±


    ¡°But why wouldn¡¯t she tell us that she was injured? And it¡¯s not just a small injury! How can we be at ease like this? I want to know how her injury came about! ¡±


    Shen Yunci hurried over and blocked the door. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go!¡¯


    Lu Zhi looked at her and sighed deeply. ¡°Yunci¡­¡±


    Shen Yunci suddenly looked at him and said, ¡°Do you think he did it¡­¡±


    Lu Zhi was also stunned. ¡°Are you talking about Ji?ng Zhe?¡±


    Shen Yunci nodded.


    Lu Zhi looked at her solemnly.


    ¡°He¡¯s probably in A City by this time.¡±


    Lu Zhi raised his head slightly and looked at the snow-white wall. He murmured, ¡°Yes, their death anniversary ising soon.¡±


    Shen Yunci lowered her eyes and tears fell to the ground. She could not help but say, ¡°Old Lu, we seem to have implicated our daughter.¡±


    Lu Zhi walked closer and gently pulled her into his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for him.


    I¡¯ll talk to him. It¡¯s been so many years, we can¡¯t continue like this..¡±

 Chapter 520 - 520: Second Brother Is Coming Back

    Chapter 520 - 520: Second Brother Is Coming Back


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Shen Yunci suddenly looked up at him. ¡°No! Don¡¯t go. What will you do if he goes crazy?¡±


    Lu Zhi looked at her and tried his best tofort her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll talk to him properly. Nothing will happen.¡±


    Shen Yunci shook her head and looked at him. ¡°What if something happens? You don¡¯t know what he¡¯ll do! I thought he would never do anything to our child, but now that Ningnings injured, it¡¯s clear that he¡¯s bing more and more unstable.¡¯


    Lu Zhi looked at her and raised his hand to caress her cheek. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because he¡¯s unstable that we have to stabilize him. I don¡¯t want Ningning to be injured again, nor do I want any of you to get hurt. Yunci, it¡¯s been so many years. It¡¯s time for us to face each other again.


    ¡°Now that Ningnings grades are so good that she¡¯s even won an award, she will definitely go to the capital next year. Our family¡¯s getting better and better now. If I don¡¯t talk to him, I¡¯ll be even more uneasy. He can¡¯t bear to see us doing well.¡±


    Shen Yunci grabbed Lu Zhi¡¯s shirt. ¡°Old Lu, I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Lu Zhi hugged her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you, and I definitely won¡¯t let anything happen to the children.¡±


    ¡°But he won¡¯t talk to you. If that would work, he wouldn¡¯t have chased us around all these years. He won¡¯t listen. He won¡¯t ever listen.¡±


    Lu Zhi¡¯s eyes were firm. ¡°Then I¡¯ll beg him. As long as he lets the rest of you go, anythings fine, even if it means my life is forfeit¡­¡±


    Shen Yunci covered his mouth. ¡°No! Nothing can happen to you. What are we to do if something happens to you?!¡±


    Lu Zhi held her hand and smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    However, he had no idea what Ji?ng Zhe would do, although he knew he would definitely not let him off easily.


    The hatred in his heart had been simmering for so many years without being eliminated. There was no way it could not be diminished in an instant.


    Lu Zhi hugged Shen Yunci. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t go. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll move as soon as possible so that he won¡¯t be able to find us.¡± Shen Yunci nodded. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll move.¡¯


    Lu Zhi hugged her, but his eyes were fixed on the door, revealing a determined gaze.


    He was determined to look for Ji?ng Zhe.


    Lu Ning did not know any of this, nor did she know that Shen Yunci and the others had already found out about her injury.


    The next morning was quite normal. She went out after having breakfast with Lin Ci.


    The corners of Lin Ci t s mouth twitched when he saw Lu Ning holding the trophy with one hand.


    She tried lifting it, and it felt heavy even carrying it with both hands.


    Lu Qing followed them from behind.


    Recently, Lu Qing had been the one sending Lu Ning to school.


    Lu Ning did not reject him.


    After getting into the car, the three of them did not say anything along the way.


    When they reached the school gate and Lu Ning was about to get out of the car, Lu Qing suddenly said, ¡°Little Bai ising back.¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned. She looked over and met Lu Qings gaze.


    Lu Ning subconsciously confirmed what he said. ¡°Second Brother ising back?¡±


    Lu Qing nodded. ¡°He didn¡¯t say when exactly, but he sent a message.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded to show that she understood and got out of the ca_r.


    After getting out of the car, Lin Ci looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Your second brother¡¯sing back?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. To be honest, she was looking forward to it. After all, she had never seen her second brother before. She did not even know what he looked


    When she got home, she did not find a single family photo at home. Perhaps it was because I-R.I Yue¡¯an was in all of those, and Shen Yunci was afraid that she would feel ufortable if she saw them, so she put them away.


    Lin Ci was not particrly looking forward to it. She turned to look at Lu


    Qings car, which had just driven away, and could not help but say, ¡°Hope you aren¡¯t anything like your big brother..¡±

 Chapter 521 - 521: Is President Huo Returning to the Capital?

    Chapter 521 - 521: Is President Huo Returning to the Capital?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning could not help butugh. ¡°I doubt that. Mommy told me that Second


    Brother has a strange temper. He might simply ignore me.¡±


    Lin Ci raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why would you be happy if he ignores you?¡±


    Lu Ning smiled. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? Isn¡¯t that really cool?¡±


    Lin Ci: ¡® I don¡¯t understand you anymore.¡±


    Lu Ning grinned and walked into the school building with her.


    Huo Jinyan sat in the car as he looked at Lu Nings back. Wordlessly, he prepared to open the car door.


    Chu Ting, in the driver¡¯s seat, suddenly spoke up, ¡°President Huo, should we wait for you to finish this semester before we return?¡±


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s hand suddenly stopped, his entire body frozen.


    Chu Ting also looked towards the school. Lu Ning and Lin Ci had just walked into the building.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we can¡¯t find Z?¡±


    Huo Jinyan remained silent.


    He did not tell anyone that Z was Lu Jingzhi. In order to protect Lu Jingzhi, he simply said that Z could no longer be found.


    ¡°Should we be looking for him elsewhere?¡±


    Huo Jinyan finally said, ¡°We¡¯re not looking anymore.¡±


    Chu Ting turned around in surprise. ¡°We¡¯re not looking anymore? Then are we going back to the capital? Old Master called me again not long ago.¡±


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s temples throbbed as he listened to him.


    Chu Ting did not notice that Huo Jinyan¡¯s expression had changed at all and continued, ¡°The capital really needs you to go back and take charge of the situation. Anyway, if we¡¯re not looking for Z anymore then our mission is over, so there¡¯s no need to stay in A City for long, right, President Huo?¡±


    Huo Jinyan had a feeling that he was saying this on purpose.


    Huo Jinyan opened the car door and said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay by my side, you can go back first or resign.¡±


    Chu Ting: ?!


    Stunned, he watched as Huo Jinyan got out and mmed the door shut.


    Then, he looked on as Huo Jinyan walked through the school gate.


    After Huo Jinyan walked in, Chu Ting suddenly smiled.


    He muttered to himself, ¡°Interesting. It¡¯s quite fun to mess with President Huo when he¡¯s angry, but I almost dragged myself into trouble.¡±


    Chu Ting smiled as he took out his phone.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just for Miss Lu? President Huo really isn¡¯t honest with himself.¡±


    When Huo Jinyan walked up, he happened to see Lu Ning and Lin Ci enter the ssroom.


    He stopped in his tracks and sighed slightly.


    ss 9 was in an uproar.


    Lu Ning walked in with the trophy in hand. When they spotted the trophy, everyone was overjoyed.


    ¡°Sister Ning! Is this the NI trophy? Holy, it¡¯s huge!¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s all shiny! So pretty!¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a photo together! Sister Ning, take a photo with us!¡±


    Lu Ning:


    Two days ago, they wanted her autographs; today, they wanted photos with her.


    They*re really running me ragged, aren¡¯t they?


    However, Lu Ning still put down her things to take photos with them. ¡°Sister Ning, don¡¯t move. Yes, yes, stand right there.¡±


    They ced Lu Nings trophy on the podium and had Lu Ning stand in the middle, while her ssmates went up to take photos with her one by one. Lu Ning could not shake off the feeling of being like a tourist attraction.


    Lin Ci sat at her desk and looked at Lu Ning,ughing so hard that she was rocking back and forth. She even took a photo and posted it on her WeChat Moments. The caption read: [Forced to open for business.]


    In just a few minutes, there were hundreds of likes.


    All this merriment ended the moment Huo Jinyan entered the ssroom.


    When everyone saw Huo Jinyan, they subconsciously ran to their seats, leaving Lu Ning in front of the podium.


    When Lu Ning noticed that everyone had scurried away, she turned around and saw Huo Jinyan.


    Then, she turned back and slowly went to her seat.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and hesitated.. Actually, he wanted to call her back to take a photo with him¡ªhe also wanted to participate in all her special moments¡­

 Chapter 522 - 522: I’ll Help You Write It

    Chapter 522: I¡¯ll Help You Write It


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    He turned to look at the trophy on the podium. Everyone swallowed nervously.


    Darn, we forgot to take down the trophy.


    They kept feeling that Huo Jinyan was looking at the trophy with an unpleasant expression, and they were afraid that the trophy would end up smashed on the ground in the next moment.


    However, Huo Jinyan walked over and nced at the trophy. Then, he gently picked it up and ced it on the side of the podium. His movements were quite gentle, and he did not express too much emotion.


    Lu Ning looked at him and pursed her lips slightly.


    Huo Jinyan took his textbook and began his lesson.


    During his ss, everyone was tense. No one would ever doze off during Huo Jinyan¡¯s ss.


    However, it was also clear that the English grades of everyone in ss 9 had improved this semester.


    When the bell rang, Huo Jinyan put away his textbook, but this time he was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, he stood on the podium and looked down. ¡°Did anyone take the initiative to sign up for the English speaking event this weekend?¡±


    Hearing this, no one spoke. The entire ssroom was silent.


    Huo Jinyan nced around and said decisively, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have the subject rep attend.¡¯


    Thereafter, he took his things and turned around. However, he did not notice that Kan Rou¡¯s face had gone pale because of his deration.


    This English speaking event actually also had apetitive element to it, since not only would the school leaders of No. 1 High School be there, but leaders from other schools would also attend. The speakers would be representative of the standard of No. 1 High School.


    In the past, ss 1, 2, and 3 wouldpete for this spot, but for some reason, ss 9 had gotten it this year. Moreover, Huo Jinyan had casually made a decision for such an important speech, and it was only two days away.


    ss 9 was stunned, and so was Kan Rou.


    It was true that her English grades were good, but her personality was too soft and she had never participated in anypetitive speaking events before. She could be a ss representative simply because of her good grades and her obedient attitude, so Teacher Han did not remove her and had always let her be, However, she did not expect such a dreadful situation to happen today.


    Now, not only was Kan Rou worried, even her ssmates in ss 9 were worried.


    After ss, they all went tofort her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Kan Rou. You can do it! We¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    It would have been better if she had not said that; as soon as she said that, Kan Rou imagined herself standing on the stage alone¡ªthere were many people below, including the school leaders, teachers, and her schoolmates¡­


    Her eyes instantly turned red, and she was so frightened that she broke into tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Hurry up and prepare the speech, it¡¯s only two days away.


    You have to memorize the speech first before you can give it.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Huo didn¡¯t even give her a script. Does he expect Kan Rou to prepare one herself?¡±


    Kan Rou was stunned when she heard this.


    ¡°In the past, the participants seemed to have been guided by the teacher, but Teacher Huo¡­


    Kan Rou was so frightened that she kept crying. When she imagined that she had to go to Teacher Huo for guidance, she thought that she would rather die on the spot! That was even more terrifying than going on stage to give a speech!


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you write it.¡±


    Lin Ci t s voice cut through the mor as she walked over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s useless to cry. Ningning and I will help you with your script.


    You¡¯re representing the school as well as us third years, so you have to go. There are only two days left, don¡¯t waste your time crying.¡±


    Kan Rou looked at Lin Ci, her eyes red. She¡¯s right.


    Crying was pointless; she knew that, too. She just could not help it.


    She wiped her tears and said, ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡±


    Lu Ning patted her shoulder. ¡°Do your best.¡±


    Kan Rou looked at them. Everyone was encouraging her, and a fire zed in her bosom..

 Chapter 523 - 523: Give It to Ning’ning for Safekeeping

    Chapter 523: Give It to Ning¡¯ning for Safekeeping


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    During the break, Lu Ning and Lin Ci helped Kan Rou write her speech.


    When they went for their rehearsal in the evening, they were already done writing the script.


    After the three of them were done, they prepared to leave the ssroom in a rush.


    As soon as they walked out , they bumped into Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan looked at the three of them, two pages of paper in his hands.


    ¡°Teacher Huo.¡¯


    Huo Jinyan watched as the three of them turned around and walked over. He was about to head downstairs.


    He handed the papers in his hand to Kan Rou. Kan Rou was stunned. She took it and looked at it.


    ¡°Is it a script?¡±


    She asked timidly.


    Huo Jinyan nodded. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of things for me to handle today, so I forgot to pass it to you.¡±


    Lin Ci: ¡°¡­We didn¡¯t think there was a script. We already wrote ours.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked over. ¡°Let me see yours.¡±


    Lu Ning nced at him and handed him the script in her hands.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s gazended on her, and the two of them seemed quite calm.


    Huo Jinyan took the notebook and opened it.


    It was filled with edits andments from the three of them. After reading it, Huo Jinyan looked at Kan Rou. ¡°Use the one you prepared.¡± Then, he handed the notebook to Lu Ning and turned to leave.


    When he left, he subconsciously grabbed at his left wrist. Lu Ning noticed it.


    Lin Ci looked at the script in Kan Rou¡¯s hand. ¡°Did Teacher Huo write it himself?¡±


    Kan Rou nodded. ¡°Looks like it. It seems to be Teacher Huffs writing.¡±


    Lu Ning also looked over.


    ¡°Teacher Huo said to use ours.¡¯


    Lin Ci nodded. ¡°Then we¡¯ll use ours. Our topic is better, so it should stand out.¡±


    Kan Rou nodded. ¡°What about this one?¡±


    Lin Ci took it and stuffed it into Lu Nings hands. ¡°Give it to Ningning for safekeeping. ¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned and looked towards her.


    Lin Ci perked her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the rehearsal room.¡±


    The three of them walked down together. After taking two steps, Lu Ning suddenly stopped.


    ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°l left something behind, I¡¯ll go get it. You guys go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Okay, take your time.¡±


    Lin Ci and Kan Rou left first. Lu Ning turned around and walked back.


    However, she did not return to the ssroom. Instead, she walked straight to the teacher¡¯s office.


    She opened her school bag at the office entrance, and kept the scripts which Lin Ci and Huo Jinyan had prepared. Then, she took out two test papers and a small pouch, and knocked on the office door. Huo Jinyan¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Lu Ning pushed the door open and entered.


    Huo Jinyan was the only one in the office, as the rest of the teachers had gone for their meal break.


    Huo Jinyan was a little surprised to see Lu Ning walk in, and his gaze followed her.


    Lu Ning first ced the test papers in her hand on Teacher Shen¡¯s desk, then walked over to Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at her.


    Lu Ning looked at his arm and ced the small pouch on his desk.


    Lu Ning casually took a stool from the side and sat down.


    She did not say anything, and simply reached out to grab Huo Jinyan¡¯s hand.


    Huo Jinyan stared at her hand.


    He watched as she gently rolled up his sleeve, revealing the gauze. Red blood had seeped through the gauze.


    Lu Ning frowned slightly. Her wound had already begun to heal, so there was no reason that Huo Jinyan¡¯s wound would continue bleeding unless the wound had been aggravated.


    She sighed, then gently removed the gauze. The wound was indeed healing, but blood was still seeping out. The wound must have been hit or touched.


    Lu Ning pursed her lips and did not say anything. She quietly took something to treat his wound.


    She could tell that something was wrong with Huo Jinyan just now, and as expected, something was really wrong..

 Chapter 524 - 524: Emotional Turmoil

    Chapter 524 - 524: Emotional Turmoil


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The office was silent, save for the sounds of their breathing.


    Huo Jinyan watched her gentle movements. He could not see her face, only the top of her head.


    She wore a ponytail today, which made her look even more yful.


    He could not take his eyes off her.


    However, each time he would only take a brief nce before looking away. He did not want to disturb Lu Nings emotions before he could confirm his own feelings.


    However, what he did not know was that Lu Nings heart was already in a mess.


    And at this moment, the way he looked at Lu Ning could not be considered gentlemanly.


    Just looking at her and feeling her beside him made him want to hug her, even kiss her¡­


    It was as if she was born with some kind of magic that drew him in, attracting him and making him not want to leave.


    He did not know what to do. He did not even know what to think.


    He was a decisive person, yet now he encountered a problem which he could not resolve.


    He wanted to pull her in and hug her, but was the ce which she belonged to really by his side?


    Huo Jinyan had no choice but to think of her; he had no choice but want to hold her in his arms on a sudden impulse. But what would happen after that?


    He could not bear to put her in danger.


    He did not want her to suffer any hurt at all.


    Yet, it seemed that every time she was injured, it was because of him.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s mind was ustomed to making far too many important decisions, but this time, he was stumped.


    He knew which choice was the best for her, but that choice made him resist¡­


    The truest feelings in one¡¯s heart could not be deceived.


    It seemed, he truly fancied her. ¡°Teacher Huo.¡¯


    Lu Ning suddenly spoke up.


    Huo Jinyan watched as she slowly raised her head and met his eyes.


    She seemed to have something to say, but when she looked at him, the emotions in her eyes appeared soplicated.


    Time seemed to have stopped. Their breaths brushed each other¡¯s faces.


    In the end, Lu Ning did not say anything. She lowered her eyes slightly and thought to herself, Forget it.


    Huo Jinyan watched as she got up. She looked over and simply said,


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Then, she turned around and left.


    He was rooted to the spot.


    She had something to sayjust now, right?


    What was she trying to say?


    Why did she not say anything?


    Huo Jinyan looked down at his arm. The gauze had been changed again, and it looked neat and clean.


    He frowned slightly, his eyes filled with sorrow.


    Ningning¡­


    Lu Ning stood outside the door and looked down at her feet.


    The emotions in her chest overflowed¡ªa teardrop fell from her eye and onto her shoe.


    She could not suppress her indignation.


    She did not even know why she felt wronged.


    All she knew was that she felt very ufortable. She could not vent the stuffy emotions in her chest, making her feel suffocated.


    Why is that?


    Huo Jinyan, why¡­


    When Lu Qing arrived, he was already familiar with the way and was headed straight for the rehearsal room. However, as soon as he walked in, he spotted Lu Ninging out of the school building.


    He walked over in confusion. ¡°Why are you here¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, he was stunned when he saw that Lu Nings eyes were tinged red.


    He took two steps closer. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who bullied you?¡±


    He looked up at the quiet school building.


    Lu Ning did not say anything. She looked up at him as her tears fell.


    She did not say anything, and her tears flowed down silently.


    Lu Qing was in a panic. ¡°Ningning, what¡¯s wrong? Please tell me.¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She would not say anything, so Lu Qing was about to go into the school building when Lu Ning caught him.


    Lu Qing turned around to look at her.


    She looked at him almost pleadingly. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    Lu Qing was stunned. He looked at her and did not try to go in..

 Chapter 525 - 525: Almost the Same as Nothing

    Chapter 525 - 525: Almost the Same as Nothing


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning looked at him and lowered her eyes slightly.


    Large droplets of tears fell onto the top of her shoes.


    She had suppressed her emotions, but for some reason, she broke down in front of Lu Qing again.


    Lu Qing looked at her, took two steps forward, and touched the top of her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Big Brother¡¯s here.¡±


    Lu Ning pressed her head against Lu Qings chest and closed her eyes to sort out her broken emotions.


    Lu Qing looked at her and stayed with her quietly. He looked down at her, his heart aching.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an watched this scene from afar. Her hands were balled into fists, her nails digging into her flesh.


    She had juste out of the art building when she turned around and spotted them. It was really a heartwarming scene of two siblings.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an gritted her teeth, and there seemed to be a fire in her eyes.


    It should¡¯ve been me who experienced this heartwarming scene!


    When Lu Ning and Lu Qing arrived at the rehearsal room, they had already done one rehearsal.


    Now that they had rehearsed the entire y, they were just going through the script and smoothing everything out.


    When Lu Ning arrived, they were taking a break. Lin Ci was helping Kan Rou with her speech.


    Because she had used a few unfamiliar terms in her speech, Kan Rou stuttered a little when she read it.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Read it a few more times and correct your pronunciation.¡±


    Kan Rou hurriedly nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Lu Ning walked in, the ss monitor called out to her. ¡°Sister Ning, let¡¯s do it together. Let your brother record it.¡±


    Lu Qing turned to look at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t have any scenes?¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°It¡¯s almost the same as nothing.¡±


    Lu Qing: ¡°¡­You¡¯re great at math, aren¡¯t you.¡±


    Lu Ning ignored his sarcastic remark and put her things aside to prepare for the rehearsal.


    Lu Qing helped her put her things away and could not help but smile as he looked at her back.


    In his impression, Lu Ning always had a strong side in front of him. He had never seen such a fragile side to her.


    Lu Qing smiled. Does she already ept me?


    When Lin Ci turned around and saw him, she could not help but roll her eyes before going to rehearse.


    Lu Qing:


    The ss monitor gave the equipment to Lu Qing for him to help record them.


    Lu Ning held a huge prop, but it was not heavy and was very soft.


    It was shaped like a flower, but she had to put her head in the middle. It looked funny and cute.


    When Lu Qing saw this, he could not help butugh.


    After one round, everyone was very satisfied. Their performance was already not bad.


    ¡°This is great! At this rate, we can go on stage smoothly. Everyone has worked hard for so many days, and we¡¯ll be going on stage in a week. Don¡¯t ck off in thest few days, let¡¯s rehearse a few more times. Practice makes perfect!¡± Everyone was in high spirits.


    That is, other than Kan Rou. She was still reading her speech, all tense and strung up.


    Lu Ning watched the video while listening to her quietly read the speech. She could even pick out her mistakes. Lu Qing was a little surprised.


    Is she multitasking?


    Lin Ci looked at Lu Qing, then came over to push him away. She sat beside Lu Ning while ring at him.


    Lu Qing was not annoyed. Looking at her, he could not suppress augh.


    When Lin Ci heard himugh, she frowned tightly and turned towards him, rolling her eyes again.


    In the end, Lu Qing grinned even more happily.


    Lin Ci could not take it anymore and muttered, ¡°You¡¯re nuts.¡±


    Lu Qing pretended not to hear it and listened to Lu Ning correcting Kan Rou¡¯s speech.


    After listening for a long time, he suddenly realized that Lu Ning spoke very well.


    Only then did he realize something.


    It was as if the previous things about her results being not good had been imperceptibly broken..

 Chapter 526 - 526: Pm Sure It Hurts

    Chapter 526 - 526: Pm Sure It Hurts


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    If her grades aren¡¯t good, how could she get first ce in the NIpetition?


    If her grades aren¡¯t good, would she be able to speak English so well?


    The ss monitor sat on the other side of Lu Qing.


    He turned to the ss monitor and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s Ningnings English grades? Do you know?¡±


    The ss monitor nced at Lu Ning and then at Lu Qing. Then, he whispered very, very softly, ¡°It was three points.¡±


    Lu Qing: ???


    ¡°What? Three points?¡±


    The ss monitor nodded. ¡°Yes, she was inst ce in our ss, so it left a deep impression.¡±


    Lu Qing:


    He turned around and listened to Lu Ning pronouncing an English word urately.


    This¡­


    I suppose there really are people with lousy grades who can still speak well. After they were done, they walked out of the school gate and prepared to get some food.


    The ss monitor was very excited. Since he had received some pocket money, he was prepared to treat everyone to barbecue.


    However, perhaps because he was too excited, he did not check the group¡¯s appetite in advance and overestimated the thickness of his wallet.


    Not only that, but he also invited Lu Qing, Gu Chen, and Li Nian.


    They happened to pass by the infirmary when they came out, and when he saw Gu Chen and Li Nian, he called them toe with.


    Gu Chen and Lu Qing both drove, so they left with some of them while everyone else took taxis.


    Gu Chen¡¯s car was filled with familiar faces.


    Lu Ning, Lin Ci, Li Nian, and Kan Rou.


    Kan Rou was still practicing her script.


    Li Nian looked at Lu Ning and whispered, ¡°Ningning, the verdict is out.¡±


    Lu Ning immediately turned to look at her.


    Li Nian looked a little happy. It should be a satisfactory oue.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to listen to you and sell the house. I¡¯ll follow what you said after that as well, I want to live for myself in the future.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled at her and put her arm around her shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s awesome.¡±


    Li Nian smiled at her. ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at her, her eyes sparkling. ¡°You fought for your own future, so you have to hold it in your own hands.¡±


    As she spoke, she took her hand and rolled it into a fist.


    Li Nian watched and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Lu Ning could clearly feel her happiness. It must feel good to finally see the light after having been oppressed for so long.


    When they arrived and ordered the dishes, the ss monitor even asked for some beer.


    Gu Chen and Lu Qing were stunned for a moment and subconsciously frowned.


    Perhaps, it was because they were students and felt young, but most of the people in ss 9 were actually already adults.


    They seemed to be very happy today and were all moring to drink.


    As Lu Ning watched, she was also eager to give it a try.


    She had never drunk beer before. For some reason, she really wanted to give it a try today.


    ¡°Sister Ning! Come,e, I¡¯ll fill yours right up!¡¯ The ss monitor quickly poured her a ss.


    And Lu Ning really took it.


    Lu Qing and Gu Chen thought that she would not drink it even if she took it. Unexpectedly, she drank it all in one gulp.


    Everyone at the table was stunned.


    Gu Chen was so angry that he wanted to smack her.


    How dare you drink when you¡¯re still injured!


    Lu Qing immediately grabbed her cup and stopped her from drinking more.


    Lin Ci looked at her from the side, as if she could see through her heart and her unsettled emotions. She handed her her own ss.


    Lu Ning quickly took it and downed it. Gu Chen and Lu Qing could not stop her in time,


    Gu Chen was so furious that he was about to burst. He red at Lin Ci.


    Lin Ci chose to ignore him.


    I¡¯m sure it hurts. At least she can get a good night¡¯s sleep tonight, instead of feeling so ufortable that she couldn¡¯t sleep. If she¡¯s drunk, she won¡¯t remember anything. She¡¯ll forget everything.


    If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow. Worry about tomorrow when tomorrowes!

 Chapter 527 - 527: He’s Really Good-looking

    Chapter 527 - 527: He¡¯s Really Good-looking


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    In the end, under Gu Chen and Lu Qings supervision, the group of them¡­ all passed out!


    Including Li Nian, who had drank two sses when Gu Chen was careless.


    The two of them prepared to send everyone home.


    However, there were some addresses that they did not know at all, so they could only take out their phones and coax them to call their parents.


    The ss monitor shouted as he held his phone, ¡°l want to settle the bill! No one is allowed to snatch it from me! No one else is allowed¡­


    Then, he slumped over the table.


    As the girls watched, their faces flushed red and they giggled themselves silly.


    Lin Ci and Lu Ning hugged each other and sang.


    When Lin Ci sang, Lu Ning listened.


    Lu Ning was the quieter one between the two of them.


    Lin Ci was much more rowdy. She hugged Lu Ning, singing and dancing, and even carried her as she spun in circles.


    Gu Chen had to look after her, afraid that she would aggravate Lu Nings wound.


    Fortunately, Li Nian was the most obedient one. She did not make a fuss even when she was drunk; she only sat there and watched on while she propped her face up.


    As Gu Chen and Lu Qing kept Lin Ci and the others under control, most of their parents arrived.


    Gu Chen had even called Huo Jinyan and asked him to send a copy of their parents¡¯ contact information so they could call those parents who they missed out.


    In the end, he contacted all of them and had them taken away.


    Gu Chen and Lu Qing were exhausted.


    They experienced first-hand how difficult it was to look after a child.


    When Huo Jinyan rushed over, he saw the three girls drunk. Lu Qing and Gu Chen were so tired that they were copsed in their chairs.


    Lin Ci was hugging Lu Ning andforting her with red eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry! Don¡¯t cry! We won¡¯t cry!¡¯


    However, Lu Ning was not crying at all as she was being hugged by her. Her hair was messed up.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    The two of them could not be bothered to get up and just looked at Huo


    Jinyan.


    ¡°l came to take a look.¡±


    He was mainly worried about Lu NingHe frowned at Gu Chen.


    Gu Chen looked at him innocently. ¡°l couldn¡¯t stop them.¡±


    However, Lu Ning seemed to have heard a familiar voice. She turned around and was in a daze for a moment when she saw Huo Jinyan. Her cheeks were flushed red as she rubbed her eyes, her movements a little sluggish. Then, she widened her eyes and looked over.


    After seeing him clearly, she raised her hand to p Lin Ci.


    As she was tipsy, her hands were so heavy that Lin Ci!s arms turned red.


    Lin Ci thought she was ying, so she also started patting Lu Ning. The two of them started pping each other for no reason.


    In the end, Lu Ning grabbed Lin Ci¡¯s hand and staggered closer to her ear.


    ¡°Shh


    ¡°Keep your voice down, he¡¯s here! He¡¯s here!¡±


    She thought she spoke softly, but her voice was very loud. Lin Ci was shocked; then, she leaned over and asked foolishly, ¡°Who¡¯s here? Who is it?! Where?!¡±


    As she spoke, she got up loudly to look for someone.


    After looking for a long time and spotting Huo Jinyan, she sat down obediently for some reason.


    She even pointed him out for Lu Ning. ¡°That person over there is so scary. So scary. Baby, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll protect you!¡¯


    Being hugged by her, Lu Ning secretly stole some backward nces at Huo Jinyan.


    After taking a couple of looks, she could not help but giggle. Herughter was a little silly, and she even muttered loudly, ¡°He¡¯s really good-looking.¡±


    But for some reason, she sounded like she was about to cry.


    Then, she suddenly pushed Lin Ci and immediately stood up.


    Lu Qing immediately went over to support Lin Cia


    Lin Ci was caught, but she immediately started crying. ¡°It hurts, it hurts! I fell to the ground! Boohoo, it hurts¡­¡±


    Lu Qing:


    Huo Jinyan saw Lu Ning stand up shakily and quickly went over to support her. After taking two steps forward, Lu Ning suddenly walked towards him


    quickly..

 Chapter 528 - 528: Do You Not Want Me Anymore?

    Chapter 528 - 528: Do You Not Want Me Anymore?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    She staggered over with great difficulty, then grabbed him.


    She examined the face in front of her carefully.


    Then, she seemed to have confirmed it.


    Her eyes were red, her face was red, and she reeked of alcohol.


    Huo Jinyan frowned subconsciously, worried about her injuries.


    However, he did not know if he had frightened her.


    Lu Nings mouth gaped as she started to cry.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned. Just as he brought his hand towards her, Lu Ning had already opened her arms to hug him.


    He was stunned. Lu Ning hugged him and cried even harder.


    It was as if she had nowhere to vent her grievances and could only cry.


    But for some reason, a series of reactions came instantly.


    All three girls began to cry.


    Li Nian was originally sitting obediently and watching the show, but when she saw that she was about to cry, her eyes suddenly turned red and she began to cry as well.


    In an instant, it was a real mess.


    Gu Chen walked over to support her and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Li Nian imitated Lu Ning and hugged Gu Chen¡¯s neck. She buried her face in his neck and started crying.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared, I feel terrible¡­


    She spoke intermittently, and Gu Chen¡¯s eyes were filled with heartache. He raised his hand and patted her back. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Lu Qings situation was worse. Lin Ci had sat on the ground and started rolling around.


    Lu Qing:


    Lu Qing finally managed to control her, and Lin Ci started to shout, ¡°Help, don¡¯t tie me up! Ningning, save me! I¡¯ve been tied up, someone wants to kidnap me. I won¡¯t sell for money. Don¡¯t tie me up! My meat doesn¡¯t taste good either. I¡¯m not Tang Sanzang¡­¡±


    She shouted and cried at the same time. In the end, even the waiters came over after hearing her yelling. Seeing that they were just drunk, they all left.


    Lu Qing looked at Huo Jinyan helplessly.


    ¡°Look after Ningning and send her home. I¡¯ll send Little Ci back first.¡±


    Huo Jinyan grabbed Lu Ning and nodded.


    Gu Chen also carried Li Nian in his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the two of them to you. I¡¯ll take Nian¡¯nian away first.¡±


    He left first with Li Nian, who was still sobbing.


    Lu Qing cradled Lin Ci, and Lin Ci suddenly fell silent. Lu Qing heaved a sigh of relief. Just as he was about to pick her up, a punch suddenlynded on Lu Qings face. It was so painful that he gasped, but he still held Lin Ci firmly and did not drop her.


    Lu Qing suddenly looked at the restless person in his arms with a serious expression. ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you move, I¡¯ll tie you up.¡±


    Lin Ci suddenly became obedient and stopped moving. She muttered softly, ¡°I¡¯ll be good, I¡¯m especially obedient¡­¡±


    Lu Qing heaved a sigh of relief and left with her.


    When he passed by Huo Jinyan, he reminded him, ¡°Take good care of


    Ningning. ¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at the crying girl in his arms and raised his hand to wipe her tears.


    His voice was gentle. ¡°Are you feeling bad?¡±


    Lu Ning sobbed and nodded, her eyes glimmering.


    She looked extremely pitiful as she looked at him.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s heart softened.


    ¡°Shall we go home?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded, then shook her head. Finally, she looked at Huo Jinyan, her eyes red and her hands tightly wrapped around his neck. She asked in a pitiful and soft voice, ¡°Do you not want me anymore?¡±


    Huo Jinyan was stunned. Looking at this girl, whose eyes were red from crying, his heart seemed to have been all shaken up.


    It was ufortable and painful.


    His fingers trembled slightly as he touched her cheek. Looking at her aggrieved expression, he realized that she was acting like this because of him.


    ¡°Is it alright if I want you?¡±


    He spoke softly, his eyes on her flushed face, her reddened eyes.


    He had no idea if he was posing that question to Lu Ning, or to himself.


    Lu Ning looked at him, tears streaming down her face¡­

 Chapter 529 - 529: Crazy With Jealousy

    Chapter 529 - 529: Crazy With Jealousy


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Seeing her cry, Huo Jinyan¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Tears rolled down his cheeks.


    The drunk Lu Ning seemed to be shocked.


    She looked at him quietly, her sparkling eyes unblinking.


    In the end, she reached out to gently wipe his tears and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her. Her every expression, her every action, and her every emotion¡ªthey all seemed to affect him.


    Her hot fingers touched his skin, and Huo Jinyan raised his hand to hold her fingertips.


    Initially, he only held it gently, but in the end, he slowly tightened his grip.


    He brought her hand to his lips and touched them gently.


    A cold kissnded on Lu Nings hand. She suddenly trembled and seemed to have sobered up a little.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand to caress her hair and coaxed her gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡¯


    Lu Ning did not speak or move. She just looked at him in a daze.


    Huo Jinyan picked her up and walked out.


    The journey home was quite quiet, but the drunk Lu Ning was really like a child. She was curious about everything and kept touching this and that, and when she broke something, she even looked at Huo Jinyan pitifully.


    Huo Jinyan stopped the car several times tofort her, who was about to cry.


    He was very patient every time.


    Perhaps his patience gave Lu Ning a sense of security.


    In the end, Lu Ning fell asleep while clutching his jacket.


    At the entrance to the inner streets, Huo Jinyan stopped the car to look at Lu Ning, who was lying in the backseat.


    Her face was still red, and her eyshes fluttered. She was sleeping somewhat uneasily.


    Huo Jinyan got out of the car, opened the door, and went to the backseat.


    He wanted to wake her up, but before he could, he was stopped.


    ¡°Ningning, Ningning, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    His voice was soft and gentle.


    Lu Ning frowned. Following his voice, she reached out and grabbed the corner of his shirt tightly.


    Huo Jinyan could not bear to break from her grip, so he got into the car helplessly and closed the door.


    As soon as he sat down, Lu Ning moved over while holding the corner of his shirt.


    With her head on Huo Jinyan¡¯sp, she seemed to have found somecefortable, and fell asleep peacefully.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment, then he smiled. He raised his hand and gentlybed her messy hair.


    His hand was light and gentle, as he was afraid of disturbing her sweet dreams.


    His fingers kept touching her soft cheek.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her side¡ªshe appeared quiet, gentle, and adorable.


    The question she asked while drunk kept reying in his mind.


    ¡®Do you not want me anymore?


    That¡¯s not true at all.


    But can I possibly be with you?


    Am I allowed to?


    Can I afford to?


    There were undercurrents around him which even he could not handle; countless dangers which he could not get rid of.


    None of this would be the life she liked.


    Would she want to be with a person who¡¯s like that?


    Huo Jinyan was afraid that he would not be able to protect her well and give her the life she wanted.


    His life had been terrible. It was as if he only had a glimmer of hope from the moment he met her.


    However, he did not want Lu Nings luminance to be entrapped by his darkness.


    He could not be unscrupulous and take her into his arms without considering anything.


    He was afraid. He was afraid that after he had made his preparations, Lu Ning


    would back down and not want him anymore. How could he bear such a life?


    If the final oue was not possible, he might as well never say it out loud and never yearn for it. That way, he would feel better¡­


    However, he was unwilling to let go just like that. Just thinking that she might be someone else¡¯s wife in the future made him feel so ufortable.


    He was so jealous that he was about to go crazy.


    But can I really be with her¡­ ?

 Chapter 530 - 530: Drank Too Much

    Chapter 530 - 530: Drank Too Much


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When Lu Qing rushed back, Lu Ning was still unconscious.


    He rapped on the car window, and Huo Jinyan opened the door.


    ¡°How¡¯s Ningning?¡±


    Lu Qing peered into the car.


    ¡°She¡¯s asleep.¡±


    Huo Jinyan wanted to hand her over to Lu Qing, but Lu Nings hand kept tugging at the corner of Huo Jinyan¡¯s shirt.


    Huo Jinyan called out softly, ¡°Ningning, time to go home, Ningning¡­¡±


    Seeing that he could not bear to use too much strength, Lu Qing leaned forward. ¡°Let me do it.¡¯


    Then, he held Lu Nings hand and yanked Huo Jinyan¡¯s clothes out, but Lu Nings fingers turned red from the friction.


    He turned around and met Huo Jinyan¡¯s gaze.


    Lu Qing: Huh? What¡¯s with that angry look?


    Lu Qing ignored him and dragged Lu Ning.


    Huo Jinyan:


    Perhaps it was because Lu Ning had lost her sense of security, but she began to sob in her sleep. She looked pitiful, and Huo Jinyan¡¯s heart ached for her.


    He nudged Lu Qing. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    He really could not stand his rough methods.


    Huo Jinyan gently moved her over and looked at Lu Qing. ¡°Carry her on your bark ¡®t


    Lu Qing nodded and turned around.


    Huo Jinyan carried Lu Ning and ced her on his back.


    It felt a little unfamiliar, so Lu Ning opened her eyes in a daze, but when she saw Huo Jinyan, she closed her eyes and fell asleep in peace.


    She even mumbled, ¡°Teacher Huo, why are you ignoring me?¡±


    Huo Jinyan was stunned. He raised his hand to touch her head and sighed.


    Lu Qing did not hear her clearly. He turned around and asked, ¡°What did she


    Huo Jinyan draped his clothes over Lu Nings back. ¡°Nothing much.¡±


    When he turned around, he saw a Rolls-Royce parked on the opposite side of the road in the distance.


    Huo Jinyan frowned slightly.


    He grabbed Lu Qing, who was about to leave.


    Lu Qing was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Huo Jinyan gestured with his eyes. ¡°Do you recognize that car?¡±


    Lu Qing turned around. ¡°l don¡¯t.¡±


    Huo Jinyan frowned. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°None, Let¡¯s go.¡±


    As he spoke, he helped Lu Ning straighten her clothes.


    Lu Qing nodded and carried Lu Ning home.


    After they entered the inner streets and disappeared out of sight, Huo Jinyan looked away.


    Looking at the car in the distance, he leaned against the back of his car and lit up a cigarette.


    He stood in the cold as he smoked. Then, he peered at the ck Rolls-Royce. It was dark inside, as if no one was there.


    After the cigarette burned out, Huo Jinyan turned around, got into the car, and left.


    However, he made a call in the car after he drove off.


    Chu Ting picked up the phone in a daze. ¡°President Huo¡­¡±


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s voice was slightly cold. ¡°Check a car for me. The license te number is¡­


    Chu Ting quickly noted it down. ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the ck Rolls-Royce, someone in the backseat also took out a cigarette, lit


    it up, and ced it to his lips. He looked thoughtfully at Huo Jinyan¡¯s departing car.


    Lu Qing carried Lu Ning back. The entrance was quite a distance away from the neighborhood. Lu Qing walked slowly; he could feel her breathing on his back, and her breath smelled of alcohol. He could not help but smile.


    He felt that the drunk Lu Ning was very cute.


    There was no longer the feeling of her keeping him at arm¡¯s length. She was like an insecure child, lying on his back, who could not help but pinch at your clothes.


    Lu Qing often carried L¨´ Yue¡¯an when she was young, but not since she grew up.


    This was the first time he carried a girl after she became an adult. He did not know that such a thin and small frame could actually feel quite heavy on his back..

 Chapter 531 - 531: You’re Not My Biological Son

    Chapter 531 - 531: You¡¯re Not My Biological Son


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When he carried her up the stairs to their home, Lu Qing was a little out of breath.


    He did not have any hands free to open or knock on the door, so he could only shout.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, open the door.¡±


    However, his voice was a little weak.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, open the door.¡±


    After calling out twice, no one opened the door. Lu Qing could only sigh and kick the door.


    ¡°Mom, Dad.¡¯


    This time, there was finally a response from inside as Lu Qing heard some footsteps.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you forget your keys?¡±


    Shen Yunci said angrily as she opened the door.


    As soon as she opened the door and saw Lu Qing carrying Lu Ning, her tone instantly changed. ¡°What happened? What¡¯s wrong with Ning¡¯ning?¡±


    Lu Qing walked in helplessly. ¡°She¡¯s asleep.¡±


    Shen Yunci smelled the stench of alcohol. ¡°Have you been drinking? You let your sister drink?¡±


    Lu Qing had no time to answer these questions. He carried her back to her room.


    Lu Jingzhi heard their voices and also came out to take a gander.


    When he saw Lu Qing carrying Lu Ning, he could not help but panic. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Sister?¡±


    Shen Yunci hurriedly followed her in. When she saw that Lu Qing was about toy her on the bed, she hurriedly stopped him.


    ¡°Wait a minute. You can¡¯t ce her down like that.¡± Lu Qing stopped halfway in his squatting position.


    Shen Yunci quickly went to support Lu Ning.


    ¡°Get up and support your sister. Let her lie face-down on the bed.¡±


    Lu Qing was a little confused, but still did as he was told.


    When he finallyid her down, a thinyer of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    ¡°Why did you have her lie face-down? It¡¯s so tiring to sleep like this.¡±


    Shen Yunci rolled her eyes at him when she realized that he did not know anything.


    ¡°Your sister is injured. However, pretend you don¡¯t know anything. Do you hear me?¡±


    Lu Qing frowned. ¡°She¡¯s hurt?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi: ¡°Huh? Mommy, how did you know?¡±


    Shen Yunci said, ¡°l saw it identally¡­ Wait, ¡®how did I know?¡¯ You knew?¡±


    Shen Yunci looked down at Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Jingzhi: ¡®


    Lu Qing looked at the two of them in bewilderment. So I¡¯m thest person to know?


    Lu Qing covered Lu Ning with a thin nket and shoved both of them out.


    He stood at the door and peered at the two of them. ¡°Why is it that I don¡¯t know anything? 1 didn¡¯t even know that Jingzhi went to primary school. Now, Ningning is injured and I didn¡¯t know about that either. What else are you hiding from me?¡± Shen Yunci:


    Lu Jingzhi: ¡®


    Lu Qing looked at the two of them, and growled, ¡°Hm? Is there anything else?¡±


    Shen Yunci suddenly looked up at him and said calmly and emotionlessly,


    ¡°Actually, yes¡ªyou¡¯re not my biological son.¡±


    Lu Qing:


    Lu Jingzhi turned to look at Shen Yunci. ¡°Is that true, Mommy?¡±


    His big eyes seemed to reveal that he believed Shen Yunci¡¯s wordspletely.


    Seeing that Shen Yunci almost wanted to nod, Lu Qing quickly interrupted, ¡°Mom! Don¡¯t go telling Jingzhi anything strange.¡±


    Shen Yunci said, ¡°How is it strange?¡±


    She muttered under her breath.


    Lu Qings head throbbed painfully. ¡°Mom, can you tell me if anything happens in the future? I was thest to know that An¡¯an was leaving. I was thest to know that Ningning was injured. 1 was even thest to know that Jingzhi was promoted to first grade. Why can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Lu Jingzhi raised his hand and interrupted politely, ¡°Um, brother, actually¡­ I¡¯m in the third grade.¡± Lu Qing:


    Lu Qing inhaled deeply, feeling a little out of breath.


    ¡°Third grade?! ¡±


    In the end, he could not help but exim loudly.


    ¡°Shh! Lower your voice. You¡¯ll wake Ningning up.¡±


    Lu Qing:

 Chapter 532 - 532: Did the Old Master Force You?

    Chapter 532 - 532: Did the Old Master Force You?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Qing deeply felt that he had been left behind by his family.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at him and consoled him, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Brother. Second Brother also doesn¡¯t know yet.¡±


    Lu Qing felt a little better.


    But Shen Yunci said weakly, ¡°Actually¡­ Second Brother already knows. I had sent him a message¡­¡±


    Lu Qing: ???


    ¡°Mom¡­ you sent a message to my brother, but you can¡¯t even tell me when I¡¯m right here?¡±


    Shen Yunci said, ¡°Ahem, I forgot to tell you.¡±


    The corners of Lu Qings mouth twitched. Great! Absolutely awesome!


    Shen Yunci felt bitter getting scolded by her son, so she immediately looked at him and retorted, ¡°Look, 1 haven¡¯t said anything about you taking Ningning to drink.¡¯


    Lu Qing:


    Just as he was about to speak, the door opened as Lu Zhi returned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you all standing outside Ningnings door? Where¡¯s Ningning?¡±


    Shen Yunci and Lu Jingzhi immediately ran over to state their grievances.


    ¡°Daddy! Brother is bullying me.¡± ¡°Hubby! Our eldest son is bullying me!¡±


    Lu Qing: ???


    I¡¯m the one being bullied here!


    Lu Zhi looked at the two of them and could not help but wear a weary smile.


    Shen Yunci continued toin. ¡°Hubby, he even let Ningning drink even though she¡¯s still injured and shouldn¡¯t be drinking.¡±


    Lu Qing:


    He truly experienced how it felt to be


    Lu Zhi looked over. ¡°Really?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi and Shen Yunci immediately nodded.


    Lu Qing:


    As he looked at Lu Zhi walking over, he felt that he might never be able to see the sun tomorrow.


    After Huo Jinyan returned home, he closed the door and sat on the sofa in the dark without turning on the lights.


    Exhausted, he copsed onto the sofa.


    Perhaps because he was too tired, he fell asleep after lying down for a while.


    However, he did not sleep well. He had a dream, and his dream was filled with Lu Ning.


    The way sheughed, the way she cried, the way she pranced about happily, the way she looked so cute¡­


    In the end, she even asked him with reddened eyes, ¡®Why don¡¯t you want me anymore?


    Huo Jinyan was woken up by the ringing of his phone.


    When he opened her eyes, he was still in a daze.


    It was pitch-ck. There was no Lu Ning beside him, no sound of her voice¡­ She was simply not here with him.


    He frowned and picked up his phone in frustration.


    However, a merry voice came from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Hey! Huo Jinyan! I¡¯m going back now. Aren¡¯t you d?¡±


    Huo Jinyan found it annoying and hung up without hesitation.


    The other party was very persistent and called back immediately .


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he picked up the call impatiently.


    The other party started chattering away, but he did not seem to care.


    ¡°President Huo! You haven¡¯t seen me for so long, don¡¯t you miss me? 1 know I miss you so much¡­¡±


    With a smack, the call was hung up again.


    Xia Yu¡¯an, who was far away in another country, did not give up and called him again.


    ¡°Jinyan, you¡­¡±


    Smack! He cut the call again.


    Xia Yu¡¯an lost his temper and called Huo Jinyan again. After Huo Jinyan picked up, he immediately scolded him, ¡°F*ck! What are you doing? I¡¯m not someone you can treat lightly, Huo Jinyan, so don¡¯t you dare¡­¡±


    Smack¡ª


    Xia Yu¡¯an: ¡®


    So you want to y it this way, huh?


    After calming down, he called him again.


    Oddly, Huo Jinyan epted it again.


    The first thing Xia Yu¡¯an asked was, ¡°What? You in a bad mood? Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    He did not say anything, but neither did he hang up this time.


    Xia Yu¡¯an continued, ¡°Did the Old Master force you to a dinner date with another girl again? Or did your second uncle cause trouble again? Or are you just in a bad mood?¡±


    Huo Jinyan still did not say anything. He simply peered into the darkness in silence.


    This time, Xia Yu¡¯an realized the problem was really serious..

 Chapter 533 - 533: The Iron Tree Blooms

    Chapter 533 - 533: The Iron Tree Blooms


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    He stopped smirking and asked in earnest, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re Huo Jinyan. Is there ever a time when you¡¯re troubled?¡±


    Huo Jinyan was silent for a moment before he finally said, ¡°There¡¯s something I can¡¯t decide.¡¯


    Xia Yu¡¯an was curious. How could someone like Huo Jinyan, who can readily make important decisions in a snap, have something he couldn¡¯t decide on?


    ¡°Why? Is this about thepany? About the family? Or about you?¡±


    ¡°About me.¡¯


    Huo Jinyan said in a low voice.


    Xia Yu¡¯an became even more curious.


    Something rted to himself, of which he couldn¡¯t make a decision¡ªcould it be¡­


    ¡°Holy sh*t! You¡¯re not thinking ofmitting suicide, are you!?¡±


    Huo Jinyan:


    After a while, when he heard hisck of reaction, Xia Yu e an was relieved to realize that was not it.


    ¡°Huo Jinyan, is there something you want?¡± Xia Yu¡¯an made a guess.


    Huo Jinyan exhaled slowly before saying, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xia Yu¡¯an felt that it was fascinating. There¡¯s actually something which Huo Jinyan could not get his hands on?


    However, he stillforted him. ¡°Huo Jinyan, do you remember what you said to me?¡±


    Huo Jinyan thought for a moment. ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Xia Yu¡¯an: ¡± . . . No, not that one, though that phrase is probably the mostmon.¡±


    Huo Jinyan did not speak, but Xia Yu¡¯an spoke softly.


    ¡°You told me that there are some things which, if you don¡¯t fight for them, then people will really think you don¡¯t care for them.¡±


    Huo Jinyan was stunned and was hit hard by these words.


    Xia Yu¡¯an continued, ¡°l don¡¯t know what exactly it is that you desire, but you were the one who told me this. I did as you said and fought for it, and now I¡¯ve seeded. Huo Jinyan, why don¡¯t you give it a shot?¡±


    Huo Jinyan lowered his eyes and looked at the bracelet on his wrist.


    Giving it a shot¡­


    Hearing the silence on the other end, Xia Yu¡¯an had a thought. He was astounded and inadvertently blurted out, ¡°President Huo, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid?¡±


    Xia Yu¡¯an was really shocked. When had he ever seen Huo Jinyan afraid? After all, his entire presence seemed to emanate unwavering poise!


    However, this time, he actually heard Huo Jinyan speak. He only uttered a single word very, very softly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xia Yu¡¯an:


    He was so stunned that he forgot how to speak. He gaped his mouth a few times, unable to say anything.


    Hearing that he was not saying anything else, Huo Jinyan prepared to hang up.


    However, he heard Xia Yu e an suddenly yell, ¡°Huo Jinyan, charge!¡¯


    Huo Jinyan:


    Smack¡ªthe call ended.


    However, this time, Xia Yu¡¯an did not call back. Instead, he paced around the room very uneasily.


    He kept repeating, ¡°F*ck! F*ck! F*ck!¡±


    ¡°What is it that Huo Jinyan is afraid of? What can possibly unsettle that Huo


    Jinyan?¡±


    He muttered to himself in the room.


    ¡°Plus, it¡¯s not rted to thepany, but to himself! F*ck, what can it be?!¡±


    In a sh, he thought of a certain possibility.


    ¡°F*ck! No way! Could that bastard Huo Jinyan be¡­


    ¡°He must be in love!¡±


    Thinking of this, he became even more excited.


    ¡°Oh my god, oh my god! This is big news! Isn¡¯t this f*cking big news?! That ten-thousand-year-old iron tree is about to bloom???¡±


    ¡°What kind of girl is she, to be able to even move someone as cold as Huo Jinyan! F*ck! I have to go back and take a look! I have to go back! I have to go back now! F*ck, I really can¡¯t wait!¡±


    He muttered to himself, as if he was the one falling in love.


    He was hopping up and down and did not seem calm at all..

 Chapter 534 - 534: A Dream, or Reality?

    Chapter 534 - 534: A Dream, or Reality?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Unlike Xia Yu¡¯an, who was hopping up and down, Huo Jinyan was still sitting on the sofa, his fingers gently twirling around the bracelet.


    ¡®Ifyou don¡¯t fight for them, then others will really think that you don¡¯t care for them.¡¯


    Ningning, what about you? Do you¡­


    Lu Ning fell asleep after drinking too much.


    As she slept, she had a dream.


    It was not a good dream.


    She awoke with a start.


    When she woke up, she was shouting Huo Jinyan¡¯s name.


    She stared into her room in a daze, unable toe to her senses.


    The zing fires in her dream left her with a lingering fear.


    A splitting headache pulled her back to reality.


    Lu Ning frowned tightly. She felt as if her head was about to explode; it was so painful that she could hardly breathe.


    She slowly crawled up, unable to recall a single thing aboutst night.


    What happenedst night¡­


    Right, I had been drinking¡­


    What happened next?


    She really could not remember. The more she thought about it, the more her head hurt.


    She sat on the bedside and rested for a while, but it was still useless.


    She looked up sluggishly to check the time.


    Shocked, she immediately bolted to her feet.


    I¡¯m going to bete!


    The splitting headache struck her again, and she immediately brought her hand to her forehead.


    This feels terrible. I¡¯m never drinking again!


    ¡°Ningning, are you awake?¡±


    Shen Yunci knocked on her door.


    Lu Ning answered gloomily, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shen Yunci pushed the door open and came in. Seeing her like this, she sighed and walked over.


    ¡°Drink this. It¡¯ll make you feel better.¡±


    Lu Ning drank it as she was told.


    It seemed to have eased her headache a little, but her head still throbbed.


    ¡°Ningning, how about you don¡¯t go to school today? Mommy will apply for leave for you.¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mommy. I¡¯m fine. I still have something on at school today.¡±


    Shen Yunci¡¯s heart ached for her when she saw how ufortable she seemed to be feeling. She smoothed her hair. ¡°Then have Brother send you there. Mommy will get you something to eat, you can go after having some.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. In her current state, there was no way she could head out immediately.


    After Shen Yunci left, Lu Ning went to wash up.


    After rxing a little, she seemed to have recovered somewhat.


    However, after washing her face and closing her eyes in a daze, an image suddenly shed in front of her.


    She was hugging Huo Jinyan and crying.


    It startled her so much that her eyes flew open, and she stared at herself in the mirror.


    Was that a dream, or reality?


    ¡°Ningning, are you done? Mommy¡¯sing in.¡±


    Shen Yunci opened the door and came in. Lu Ning walked out of the bathroom.


    Seeing that she was feeling better, Shen Yunci handed her a bean paste bun.


    Lu Ning took a bite of it.


    ¡°Your brother¡¯s waiting for you downstairs.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you, Mommy. I¡¯m not eating the rest of it. I¡¯m heading off.¡±


    After changing, Lu Ning picked up her bag and was about to leave.


    Shen Yunci hurriedly pulled her back and reminded her, ¡°If you feel unwell, take leave ande home, and have your brother pick you up. Don¡¯t force yourself, alright?¡±


    ¡°Okav. I got it. Goodbvee Mommv.¡±


    ¡°Bye, Be careful on the road.¡±


    Lu Ning went downstairs and quickly walked out of the alley.


    Lu Qing was waiting at the entrance of the alley, standing outside his car. When he saw Lu Ning, he opened the backseat door for her.


    Lu Ning got in; Lu Qing quickly got into the driver¡¯s seat and started the car.


    The car drove forward and passed by a ck Rolls-Royce at the corner. Lu


    Qing was unconcerned, but Lu Ning saw the car clearly through the window.


    Her eyes suddenly turned cold and her expression changed. She turned around and looked through the ss behind her as the car sped away. She instantly heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Noticing that something was wrong with her, Lu Qing asked..

 Chapter 535 - 535: I Know Everything

    Chapter 535 - 535: I Know Everything


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning turned around and sat down. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she took out her phone and sent a message.


    Lu Qing nced at her and could not help but frown in confusion.


    When they arrived at the school gate, Lu Ning got out of the car. Only then did Lu Qing notice that there were a few people on the other side of the road, cameras in hand and taking photos when they saw Lu Ning. They wereughing as they took the photos.


    Stunned, he subconsciously frowned and called out to Lu Ning.


    ¡°Ningning,e here,¡±


    Lu Ning was slightly taken aback She sat over and looked at him.


    Lu Qing pointed at the people opposite.


    Lu Ning looked over.


    Sensing Lu Nings gaze, they even waved at her.


    Seeing this, Lu Qing immediately asked, ¡°You know them?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡¯


    Lu Qing: ?


    ¡°But they¡¯re saying hello to you.¡±


    Lu Ning raised her hand and waved in greeting.


    The other parties immediatelyughed excitedly.


    ¡°They¡¯re fans, don¡¯t worry about it. They can take whatever photos they want.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she turned around and walked into the school. Lu Qing nced at the few people on the opposite side of the road¡ª they simply smiled happily while taking photos of her. They did not do much and did not even walk over.


    Lu Qing did not care about it anymore.


    In fact, these people were Lu Nings fan club and the custodian sister.


    They had been taking photos for a few days. Interestingly, for celebrities it was photos of them going to work, whereas for Lu Ning it was photos of her going to school.


    When Lu Ning found out about this, the fan club had also sent her a private message to ask if she minded. They also promised not to disturb her and to only take photos.


    Lu Ning did not mind and agreed.


    They meant what they said and took photos without disturbing her.


    When Lu Ning walked into the ssroom, she realized that most of her ssmates were lying on their desks or holding their foreheads. They all looked ufortable.


    Upon closer inspection, they were all members of the stage y. They all looked tipsy and unwilling to get up at this moment.


    Lin Ci was sprawled on her desk weakly.


    Lu Ning walked in. She was feeling much better.


    Lin Ci moved slightly and nced at her. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    Lu Ning could not help butugh when she heard her hopeless tone.


    Lu Ning also leaned on the table and looked at her.


    ¡°Do you remember what I did yesterday?¡±


    Lin Ci tried her best to roll her eyes. ¡°l don¡¯t even know what I did.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at her exasperated expression, smiled, and stopped asking.


    ¡°Are you feeling bad? I¡¯ll go get some medicine for you from Gu Chen.¡±


    Lin Ci sighed. ¡°No need. Let¡¯s go together after ss.¡±


    Lu Ning turned around and looked at the fallen people. She could not help but find it funny.


    Fortunately, the entire ss was not wiped out.


    When Huo Jinyan walked in and saw this scene, he was shocked.


    When they felt Huo Jinyan walk in, they forced themselves to sit up and took out their textbooks.


    Looking at Lin CVs condition, Lu Ning turned over to help her take out her textbook and turn the pages.


    Lin Ci wanted to give her a thumbs up, but after trying for a long time, she only raised a hand. Lu Ning hurriedly pressed it down. ¡°Alright, I understand,


    I understand.¡¯


    Lin Ci raised her eyebrows in thanks.


    She really looked like she had it worse than everyone else.


    The main reason was because she moved the mostst night, rolling and bouncing around. Even on the way back, in Lu Qings car, she did not stop.


    However, Lin Ci had forgotten all these. She could only feel the pain exploding in her body.


    Huo Jinyan nced at them. The ss was going even slower than usual, probably to give these people who were not feeling too well time to digest the material.


    However, even if he spoke slowly, they really could not take it in. They could not even take notes properly..

 Chapter 536 - 536: I Don’t Remember Either

    Chapter 536 - 536: I Don¡¯t Remember Either


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The bunch of them only wanted to quickly lie on their desks and sleep.


    Fortunately, the lesson ended very quickly.


    The moment Huo Jinyan stepped out of the door, they all plopped down on their desks.


    The other students who did not understand were stunned.


    Lu Ning was the only one who seemed more normal.


    ¡°Sister Ning, where did you all gost night? Did you get into a fight with someone?¡±


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s not it, we went to a gathering after rehearsal and had some drinks.¡¯


    ¡°Just how much did you all drink? Why are they like this?¡±


    They looked at the fallen group in disbelief.


    Lu Ning smiled in embarrassment. ¡°1 don¡¯t remember either. I also drank too much.¡¯


    ¡°But you look the most normal among them.¡±


    Before Lu Ning could say anything, the bell rang.


    Everyone returned to their seats, and most of the people in ss 9 were like zombies. They struggled to sit up and stared nkly at their own desks.


    Teacher Shen was shocked when she entered.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you all stay upte?¡±


    They shook their heads and took out their textbooks slowly.


    Teacher Shen shook her head helplessly and smiled. ¡°Can the ss repe and write these questions up for me?¡±


    Fortunately, the math ss representative did not participate in the ¡®Drinking Operation¡¯. She was in good spirits, so she got up and went over.


    He was copying the questions on the podium, and the students below had already begun to take notes.


    The group from the ¡®Drinking Operation¡¯ were slower to react. They peered around to their left and right before taking out their notebooks, looking at the ckboard, and taking notes sluggishly.


    However, every time they wrote, they would pause for a long time, as if their minds could not catch up.


    Lin Ci felt her arms hurt, so she was unwilling to raise them. She held the pen in her hand and scrawled on the notebook like a zombie.


    Lu Ning took a few nces and really could not understand what she was writing. It only seemed like she was drawing a bunch of caterpirs.


    Seeing that she was really hopeless, Lu Ning took her pen away. ¡°Forget about it, copy my notes when you feel better. Don¡¯t force yourself. It¡¯s fine if you just pay attention in ss.¡±


    Lin Ci nodded. When she looked at her, she was so touched that she was about to cry.


    Lu Ning smiled and patted her shoulder. ¡°Alright, listen to the ss.¡±


    Lin Ci looked up at the ckboard. The ss representative had already copied all the questions on the ckboard.


    ¡°I¡¯m done, Teacher.¡¯


    ¡°Okay, go back to your seat.¡±


    Teacher Shen nced down and rapped on the ckboard with her textbook. ¡°Everyone, pay attention and remember these. They¡¯re allpulsory questions for the exam. You have topletely understand them!¡±


    Lu Ning had already noted them down. When she did, she realized that these questions were all on the test papers which Teacher Shen had given her.


    After saying that, Teacher Shen suddenly turned to look at Lu Ning. ¡°Lu Ning, you do them.¡±


    After a start, Lu Ning stood up.


    ¡°Come to the podium.¡±


    The surrounding students were puzzled. Lu Ning walked out and stood in front of Teacher Shen.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you exin these questions?¡±


    Lu Ning:


    Why did she call for me?


    Teacher Shen looked at her with a much gentler expression.


    ¡°l saw your homework. Your steps were very clear and well presented, so I just want you to share how you did it with your ssmates. Here.¡±


    Teacher Shen walked down and asked her to step up.


    Lu Ning felt her head begin to hurt again.


    She walked up and took a stick of chalk from the teacher. She raised her hand to the ckboard, and really began to exin the solutions.


    Teacher Shen nodded repeatedly as she watched from the side.


    Huo Jinyan had arrived at some point and was standing outside the door, listening..

 Chapter 537 - 537: Do You Remember Last Night?

    Chapter 537 - 537: Do You Remember Last Night?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    However, he was standing to the side of the door, and the wall happened to block him, so no one paid much attention.


    He could probably only be seen if someone stood on the podium and looked out.


    However, Lu Ning had her back to the door and did not notice him.


    She was still exining each question seriously.


    In order for everyone to understand, she exined very carefully. She also exined some steps which could be skipped without much issue.


    Everyone listened attentively and took notes.


    After Lu Ning finished speaking, ss was about to end.


    However, these questions were very representative and were not a waste of time.


    After she finished speaking, she ced the chalk in her hand on the podium and subconsciously looked down. From the corner of her eye, she noticed someone at the door, but she did not turn around to look. Instead, she turned towards Teacher Shen.


    ¡°Well done, you can go back. Thanks for your hard work.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and shook her head. Then, she walked back.


    When Lin Ci saw her return, she even praised her softly, ¡°Amazing.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and did not say anything else. However, she could not help but nce at the door, but there was no one there.


    Lu Ning retracted her gaze and continued to write in her notebook.


    Teacher Shen gave a few more tips before ss ended.


    After ss, everyone sprawled on their desks again.


    On the other hand, Kan Rou seemed to have sobered up a little. She walked over and looked at Lin Ci and Lu Ning.


    ¡°Sister Ning, can you help me go through my speech again?¡±


    She was silent for a moment. Lin Ci looked like she could no longer go on, while Lu Ning nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m bringing Little Ci to the infirmary. Why don¡¯t youe with us?¡±


    Kan Rou nodded.


    Lu Ning pulled Lin Ci up, and Lin Ci swayed like someone with no bones.


    Lu Ning looked at therge group of people who had fallen.


    ¡°Shall we go to the infirmary together and have the doctor prescribe some hangover medicine for you?¡±


    Hearing this, they all raised their hands and got up with difficulty, preparing to follow Lu Ning.


    The group headed downstairs. Those who passed by could not help but avoid them.


    Those who did not know better would really think that a zombie horde was upon them.


    Even Gu Chen was shocked.


    When he came back to his senses, he could not help butugh. ¡°See if you¡¯ll still dare to drink in the future.¡±


    He reached for the medicine box and handed a pill to each of them.


    When Lu Ning turned to look at the sofa, she realized that Li Nian was also there.


    She must have felt terrible and came to get some medicine from Gu Chen.


    She looked to be feeling much better.


    After greeting them, Lu Ning and Kan Rou went through the script.


    Li Nian could not help but ask, ¡°Ningning, you aren¡¯t giving the speech?¡±


    Lu Ning turned around in confusion. ¡°No, Kan Rou¡¯s our speaker.¡±


    Li Nian frowned in confusion, but she did not say anything else.


    Why do I have the impression that the school specifically asked for Lu Ning? Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have given the spot to ss 9.


    How did it be Kan Rou now?


    Li Nian did not understand, but she did not say anything in front of Kan Rou.


    Kan Rou was pretty fluent with the speech. Now, she just needed to memorize it.


    However, she was feeling unwell now, so it was really difficult to memorize it.


    Kan Rou scratched her head anxiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, there¡¯s still one day left. You aren¡¯t in a good state today, you¡¯ll be fine when you feel better.¡±


    Sheforted her softly. Kan Rou sighed and did notin anymore. She took the script and went to a corner to memorize it.


    Lu Ning looked at Li Nian.


    The image that kept reying in her mind made her feel a little troubled. She did not know if it was real or a dream.


    ¡°Nian¡¯nian.¡±


    Li Nian turned to look at her.


    ¡°Do you remember what happenedst night? Do you remember what I did?¡±

 Chapter 538 - 538: I’ll Arrange It

    Chapter 538 - 538: I¡¯ll Arrange It


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Li Nian:


    Actually, she did not remember either.


    Lu Ning looked at her expression and roughly understood it.


    She held her forehead helplessly.


    To put it simply, she drank too much and a lot of her memories were cked out.


    But she recalled that Huo Jinyan was not there when they went.


    Then I must be dreaming, right?


    ¡­I must¡¯ve been drearning.


    Lu Ning shook her head and nced at Gu Chen.


    He looks sober. He probably didn¡¯t drink.


    Lu Ning was about to go over when someone suddenly yanked her arm. She staggered and was pulled to the back.


    Gu Cheng pulled her over and closed the curtain.


    Lu Ning: ???


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Gu Cheng took out his phone and looked at her.


    ¡°What does this message mean? You want my help again? Tell me, what did you do this time?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him and could not help but want tough. ¡°Nothing much. I just¡­ hit someone.¡±


    Gu Cheng: H !!! You hit someone again! Are you addicted to fighting? You¡¯re injured, yet you still went to fight!¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him and could not help butugh. ¡°I¡¯m kidding.¡±


    Gu Cheng heaved a sigh of relief and looked at her angrily.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s wrong? What kind of help do you want?¡±


    Lu Ning took out her phone and transferred him a sum of money.


    Gu Cheng was stunned when he saw the message. ¡°What¡¯s with this, a bribe? Don¡¯t tell me you beat him to death.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    ¡°No, I just want you to help transfer the money to my mom.¡±


    Gu Cheng was confused. ¡°If you¡¯re just transferring it to your mother, transfer it yourself. Why go through me?¡±


    ¡°My mom doesn¡¯t know that I have money, and the only person she hasn¡¯t seen around me is you. Help me pretend that she won a prize, and that¡¯s the prize money. Transfer it to her when the timees.¡±


    Gu Cheng: ¡°Howplicated. Why don¡¯t you just tell her that you¡¯re rich?¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t know how to tell her, the money came so suddenly. I want them to move, and 1 can only do the rest when they have money. So put up a good act.


    Don¡¯t give it away.¡±


    Gu Cheng scowled. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to move?¡±


    Lu Ning did not hide it from him and said with a serious expression, ¡°Someone is following me.¡±


    Gu Cheng immediately looked at her and his expression turned serious. ¡°Following you? Have you investigated them?¡±


    ¡°l tried, when Twelfth looked into them he couldn¡¯t find anything, but I have a feeling things aren¡¯t that simple. That person has already obtained our home address and even all our information. I don¡¯t know what he wants to do, but I want to move my mom and dad somewhere he can¡¯t find them for the time being.¡±


    Gu Cheng realized the seriousness of the matter.


    ¡°And after that?¡±


    Lu Ning turned to look at him. ¡°I¡¯ll look for him after that. He¡¯ll be in A City, so after we move I¡¯ll think of a way to find him. I want to know what he¡¯s up to.¡±


    Gu Cheng frowned. ¡®Don¡¯t, I¡¯ll go instead.¡±


    Lu Ning knew what he meant.


    ¡°No, I have to go. You guys can just protect me from behind, I won¡¯t let anything happen to me. This matter definitely isn¡¯t that simple.¡±


    Lu Ning frowned. The bad premonition in her heart intensified.


    The enemy was in the dark while she was in the light. She could only dodge if she was one step ahead.


    However, hiding was not a long-term solution. The foremost problems had to be solved first.


    Lu Ning wanted to ensure the safety of Shen Yunci, Lu Zhi, and Lu Jingzhi before looking for him.


    But she had to do it quickly.


    Otherwise, she would never be at ease.


    Even so, her heart was still beating like a drum.


    This was also the first time she had taken the initiative to ask for something.


    She looked at Gu Cheng. ¡°I want you to protect my parents and brother in secret. ¡±


    Gu Cheng nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for it..¡±

 Chapter 539 - 539: Taken Advantage of

    Chapter 539 - 539: Taken Advantage of


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    On the weekend, Lu Ning suggested that the family go for a walk together.


    At night, the family went out.


    Lu Qing did note back today and did not join them.


    The family of four walked towards the bustling shopping district.


    It had been a long time since he came out to shop, so Lu Jingzhi was quite excited.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi looked at each other.


    They also had something they wanted to do today.


    Along the way, they stopped and bought a lot of gadgets.


    For some reason, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi stopped at the entrance of a lottery. Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi walked past without noticing. When they turned around, they saw the two of them walking in.


    Lu Ning:


    The two of them walked back and went into the shop to look for Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi.


    The two of them turned around and saw Lu Ning. They quickly pulled her to the counter.


    ¡°Ningning,e, choose some numbers.¡±


    Lu Ning: ???


    Under the urging of Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi, she casually selected a few numbers.


    The staff immediately drew the lottery.


    ¡°Please follow our public ount. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll announce the winning numbers, so don¡¯t forget to check our page.¡±


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi looked at each other, then at Lu Ning. ¡°Ningning,


    Mommy and Daddy don¡¯t know much about this, so you keep an eye out.¡± Lu Ning nodded and took out her phone to scan it.


    When they came out, Shen Yunci stuffed the lottery ticket into Lu Nings hands.


    ¡°Ningning, take a look at the numbers tomorrow.¡± Lu Ning did not mind. She only cared about one thing.


    Her gaze kept looking into the distance.


    She was looking for Gu Cheng.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, let¡¯s go over there and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When the few of them went over, Lu Ning almost missed him.


    Because Gu Cheng was good-looking, the stall was filled with youngdies. Lu Ning almost did not spot him.


    Lu Ning quickly waved her hand. ¡°Dad, Mom, let¡¯s try this too.¡±


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi went over. There were scratch lottery tickets on the stall.


    ¡°Daddy and Mommy aren¡¯t ying anymore. You can do it.¡±


    Lu Ning insisted and pulled Shen Yunci over.


    ¡°Jingzhi, you choose one. Mommy, you¡¯re lucky, so you should choose one too.¡±


    Seeing that she was in high spirits, Shen Yunci could not help but smile and chose two tickets.


    Lu Ning nced at Gu Cheng.


    Gu Cheng took out a new stack from under the table and ced it on the table.


    ¡°Try this too. The prizes are higher for these.¡±


    Lu Ning immediately reached for one. ¡°Mommy, I want one of these too.¡±


    After Lu Ning paid for them, Shen Yunci took them, and Lu Jingzhi squatted there and started scratching away.


    He scratched the one he chose himself. He was quite lucky and won a hundred yuan.


    Lu Ning immediately brought him to Gu Cheng to redeem the prize.


    Gu Cheng:


    Lu Ning looked at him in amusement. ¡°Hurry up, Boss.¡±


    Gu Cheng snatched a hundred yuan note and handed it to her.


    Lu Ning rubbed Lu Jingzhi¡¯s face. ¡°Jingzhi, you¡¯re amazing. I¡¯ll reward you with a few sets of assessment paperster.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi was ted. ¡°Okay!¡¯


    The people around them thought they were crazy.


    Seeing that Shen Yunci was also starting to scratch, Lu Ning did not go over. She stood beside Gu Cheng and whispered, ¡°Boss, your business is rather good. Ever considered doing some side business?¡±


    Gu Cheng rolled his eyes at her. ¡°If not for you, I wouldn¡¯t have done this. It¡¯s cold, I¡¯m freezing, and I¡¯m being taken advantage of.¡±


    Lu Ning could not help butugh.


    ¡°Someone took advantage of you?! ¡±


    Gu Cheng nced at the girls who were taking photos with their phones at the stall in front of him, and felt his temples throb.


    ¡°l feel like I¡¯m Tang Sanzang now. Everyone wants a piece of me.¡±


    Lu Ning could not help butugh. ¡°Elder Tang, are you sure I got the right ticket just now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can count on me..¡±

 Chapter 540 - 540: Winning?

    Chapter 540: Winning?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning nodded and turned around to see Shen Yunciing over.


    ¡°Ningning, help Mommy see what this means.¡±


    Many of these scratch ticket lotteries had different settings, and some had rules which they could not understand.


    Lu Ning took a nce and handed it to Gu Cheng. ¡°Boss, help me take a look.¡±


    Gu Cheng took it and looked at it.


    Then his eyes kept widening.


    ¡°Oh my god! Congrattions!¡±


    Lu Ning looked at his exaggerated acting and could not help but hold her forehead.


    ¡°Amazing! This is the biggest prize! A million yuan! Congrattions! Hurry up and head to ourpany office, you should be able to redeem the award before we get off work! Coincidentally, we have a car here. I¡¯ll bring you there.¡±


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were stunned. ¡°Huh?¡±


    The people around them looked at them excitedly. ¡°They won a prize just like that? One million yuan! Is this for real?!¡±


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi could not help but ask, ¡°Really?¡±


    Gu Cheng immediately shouted, ¡°Really, really! Come,e, I¡¯ll bring you guys there.¡±


    Then, he quickly packed up his stall and prepared to run.


    Lu Ning quickly pulled Shen Yunci back. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Dad, Mom. Hurry up! We won the lottery! That¡¯s great!¡±


    Shen Yunci:


    Lu Zhi:


    This isn¡¯ t proceeding like how we nned.


    Why is it us who won the lottery?


    The two of them were dumbfounded as Lu Ning pulled them into Gu Chengs car.


    Lu Jingzhi followed behind, feeling that something was amiss.


    The car drove away quickly, and the people left at the venue could not help but talk among themselves enviously.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were brought to the so-calledpany in a daze, and received the so-called prize money.


    The entire process took less than half an hour.


    PPP


    Can prize money be redeemed so quickly nowadays?


    Didn¡¯t they say that procedures for prize monies exceeding a hundred thousand yuan were veryplicated?


    Why did it go so smoothly?


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning.


    Shen Yunci was stunned for a long time when she saw the one million yuan on her phone.


    Although it was not much money, she felt that this situation was a little ridiculous.


    Lu Zhi was also quite confused. The two of them blinked and looked at each other.


    Lu Ning looked at them and could not help but ask, ¡°Dad, Mom, are you¡­ not happy?


    Lu Zhi was the first to react. ¡°How can I not be happy? We won the lottery and got a lot of money. Ningning, is there anything you want? Let¡¯s go. Daddy and Mommy will buy something for you first.¡±


    Shen Yunci also came back to her senses. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s great! Come, let¡¯s go.¡± Lu Ning nodded in agreement.


    When the few of them were at the supermarket, Lu Ning casually mentioned the matter of changing houses.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, why don¡¯t we use this money to buy a bigger house? It¡¯ll be more convenient that way.¡±


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were a little surprised. It certainly was a convenient development.


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s take a look around in the next two days. We¡¯ll make a decision when your brotheres back.¡±


    Speaking of this, Shen Yunci realized something and looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Your second brother ising back. Are you excited? You haven¡¯t even met him yet. Take this chance to get to know him when hees back this time.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded, but she was still worried. She wanted them to quickly move to a new ce.


    ¡°Mommy, did Second Brother say when he would be back?¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t know, he didn¡¯t say. He only said that it¡¯ll be soon. Your second brother has a poor temper, so if he doesn¡¯t treat you well, remember to tell Mommy, okay?¡±


    Lu Ning smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    How bad could it be? He couldn¡¯t be more stupid than Lu Qing, right?


    Lu Jingzhi tugged at the corner of Lu Nings shirt and looked at her. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. Second Brother is very nice..¡±

 Chapter 541 - 541: Which of You Is From No. 1 High School?

    Chapter 541: Which of You Is From No. 1 High School?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning nodded, but she still hoped that Second Brother woulde back soon. It would be best if he returned tomorrow.


    However, now that the money had been given to Shen Yunci, Lu Ning was relieved. At least she had settled one matter, and it would be easier for them to move.


    Actually, she had already chosen a few ces. The locations were very secure, and the environments were good, so she was just short of bringing them along for a viewing.


    Everything was going ording to n. She hoped that nothing would go wrong.


    Monday was the speaking event.


    Over the past two days, Kan Rou had been so anxious that she was about to froth at the mouth. Fortunately, she had sessfully memorized her speech.


    The speech was to be given in the auditorium. Almost all the third-year students were there.


    There were a lot of people, and all the leading figures- both from within and without the school¡ªwere here.


    Everyone was very excited about therge event.


    ss 9 hade behind the stage, looking to the front.


    They were all shocked by the people in the auditorium, along with the expressions and gazes of the leaders.


    Kan Rou did not even dare to look.


    She was already nervous, and now she was overwrought.


    Fortunately, she was thest speaker, so she had a long time to mentally steel herself.


    However, they realized that the longer she waited, the more anxious Kan Rou became.


    In the end, she was so worked up that she was about to break down into tears.


    Her ssmatesforted her from the side. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. You won¡¯t look good if you ruin your makeup.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s right. After you go up, don¡¯t look at the audience, just lower your head. It¡¯s fine as long as you finish your speech. It¡¯s fine, it¡¯ll be alright.


    All the best.¡¯


    ¡°Mm. Just think of everyone as cabbages.¡±


    Kan Rou was so nervous that her hands were trembling.


    Lin Ci and Lu Ning looked at her from beside her.


    Kan Rou grabbed both their wrists.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡¯


    Just as Lu Ning was about to say something, Lin Ci shouted, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? The arrow is already nocked on the bow, there¡¯s no choice but to let it loose and fly!¡±


    Kan Rou was shocked, but she did feel a little better afterwards. Perhaps she was so startled that she forgot her nervousness.


    When it was almost time for Kan Rou¡¯s turn, it was already one o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    Two more speakers to her.


    The sense of oppression that came with the arrival of her turn was about to overwhelm her.


    She kept going back and forth between the backstage and the toilet.


    Everyone from the other schools who went up to give their speech were full of confidence and vigor, which made her feel even more inferior.


    Lu Ning nced from behind and clenched her fists worriedly.


    The stage was really too big. She was a little worried that Kan Rou would not be able to hold on.


    She looked at Shen Guang, who was sitting in the middle.


    It felt like she had not seen him for a long time.


    She nced around and saw Huo Jinyan in the second row.


    Lu Ning retreated silently.


    There were still many people, not only from their own school, but also from other schools.


    Kan Rou walked over unsteadily.


    The emcee had already started looking for her. ¡°Which of you is from No. 1 High School?¡±


    Kan Rou raised her hand weakly. ¡°Me¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and get ready. You¡¯re up next.¡±


    With that, she left.


    On the other hand, Kan Rou¡¯s mind drew a nk.


    Lu Ning saw that her eyes were reddish and quickly walked over. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, don¡¯t be nervous. Take a deep breath.¡±


    Kan Rou looked at her. ¡°What should I do, Sister Ning? I forgot. I forgot everything!


    Lu Ning looked at her andforted her. ¡°Do you remember the first sentence? Or even just the first phrase is fine too.¡±


    Kan Rou thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Yes, but I only remember the first one. What should I do? I¡¯ll embarrass the school!¡±


    Lu Ning grabbed her arm tightly. ¡°It¡¯s fine.. Just remember the first one! Even if you embarrass yourself, you have to embarrass yourself beautifully! You can¡¯t cry! It¡¯s really embarrassing if you cry, right?! Take a deep breath!¡±

 Chapter 542 - 542: Give Me a Mic

    Chapter 542: Give Me a Mic


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Kan Rou looked at her and tried her best to suppress her emotions. She took a deep breath.


    But she was still trembling with anxiety.


    She was still feeling uneasy.


    At this moment, no one in ss 9 dared to say anything, afraid that they


    would aggravate Kan Rou¡¯s nervousness.


    At this moment, the current speech was nearing its end, and thunderous apuse could be heard.


    It ended.


    Kan Rou¡¯s legs instantly went weak.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn¡­¡±


    Right on the heels of that was the emcee¡¯s voice. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wee the speaker from Year 3, ss 9 of No. 1 High School¡ª


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci helped Kan Rou to the side of the stairs.


    Kan Rou¡¯s face was deathly pale.


    ¡°Look at your toes, remember the first word, and follow the script just as you practiced. Don¡¯t think about or look at anything.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    Kan Rou felt that her feet were as heavy as lead, and she could not even lift them.


    However, she still listened to Lu Nings words and looked at her toes as she walked up the steps with long and heavy steps.


    Everyone in the auditorium took out their phones and prepared to take photos and videos.


    ¡°l heard it¡¯s Lu Ning.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I want to film her.¡± ¡°Really? Who did you hear that from?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what they say? It has to be true.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, here shees.¡±


    There were more and more discussions. It seemed that the people below the stage, who had been quiet, were also restless at this moment.


    ¡°Hey, wait, who is that?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why isn¡¯t it Lu Ning?¡±


    After being shocked speechless, they put away their phones and looked away. They were no longer interested.


    The backstage was filled with students from ss 9.


    They all looked at Kan Rou nervously.


    Kan Rou kept staring at her toes, anxiously thinking about Lu Nings words.


    Remember the first phrase, the first phrase¡­


    Kan Rou felt the heat of the spotlight from above her head and could clearly feel the gazesing from all directions. Clenching her fists, she tried her best to tell herself not to be nervous as she took several deep breaths.


    ¡°What¡¯s she doing?¡± ¡°l don¡¯t know. Why isn¡¯t she saying anything?¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t she look up?¡±


    The voices grew louder and louder, and there was amotion below the stage.


    Kan Rou closed her eyes and said with a trembling voice, ¡°<Hello, my¡­>¡±


    When she finally spoke, everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    Lin Ci looked at Lu Ning. ¡°She really got it down. What did you mean when you asked her to remember the first phrase?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a kind of memory inertia, simr to muscle memory. She¡¯s memorized it countless times in the past two days. As long as she remembers the first phrase, she can follow the inertia and continue from there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. She managed to say it.¡±


    Kan Rou¡¯s voice spread through the microphone to every corner of the auditorium.


    The students of ss 9 collectively heaved a sigh of relief.


    It was good that she spoke. It was good that she could say it.


    Although her voice quivered through the first two sentences, she got betterter on.


    However, just as everyone was relieved, some dastard yelled something.


    Kan Rou subconsciously raised her head¡­


    ss 9 collectively pursed their lips. It¡¯s over!


    If she catches even a glimpse, it¡¯s all over!


    As expected, Kan Rou was struck frozen. Everywhere she looked, there were people looking at her with serious expressions.


    She was stunned. Her mind went nk again, and she could not say another word.


    She pped her mouth, but no words came out.


    She felt the heat on the top of her head, and beads of sweat dripping down her forehead. She gripped the corner of her shirt tightly.


    She wanted to run, but her feet were like lead and she could not move at all.


    Everyone in the backstage area closed their eyes, not daring to look anymore.


    Lu Ning quickly took off her coat. ¡°Give me a mic..¡±

 Chapter 543 - 543: Saving the Situation

    Chapter 543: Saving the Situation


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Just as everyone thought that it was over, Lu Ning took off her jacket, revealing her school uniform.


    Because it was cold backstage, they all wore an extra jacket.


    The people behind were still in a daze until Lu Ning ordered again, ¡°Mic!¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, yes! Coming,ing!¡¯


    He inserted a microphone for Lu Ning and adjusted it.


    ¡°Done.¡±


    Lin Ci held Lu Nings jacket. ¡°Will that work?¡±


    Lu Ning raised her hand and tidied the creases in her uniform. ¡°Whether it¡¯ll work or not, we can¡¯t just abandon her.¡±


    Lu Ning raised her hand and gestured to the people behind.


    They immediately turned on her microphone.


    Lu Ning took a deep breath and walked up the stairs¡­


    Themotion below the stage grew louder and louder. The school officials were also looking at each other. This had never happened before.


    They were all frowning.


    Observing Kan Rou standing silently on the stage, they were all speechless.


    They waited for her to speak, but she remained mute for a long time. Eventually, they could not help but sigh as they wrote something on the paper in front of them.


    However, in the next moment, everyone heard another voice and stopped their pens.


    ¡°<Sorry, I¡¯mte.>¡±


    Her voice was gentle and her pronunciation was perfect. Everyone looked over again.


    Lu Ning walked up, step by step, and stood beside Kan Rou. Then, she faced the audience and bowed.


    ¡°<Sorry, let¡¯s start over.>¡±


    She gave a brief exnation, as she did not want to waste everyone¡¯s time; then, she started over.


    Kan Rou looked at her, dumbstruck. She knew that she had messed up, and when she saw Lu Ning her eyes turned red in an instant.


    Lu Ning gave her aforting nce, then calmly looked towards the audience as she began.


    Her pronunciation was a delight for everyone who heard her.


    It was pleasant to the ear and gave her listeners a sense offort.


    Lu Ning looked at Kan Rou when she was about to finish one segment of the speech.


    Kan Rou understood what she meant. She looked at her, listened to her. After she finished speaking, Kan Rou continued the speech right on the heels of hers.


    Perhaps it was because she felt a sense of security when she saw Lu Ning, or perhaps it was because of her previous experience with Lu Ning helping her memorize the script, but at this moment, she spoke without stuttering at all.


    Moreover, her pronunciation of the words was also very standard.


    Everyone on and off the stage heaved a sigh of relief.


    Kan Rou tried her best to look at Lu Ning and not at the audience, so as to keep her anxiety in check


    The two of them seamlessly spoke in turn for their speech.


    The audience began to take videos and photos with their phones.


    Huo Jinyan looked at the girl standing on-stage, who seemed to be positively glowing. He could not help but gaze at her gently.


    Lu Ning looked calm andposed. Her asional gestures made her look all the more lively.


    Every move of hers was graceful. It was only then that they remembered Lu Ning had lived in the Lb family for 18 years; theposure of a youngdy had long been nurtured within her. ¡°She looks like she¡¯s shining.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, she¡¯s so beautiful.¡¯


    ¡°And her voice is so pretty, I really love it!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s truly elegant. How amazing, I¡¯m really attracted to her beauty.¡±


    ¡°How does she do it? Even when others appear calm we can tell they¡¯re actually nervous inside, but she¡¯s as calm as if she¡¯s in her own house.¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten? She used to be the eldest daughter of the Lt.* family. How could she have stage fright after being nurtured by Old Master Lt.]?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes! I¡¯m really in love with her. This is the kind of refinement that only youngdies from big families possess. She must have been born with an irresistible charm.¡¯


    ¡°l really wonder how the eldest daughter of the Lu family would feel if she saw her now. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll bepletely inferior if we put them side by side.¡±

 Chapter 544 - 544: A Perfect Conclusion

    Chapter 544: A Perfect Conclusion


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    At this moment, the real eldest daughter of the Lb family was sitting beside them. Her head was lowered, and her expression could not be seen clearly. All that could be seen were her hands, silently clenched by her sides.


    The girl on the stage was absolutely dazzling.


    ¡°<Thanks.>¡±


    The two of them held hands, and bowed.


    Thunderous apuse instantly sounded from below the stage.


    Lu Ning smiled elegantly as she held Kan Rou¡¯s hand. The two of them walked down together.


    The group of people at the side of the stage went crazy.


    ¡°Ahhh! Perfect! Sister Ning is awesome!¡± ¡°Amazing! Rou¡¯rou, you did it! You¡¯re the best!¡±


    ¡°Sister Ning! I love you to death!¡±


    The group instantly surrounded them.


    No one noticed that there was a man dressed casually by the door of the lively auditorium. He was wearing a mask and a baseball cap, while the hood of his sweater was drawn over his cap, covering it tightly, though one could still vaguely see his silver hair.


    The moment Lu Ning stepped down from the stage, he smiled and silently disappeared from the auditorium.


    ¡°Awesome! That has to be the most perfect performance ever!¡±


    The students of ss 9 were still savoring the aftertaste from the event.


    Kan Rou looked at Lu Ning beside her as tears streamed down her face.


    ¡°Thank you, Sister Ning.¡±


    Lu Ning was startled by her crying. ¡°Come, don¡¯t cry now.¡±


    She quickly hugged her tofort her.


    The group of people chattered excitedly.


    ¡°Sister Ning is too handsome! Taking off her coat, and saying ¡®give me the mic¡¯! I¡¯m going crazy! I love her to death! Sister Ning is my number one idol in this life!¡±


    ¡°That was so awesome. That¡¯s Sister Ning for you!¡¯


    ¡°What a pity. Nobody in our ss was in the audience, so we didn¡¯t even get to film a video. I¡¯m going to cry. That was such a ssic moment.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll ask for one from another ss. They definitely filmed it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll ask around too.¡±


    They started asking for videos.


    Lu Ning hugged Kan Rou andforted her before taking her out for some fresh air.


    This soul-stirring battle was finally over.


    Kan Rou¡¯s eyes were red, and the cold wind made her feel much more energetic.


    Everything felt surreal like a dream.


    She knew that she had messed up. If it was not for Lu Ning today, she would have had an indelible stain on her record for all eternity.


    She would have embarrassed herself and the school.


    Lu Ning looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s alright. There are some experiences which you must have. Even if it was dangerous or embarrassing, when you think about it in the future, you¡¯ll thank yourself for being brave enough to take that step.¡± Kan Rou¡¯s tears fell again, but she still felt that everything was unreal.


    ¡°Sister Ning, thank you so much. I really didn¡¯t know what to do. Thank goodness you¡¯re here.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and wiped her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You won¡¯t look beautiful if you continue crying. Don¡¯t you want to take a photo of such a special moment?¡±


    Kan Rou hurriedly nodded, wiped her tears, and took out her phone.


    ¡°Can we take a photo together?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded, and the two leaned against the railing. Kan Rou took a photo with her phone.


    ¡°Teacher Huo!¡±


    She hurriedly put away her phone.


    Huo Jinyan looked at them. Nobody knew when he had arrived.


    Lu Ning looked at him.


    ¡°It was great.¡±


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s deep voice resounded.


    Kan Rou pursed her lips and held back her tears.


    ¡°Thank you, Teacher Huo.¡±


    But she could not stop herself from saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Then, she ran away crying.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, but she was not in a hurry to follow her.


    Huo Jinyan took two steps closer and looked at her.


    ¡°Ningning¡­ ¡±


    Lu Ning took a step back.


    ¡°Teacher Huo, I¡¯ll go and see her.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she turned around and left quickly.


    Huo Jinyan:


    He did not chase after her, but his mind was filled with the words she had just said to Kan Rou..

 Chapter 545 - 545: Uncle?

    Chapter 545: Uncle?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    After everything was over, Shen Guang looked for Lu Ning.


    ¡°Not a bad performance.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him and smiled without saying anything.


    ¡°Take a photo with meter. Then you can bring the trophy back.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Shen Guang looked at her; he could see some resemnce to Shen Yunci in her.


    He had been calm for so long, but he still felt like he was in a dream. To think,


    Lu Nings actually my sisters child.


    It¡¯s such a small world¡­


    Lu Ning looked at Shen Guangs strange gaze.


    ¡°Principal¡­ you¡­¡±


    Shen Guang immediately restrained himself.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Lu Ning still felt that he was behaving quite strangely.


    There¡¯s something weird with the way he looked at me Lu Ning frowned and looked at him apprehensively. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡­¡±


    Shen Guang was a little nervous. Have I been exposed?


    But, how would she know if no one told her?


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to kidnap and bring me to the capital when I let down my guard.¡±


    Shen Guang breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°How can that be? There¡¯s no way I can be so boorish. If you don¡¯t agree to it, Uncle won¡¯t force you to go.¡±


    Lu Ning scrunched her brows. ¡°Uncle?¡±


    Shen Guang:


    Oh no!


    ¡°What do you mean, Uncle?¡±


    He yed dumb.


    Lu Ning leaned closer to look at him. ¡°What are you even saying?¡±


    Shen Guangs eyes panicked for a moment, but he still looked at her firmly. ¡°What uncle are you talking about? I didn¡¯t say uncle. Do you even have an uncle?¡±


    Lu Ning stared at him, feeling that she had not heard wrongly.


    However, her phone suddenly rang, so she did not continue asking.


    It was a call from Shen Yunci.


    ¡°Hello, Mommy.¡±


    Lu Ning answered the call as she walked out.


    Shen Guang heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly followed.


    ¡°Yeah, 1 haven¡¯t read it yet¡­ Okay, I¡¯ll read itter. Okay, bye-bye.¡±


    Lu Ning hung the call, and looked for the official ount she had scanned yesterday on her phone.


    There had been a push notification at eight in the morning today, but Lu Ning had been too busy backstage to care about these things, so she had not seen it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Guang tried his best to ask naturally.


    Lu Ning: ¡°I¡¯m checking something.¡±


    She clicked on the link.


    She had memorized the numbers after looking at them once yesterday. Initially, she did not have much hope for it, but when she tapped on it and saw the row of winning numbers, she was stunned.


    Seeing that her expression was weird, Shen Guang looked at her. ¡°Why? Did something happen?¡±


    Lu Ning was a little dumbfounded. This matter was truly a little mysterious.


    How is this possible?!


    She quickly paced towards the ssroom.


    ¡°I¡¯ll goter. You go first.¡±


    After walking for a long time, she suddenly remembered about Shen Guang and shouted at him as she disappeared around a corner.


    She went into the ssroom and started rummaging through her bag.


    Can there really be such a coincidence?


    Did I really win?


    However, after searching for a long time, she could not find it. Lin Ci looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t find something?¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head, turned around, and called Shen Yunci.


    Shen Yunci picked up quite quickly.


    ¡°Ningning, how did it turn out?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I think I left the lottery ticket at home. I¡¯ll send you a screenshot, check the numbers for me,¡¯


    She wanted to make sure she did not remember wrongly and cause Shen Yunci and the others to be happy for nothing, so Lu Ning did not say that she might have won a prize.


    ¡°Alright, wait a moment. Mommy will take a look.¡±


    The call did not end, so Shen Yunci turned on her phone to check.


    ¡°02, 07, 36¡­¡±


    ¡°Ningning! ¡®


    Shen Yunci suddenly shouted, startling Lu Ning.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°They all match! Did we strike the jackpot?!¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned. ¡°So they¡¯re really the same. If they all match, then we won! Mommy, I¡¯ll go with you to collect the prize, we¡¯ll go to the store yesterday.¡±


    Shen Yunci nodded. ¡°Okay, Mommy will go right away..¡±

 Chapter 546 - 546: Trending Again?

    Chapter 546 - 546: Trending Again?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    After hanging up, Shen Yunci immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    Lu Zhi could not help butugh from behind. ¡°Your actings pretty good.¡±


    Shen Yunci patted his shoulder with a smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t it all to make Ningning ept being rich? We¡¯ll have her adapt to it first, so when she finds out about us in the future, her reaction won¡¯t be too drastic¡­


    Actually, she was not too confident of this herself.


    Lu Zhi walked over and held her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. When this is over, we¡¯ll tell the children. They will definitely understand.¡±


    Shen Yunci nodded. ¡°Mm.¡±


    Lu Nings current poprity wasparable to some top celebrities.


    In the afternoon, someone uploaded a video of her speech and it immediately became a trending topic.


    At the same time, the school pictures which the custodian sister and her fan club had taken over the past few days had be popr.


    Putting aside her own excellence, her pretty face had also instantly attracted arge number of people.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    The fans were actually a little worried when they saw this.


    It was a very contradictory mentality. While they wanted others to see how good Lu Ning was, they also did not want too many people to know about her. Even before, when there were not so many people, so many problems had already urred. Now that many people knew about her, they were worried about what could happen.


    Lu Ning was only a third-year student. They were afraid that it would affect Lu Nings studies.


    Especially so for Lu Nings Weibo. She had not logged on to it for a few days as she had been busy rehearsing and helping with the speech, so she did not have much time.


    But right now, once she logged in, she would receive arge number of messages.


    Thements on her Weibo were even more exciting.


    A group of fans leftments on the past Year 3 examination venues and tips for various subjects that she needed to pay attention to. They were practically a guide for Year 3 college entrance examinations.


    The third-year students who came because of her fame even went through her Weiboments to take notes for themselves.


    However, Lu Ning actually did not know about these.


    Neither did she know that she was trending on the searches today.


    At that moment, she was sitting in the ssroom and looking at her phone. There was a message on it.


    [4,000,000.00 yuan has been deposited into your bank ount.]


    Lin Ci patted her shoulder. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°Looking at my good fortune.¡±


    Lin Ci did not understand her, but did not probe further. ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re trending again?¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Shall we take a look?¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡± . . . How about no?¡±


    Lin Ci shed a grin at her. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    Lu Ning had no choice but to open her Weibo.


    The moment she went online, she was instantly shocked by the endless notifications on her phone. She hurriedly set it to ¡®do not disturb¡¯.


    The notification icon disyed 99+ messages.


    ¡°Have you seen thements on your Weibo? Your fans are so considerate.¡± When Lu Ning heard this, she went to Weibo to read thements.


    When she tapped in, all she saw was a dense pile of words. On closer look, they were all tips for the examinations.


    She looked at them carefully and smiled. She was a little touched.


    Lin Ci reminded her, ¡°Hey, go take a look at the trending topics. You¡¯re already at the top.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    After she tapped out, she tapped on the trending topic. The hottest topic was her name.


    #LuNingsOutstandingSpeech


    #LuNingGoingToSchool


    Lu Ning tapped on it, and the first item she saw was a video.


    There was no need to open the video as it was already ying. There was no audio, but she could tell that it was of her and Kan Rou.


    She heaved a sigh of relief. As long as it was not anything bad, as she was already a little traumatized.


    She left and switched off her phone.


    There were basically no lessons in the afternoon. She could leave after taking a few photos at the principal¡¯s office.


    As she was thinking, Shen Guang walked to the ssroom door. ¡°Lu Ning.¡±


    Everyone instantly fell silent..

 Chapter 547 - 547: Approaching Teacher Huo

    Chapter 547 - 547: Approaching Teacher Huo


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The principal suppressed augh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. School¡¯s over already.¡±


    Cheers immediately rang out.


    Lu Ning stood up and walked over.


    Huo Jinyan happened to walk to the ssroom door.


    Shen Guang looked at him. ¡°Teacher Huo,e with me.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at Lu Ning in confusion, but when he saw Lu Ning following him, he followed suit.


    Many teachers and school leaders were in the principal¡¯s office.


    Lu Ning watched them as they walked in silently.


    ¡°Alright,e. Let¡¯s get the photo shoot over with, she still has rehearsals afterwards.¡¯


    Shen Guang walked in and said bluntly.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    ¡°Rehearsal? Is it for the school¡¯s anniversary program? Then we have to go and watch it.¡¯


    Lu Ning smiled and did not interrupt.


    They were all standing ready to take a group photo. Lu Ning stood in the middle of the front row with the trophy in her arms.


    ¡°Teacher Huo,e over here and stand beside Ning¡¯ning.¡± Teacher Shen called to him as she stood beside Lu Ning.


    Huo Jinyan nodded and walked over to stand at Lu Nings side.


    Both of them were silent.


    After taking the photo, she took a photo with everyone alone, and stood there without having to move.


    Huo Jinyan approached her several times on the pretext of adjusting the trophy¡¯s position to help her hold the trophy so that her hands would not be sore.


    Lu Ning quietly watched him as he stood in front of her a few times without saying anything.


    When they were finally done, Shen Guang looked at the people in the office. ¡°Anyone else?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Teacher Huo doesn¡¯t seem to have taken one yet. And he¡¯s her form teacher! They have to take a photo together.¡±


    Shen Guang nodded. ¡°Yes, hurry up, Teacher Huo,e stand beside Ningning.


    Huo Jinyan walked over, step by step, and a small wish in his heart was fulfilled at this moment.


    He stood over, and a standard smile shed on Lu Nings face.


    ¡°Alright, can you move closer, Teacher Huo?¡±


    The photographer looked at their positions and said.


    Huo Jinyan stood closer to Lu Ning and supported the trophy from below.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment. The heavy weight on her hands disappeared.


    Because the trophy was very big, it blocked Huo Jinyan¡¯s arm, so no one could see it at all, and no one noticed his little trick.


    The photographer¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the two people in the camera. He secretlyuded them for being a perfect match and took several more photos.


    ¡°Done.¡±


    As soon as the photographer finished speaking, Huo Jinyan raised his hand to help her with the trophy, indicating for her to hold it steady.


    Lu Ning gripped the trophy and stabilized it. ¡°Alright, Ningning, you should go for your rehearsal.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and left with the trophy.


    Huo Jinyan also looked at the people in the room and nodded politely before leaving.


    Lu Ning walked in front, holding the trophy in both hands. She could feel Huo Jinyan following her from behind. His footsteps were steady, each footfall as though stepping on her heart.


    Lu Ning looked ahead, holding glory in her arms with the moon behind her.


    Lin Ci had brought all her things to the rehearsal hall for her, so Lu Ning went straight down the stairs towards the rehearsal hall.


    However, when she walked out of the school building, she suddenly saw someone standing at the school gate.


    He was wearing a sweater and a cap, and stood there casually with his hands in his pockets. He looked unbelievably suave.


    Today, the third years finished school very early. The sun had yet to set and was still hanging on the horizon.


    Lu Ning suddenly stopped in her tracks and looked at that person. For some reason, she stopped walking.


    She stood there with the trophy in one hand, her gaze fixed on that person from afar until someone bumped into her shoulder.


    From the corner of her eye, she saw a figure running towards the person she was looking at..

 Chapter 548 - 548: Second Brother Is Coming Back

    Chapter 548 - 548: Second Brother Is Coming Back


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning took a closer look and realized that the person was L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    She fluttered her arms like a little bird and threw herself into the man¡¯s arms.


    When L¨´ Yue¡¯an went over, Lu Ning could see that the man was quite tall, measuring at least 185 centimeters. When L¨´ Yue¡¯an hugged him, the top of her head only reached his chest.


    As if afraid that others could not hear her, L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s voice was very loud.


    She called him, ¡°Brother.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re back! I missed you so much.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him and met his gaze.


    He seemed a little displeased and gently pushed the head in front of his chest away.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an fluttered her eyes at Lu Bai.


    ¡°Brother, I really missed you. Let¡¯s go¡­¡±<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    Before she could finish speaking, Lu Bai suddenly stretched out a finger before her face. It seemed to be pressed against her lips, but there was actually a distance between them.


    He looked at her, a smile in his gaze. ¡°Shh¡ª


    There was a hint of affection in his voice, but the words that came out of his mouth were like ice water that drenched L¨´ Yue¡¯an from head to toe. ¡°An¡¯an, you know that these little tricks of yours have never worked on me.¡± As his words entered L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s ears, her face instantly turned pale.


    However, she forced herself to smile at Lu Bai.


    ¡°But Brother, I really missed you a lot.¡±


    As she spoke, she opened her arms, seemingly wanting to hug Lu Bai again.


    However, Lu Bai t s finger shifted and poked her in the forehead.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an could not get close, so her arms hung in the air awkwardly.


    Lu Bai t s peachy eyes met hers.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an seemed a little aggravated. Her eyes reddened, and she looked like she was about to cry the next moment.


    Lu Bai looked at her with a smile, ignoring the tears in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer your brother. If you make the same mistake next time, I¡¯m not going to let you off so easily~¡±


    His voice sounded gentle, but L¨´ Yue¡¯an understood well the coldness behind it.


    She did not expect Lu Bai to still have such a strange temperament even after he returned.


    Lu Bai retracted his hand and stood up straight. He took onest nce at her before walking towards Lu Ning.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an remained where she was. She knew that Lu Ning was standing behind her, but she did not dare to pull Lu Bai back just like that, because she knew that he was not Lu Qing. Not only did he have a strange temperament, he was also ruthless¡­


    Lu Bai walked towards Lu Ning. He put his hands in his pockets and looked at her, his seductive peachy eyes smiling. ¡°Did you hear what she called me?¡±


    He asked softly.


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°So, do you know who I am?¡±


    He asked again.


    Lu Ning nodded again.


    Lu Bai looked at her and the smile in his eyes deepened. ¡°Then, sweetie, why haven¡¯t you greeted me?¡±


    Lu Ning met his gaze and stared at him for a long time before calling out obediently, ¡°Brother.¡±


    Lu Bai raised his hand and pulled down his face mask. He bent down slightly and leaned closer to her, a seductive smile on his lips.


    He raised his hand and patted her head. ¡°Good girl.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at the face in front of her. He was 60% simr to Lu Qing, but his temperament was way different.


    His silver hair could be seen from the side of his ears and face, and his unruly temperament deeply attracted Lu Ning.


    She suddenly giggled.


    How should she put it? She just felt that having such a brother was really cool.


    Seeing herugh, Lu Bai lightly rapped her head. ¡°Why are you giggling, silly? Is Brother so good-looking?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded with a smile, ¡°Yes, very good-looking.¡±


    Lu Bai t s lips curved in a smile, and he pointed behind her and said in a low voice, ¡°Then, sweetie, tell me: who¡¯s more handsome between me and that man?¡±


    Lu Ning subconsciously turned around.


    She saw Huo Jinyan standing in the school building, looking at her from afar¡­

 Chapter 549 - 549: My Brother Is a Celebrity?

    Chapter 549 - 549: My Brother Is a Celebrity?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning turned to look at Lu Bai and said very seriously, ¡°Brother is more good-looking.¡±


    Lu Bai smiled and patted her head before reaching for the trophy in her hand.


    ¡°Sweetie. Is this your trophy? Let me take a look.¡±


    Lu Ning let go and showed him.


    Lu Bai examined it.


    Lu Nings phone suddenly rang.


    She answered it, and Lin Ci¡¯s voice came from the other end.


    ¡°Ningning, are you stuck? Should I go and save you?¡±


    Lu Ning smiled when she heard that. ¡°It¡¯s fine, there¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Lin Ci heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°l thought you were stuck and was about to rescue you. Coincidentally, I¡¯m about to reach the school building. Have youe down?¡±<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    As soon as she turned the corner, she saw Lu Ning.


    She immediately raised her hand and waved at her.


    Then, she hung up the call and walked over.


    ¡°l thought you were still stuck with those old fogeys.¡±


    She jokingly grumbled as she walked over. Then, she shifted her gaze to the person beside Lu Ning.


    Thereafter, she was stunned. She stood rooted to the ground as she looked at Lu Bai.


    It took her a long time to react. She pointed a finger at Lu Bai and gaped her mouth for a long time, but she could not say a word.


    Eventually, she said excitedly, ¡°Wait! Give me a moment! Let me redo my entrance!¡±


    With that, she turned around and ran around the corner, out of sight.


    Lu Ning: ???


    She watched, at a loss, as she stopped halfway then ran away again.


    What¡¯s she doing?


    Lu Bai was amused by her. He casually held Lu Nings trophy in one hand and watched as Lin Ci dashed out from the corner and ran all the way to him.


    She pursed her lips and blushed as she looked at Lu Bai.


    Lu Ning was so shocked that she thought she must be hallucinating. She abruptly raised her hand and smacked her. ¡°Little Ci!¡±


    Lin Ci nced at her angrily.


    However, it did not affect her from continuing to look at the handsome man before her.


    ¡°Bai-, Bai¡¯bai! Bai¡¯bai!¡±


    She simply repeated his name like this.


    Lu Ning was confused. ¡°Little Ci, are you stuttering?¡±


    Lin Ci wanted to cover her mouth shut immediately to stop her from talking.


    Lu Bai¡¯s peachy eyes were really seductive. Lin Ci¡¯s face was already flushed red just by looking at him.


    Lu Bai raised his hand and stroked Lu Nings head. His voice was soft and pampering. ¡°Sweetie, you¡¯re so cute.¡±


    Lu Ning did not react. Lin Ci was about to go crazy.


    ¡°The f*ck! What! What! What did you call her!¡±


    Lin Ci looked at the two of them in shock.


    ¡°Wait, wait-wait-wait!¡±


    She took two steps back and looked upon them.


    Only then did she realize that something was off.


    ¡°Wait, Bai¡¯bai, what¡¯s your family name?¡±


    Lu Bai looked at her. ¡°Lu.¡¯


    Lin Ci immediately jumped and ran away again for no reason.


    Lu Ning was amused by her and could not help butugh.


    In the end, when Lin Ci ran over again, Lu Ning asked her with a smile, ¡°What are you doing? Exercising?¡±


    Lin Ci looked at her clueless expression and could not help but be speechless.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be the death of me sooner orter! This is Bai! Bai!¡±


    Lin Ci pulled her over as she bounced in excitement.


    Lu Ning did not get what she meant. ¡°Um, bye-bye to you, too¡­? What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you going crazy?¡±


    Lin Ci: ¡®


    She stopped and held Lu Nings face in her palms as she looked at her. ¡°Baby, how about you follow the entertainment news a little, yeah?¡±


    Lu Ning frowned. This time, she seemed to understand something.


    ¡°Oh? My brother is a celebrity?¡±


    She asked curiously.


    Lin Ci nodded vigorously.


    Lu Ning looked at her with a look of realization. Lin Ci was so excited that her eyebrows were about to fly off. She thought that she would also start hopping with her excitedly, but after she came to the realization, she only replied with two words.

 Chapter 550 - 550: He’s a Professional

    Chapter 550 - 550: He¡¯s a Professional


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lin Ci was incensed.


    ¡®I see¡¯ ? ¡®I see¡¯ ?! ¡®I see¡¯ ?!!!


    Lin Ci was too embarrassed to scold her in front of Lu Bai, and the words she wanted to sav were stuck in her throat.


    Lu Bai smiled and looked at Lin Ci with his peachy eyes. ¡°Where are you all going?¡±


    Lin Ci t s anger instantly dissipated and she became as docile as a kitten.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to our rehearsal.¡±


    Listening to the coquettish voice beside her, Lu Ning thought that something was wrong with her hearing.


    She turned to look at Lin Ci. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Lin Ci: ¡®


    Will you shut up!?<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    Lu Bai looked down towards Lu Ning. ¡°Sweetie, how about I go watch your rehearsal?¡±


    Lu Ning thought about it, but Lin Ci kept nudging her with an elbow. She was being threatened.


    She nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, she stood in front of Lu Bai and pulled his face mask up.


    Looking at how excited Lin Ci was, all the girls in the ss probably knew that it was better for Lu Ning to be safe than sorry, lest they go crazy.


    Lu Bai looked at her in amusement.


    Lin Ci immediately led the way excitedly, skipping along the way.


    Lu Ning could not help but chuckle when she saw how delighted she was. She shook her head helplessly.


    Lu Bai followed behind her and walked forward with Lu Ning, holding her trophy in his hand.


    Lin Ci walked to the entrance of the rehearsal hall and turned around to look at Lu Bai. ¡°Do you need an introduction?¡± Unsure, Lu Ning turned to look at Lu Bai.


    Lu Bai simply said, ¡°Let¡¯s y it by ear.¡±


    Lin Ci nodded obediently and opened the door.


    Lu Ning followed her in.


    The people inside saw Lin Ci first.


    ¡°Hrn? Little Ci, where¡¯s Sister Ning? Is she still stuck with them?¡±


    After asking, he heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Lu Ning entering.


    ¡°Sister Ning, you¡¯re finally here. One of our theme songs shes with another ss¡¯, so we¡¯ll have to choose another one.¡¯


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Then, she pointed at Lu Bai, who had followed her in.


    ¡°This is my brother.¡±


    The group of people looked politely at Lu Bai, who was all covered up, and greeted him, ¡°Hello, Lu Nings brother.¡±


    However, after greeting him, he realized something.


    ¡°Sister Ning, you have two older brothers?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded.


    At this moment, the girls were already looking at Lu Bai inquisitively.


    Some people had a unique presence. Even if you could not see their faces, you could actually have a general sense of who they are.


    However, none of them thought too deeply about it.


    Lu Ning followed everyone over. There was aptop on the small stage.


    There are hundreds of songs on the music yer¡¯s ylist for them to choose from.


    ¡°Sister Ning, you¡¯ve watched the most. Have a listen and decide for us which song is more suitable.¡±


    Lin Ci leaned closer to Lu Ning and whispered into her ear, ¡°You can ask your brother for help. He¡¯s a professional.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at her. ¡°Does my brother work in music?¡±


    Lin Ci rolled her eyes and chastised her softly by her ear. Then, she whipped out her phone and showed her Lu Bai t s information.


    Lu Ning looked at it seriously.


    [The lead singer of B.Y.¡ªBai, also a guitarist who is proficient with all kinds of instruments as well as songwriting. All the songs of B.Y. wereposed by him personally¡­]


    Lu Ning read the information in a daze.


    The ss monitor kept changing songs beside her.


    AS the ss monitor listened to the music in distress, he could not help but frown. ¡°l don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate. Sister Ning, what do you think? Should we continue searching?¡±


    Before Lu Ning could speak, Lu Bai looked at theirptop and said softly,


    ¡°Change to the third song and give it another listen.¡±


    Lin Ci could not help but grin when she heard him speak.


    The girls around them were stunned when they heard his voice.. In disbelief, they turned to look at Lu Bai and met his eyes¡­

 Chapter 551 - 551: My Biological Brother

    Chapter 551 - 551: My Biological Brother


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    A series of shrieking then burst out in the rehearsal hall,sting for more than ten minutes.


    The girls from the rehearsal hall next door rushed over to see what was wrong.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s wrong? What happened here?¡±


    Lu Ning quickly pushed Lu Bai behind her, then looked at them and said, ¡°Oh, about that, there was a rat. That really scared us to death.¡±


    ¡°Ah! A rat?! I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s a rat here! Well, you¡¯d better hurry up and deal with it.¡±


    After saying that, they quickly ran off. They were also very afraid of rats.


    Lu Ning heaved a sigh of relief when she saw them leave.


    A hand plopped onto her head.


    ¡°Sweetie, am I a rat now?¡±


    Lu Ning:<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    As soon as Lu Bai finished speaking, the entire rehearsal hall went nuts again.


    No one came over to check on them this time. They all thought they were chasing the rat.


    Most importantly, Lu Ning was mistaken¡ªit was not only the girls who were excited. Even the boys were very excited as well.


    Lu Ning felt that she really should not have done this.


    She did not understand anything and had acted like a fool.


    ¡°Brother Bai! Your dancest time was amazing!¡¯


    ¡°Bai¡¯bai! Bai¡¯bai, can I take a photo with you?! Oh my god!¡¯


    ¡°Help! Help me! I actually saw an idol for real in my lifetime! Quick, someone pinch me! ¡±


    Lu Bai looked at them and asked, ¡°Can I watch your rehearsal?¡±


    The group immediately nodded. ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Sister Ning! Start recording! Take a video with Brother Bai in it too!¡±


    Lu Ning looked at their excited expressions and nodded as she took out the equipment.


    How should I say this¡­ Brothers really cunning. He didn¡¯t agree to anything, yet all of them ran off to prepare excitedly.


    Lu Bai nced at the scattered props and could roughly guess what sort of y they were acting out.


    ¡°Snow White?¡±


    He looked at Lu Ning and asked.


    Lu Ning nodded.


    After positioning the equipment, she obediently took a video and made sure Lu Bai was in the recording as well.


    This was the most animated Lu Ning had ever seen them.


    All of them seemed to be in their best condition, desperately trying to showcase their good sides.


    And they certainly did.


    As Lu Ning recorded, she took out her phone and memorized everything online about Lu Bai.


    She had to work hard to be a passable sister. At the very least, she could not know nothing about him.


    However, she realized that the more she studied about him, the more she felt that she was reallycking.


    Lu Bai was so outstanding that she felt inferior.


    From these reports, from these performances, and from every piece of news about him, it seemed that everyone could see this person¡¯s personality and his attitude.


    He¡¯s too cool.


    How could there be someone so charming and cool?


    And this person is my brother.


    Lu Ning felt that she would wind upughing herself awake from her dreams.


    Lu Bai watched as she recorded the video while grinning like a fool. He moved closer to her and looked over.


    ¡°Sweetie, does being with Brother make you so happy?


    Lu Ning inhaled sharply.


    She always felt that this form of address was annoying, but when he said it, it sounded seductive.


    Lu Ning moved a little and turned away, muttering, ¡°Biological brother, he¡¯s my biological brother! ¡±


    Then, she looked at Lu Bai and said, ¡°Brother! Call me by my name in the future. It¡¯s misleading to call me ¡®Sweetie¡¯! ¡±


    Lu Bai looked at her in amusement. ¡°Got it, Ningning.¡±


    Lu Ning was despondent. No matter what it was, it sounded differenting from his lips.


    This was probably the difference between people of vastly different calibers.


    After all, every word Lu Qing said made people want to beat him up.


    They¡¯re clearly born from the same mother, and there was only a difference of a few minutes between them. Yet, why are they so different?


    Well, I supposeparison is the thief ofjoy¡­


    As Lu Ning agonized over this, Lu Qing pushed the door open and entered¡­

 Chapter 552 - 552: Let’s Not Talk About That

    Chapter 552 - 552: Let¡¯s Not Talk About That


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment. She looked at the person standing at the door, then turned to look at the person sitting beside her; then the one at the door, then the one beside her.


    She quietly scooted over to Lu Bai t s side, and then looked away from Lu Qing.


    Lu Qing: ???


    Lu Bai smiled as he looked at the child beside him. The grin in his eyes never disappeared.


    My little sisters so adorable.


    Lu Qing walked over. When he saw Lu Bai, he could not help but smile.


    ¡°When did you get back?¡±


    Lu Bai nced at him. ¡°Today.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go home?¡±


    Lu Bai looked at Lu Ning. ¡°l wanted to see my little sister first. I¡¯ll go back with her.¡¯<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    Lu Qing did not know if it was his imagination, but he felt that Lu Bai was being a little distant from him.


    However, he could not find the reason. After all, Lu Bai had always spoken like this and had a strange temperament.


    Perhaps because he wanted to find amon topic, or perhaps because he really did not pay it any heed, Lu Qing looked at Lu Bai and asked, ¡°Have you gone to see Aryan? She¡¯s also studying¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, Lu Bai turned to look at him. His eyes were smiling, but his gaze felt a little cold.


    ¡°Bro, let¡¯s not talk about that first.¡¯


    Lu Qing was startled. He looked at him, then at Lu Ning, and nodded.


    On the other hand, Lin Ci and the others had already finished their rehearsal. All of them looked at Lu Bai expectantly.


    Lu Bai apuded.


    ¡°It was great.¡±


    He was not stingy with his praise.


    At first, he thought it was a traditional Snow White y, but now he realized that they incorporated severaledic twists to it.


    Lu Bai thought for a moment. ¡°The music just now is indeed not suitable. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll go back andpose one for you.¡± The group was stunned, and then they went nuts.


    All of them hopped up and down.


    ¡°Really! For real! Ah! I¡¯m going to go crazy!¡¯


    ¡°l can¡¯t take it anymore! He¡¯s going topose for us! Compose for us!!!¡±


    They kept repeating the same exmation, and then Lu Bai t s words. All of them were so excited that they could not speak coherently anymore.


    Lu Ning turned to look at Lu Bai. ¡°Brother, you just came back. Don¡¯t you need a rest? We¡¯re going to perform in a few days.¡±


    Lu Bai looked at her. ¡°Are you performing too?¡±


    Lu Ning was startled. She realized that he was very good at getting to the point.


    She nodded and looked at him. ¡°Yes.¡¯


    Lu Bai smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Give it one night. I¡¯ll get Ning¡¯ning to bring the song to you tomorrow.¡±


    Although they were happy, they did not forget to worry about their idol. ¡°Big Bro, it¡¯s alright. You have a good rest. We can use any song for this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We¡¯ll be alright. There¡¯s no need to work so hard.¡±


    Lu Bai waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He did not say much. It was just two words, but they carried a lot of weight.


    Once again, the group of people were intoxicated.


    ¡°Oh right, don¡¯t tell anyone, okaym


    Lu Ning looked at their infatuated expressions and could not help but smile. She felt that they would agree to anything Lu Bai said.


    Because of Lu Bai, everyone was very excited today. They could have gone home earlier after school, but they rehearsed until nine o¡¯clock, which was about the same time as usual.


    Lu Ning did not know what to say, but she was also very happy. Along the way, she was surrounded by chatter, and she also became more talkative.


    Lu Bai did not drive, but Lu Qing did. After they finally said goodbye, the three of them got into the car.


    Lu Qing drove while Lu Ning and Lu Bai sat in the back.


    Lu Ning was sitting beside Lu Bai and could not help but ask him.


    ¡°Brother, when¡¯s your next performance? Can I go and watch?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Brother, you shoulde to our school¡¯s anniversary g too.¡±

 Chapter 553 - 553: Lively in an Instant

    Chapter 553 - 553: Lively in an Instant


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Brother¡­


    She asked a lot of questions, and Lu Bai answered her patiently.


    As for Lu Qing, his face turned green as he drove in front.


    He had never heard Lu Ning say so much, nor had he ever heard her say


    ¡®Brother¡¯ so many times.


    Most importantly, she has never called out to me even once!


    Lu Qing was jealous.


    But no one cared.


    Lu Ning peppered him with questions all the way to the entrance of their neighborhood.


    ¡°Brother¡­<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    Before she could finish, Lu Qing suddenly stepped on the brakes and she fell forward. Lu Bai quickly raised his hand to protect her head.


    ¡°We¡¯re here. Get out.¡¯


    Lu Qing parked the car and got out.


    Lu Ning sat back down, confused.


    Lu Bai raised his hand to rub her head and asked softly, ¡°Did you hit your head?¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head. ¡°l didn¡¯t, thank you, Brother.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Then let¡¯s go home.¡±


    The two of them got out of the car. Lu Bai was still holding Lu Nings trophy.


    The two of them walked forward side by side. Lu Qing followed behind and gazed at their backs.


    Isn¡¯t this their first meeting? Why do they have so much to talk about?


    He had lived with Lu Ning for so long, but she had never said a word to him. In the past few months, she had not spoken as much to him as she had to Lu Bai along the way.


    ¡°Brother, where are your things? Didn¡¯t you bring them back? Or are you not nning to stay for long¡­?¡±


    Lu Nings crestfallen tone at the end made Lu Bai smile.


    ¡°l had them delivered here, they should be at the house now. I¡¯m nning to stay for a long time this time. Don¡¯t worry, sweetie.¡±


    Lu Ning immediately broke into a huge smile. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Looking at her, Lu Bai smiled as well.


    Getting such a wonderful little sister for nothing feels great.


    Sometimes, mutual attraction was a strange thing, as is the attraction between blood ties. Right now, the two of them were as close as siblings who had been together for more than a decade.


    However, sometimes, it was also very ridiculous, as blood rtions could not make people any closer.


    Lu Ning ran to the door excitedly. She was a little happy. ¡°Dad and Mom must be delighted.¡±


    She opened the door with the key, and Lu Bai helped her hold her school bag, which was about to slip off.


    Lu Ning opened the door and hopped in.


    ¡°Mom, Dad!¡±


    Her voice was so joyous, everyone could tell immediately. Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi immediately came out of the kitchen.


    ¡°What is it? Why are you so happy?¡±


    Lu Ning turned around, and Lu Bai walked in to look at Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were stunned for a moment and immediately went over to hug him.


    ¡°Our son IS DacK!¡±


    Shen Yunci hopped a couple times in happiness.


    Lu Zhi also began patting his shoulder.


    Lu Jingzhi walked out of the room when he heard their voices.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back¡­¡± Then, he saw Lu Bai.


    ¡°Brother! ¡±


    Then, he dashed over and threw himself into Lu Bai t s arms.


    Lu Bai bent down to pick him up.


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve grown bigger again.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi hugged Lu Bai t s neck happily.


    It was also Lu Nings first time seeing him so excited. She could not help but giggle.


    Lu Qing stood by the door and quietly closed it.


    Happiness belonged to them, while this city simply added another dejected person to its lot¡­


    Lu Qing silently turned around and wanted to go back to his room, but he was suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Eldest son¡­


    Lu Qing turned around expectantly.


    Lu Zhi: ¡°Go keep an eye on the stove.¡±


    Lu Qing:


    Lu Ning watched from the side and held back herughter.


    She walked over, picked up the trophy, and ced it on the ce that Lu Zhi had prepared behind the sofa.


    Today was the first time the Lu family had a reunion dinner.


    The family of six sat at the table and ate dinner happily.


    The sounds ofughter never stopped tonight.


    Reunion was something worth looking forward to..

 Chapter 554 - 554: Handsome Young Man

    Chapter 554 - 554: Handsome Young Man


    Lu Ning did not know what time Lu Bai worked until that night. When she woke up the next morning, Lu Bai came out of his room to fetch some water.


    ¡°Ningning, I¡¯ve sent you the song. Download it. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±


    Then, he turned around and walked into his room. Before closing the door, he smiled at Lu Ning and said, ¡®Good morning, sweetie.¡±


    Lu Ning stood rooted to the ground in a daze.


    Some people could not hide the light that emanated from them even if they stayed upte.


    Lu Ning could not help but do some calctions.


    After dinnerst night, she helped Lu Bai tidy up his room. She recalled that it was already 12:30 a.m. when she went back to wash up and go to bed.


    Now was half past six in the morning.


    In six hours, Lu Bai hadposed a song!


    And it was an exclusive, custom-made theme song!


    Lu Nings admiration for Lu Bai rose to another level.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    After breakfast, Lu Ning left first.


    She rode her own scooter today. It had been a long time since she rode to school by herself.


    Riding out of the alley, Lu Ning was smiling, clearly in a good mood.


    However, after parking at the school gate, she turned around and spotted a car on the other side of the road. It was a ck Rolls-Royce.


    Lu Ning was shocked. A cold glint appeared in her eyes as she red at the car.


    However, the car only stopped for two minutes before speeding away.


    Lu Ning remained where she was.


    What is he trying to do!?


    Huo Jinyan, who was standing on the other side of the school gate, also noticed it.


    Lu Ning looked up and their eyes met.


    Both of them stood rooted to the ground where they were for a while, before walking into the school.


    An hourter, her fan club posted a picture of her going to school along with the following caption: [Spotted a handsome young man with her when I took a photo of Ning Bae today. His temperament is superb! He¡¯s sopatible with Ning Bae!]


    In thements section, other than those admiring Lu Ning, someone quickly asked: [Where¡¯s that young man? Did you manage to capture anything of him?]


    The fan club replied: [Yes, but it¡¯s an infringement of his privacy so I can¡¯t release it. After all, it¡¯s not good to do so without asking for permission.]


    Besides, they did not want to nder Lu Ning. Everything Lu Ning did now seemed to be under close scrutiny by theizens.


    Based on the previous video from the speaking event, it was obvious that passersby were praising her. However, some anti-fans made some crazyments on Lu Ning under that video, saying that she had spent money to be a trending topic.


    It infuriated the fans, but they all followed a rule now. They would definitely not give the haters any attention; if it was not too much, they would just ignore them.


    There were still two days to go to the school¡¯s anniversary celebration. The school had already been decorated and set up, and everyone was very excited.


    It was rare for the students to be able to rx and enjoy themselves.


    Lu Ning was also overjoyed because of Lu Bai¡¯s return.


    And she was not the only one¡ªa good half of the ss was also in high spirits. Their remaining ssmates simply looked at them with dumbfounded expressions.


    Lin Ci even bluntly suggested that she stay at Lu Nings house permanently.


    Lu Ning understood her obvious intentions and was too embarrassed to expose her.


    Eventually, Lin Ci even said, ¡°Well, surely 1 have to build a good rtionship with my dear sister.¡±


    Rejected¡ªthat was Lu Nings simple response.


    She did not want to bond too much.


    Lin Ci cried crocodile tears for a long time, but Lu Ning remained indifferent.


    Lin Ci: ¡°¡­ You cold-hearted woman!¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head helplessly. ¡°And this cold-hearted woman originally wanted to give you a chance to listen to the Great One¡¯stest song. But she¡¯s cold-hearted, so 1 guess I¡¯ll forget it.¡±


    Lin Ci immediately perked up. ¡°F*ck! It¡¯s already done?! You dummy! Hurry up and let me listen to it!¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°Well, pity that I¡¯m a cold-hearted woman.¡±


    Lin Ci hurriedly went up to coax her with a cheeky smile.. ¡°How can that be?


    You¡¯re the kindest beauty in this worl&

 Chapter 555 - 555: Brother’s Simply Too Outstanding, What Should 1 Do?

    Chapter 555 - 555: Brother¡¯s Simply Too Outstanding, What Should 1 Do?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning could not help but chuckle when she heard her tant ttery.


    She handed her the earphones and yed it for her.


    On her way here, she already listened to the single song on loop.


    How should I put it? Brothers simply too outstanding. What should I do?


    After Lin Ci listened to it twice, lessons started.


    After listening to it, she was about to cry, which gave Lu Ning a fright.


    I only felt excited after hearing it. Why is she crying?


    Lin Ci handed the earphones back to her. ¡°It¡¯s so great. Bai¡¯bai is amazing. I love him even more now.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at her andughed.


    When Huo Jinyan walked in, he noticed her smiling brightly.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    It was obvious that she was in a good mood.


    It was probably because her brother was back.


    Huo Jinyan raised his eyebrows slightly, and a thin smile appeared on his face.


    He raised his hand and handed out the papers.


    They had gone through most of the textbook, so from now on, it was basically just consolidating their studies and doing questions.


    While they were doing the questions, there were only faint sounds in the ssroom. Huo Jinyan sat on the podium and looked at them.


    He had not slept well for the past few days and was sitting there with his eyes closed.


    Lu Ning was faster. Most of the others had only finished half of it when she was already done.


    After she was done, she subconsciously looked up at Huo Jinyan.


    The morning sun shone in through the window and onto him. His entire body was covered in ayer of golden light, making him look ethereal and unreal.


    Lu Ning lowered her eyes slightly and looked at his hand.


    From afar, she could see a few obvious scabs on his knuckles.


    They were probably from the previous injuries.


    The smaller wounds had already scabbed over.


    Lu Ning looked up at his face again.


    Why? Huo Jinyan, why?


    She could not figure Huo Jinyan out, but she could not figure herself out either.


    She looked down at her own fingers.


    Seeing that she was in a daze, Lin Ci raised her hand and tapped her.


    ¡°Let me hear Bai ibai¡¯s song again.¡±


    Lu Ning secretly took out her phone and sent it to her, then passed her the earphones.


    Lin Ci immediately smiled and turned on her phone under the table, preparing to connect it to the earphones.


    However, she was one step too fast. Before the Bluetooth could connect, she tapped the y button.


    Music instantly sounded in the quiet ssroom, and everyone was stunned.


    Lin Ci quickly paused the song and tossed the phone into her desk cubbyhole, pretending that nothing happened.


    Lu Ning:


    She subconsciously looked up towards Huo Jinyan.


    As expected, Huo Jinyan opened his eyes when he heard the music, and his gaze happened to meet Lu Nings.


    However, his gaze stunned Lu Ning.


    A tinge of sadness which seemed toe from the bottom of her heart shook


    Lu Ning.


    Huo Jinyan only nced around and did not say anything.


    Then, a pair of eyesnded on Lu Nings.


    Two rows away, their gazes met, each carrying emotions that the other could not read.


    Until the bell rang.


    Huo Jinyan did not move, Lu Ning did not move, and no one moved.


    It was as if time had stopped at this moment.


    It was not until someone called Huo Jinyan outside that he stood up. Ultimately, he drew his gaze back and walked out. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when he left.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Teacher Huo?¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t know. Maybe he¡¯s in a daze. He keeps staring at the wall.¡±


    ¡°He scared me. I thought something was wrong.¡±


    As they spoke, they obediently handed in the papers. Kan Rou was in charge of putting them away and bringing them to the office.


    She seemed to have be a little more cheerful after herst speech, and was different from before.


    Everyone was happy to see such a change.


    ¡°Sister Ning, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kan Rou stood at the table and looked at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning came back to her senses and shook her head as she handed her paper to her.


    Lin Ci also turned to look at her in confusion..

 Chapter 556 - 556: Are You in a Relationship?

    Chapter 556 - 556: Are You in a Rtionship?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Ningning¡­ ¡±


    Lin Ci looked at her hesitantly.


    Lu Ning turned around in confusion. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lin Ci leaned over softly. ¡°Are you in a rtionship?¡±


    Lu Ning was shocked. ¡°Hah?!¡±


    She looked at her strangely. ¡°What are you even thinking?¡±


    Lin Ci looked at her and said logically, ¡°Your emotions have been unstable recently. You really look like you¡¯re in a rtionship.¡± Lu Ning:


    ¡°Have my emotions really been that unstable recently?¡±


    Lin Ci nodded. ¡°Yes.¡¯


    Lu Ning:<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    ¡°Sister Ning, Sister Ning, the song that Little Ci yed, was that¡ª?!¡±


    The ss monitor ran over excitedly and asked.


    Because there were ssmates around him who did not know what was going on, he did not say it expressly.


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci understood and nodded.


    The ss monitor immediately hopped up and down excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s totally awesome! I¡¯ll see you at the rehearsal hall at noon.¡±


    Then, he skipped back to his desk.


    The two of them could not help butugh at his behavior.


    Lu Ning was actually azy person. She could not be bothered to think about her own emotions, so she simply put it aside.


    But sometimes, she had no choice but to do so.


    Before school ended at noon, a post suddenly went viral on the forum.


    [#ShockingNews! A certain influential figure actually has such a rtionship with her teacher! Photographic evidence, and the truth!]


    The title attracted many people, but what was even more shocking was the content of the post.


    Almost without any fanfare, there was a picture directly posted.


    Although both of them had their faces censored, the mosaic was so thin that it was as if it did not exist. It was easy to tell who it was at a nce, not to mention that everyone knew the two people in the photo.


    [F*ck! Is this for real?!]


    [Isn¡¯t this just too shocking!]


    [A teacher with a student! Oh my god, the gall of them!]


    [Maybe it¡¯s Photoshopped!]


    [If this is true, will the two of them be punished?!]


    [Oh my god! These two are too brazen!]


    The topic of a teacher in a rtionship with their student was already a hot topic, and the two of them were also such famous figures.


    In an instant, the entire school knew about this.


    However, ss 9 still found out rtivelyte.


    They were busy going to the rehearsal hall to rehearse.


    Along the way, they encountered many people eyeballing them suspiciously, which left them at a loss.


    It was not until someone in the rehearsal hall received the news that they knew there was such a post on the forums.


    They immediately told Lu Ning about it.


    Lu Ning was stunned and looked at the post in a daze.


    It was obvious that the photos were of her and Huo Jinyan. Judging from the angle, these photos had been secretly taken without the two of them knowing.


    Actually, they all looked quite normal. It was just that some angles looked very intimate and close, even though they did not overstep their boundaries.


    However, this was already enough to make one¡¯s blood boil.


    It was taboo for teachers and students to have such a rtionship. Such a topic stirred the gossipy hearts of people and made them pay more attention to it, so they wanted to know about this matter even more.


    ¡°Sister Ning, don¡¯t be upset. It¡¯s all these people¡¯s fault for writing nonsense.


    I¡¯ll get back at them now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! Let¡¯s go and scold him now!¡±


    Initially, the group was jumping up and down happily when they heard Lu Bai t s song because this song was too suitable for their y!


    However, the atmosphere was extremely oppressive now, and there was no joy in it at all.


    Everyone looked at Lu Ning worriedly.


    Lu Ning turned off her phone screen and looked at them. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s rehearse first.¡¯


    Lin Ci looked at her, then nced at the hesitating crowd. She gave them a look. ¡°Right, rehearsal first..¡±

 Chapter 557 - 557: Seducing a Teacher, How Shameless

    Chapter 557 - 557: Seducing a Teacher, How Shameless


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    They did not mention this matter again and went to rehearse.


    Lu Ning did not look at her phone again, nor did she care about this matter.


    They spent the entire afternoon rehearsing with the new theme song, so that every part of the plot could integrate with the music perfectly.


    Everyone also adapted to it quickly.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. A god is indeed a god, and every bit of our plot has been perfectly integrated. I love it so much!¡±


    ¡°Exactly right! It¡¯s so amazing! Sister Ning, you must help us give our thanks to Big Brother!¡±


    Lu Ning smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She seemedpletely unaffected by the post.


    She also did not seem to care about it at all.


    However, some people had to pay attention.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    Due to the special identities of the two of them and their fame, this matter instantly spread. Now, it was not only on the forums, it was on Tieba and even Weibo.


    Although it quickly disappeared, it had still been seen.


    This matter concerned the rtionship between the teacher and student, as well as the school¡¯s reputation.


    After the school found out about this, they immediately intervened and did damage control. The post was deleted, and nobody could even post new posts rted to it.


    However, even so, it was already toote. Everyone in the school knew, and there was something strange with the way everyone looked at Lu Ning.


    Since they could not discuss it on the forum, they were now all discussing it in their own small chat groups.


    [Although, although, I actually think the two of them are quitepatible.]


    [What nonsense are you talking about? Even if they¡¯repatible, look at their positions! One¡¯s a teacher and the other¡¯s a student. How embarrassing would it be if word got out?]


    [Huh, what¡¯s so embarrassing about that? Moreover, she¡¯s already an adult. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?]


    [Are you even thinking? Is your brain muddled? The teacher represents the school¡¯s image.]


    [That¡¯s right. Do you want everyone to think that the teachers in our school have improper thoughts about their students?]


    [Exactly. He tarnished the reputation of all the teachers.]


    [And Lu Nings actions have tarnished the reputation of all of us students.


    Why should we pay for their selfishness?]


    [Right? How dare they? Aren¡¯t they just leading others astray? The first-year students might be led astray and start falling in love with their teachers.]


    [You¡¯re exaggerating, right? You think people fall in love just because they think they can?]


    [Why not? What do you know? Lu Ning is so popr, they might all follow her example.]


    [That¡¯s right, and she doesn¡¯t even know how to set an example now. She dares to do anything, now she¡¯s even in a rtionship with her teacher. How oundish.]


    [Well, Lu Ning isn¡¯t a celebrity. She was just forced into the spotlight. You can¡¯t me her for that.]


    [Yes, I think there¡¯s nothing  since theyre both adults. There¡¯s nothing wrong with teachers and students dating, right? It¡¯s not like they¡¯re being swindled. It¡¯s all their choice, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s uneptable.]


    [Oh my god, what¡¯s wrong with you guys!? How can you ept this? Everyone¡¯s going to think that the people in our school are perverts.]


    [That¡¯s right. It¡¯s so disgusting. How can she like a teacher? How can he fall in love with his own student?]


    [Uh¡­ Maybe it¡¯s uneptable, but it¡¯s not exactly disgusting either.]


    [How is it not disgusting? I feel so disgusted. 1 feel like I¡¯m suffocating just by breathing the same air as them. They¡¯re really only thinking about themselves. It¡¯s so scary. They¡¯re deliberately defaming our school¡¯s image.] [Isn¡¯t that a little too serious? I don¡¯t think so¡­]


    [What do you mean it won¡¯t? Shut up and quickly have these two perverts dismissed!]

 Chapter 558 - 558: Simply Disgusting

    Chapter 558: Simply Disgusting


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    There were more and more discussions, and all kinds of things were being said.


    In the afternoon, people kepting to the entrance of ss 9 to look at Lu Ning.


    The people from ss 9 blocked the door, not letting them see.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Go back to your own ss.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why are you all blocking our door?¡±


    ¡°Are you guys crazy? Why are you peeking at others? Is there something wrong with your minds?¡±


    The people from ss 9 rebuked them without holding back


    However, the people outside were not the type to easily back dovvn.


    Hearing this, they began to mock and ridicule them.


    ¡°l wonder, who¡¯s the one that¡¯s really sick in the head.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with taking a look? She dares to do it, yet is too ashamed to have others know about it?¡±


    ¡°Precisely. She did such a disgusting thing to ruin our image. What¡¯s wrong with just taking a look?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Be d we aren¡¯t beating her up.¡±


    ¡°How shameless, seducing a teacher.¡±


    ¡°l wonder where all the etiquette and sophistication she learned in the past went. How utterly shameless.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you have a good-looking face? If you want to do whatever you want, don¡¯t drag us down with you. Our reputation has beenpletely ruined by you!¡¯


    ¡°Yes! You¡¯ve ruined the image of all our teachers. You¡¯ve even disgraced the school!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How disgusting, how shameless.¡±


    The students of ss 9 were so angry that their faces turned red.


    ¡°What are you people saying!? What nonsense are you bbering about?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t like us saying it? Well, we¡¯ll keep saying it! You¡¯re shameless! You¡¯re simply disgusting! ¡®


    As themotion grew bigger, a hand suddenly reached out from nowhere and grabbed the hair of the person who said that Lu Ning was disgusting.


    ¡°Say it again! I dare you, say it again!¡¯ Lin Ci red at her fiercely.


    ¡°And what?! Are you going to hit me!?¡±


    As she spoke, she raised her hand to hit Lin Cia


    Lin Ci immediately grabbed her hand. In an instant, everyone on both sides started fighting. It was chaos.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an and the people beside her stood at the end of the corridor, watching from afar, smiles on their lips.


    She looked at the chaos as if she was enjoying a good show.


    ¡°Heh, An¡¯an, isn¡¯t that interesting? They¡¯re fighting so fiercely over Lu Ning.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you think Lu Ning is quite something? She dares to date a teacher. She¡¯s really brave.¡±


    ¡°Actually, you can¡¯t me her for this. Who asked Teacher Huo to be so good-looking? However, she¡¯s really shameless to seduce him so openly.¡±


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s a good thing she has nothing to do with the Lt.* family. Otherwise, she would have dragged the Lb family to the ground again. Didn¡¯t she lose enough face in the past?¡±


    ¡°An¡¯an, the L¨´ family is really blessed to have you. That jinx over there doesn¡¯t have a single redeeming quality.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an listened quietly. Looking at the chaos in the distance, her smile widened.


    Lu Ning looked at the empty podium in the ss. Huo Jinyan did note to ss, so the first two sses were substituted by other teachers.


    Lin Yi walked to her side and looked at her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lu Ning knit her eyebrows.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to Huo Jinyan. Let¡¯s make things clear.¡±


    He raised his hand and grabbed Lu Nings wrist, pulling her along.


    Lu Ning was dragged out by him.


    ¡°Teacher is here! Teacher is here!¡±


    Someone shouted, and the scene immediately eased up a little.


    A few of them were even crying from getting beaten up.


    It was mainly because their strength was insufficient. The people from ss 9 were too ferocious.


    Everyone looked at each other with messy hair.


    Lin Yi looked at the group of people opposite him. ¡°You people should just mind your own business.¡±


    Then, he pulled Lu Ning out..

 Chapter 559 - 559: It Has Nothing to Do with Her

    Chapter 559: It Has Nothing to Do with Her


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When they saw Lin Yi pull Lu Ning out, the people around Li Yue¡¯an were stunned for a moment before looking at her in unison.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an was also stunned. She watched as Lin Yi pulled Lu Ning towards and past her.


    He did not spare her even a nce the entire time.


    The surrounding people could not help but look in the direction the two of them had gone. Only L¨´ Yue¡¯an stood rooted to the ground and did not move.


    The fists at her sides silently balled up even more tightly.


    Lin Yi pulled Lu Ning to the door of the principal¡¯s office.


    ¡°He¡¯s in there.¡¯


    Lu Ning nced at the closed door.


    Suddenly, the door opened from the inside.


    When they saw Lu Ning and Lin Yi, she was stunned for a moment. Then, they looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Through the gap, Lu Ning saw Huo Jinyan sitting on the sofa.


    In front of him were all the leaders of the school. They were all standing in a daze, as if Huo Jinyan was not the one who made a mistake, but them.


    He sat there with the aura of a superior.


    The school leaders looked at him and did not dare say anything harsh. However, this matter was so serious that they had no choice but to say it.


    Lu Ning walked in.


    The group looked over in unison.


    Shen Guang and Huo Jinyan frowned.


    Lu Ning stood by the door and the teacher beside her closed the door.


    Shen Guangs voice was serious. ¡°Why did you bring her here?¡±


    The teacher was stunned. She¡¯s the other party involved, of course we have to bring her here to rify things.


    However, he did not dare to say it.


    Huo Jinyan suddenly stood up and looked at the group of people in front of him.


    ¡°Let her go back. It has nothing to do with her.¡±


    The discipline master could not take it anymore and said, ¡°How is it unrted to her? It was caused by the two of you. She¡¯s also involved! Of course she¡¯s rted!¡±


    ¡°Lu Ning,e here!¡±


    Lu Ning followed the instructions and walked over.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s expression was very glum. He turned his body to block Lu Ning from their view. ¡°l said it has nothing to do with her.¡±


    His voice was not loud, but the oppression in his words made people subconsciously gulp.


    Shen Guang also looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Ningning, go back.¡±


    Lu Ning walked out from behind Huo Jinyan and looked at them. ¡°What are you going to do to Teacher Huo?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Isn¡¯t it obvious? Of course we have to rify the matter. It¡¯s very serious¡ªit will affect the school¡¯s image, the teachers¡¯ image, and the students¡¯ image. All of you have to pay more attention to it!¡±


    The school leaders were a little anxious.


    They did not want anything to happen. If possible, they never wanted anything like this to happen.


    There was a ball of fire in their hearts, but they did not dare to vent it on Huo Jinyan. However, at this moment, when they saw Lu Ning, they seemed to have finally found an outlet for their frustrations.


    He looked at her and spoke, each sentence spat out like a cannon st.


    ¡°Lu Ning, this is a school, a ce of study. How can you harbor such twisted thoughts? I see that a lot of things have happened to you. Why has there been so much trouble revolving around you? Have you ever thought that you might be the cause of all these? Forget about what happened before. This time, it¡¯s such a big matter. How can you do this? You¡¯re a girl. Don¡¯t you know how to keep yourself pure?!


    As soon as he said this, two pairs of eyes stared at him, making his back turn cold.


    A chill ran down his spine from the soles of his feet to the top of his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pin the crime on the victim. Ningning was framed in all the past events. As a teacher, take responsibility for what you say. Before the matter is investigated, no one can say that she is in the wrong.¡±


    As Shen Guangs voice fell, his protectiveness was very obvious.


    The face of the person who spoke out against Lu Ning turned red, then pale, then red and pale again..

 Chapter 560 - 560: For the School

    Chapter 560: For the School


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    However, he should be d that Shen Guang had spoken up. Otherwise, Huo Jinyan would not have let him off the hook.


    Finally, a calm school leader asked, ¡°Lu Ning, do you have such a rtionship with Teacher Huo? Tell us the truth.¡¯


    Lu Ning shook her head. ¡°We don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t, but the photos are clear. You say you don¡¯t, everyone says that they don¡¯t, but if so then how do we settle this issue? Without any evidence, do you think we can just rely on your anecdotes and say that there¡¯s nothing going on? How are we going to exin this to others? Who will believe us?!¡±


    This matter was indeed difficult. The photos were out and everyone had seen them; there was no way to disprove anything. No one would believe what the two involved people had to say.


    The school leader who had just been reprimanded bv Shen Guang snorted and turned around. He was a little upset and did not want to look at them anymore.


    At this moment, Lu Ning suddenly took out her phone and snapped a photo.


    Everyone was stunned.


    ¡°Lu Ning, what are you doing?! You¡¯re still in the mood to take photos at a time like this?! Are you even paying any heed to this situation!? This matter is very serious! It concerns the school¡¯s reputation, do you understand?! Even if you don¡¯t care about yourself, you have to care about the school and the teachers, right?!¡±


    Lu Ning did not say anything. She simply brought her phone to Shen Guang and handed it to him.


    Shen Guang was startled for a moment as he looked at her phone screen.


    Two secondster, he suddenly burst out inughter.


    The tense atmosphere in the principal¡¯s office was suddenly thrown for a loop.


    They all looked at Shen Guang weirdly.


    Huo Jinyan looked at Lu Ning, not knowing what she had done.


    Shen Guang smiled as he handed the phone to the angry leader beside him.


    ¡°Come, take a look. Now, I can also say that the two of you are in a rtionship now. The two of you are the ones who are truly ruining our school¡¯s reputation.¡±


    He really could not help butugh.


    A few leaders went over to take a look in confusion.


    In the end, what they saw was an ¡®intimate photo¡¯ of the reprimanded leader and the leader who had just spoken.


    When he turned around, from Lu Nings point of view, the two of them were very close, as if they were hugging each other. It was really very intimate.


    The angle of this photo matched the previous photo from the forum. Even the angle and location were simr.


    In an instant, the group came to a realization. So this was how intimate photos came about.


    However, this did not stop them fromughing. The photo was tooical.


    The two of them could not help but look at each other, then silently distanced themselves from each other in disdain.


    Shen Guang looked at them.


    ¡°So, you really don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship, right?¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°No.¡±


    Huo Jinyan: ¡°No.¡±


    Shen Guang nodded. Now, this could be considered evidence.


    ¡°Then, Chairman Zhao, Chairman Yu, let¡¯s have the two of you cooperate and let Ningning take a few photos from the same angle. That way, we can rify everything. ¡±


    The two of them were stunned and looked at Shen Guang at the same time.


    ¡°Both of us?¡±


    Shen Guang smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is all for the good of the school.¡±


    The two of them: ¡®


    The atmosphere instantly eased, and they could hardly hold back theirughter.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Chairman Yu. It¡¯s all for the school¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. For the sake of the teachers¡¯ and the students¡¯ reputation, the two of you are the most suitable. Anyway, it¡¯s impossible for anyone to think that the two of you are together.¡±


    The two of them: ¡®


    The two of them stood there helplessly and posed for the photos ording to Lu Nings instructions.


    Although they were standing quite far away from each other, the photos made them look really intimate. The two of them seemed ufortable.


    It made the surrounding peopleugh uncontrobly..

 Chapter 561 - 561: Were You Fired?

    Chapter 561: Were You Fired?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Due to the school¡¯s actions, many were actually opposed to them. Plus, the more they tried to suppress it, the more they wanted to speak out.


    Some posted everywhere on the forums, Tieba and Weibo; they kept posting in order to have more people see it.


    One side implored everyone to keep the school¡¯s image in mind, while the other side wanted this issue to blow up.


    The discussions within the various chat groups were heated. [Mr. Huo and Lu Ning seem to have been called to the principal¡¯s office.]


    [They have been gone for a long time. I guess it¡¯s serious.]


    [Is she going to be expelled?]


    [Hahaha, it¡¯ll be great if she¡¯s expelled. Then I won¡¯t have to see Lu Ning anymore.]


    [Eh¡­ So you¡¯re targeting Lu Ning? She¡¯s already in her third year of high school. If she gets expelled at such a critical juncture, all her years of hard work would be for nothing.]


    [Hah, when did she ever work hard? Her results are terrible.]


    [Lu Nings grades aren¡¯t that great, but given that she could give a speech and win the NI championship, she has to be better than you.]


    [Haha, look at you bunch of bootlickers. How about you tell the principal not to expel her? She did something so disgusting, yet you¡¯re still defending her.


    Yuck.]


    [ ¡­Alright, alright, let¡¯s keep it civil here. Let¡¯s just wait and see how the school deals with it.]


    [Hey, hey, hey! Hurry and take a look. All those posts seem to have been unlocked for some reason.]


    [Oh, the original posts?]


    [That¡¯s right! Nothing was deleted, they were released intact. Is there a bug in the system?]


    [Hehe, so there¡¯s justice after all. Even the heavens can¡¯t stand it anymore! Serves them right.]


    [Wait, take a look. I think they¡¯re giving an exnation!]


    [Hahahaha, you guys have to see it. I¡¯m dying ofughter here!]


    The group of forum posters went over to the original post out of curiosity to take a look.


    It was one thing if they had not seen it, but everyone who saw it rolled over fromughter.


    The original post had been unlocked for viewing, which attracted more people to read it.


    However, this post was linked to another post, so when someone clicked on it, that other post would pop up after two minutes. As long as the photo was clicked, the person would immediately be redirected to another link.


    That post was nothing but a post to rify the matter. However, it did not say much; only several photos and a fewparison pictures were posted.


    They all illustrated the same pose, but with different angles and perspectives. The angle from the original photo, along with frontal and side shots could be clearly seen. The two people in the photo appeared to be acting intimate with each other, but were actually very far apart in reality.


    However, everyone was more focused on the stiff expressions of the two school leaders in the photo.


    [I¡¯m dying here-. Hahaha! Look at the school leaders¡¯ faces.]


    [Hahaha, their expressions are so funny.]


    [This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a rification like this. Do you prefer it funny or by the book?]


    [l can¡¯t take it anymore, I¡¯mughing so hard my stomach hurts. How were they convinced to take this photo? Hahaha.]


    [Hahahaha, actually, the two of them might be secretly enjoying it too.]


    [Pfft, you can see a few leaders holding back theirughter in the corner.


    Hahaha, so there were so many people watching during the photoshoot?] [That¡¯s their social death right there, hahaha! I¡¯mughing my head off!]


    [From the looks of it, it really seems to be a problem with the angle. Hahaha, the two school leaders really did their best to clear the matter up.]


    Not only did the school post this rification on the forums, they also posted it on Tieba and Weibo.


    Unsurprisingly, all three ces were filled withughter.


    Everyone was thoroughly amused.


    With this humorous rification, this matter could be considered to havee to an end.


    However, even after the rification, there were still some who felt that it was true, and there were still a number ofments criticizing Lu Ning..

 Chapter 562 - 562: School Celebration Begins

    Chapter 562 - 562: School Celebration Begins


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When Lu Ning and Huo Jinyan left the principal¡¯s office, the sun had already set.


    Lin Yi was still waiting outside.


    When he saw hering out, he quickly walked over.


    ¡°Everything all right now?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s over.¡±


    Lin Yi nced at Huo Jinyan, then at Lu Ning. ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s still one lesson left.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and turned to leave with Lin Yi.


    Huo Jinyan stood where he was and watched her leave.


    There was a trace ofplicated emotions in his eyes.


    Although this matter had been rified, there were still many people discussing it. Some felt that rification meant nothing, while others felt that the rification did not necessarily mean that there was nothing else going on. There were all kinds of opinions, and the discussions raged for a few days.


    Wherever Lu Ning went, she would receive a lot of attention.


    However, she did not care and never said anything.


    On the other hand, every time Lin Ci saw those gazes she would re back at them.


    This matter seemed to be over, but at the same time, it did not seem to be so.


    Especially with Huo Jinyan¡¯s resignation also being mentioned at this time¡ªit was as though he had resigned due to this matter.


    Even though it had been a long time since Huo Jinyan proposed to resign, no one listened and simply felt that it was the result of this issue.


    However, no matter how popr this topic was, it was soon to be the school¡¯s anniversary party, so the discussions eventually decreased. Now, the most lively event was the school¡¯s anniversary party.


    The activities in the school began at noon.


    Every ss had its own project. Lu Nings ss 9 had decorated their ssroom into a beverage cafe.


    She hade early to prepare. When Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi came with Lu Jingzhi and Lu Bai, Lu Ning was helping out at the back.


    Lin Ci led them in to their tables.


    Wearing a small apron, she graciously led them to a table for four.


    ¡°Uncle, Auntie, would you like something to drink?¡±


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci looked at her and smiled. They took the menu she handed to them and looked at it. ¡°We¡¯ll both have pearl milk tea.¡± ¡°Okay. Jingzhi, how about you?¡±


    Lin Ci looked at him.


    Lu Jingzhi looked around for a long time, but could not find Lu Ning.


    ¡°Sister Ci, where did my sister go?¡±


    Lin Ci pointed to the area covered by a curtain at the back.


    ¡°Ningning created a specialty lemon-kumquat drink Do you want to try it?¡±


    She looked at Lu Jingzhi with a smile.


    Lu Bai looked at her. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get this.¡±


    Lin Ci looked at Lu Bai in a daze and immediately smiled happily. ¡°Okay, Brother.¡¯


    Then, she turned around and left.


    Lu Jingzhi: ???


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t ordered yet.¡±


    Lu Bai looked at him with a smile. ¡°That big sister will get it for you.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The four of them were seated by the window, and the sounds of people talking could be heard from downstairs. There were many small stalls below and it was very lively.


    Lu Ning came out from the back with four drinks and walked over.


    ¡°Please enjoy.¡±


    She ced the items they ordered in front of everyone.


    The four of them looked at her and could not help butugh.


    Lu Bai leaned back in his chair and said coyly, ¡°Sweetie, you really look the part. ¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and leaned closer to look at Lu Jingzhi. ¡°There¡¯s a ss running a quiz stall downstairs. I¡¯ll bring you there when I¡¯m done.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi immediately nodded. ¡°Okaym !¡¯


    Lu Ning turned around, and left.


    Shen Yunci looked towards Lu Bai.


    ¡°Son, have you looked at the houses which Mommy gave you? Pick one, and we can move there.¡¯


    Lu Bai looked at her and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to move?¡±


    Shen Yunci was silent for a moment.


    Lu Zhi quickly added, ¡°Our house is too small now, it¡¯ll be more convenient to get a bigger house.. Coincidentally, didn¡¯t Lu Ning win a lot of prize money recently?¡±

 Chapter 563 - 563: Hiding Something From Us

    Chapter 563 - 563: Hiding Something From Us


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Bai was still dressed to cover himself up as much as possible. He was wearing a hoodie with a face mask.


    However, his eyes were fixed on Lu Zhi.


    His voice sounded very casual. ¡°Dad, Mom, are you hiding something from


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were shocked.


    He subconsciously refuted, ¡°No, not at all.¡± However, he did not sound confident.


    Lu Jingzhi turned to look at the three of them.


    Finally, he tugged at the corner of Lu Bai¡¯s shirt. ¡°Brother, those girls seem to be looking at you.¡±


    Lu Bai turned around, and spotted a few girls leaning against the door frame and looking in his direction.


    He smiled, but said nothing, simply raising his hand to pull the brim of his hat down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you downstairs to hang out.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi was startled. He looked at Lu Bai and said, ¡°But Brother, Sister isn¡¯t done yet.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Send a message to Sisterter.¡±


    After Lu Bai left with Lu Jingzhi, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi sat there uneasily.


    ¡°Does he know something?¡±


    Lu Zhi sighed. ¡°It¡¯s time to tell them. They¡¯re all grown up and can take care of themselves.¡¯


    Shen Yunci was still a little worried, but she did not object. When Lu Ning came out, she did not see Lu Bai and Lu Jingzhi.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, where are my brothers?¡±


    ¡°Ah, they went down to y. You should go and join them too. Mom and Dad will rest here and wait for the evening g.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Alright, call me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±


    Lu Ning turned around and gave out a few instructions before leaving.


    She was actually more worried about Lu Bai.


    She was afraid that he would be recognized.


    For the past few days, she had been looking into Lu Bai and realized that he had actually left the house the summer right before she returned.


    It was also that very month when his band officially debuted.


    It was actually very scary for someone to have so much poprity and achievements within just a few months.


    For a newly debuted group like them, their explosive climb in poprity would definitely be the envy of many. In their jealousy, they would go out and dig up information about them; and if they could not find anything, they would fabricate rumors.


    However, the entire band did not seem to be the tactful sort. When they saw something they were not particrly fond of, they would directly confront it; the most impressive thing Lu Ning saw was when the entire band collectively reposted the fabricated news and then asked the posters to get lost. They certainly did not give them any face and were not polite at all.


    When they found out that someone in the organizingmittee had fabricated fake news about them, they stopped performing right there and then. In a way, they were very hot-tempered and stubborn.


    It was also because of their straightforward temperament that more people liked them, and their poprity soared.


    Even if they had a strange temper, some organizers had no choice but to beg them to perform.


    After all, they were simply too popr.


    Lu Ning was actually quite happy when she saw these, and she admired Lu Bai and the others¡¯ actions.


    She liked this straightforwardness a lot.


    As such, she had a newfound appreciation of her brother¡¯s charm.


    Because Lu Bai was also very good-looking, he was the most popr person in the band.


    He had a lot of fans. After the ss certificationst time, Lu Ning realized that not only did girls like him, even the boys also liked him very much.


    He was very popr now. Lu Ning was really afraid that he would be swamped and unable to move about if he was recognized.


    Hence, she searched for him all the way.


    However, as soon as she went downstairs, she was intercepted by someone.


    ¡°Ningning. ¡±


    Lin Yi pulled her arm. ¡°Quick, choose one.¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned and looked over.


    There was an entire row of dolls neatly ced opposite him. All kinds of dolls were on disy.


    She casually pointed at one..

 Chapter 564 - 564: She’s Your Fiancée, You Know

    Chapter 564 - 564: She¡¯s Your Fianc¨¦e, You Know


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    After pointing, she was about to leave when Lin Yi stopped her.


    ¡°Hold up!¡¯


    Lu Ning turned to look at him helplessly. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Just wait. I¡¯ll give it to you if I win.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­Bro, you should give it to your fianc¨¦e if you win.¡±


    She pointed at L¨´ Yue¡¯an, who was not far away.


    Lin Yi perked his eyebrows at her. ¡°Why should 1? I¡¯m still peeved at her.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him in amusement. ¡°You¡¯re really something. She¡¯s your fianc¨¦e, you know.¡±


    Lu Ning stood beside him with her arms crossed. ¡°Okay, bring it on.¡±


    Lin Yi smiled. He raised the mini sandbag in his hand and chucked it at a row of Pleasant Goats.


    ¡°Hit 20 of them, and you¡¯ll win the doll that Lu Ning just pointed at.¡±


    However, by some twisted stroke of luck, this stall seemed to have been set up by ss 2, which was L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s ss. They were also the ones who bought the items.


    Lin Yi threw five sandbags and only hit three. Basically, he could not win the big prize any more.


    Lu Ning nced at the person standing by the stall and could not help but ask, ¡°Excuse me, are you from ss 2?¡±


    She looked familiar, as if she had seen her before.


    The boy nodded.


    When he nodded and looked over, he suddenly saw a murderous look in Lu Nings eyes.


    At some point, L¨´ Yue¡¯an had walked to the stall and stood opposite Lin Yi. ¡°Brother Lin Yi, which one do you want? I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Lin Yi looked at her. ¡°No need, I can do it.¡¯


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an then turned to look at Lu Ning. ¡°Does Sister Ning want it? Then, why don¡¯t I give it to Sister?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she turned to grab it.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t hit. I can give it to you.¡±


    Lu Ning raised her eyebrows slightly.


    ¡®¡±Can¡¯t hit?¡±


    Lin Yi looked at her and was shocked by her sudden outburst.


    In the next moment, Lu Ning snatched the sandbag from his hand and hurled it. The sandbag brushed past L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s ear and smashed fiercely into the shelf where the little Pleasant Goats were ced.


    In an instant, a row of about a dozen Pleasant Goats fell down.


    ¡°My god!¡¯


    An onlooker eximed in surprise.


    Lin Yi also looked at her in shock.


    The boy who had been questioned by Lu Ning did a count. Including the few that Lin Yi had scored, there were exactly 20 of them.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Sister Ning, are you taking the doll you just asked for?¡±


    He also called Lu Ning, ¡®Sister Ning.


    Lu Ning smiled at him and nodded slightly.


    The boy took the big doll down and handed it over.


    Lu Ning did not take it and nced at Lin Yi. ¡°Which one do you want?¡±


    Lin Yi:


    Their positions were reversed.


    He pointed meekly at a huge Ultraman doll in the corner.


    ¡°That one needs 50.¡±


    Lu Nings expression did not change. She simply repeated after him, ¡°50.¡±


    The boy was about to say something to her, but before he could open his mouth, he saw Lu Ning raise her hand and chuck a sandbag steadily and urately.


    The sandbag brushed past L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s head andnded firmly on the shelf again.


    Eight Pleasant Goats instantly fell.


    Lu Ning did not even need to deliberate about it, she simply tossed the sandbags as she grabbed them. 35 dolls were downed with three or four sandbags.


    Furthermore, every sandbag brushed past Li Yue¡¯an. They did not touch her, but each and every one whistled past her.


    Lu Ning held thest sandbag in her hand and looked over.


    She said coldly, ¡°Set them up.¡±


    ¡°Sister Ning, there¡¯s more of them here.¡±


    Lu Ning had not smashed any of the sheep dolls at all on the other side.


    Lu Ning tossed the sandbag upwards and caught it steadily. She said casually,


    ¡°l just like that side more. Set it up for me.¡± ¡­Will do..

 Chapter 565 - 565: Killing Intent

    Chapter 565 - 565: Killing Intent


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an took a deep breath and clenched her fists. Someone beside her tugged at her.


    ¡°An¡¯an, excuse me, 1 need to set up the sheep.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an tried her best to control her emotions and moved a little.


    After everything was arranged, arge group of onlookers had gathered around Lu Ning.


    They were all shocked by her abnormal skills.


    Others would hit one target with one mini sandbag, but she would 8 or 9 Pleasant Goats with a single sandbag. Plus, each of her throws were so urate.


    But now there was only one sandbag left, and she was still short of 15.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an turned around, and her gazended on Lu Ning. However, in the next second, a sandbag came straight at her. This time, it did not go around her but was flying straight for her face.


    Startled, she bent down instinctively. The sandbag barely missed her shoulder.


    It hit the shelf so hard that half of the Pleasant Goats on the shelf began to


    ¡°Wow!


    Meanwhile, L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at Lu Ning in shock. Anger finally appeared on her face.


    Lu Ning looked at her arrogantly. ¡°Oh, my hand slipped.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an: ¡®


    ¡°What are you doing?! Lu Ning, are you blind? Can¡¯t you see An¡¯an standing here? If she hadn¡¯t dodged she would have been hit.¡±


    The people outside the stall were unhappy. They pointed at Lu Ning and scolded her.


    Then, the surroundings instantly fell silent, and no one dared to speak.


    This spat between L¨´ Yue¡¯an and Lu Ning¡­ Who dared to say anything? They could only watch the show.


    Lu Ning nced at her coldly. ¡°Did I hit you?¡±


    She was furious, but L¨´ Yue¡¯an still maintained a gentle expression on her face.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. It didn¡¯t hit me. Let¡¯s not argue about this.¡± ¡°An¡¯an! Don¡¯t be so gentle, you¡¯re being bullied. Look at her!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Lu Ning ignored them and turned to look at the boy. ¡°Are you done counting?¡±


    The boy was stunned when he finished counting. ¡°Sixteen plus thirty-five, to a total of fifty-one.¡±


    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s awesome!¡±


    Ultraman was plucked down and stuffed into Lin Yi¡¯s arms. The Ultraman was almost as big as Lin Yi.


    Seeing that she was getting into the groove, Lin Yi bought a lot of mini sandbags for her to y.


    Lu Ning turned to look at him.


    Lin Yi smiled. ¡°If you win more, you can give them to your close friends.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Then, she turned around and waved.


    Li Nian, who was outside the crowd, was stunned.


    ¡°Nian e nian,e here.¡¯


    Li Nian was stunned for a moment before she walked over and stood beside Lu Ning.


    ¡°Which one do you like?¡±


    Li Nian nced at them and casually pointed at a SteLou in the middle.


    The boy coughed and reminded them, ¡°Ahem, Sister Ning, that SteLou requires 200.¡±


    Lin Yi waved him off. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡¯


    Then, he bought a few baskets of mini sandbags.


    Lu Ning nced at the shelf in front of her. ¡°How many are there on this side?¡±


    ¡°A hundred and ten in total.¡¯


    Lin Yi did not know if it was intentional or not. He looked at L¨´ Yue¡¯ an and asked, ¡°An¡¯an, did you buy these dolls?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an nodded. She had indeed bought these.


    Lu Ning took a look and raised her hand to throw a sandbag without hesitation.


    This time, she did not stop. She threw nine sand balls in a row, and then the entire shelf of Pleasant Goats fell.


    The people around them were so shocked that their jaws hit the floor. Those from ss 2 who were on break were urgently summoned back to help with setting up.


    When they came back, they were stunned to see the shelf empty.


    Then, they looked at Lu Ning, who was standing in the middle with a murderous aura. Nobody dared to say anything as they ran to set up the Pleasant Goats.


    More and more people gathered around..

 Chapter 566 - 566: What’s Going On?

    Chapter 566 - 566: What¡¯s Going On?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The shelves were once again filled with Pleasant Goats.


    They did not know if Lu Ning even paused to think¡ªin any case, they did not have any time to react. Lu Ning sent ten sandbags flying over, and the entire wall was emptied of Pleasant Goats again.


    And she only used two baskets of sandbags.


    The people surrounding them were so shocked that they could not speak. Everyone watched with their mouths agape.


    ¡°Sister Ning, here.¡±


    Although he said that, the SteLou was given directly to Li Nian.


    Lu Ning took a nce and saw a few items that were not disyed at the very back.


    She pointed to arge Daisy Duck at the back. ¡°How much does that need?¡±


    She recalled that Lin Ci liked Daisy Duck.


    As a matter of fact, they had not decided on it yet. They did not think that anyone would win the items disyed up front, so they had not prepared the items for the second round.


    ¡°Five hundred! ¡±


    A grumpy female voice suddenly sounded out.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an patted her and turned to look at Lu Ning. ¡°Sister Ning, if you like it, how about I give it to¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Lu Ning threw a mini sandbag over and knocked out seven Pleasant Goats. Then, she nced at her. ¡°No need.¡±


    Every time she flung a sandbag she looked quite casual, but each and every one of them flew stable, urate, and ruthless.


    ¡°500, which means she can get it with 50 to 60 throws. Isn¡¯t that crazy? She must be cheating.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s just for fun. If she went out and did this with a vendor who relied on this for their livelihood, they would definitely get into a fight. Her throwing skill defies thews of physics!¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that every time Lu Ning meets L¨´ Yue¡¯an, she suddenly bespetitive? She was always gentle and kind to everyone, I¡¯ve never seen her like this before.¡¯


    ¡°Shh, those who know, know. But anyway, isn¡¯t she too awesome? I want to


    have one too, that Mickey Mouse looks so nice.¡±


    ¡°l wonder if I can ask her for help. I like it so much.¡±


    Everyone around them was discussing and chatting. They were also waiting to see when Lu Ning would get the Daisy Duck.


    Not far away, Huo Jinyan was leaning against a tform. He looked at Lu Ning with a smile on his lips.


    She looked happy and no longer looked as gloomy as before.


    He turned to look at the setting sun on the horizon.


    The sun was about to set.


    Lu Ning seemed to have had too much fun and had forgotten her entire purpose for going out.


    More than half of the entire school seemed to be gathered here.


    Lu Ning took less than 20 minutes to win Daisy Duck, using a total of only 54 sandbags.


    At the same time, she also exchanged 40 for a Mickey Mouse and tossed him to the girl behind her.


    ¡°For you.¡±


    She was straightforward and did not dawdle.


    The girl was stunned. She did not expect Lu Ning to hear her casually speaking.


    In an instant, she was surrounded by fans.


    She looked at the people around her in a daze and was a little stunned.


    With this, the surrounding voices became louder. ¡°Sister Ning! Can you help me get that Donald Duck?¡±


    ¡°Sister Ning, that Powerpuff Girl¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister Ning, that¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister Ning¡­¡±


    The voices were steadily getting louder and louder.


    When Lin Ci arrived and saw this scene, she was stunned.


    What¡­ what¡¯s going on?


    When she managed to squeeze her way in, what she saw was a scene of carnage with Lu Ning in the midst of it all.


    Lin Yi, who was watching from the side, was also quite excited. When he saw her arrive, he raised his hand and stuffed the huge Daisy Duck into her arms. ¡°Here. Ningning won it for you.¡±


    Lin Ci could not even hold it with one hand, and it was very crowded here. It took her a lot of effort to adjust her direction and look at Lu Ning.


    At a nce, the dolls on the shelf were half-empty..

 Chapter 567 - 567: That Figure!

    Chapter 567 - 567: That Figure!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The atmosphere was very lively, and even the people upstairs could not help but look over.


    Some people even started live-streaming.


    She squeezed towards Lu Nings side and patted her a few shoulder-widths away.


    Lu Nings gaze was firm and serious as she stared at the shelf in front of her. She was still steady, urate, and ruthless.


    Not many people joined the live-stream at first, but after a short while, many viewers had joined in.


    The number of people in the live-stream began to climb.


    In just a few minutes, it had increased from 10 thousand to 50 thousand, 100 thousand, then 150 thousand¡­


    The screen was filled with a blur ofments.


    [Ahhh! It¡¯s Ning Bae.] [Save me, my daughter is so valiant!]


    [She¡¯s so urate!]


    [Oh my god, that works too?!]


    [There are so many people. What kind of event is this?]


    [The host mentioned that it was the school¡¯s anniversary celebration. It looks pretty fun.]


    [Ahhh! Ning Bae is having so much fun!]


    [Ningning looks so serious.] [Did Ningning win all those prizes that the people around her are holding?]


    [Did she win those all alone?]


    [Ning Bae¡¯s on a frenzy.]


    Just as they were happily chatting, Lu Ning won yet another doll.


    The camera swept across the opposite shelf. There were only three dolls left on the shelf.


    [My heart¡¯s aching for the stall owner.] [Ningning is so awesome. Is she that urate? Amazing, I love this.]


    [Ah ah ah ah! Baby is so awesome!]


    [I¡¯m so envious! I really want to go!]


    As the news spread, the number of people in the live-stream increased.


    It exceeded 500 thousand viewers.


    When Lu Bai and Lu Jingzhi followed the crowd over, they were also shocked by the number of people in front of them.


    ¡°Sister Ning, that one, that one, yes!¡¯


    Hearing voices calling Lu Nings name, the two of them looked at each other and walked towards the crowd.


    On the other hand, the live-streaming blogger raised his phone and turned it around to take in the sea of people around him.


    [Wow, there are so many people.]


    [There are so many people. Our daughter is so popr.]


    [Oh my god, this scene is shocking. Are they all here to watch her?]


    [Wait! That person just now! That figure!]


    [So many people, so many people.]


    [Ahhh! That person just shed past the screen! Quick, quick, turn around!]


    [What? Who is it?]


    In an instant, the screen suddenly began to fill with people asking about that.


    The streamer looked at thements and turned around curiously.


    ¡°What? Who¡¯s there?¡±


    [Raise it up. Then, turn to the left!]


    He did as he was told, but there was no longer a trace of that figure in that ce.


    [Ah, maybe I saw wrongly. I thought it was Bai.]


    [Sis, I was mistaken too. I was so excited just now, but thinking about it carefully, how could Bai¡¯bai be there?]


    [Huh? Bai? What are you talking about?]


    [Bai is the lead singer of B.Y. You should get to know themq


    [He is so cool. You should learn more about B.Y, everyone in the band is super good.]


    On one side of the screen werements about Lu Ning, and on the other side werements about B.Y.


    Lu Bai and Lu Jingzhi had already quietly squeezed in, standing behind Lu Ning.


    It was Lin Ci who discovered them first.


    She spotted him beside her and subconsciously wanted to call out, but Lu Bai quickly reminded her with a look.


    Lin Ci immediately nodded and held it in.


    Lu Bai looked at her and smiled; Lin Ci instantly blushed.


    After Lu Ning hurled the sandbag in her hand, she turned around and saw Lu Bai.


    Realizing something, she looked to her right and found the live-streaming phone. She immediately pulled the Ultraman from Lin Yi¡¯s arms and over to Lu Bai to block him..

 Chapter 568 - 568: How Savage

    Chapter 568: How Savage


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    At that moment, the camera had swept over to Lu Bai. Fortunately, Lu Ning reacted in time and blocked it, so he was not seen.


    However, Lin Yi, whose Ultraman had been snatched away, looked at her in confusion, the light in his eyes gone.


    It was really getting a little crowded here.


    Lu Ning looked at thest two dolls on the shelf.


    ¡°Fill them up.¡±


    The few attendants followed her instructions and immediately filled it up.


    Lu Ning took a look at them and narrowed her eyes.


    Then, with no wasted motion, she began chucking all the sandbags at her side.


    The Pleasant Goats on the shelf fell like rain.


    In the end, she won all the dolls; not a single one was left.


    Lu Jingzhi raised his hand and tugged at the corner of Lu Nings shirt. ¡°Sister, can I have that Pleasant Goat?¡±


    He had taken a fancy to those small Pleasant Goats.


    Lu Ning looked up. ¡°l want a Pleasant Goat. How many do I need to hit?¡±


    The people of ss 2 were all frightened and hurriedly went over with Pleasant Goats in their hands.


    ¡°Sister Ning, there¡¯s no need for more. You can have them.¡±


    They brought several Pleasant Goats over, but Lu Ning only took one. She looked at them and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Then, she bent down and handed it to Lu Jingzhi.


    ¡°That¡¯s awesome.¡¯ ¡°Thank you, Sister Ning!¡¯


    ¡°Thank you, Sister Ning!¡¯


    Some were happy, while others were sad.


    After everyone left, the people from ss 2 who werete looked at the only remaining Pleasant Goat on the shelf and fell silent.


    Because they were certain that no one could win those dolls, they had pre-allocated them among themselves.


    Looking at this scene now, it was a little tragic.


    The most tragic was that a few dents had appeared on the shelves.


    The boys were stunned.


    ¡°Who was it? So savage!¡¯


    ¡°Oh my god, how much force do they have? This dent is so big.¡± ¡°I¡¯m impressed. Who can it be, being so strong?¡±


    When they found out that it was Lu Ning, they were in a mess.


    The girls did not care too much about putting on airs. They all looked at L¨´ Yue¡¯an in silence.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an had indeed promised to give them those things.


    Who could have expected such a situation to ur today?


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an gritted her teeth and looked at them. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll get the chauffeur to go out and buy them. I¡¯ll still give you what I promised you. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Even if she was unwilling, in such a scenario L¨´ Yue¡¯an still had to fulfill their requests.


    ¡°Thank you, An¡¯an.¡±


    The girls were a little relieved. After all, they were waiting expectantly. It was a little upsetting to suddenly have their hopes dashed.


    The sky gradually darkened, and the beautiful lights of all colors on No. 1 High School¡¯s campus slowly lit up.


    The entire campus was beautifully decorated.


    The g was about to begin, and they all began to head towards the auditorium.


    ¡®rne backstage was also starting to get busy.


    ¡°That light over there. Yes, yes. Move a little to the right.¡±


    ¡°Thatmp is the wrong one, that¡¯s a prop for the second scene. Take it down quickly.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the program list? Where did the program list go?¡± ¡°Are we prepared for the freshmen and sophomores?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Put it over here.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why haven¡¯t the third-year students checked in yet?¡±


    ¡°What are you looking at me for? Hurry up and call them!¡±


    The backstage was in a mess.


    The senior year¡¯s program list had yet to be signed and confirmed. The person-in-charge was having a headache.


    Li Nian was called over to help, and she went to inform them along with a few others.


    One after another, they arrived at the backstage entrance.


    There was a table at the door, and the list was ced on it, waiting for the students¡¯ final confirmation.


    Those who wanted to perform also arrived one after the other. Li Nian and another person were watching from the side.


    ¡°Nian¡¯nian,e and help me.¡± Li Nian went over.


    Then, L¨´ Yue¡¯an walked over¡­

 Chapter 569 - 569: The Performer Lu Ning?

    Chapter 569: The Performer Lu Ning?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Li Nian went to help.


    ¡°Zhen¡¯zhen,e over here too.¡¯


    Another girl was also called over to help.


    When L¨´ Yue¡¯an reached, there was only the sign-in paper on the table in front of her. There was no one else there.


    She smiled, and raised the pen on the table to sign a name behind the sixth program.


    Program 6 ¨C Piano Recital ¡°Mariage d¡¯amour¡±. In the performer¡¯s column was the name that had just been signed¡ªLu Ning.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look. I thought I saw someone over there, I¡¯ll go make sure.¡±


    After Li Nian was done, she nced at the doorway and saw a figure, so she hurriedly went over after giving out some instructions.


    When she went over, she realized that the person had already left. She caught a nce of the person¡¯s back and felt that the person looked familiar, so she turned around and chased after them.


    When she turned the corner, she heard someone call out to the person in front of her.


    ¡°An t an, we were just looking for you¡­¡±


    Li Nian stopped in her tracks. She was stunned for a moment before she took out her phone and snapped a photo of L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    ¡°Nian¡¯nian, Nian¡¯nian, where did you go?¡±


    Someone called her name, and Li Nian hurriedly turned around and went back.


    Just as she was about to look at the list on the table, she heard a violent sound from the backstage.


    ¡°Somebody, somebodye here!¡±


    Zhen¡¯zhen dragged the two of them backstage. She did not have time to look at the program list.


    A tall shelf in the backstage had suddenly copsed. Fortunately, the person dodged in time and it did not hit anyone.


    A group of people were hurriedly cleaning up the mess.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Where¡¯s the list? Has everyone signed it?¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anyone who hasn¡¯t signed it. We just came to help.¡±


    ¡°Then pack up here. I¡¯ll go check.¡±


    The auditorium was already filled with people. It was noisy and everyone was talking.


    ¡°ss Rep, what¡¯s our program number?¡±


    ¡°Number 10.¡¯


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it about to start?¡±


    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s about time.¡¯


    As they chatted, music started ying and the entire auditorium fell silent.


    The people from ss 9 also hurriedly went to prepare.


    Their stage costumes were all made by themselves. After seeing the situation, they went backstage to prepare.


    Because they were acting as a group and there were many people, they specially found an empty space and pulled a curtain over to cover it.


    The people backstage were busy changing, but they were changing in an orderly fashion.


    After all, their performance was towards the end, so there was no hurry. After changing into their costumes, they ran to the side to watch the performances.


    ¡°Everyone, wee to the No. 1 High School¡¯s anniversary celebration party¡­¡±


    The emcee¡¯s voice sounded from the stage, spreading to every corner.


    Lin Ci¡¯s clothes were bigger and harder to wear.


    ¡°Ningning,e and help me out.¡±


    When Lu Ning heard this, she lifted a corner of the curtain and entered. Lin Ci was struggling to put on a sleeve. ¡°This sleeve is so troublesome.¡±


    Lu Ning raised her hand. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    Lin Ci stopped moving and stood there obediently, sighing.


    Lu Ning helped her tidy up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Lin Ci shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little nervous.¡±


    Lu Ning patted her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be on stage with you.¡±


    Lin Ci turned around and looked at her. ¡°Ningning, our semester¡¯s ending so soon. ¡±


    Her sudden sadness took Lu Ning by surprise. She looked at her and said gently, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Lin Ci suddenly hugged her. ¡°Will we be separated too?¡±


    Lu Ning did not know why she suddenly thought about this. She raised her hand and patted her back. ¡°No, we¡¯ll just have to get into the same university.¡±


    Lin Ci t s voice was a little lifeless..

 Chapter 570 - 570: Program List

    Chapter 570: Program List


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Can I do it?¡±


    ¡°You can do it.¡¯


    Lin Ci let go of her and looked at her face. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re going to Beijing University. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to get in.¡±


    In fact, Lu Nings ability was slowly showing. Lin Ci also knew that Lu Ning must be outstanding in the other subjects, she simply had yet to show it.


    However, she was in a dilemma. She did not know if she could get in with her ability.


    Even if her grades were among the top in the ss, she had no idea if she would be able to get into Beijing University.


    Lu Ning held her hand. ¡°Little Ci, you have to grasp your own future. Whether we can get in or not depends on ourselves. We can do anything if we work hard.¡¯


    Lin Ci looked at her gentle gaze and smiled.


    In truth, she already knew that perfectly well, but she still nodded at Lu Ning.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s work hard together.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s work harder.¡±


    Lin Ci¡¯s mood improved a little. Lu Ning looked at her and smiled.


    ¡°Do you need to change?¡±


    Lu Ning smiled. ¡°Nope, I¡¯ll just wear this. When the timees, I only need to squat there and be a flower.¡±


    Lin Ci smiled. ¡°Where¡¯s your gown? Did you put it with mine?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°They¡¯re all together. They¡¯ve been ced in the changing room for a while already.¡±


    Lu Ning handed her a jacket. ¡°Wear this quickly. It¡¯s getting chilly.¡±


    The two of them walked out.


    The girls watching outside could not help butugh.


    ¡°Our princess is so pretty.¡±


    Chen Xingqian and Guan Chiyue hade backstage for some reason.


    ¡°Whoa, it¡¯s a princess!¡±


    The two of them circled around Lin Ci.


    Lu Ning looked at them and could not help butugh.


    ¡®Quick, let¡¯s take a photo with the princess.¡±


    The few of them happily took photos together.


    This ce was far away from the front desk, so no one disturbed them. Everyone quickly hurried by and went to do their own things.


    As they took photos, the people in front were still busy.


    The second program had already begun.


    Lu Qing arrivedte.


    He had a meeting at thepany today and had just finished work. He followed the seat number and found it.


    Shen Yunci, Lu Zhi, Lu Jingzhi, and Lu Bai were already seated.


    There were two empty seats beside them. He sat down in one, and the other was reserved for Lu Ning.


    The seats were closer to the front, in the third row, so they could see the stage very clearly.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ningning?¡±


    ¡°She went backstage.¡±


    Lu Qing nodded and looked around. Finally, he saw L¨´ Yue¡¯an, who was waving at him from not far away.


    She was dressed exquisitely in a petite gown. It seemed that she had put in a lot of effort for this performance.


    Lu Qing looked at her and smiled. Then, he looked towards the stage.


    The mess in the backstage had just been tidied up. Li Nian patted the dust off her hands.


    ¡°Nian¡¯nian, I forgot to give this to Jian¡¯jian. Can you hurry and bring it to her?¡± Li Nian took it and walked towards the sliding screen.


    Jian¡¯jian was the person-in-charge, standing at the side with a walkie-talkie in hand, her brows furrowed.


    ¡°Is that prop ready? Yes, it¡¯s time to bring it on stage. Arrange it nicely. Yes, when the scene turns dark, go up and change them.¡±


    She was talking into the walkie-talkie. Li Nian walked over and patted her shoulder.


    ¡°Jian¡¯jian, for you.¡±


    Jian¡¯jian looked at her and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I was looking for it.


    Thanks.¡¯


    Li Nian shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Jian¡¯jian handed her the thing in his hand. ¡°Help me hold it, let me get some water.¡±


    Li Nian nodded and held onto it.. Then, she subconsciously looked at the program list in her hand¡­

 Chapter 571 - 571: The Wrong Name

    Chapter 571: The Wrong Name


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    As she looked through them one by one, she asked, ¡°Jian¡¯jian, which program is running now?¡±


    ¡°The fourth one.¡¯


    Li Nian nodded as her gazended on the fourth entry. Then, she looked down at the next program.


    The fifth is a poem recital.


    The sixth, a piano piece.


    The seventh¡­


    Wait a minute!


    Li Nian was suddenly taken aback.


    She leaned in to take a closer look at the sixth program.


    Upon closer inspection, the program list clearly stated that the performer was Lu Ning.


    Li Nian¡¯s expression instantly changed.


    Lu Ning had never mentioned this, and it was impossible for her to perform


    The piano recital of ¡°Mariage d¡¯amour¡±, wasn¡¯t this what Lin Ci often mentioned? She said that it¡¯s L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s performance.


    Then, the dots connected in her mind and she realized something. She quickly whipped out her phone and took a photo of the program list. ¡°Jian¡¯jian, the sixth program might not be correct.¡±


    Jian¡¯jian was also startled. She put down her ss of water and walked over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°The piano recital, with Lu Ning? Did Lu Ning even sign up for a program? I remember that their ss is performing a group y. So why is there such a thing? Who filled it in!? It¡¯s filled in wrongly! Hurry up and find her!¡±


    Li Nian¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Maybe it wasn¡¯t filled in wrongly, or it was done on purpose!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Li Nian hurriedly handed the list in her hand to Jian¡¯jian. ¡°I¡¯ll go find her. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡±


    Jian¡¯jian was stunned as she looked at her back and shouted, ¡°Hurry up! Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to follow the program list!¡±


    Li Nian ran over.


    ¡°Where¡¯s ss 9?¡±


    She hurriedly grabbed the people around her and asked them.


    ¡°Over there, I think.¡±


    Li Nian immediately ran towards where they pointed.


    The backstage was very wide, and there were countless wires scattered on the ground. She almost tripped a few times.


    When she ran over, she only saw a group of people sitting and chatting, but there was no sign of Lu Ning among them.


    Lin Ci looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Li Nian ran to her, panting heavily. ¡°Where¡¯s Ning¡¯ning?!¡±


    Chen Xingqian and Guan Chiyue were also puzzled, wondering what was wrong.


    ¡°Ning!ning just went out. What¡¯s wrong? What happened? Are you in a hurry?¡±


    Li Nian looked at Lin Ci. ¡°Call her, call her now. L¨´ Yue¡¯an filled in Ningnings name on the program list!¡±


    Lin Ci stood up so abruptly she almost tore her dress.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, Princess, please don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s call and ask her first.¡¯


    Lin Ci quickly took out her phone and dialed Lu Ning.


    However, in the end, when the ringtone sounded it came from Lin Ci.


    The few of them were stunned. Lin Ci sighed and stomped her feet anxiously. ¡°Her coat! Her coat is with me! Her phone is here too!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s look for her together.¡± ¡°Which program is it?¡±


    ¡°The sixth, it¡¯s the fourth right now!¡±


    Chen Xingqian, Guan Chiyue, and a few others immediately prepared to go out and search.


    Li Nian looked at Lin Ci. ¡°You don¡¯t move. Wait here.¡¯


    Lin Ci watched her dash off. ¡°You slow down too. You¡¯re not in good health either.¡¯


    Li Nian hurried out.


    After pushing open the door and running for a few steps, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her ankle and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, someone caught her.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Gu Chen¡¯s voice sounded in her ears.


    Li Nian suddenly looked up at him. ¡°Ningning! Look for Ning¡¯ning! L¨´ Yue¡¯an tricked her! ¡±


    Gu Chen frowned as he looked at her.


    The group of people started looking for Lu Ning.


    They had searched everywhere, but no one remembered to look in the front. Lu Ning was sitting in her seat and watching the show with Shen Yunci and the others.


    Her gaze fell on L¨´ Yue¡¯an, who had just gotten up not far away.


    Looks like it¡¯s almost her turn. She¡¯s going to get ready.


    Lu Ning retracted her gaze and did not care..

 Chapter 572 - 572: Bring Her Backstage

    Chapter 572 - 572: Bring Her Backstage


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning did not know that everyone was looking for her.


    Lin Ci took her phone and sent a message to ss 9¡¯s group chat, asking everyone to look for Lu Ning.


    The people from ss 9, who were sitting in the auditorium and watching the performance, looked at their phones in confusion.


    Then, they looked at Lu Ning, who was sitting in the front row.


    Isn¡¯t she right here?


    He raised his hand to take a photo and sent it to the group.


    [Sister Ning is watching the performance here in front. What¡¯s wrong?]


    [Hurry! Bring her backstage!]


    At this moment, the emcee had just left the stage as the fifth program began.


    The person who received the news left his seat and quietly walked to Lu Nings side.


    ¡°Sister Ning, I think someone¡¯s looking for you.¡± He handed the phone to Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning stood up after taking a few nces.


    ¡°Did they mention what it¡¯s about?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡¯


    The two of them went out through the side door and walked towards the back.


    About five minutes after Lu Ning left, Li Nian and Gu Chen came in from outside. When they came over, Lu Ning was no longer here.


    Li Nian began to search for L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    It¡¯s fine even if I find L¨´ Yue¡¯an!


    If I find her, Ijust have to drag her over!


    But after asking around, she found out that L¨´ Yue¡¯an had already left.


    Li Nian was so angry her face turned red.


    It¡¯s on purpose! She did it on purpose! She wanted Lu Ning to make a fool of herselfin such a situation!


    How vicious!


    Gu Chen tugged her. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Ningning should have gone backstage.¡± Lu Ning had just arrived backstage when she was caught.


    ¡°Lu Ning! Where did you go?! You¡¯re next, and you¡¯re still running around willy-nilly!¡¯


    Then, she looked at her. ¡°Where¡¯s your costume? Aren¡¯t you going to change?¡±


    Lu Ning frowned and looked at her, not quite understanding.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go over first.¡±


    Then, she pulled Lu Ning away.


    The apanying students were at a loss as they watched Lu Ning being taken away. They hurriedly went to the back to look for Lin Ci.


    Li Nian and the others also came over.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ningning?¡±


    ¡°Sister Ning? They just brought Sister Ning to the front.¡±


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    ¡°Little Ci, see if there¡¯s anyone who knows how to y the piano. Anything is fine as long as they know how to y!¡¯


    Lin Ci nodded and hurriedly asked the people around her backstage.


    However, at this moment, Lu Ning had already been caught.


    Jian¡¯jian anxiously stomped her feet on the spot.


    ¡°Sis, we found Lu Ning.¡±


    She pulled Lu Ning over.


    Lu Ning looked at her with a puzzled expression.


    Jian¡¯jian seemed to understand something now. She showed the program list to Lu Ning. ¡°Did you sign this?¡±


    Lu Ning nced at it. ¡°No.¡±


    Li Nian and the others ran over and finally saw Lu Ning.


    ¡°Ningning! Ningning! L¨´ Yue¡¯an, L¨´ Yue¡¯an filled in your name¡­¡± After listening to her intermittent speaking, Lu Ning understood.


    Her gaze gradually turned icy, and she did not speak.


    ¡°Have you found her? Have you found someone who can y the piano?!¡±


    ¡°No, they all said that they can¡¯t. I¡¯ll make another call and ask around. Just find someone from the front!¡±


    They continued to make phone calls to ask around everywhere.


    Looking at the program that wasing to an end, even Jian¡¯jian wished that she could y the piano at this moment!


    ¡°Thank you everyone. Next, let¡¯s wee the next performer. A piano recital of ¡°Mariage d¡¯amour¡±, by Lu Ning.¡±


    The emcee¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°It¡¯s over! We didn¡¯tmunicate with the emcee at all! She¡¯s still holding this program list! ¡±


    The group of people instantly turned pale in the face.


    ¡°What should we do?! We can¡¯t find L¨´ Yue¡¯an either! We can¡¯t even find someone who knows how to y the piano! ¡±


    Jian¡¯jian looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Don¡¯t run. They¡¯ve already given your name. You have to do it even if it¡¯s just ying randomly!¡¯


    Lu Ning nced at her and took two steps forward. Then, she looked at them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll y.¡±


    She stood there with her hands in her pockets, not looking flustered at all..

 Chapter 573 - 573: Do You Know How to Play the Piano?

    Chapter 573 - 573: Do You Know How to y the Piano?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Her casual attitude made her look a little arrogant.


    Everyone was stunned by her words.


    The next moment, the dark stage suddenly lit up.


    They had brought out a piano on it.


    Lu Ning stood on the steps, turned around, and waved at them with two fingers.


    Then, she walked up calmly.


    The group of them rushed over to the side, all worried to death.


    ¡°Sister Ning knows how to y the piano?¡±


    ¡°l haven¡¯t any idea.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before that Sister Ning is very stupid and doesn¡¯t know anything? You said that she couldn¡¯t pick up anything while she was at the Lb residence.¡¯


    The group of people stared at Lu Nings figure without blinking. They swallowed nervously, not knowing how she was going to resolve the matter in front of them.


    This was a trap to embarrass her.


    Lin Ci hurriedly ran over and stood at the back of the crowd. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    What¡¯s wrong!? Where is she?¡±


    She turned around and saw Lu Ning bowing on the stage.


    The people below the stage were also stunned.


    From the moment the emcee said Lu Nings name, she was startled.


    Almost everyone knew that L¨´ Yue¡¯an had been practicing the piano in the piano room recently, and they all knew that she was going to perform the piano recital.


    But why is it Lu Ning now?


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi also found it strange when they heard Lu Nings name.


    ¡°Did Ning¡¯ning say that she was going to perform?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡¯


    ¡°Does Ningning know how to y the piano?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi also looked over in confusion.


    Lu Ning had told him that she knew how to y the piano, but she had never said that there would be a performance this time.


    Lu Qing frowned slightly and subconsciously pped along with the people around her.


    There was a lot of chatter below until they saw Lu Ning step up.


    She did not even dress up, and simply walked up casually in her school uniform.


    She bowed politely to the audience, stood beside the piano, then sat on the piano stool.


    The spotlight shone on her, and she was enveloped in its beam.


    His fingers gently slid across the keys.


    Huo Jinyan stood at the door at the side as he looked at the stage.


    Even though the girl was simply wearing her school uniform, it could not hide the charm emanating from her.


    The audience instantly fell silent as they watched her.


    Lu Nings fingers were fair and slender, and she positioned her fingertips on the piano keys.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an suddenly returned from somewhere and walked to her seat. Her eyes were red and there were tears on her face. When she nced at Lu Ning on the stage, no one saw the ruthlessness that shed across her eyes.


    She turned around and met Lu Qings gaze.


    Lu Qing looked at her and clearly saw that she looked a little disheveled.


    When L¨´ Yue¡¯an saw Lu Qing, she wiped her tears and sat down in her seat.


    After sitting down, she looked at Lu Ning on the stage and listened to the first sound when her fingertips pressed down.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an smiled.


    I-Imph, just you wait, Lu Ning. It¡¯s time for you to make a fool ofyourself.


    But right on the heels of that, the smooth chimes from the piano spread to every corner of the audience.


    Her ying was not as flustered as Li Yue¡¯an had imagined it would be. It was not as random as she had imagined, nor as unpleasant as she had imagined.


    Mariage d¡¯arnour flowed out from Lu Nings fingertips. The elegant and gentle music reached everyone¡¯s ears, and they stared fixedly at the girl glowing on the stage.


    Truly, it was beautiful.


    It was so beautiful that it was impossible to ignore it. It was as if such an elegant and pleasant tune possessed a different vor simply because it was her ying it.


    Everyone was attracted to her. They watched her fingers dance like spirits under the light as she yed the piano gracefully.


    At this moment, they were all listening quietly, as if it was a little disrespectful to want to take out their phones to take photos, breaking the quiet and gentle atmosphere¡­

 Chapter 574 - 574: Don’t You Believe Me Too?

    Chapter 574 - 574: Don¡¯t You Believe Me Too?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When the song ended, thunderous apuse erupted from the audience.


    Lu Ning stood up elegantly and looked at the audience below the stage. She bowed slightly and walked down the stage.


    The people at the side were shocked. They looked at Lu Ning as if she was practically glowing. Everyone felt that she was radiant when they looked at her.


    ¡°Sister Ning, you¡¯re so outstanding!¡¯


    He could not help but sigh.


    Lu Ning smiled and looked at them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s over.¡±


    However, she knew very well that it was just the end of the show. There should be a performance specially set up for herter.


    And this performance had probably already begun.


    Lin Ci stepped forward, holding her dress with one hand and pulling Lu Ning out with the other.


    In the auditorium in front, L¨´ Yue¡¯an listened to Lu Ning y with her mouth agape. For a moment, she forgot what she had to do and sat in her chair in a daze.


    Lu Qing nced at her and stood up.


    Lu Bai turned to look at him. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Something came up.¡±


    Then, he turned around and left.


    Lu Bai t s eyes turned cold as he watched him leave.


    Lu Qing stood in front of L¨´ Yue¡¯an and looked at her.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked up and saw Lu Qing. The next moment, Lu Qing held her hand and turned to leave.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an came back to her senses and looked at Lu Qings back with a pitiful expression.


    Although this matter did not gopletely ording to her n and Lu Ning did not embarrass herself in public, Lu Qinging to her side was within her expectations.


    Lu Qing pulled her out. It was empty outside.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an raised her hand to wipe her tears.


    Lu Qing looked at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Brother. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    She turned to leave but was stopped by Lu Qing.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an cried aggrievedly. She bit her lip and refused to say anything.


    Lu Qing watched her as he walked closer.


    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on! You were clearly looking forward to this performance. You¡¯ve worked hard for so long. So why was it Lu Ning on the stage? What¡¯s going on!?¡±


    He emphasized thest two sentences.


    When L¨´ Yue¡¯an heard him, she finally could not help but hug him and cry.


    ¡°l don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    She grabbed Lu Qings clothes tightly and cried extremely sadly. Anyone could tell that her words were definitely not what she meant on the surface.


    Lu Qing raised his hand and touched her head. ¡°Tell me! What exactly is going on?! You must know! Tell me everything clearly!¡¯


    ¡°Brother, stop asking me, stop asking!¡±


    Lu Qing pushed her away. ¡°L¨´ Yue¡¯an! Make yourself clear. If you don¡¯t, then don¡¯t bother telling me anything in the future! Do you understand?!¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an was appalled.


    She stared nkly at Lu Qing.


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s Sister Ning. She asked me to give her the spot¡­¡±


    She lowered her eyes and stared at her toes, holding back her voice as she spoke slowly.


    Lu Qing frowned and looked at her.


    After saying that, L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked up at Lu Qing. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve already told you. Please don¡¯t ignore me.¡±


    Lu Qing looked at her. After a long time, he suddenly said, ¡°No, she wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an was stunned. She looked at Lu Qing in disbelief.


    Her hand slowly slid down. ¡°Brother?¡±


    She took a step back and looked at Lu Qing with hurt in her eyes.


    ¡°Why?! Brother, why don¡¯t you believe me!? I worked so hard and wanted to perform so much¡­ I wanted everyone to realize that I can also perform well! I¡¯m telling you now, so why don¡¯t you believe me?! Even if you all like Sister Ning now, why do you have to treat me like this!?


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, Second Brother, Jingzhi! Now, even you don¡¯t believe me?!¡±

 Chapter 575 - 575: Going On Stage

    Chapter 575 - 575: Going On Stage


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Am 1 destined to be abandoned by all of you?!¡±


    She screamed at Lu Qing, turned around and ran away in tears, her face full of grievance.


    Lu Qing froze on the spot.


    The scales in his heart slowly began to tilt in L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s direction.


    Shi Qingyue and L¨´ Chuan had chased after L¨´ Yue¡¯an, and bumped into her.


    Their hearts ached as they looked at L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    Shi Qingyue saw Lu Qing standing there and wanted to go over, but was stopped by L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    ¡°Lu Qing! Just you wait! I won¡¯t let you off! My daughter worked so hard, but Lu Ning took her ce just like that! I won¡¯t let her off! Must she snatch everything?! ¡±


    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go back. Let¡¯s go!¡¯


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an pulled the two of them away.


    Lu Qing stood where he was and looked at the lights shing on the tree in silence.


    Lu Bai leaned against a tree trunk. Dressed in ck, he was hidden well in the darkness.


    He looked at Lu Qing and could not help but smile mockingly.


    He knew that the scales in Lu Qings heart hadpletely shifted to L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s side.


    Lin Ci pulled Lu Ning and walked out. The cold winter wind made people shiver, but Lin Ci seemed to not feel it. She pulled Lu Ning forward, holding her dress in one hand like a princess running away.


    Lu Ning knew that she was angry, so she did not stop her. She just let her pull her forward.


    There was still a distance between the backstage and the entrance of the auditorium. When Lin Ci pulled Lu Ning around the corner, he saw Lu Qing.


    Lu Qing¡¯s back was facing them.


    Lin Ci pretended not to see him and wanted to go over.


    However, Lu Qing turned around when he heard their voices.


    Lu Ning could vaguely see his expression and could not help butugh in her heart.


    It seemed that the show had already started. There should have been a scene here just now.


    As expected, Lu Qing stood in front of the two of them and looked at Lu Ning with trembling eyes.


    His voice was hoarse. ¡°Why did you do this?¡±


    Lin Ci was already filled with anger. When she heard this, she wished she could punch him in the face.


    In the end, she simply cursed in anger, ¡°Idiot!¡±


    Then, she pulled Lu Ning and went around him.


    She pushed the door open aggressively and entered. There was no sign of L¨´ Yue¡¯an in the noisy auditorium.


    Lin Ci pulled Lu Ning out again. ¡°Damn it! That brat! See if I don¡¯t kill her today!¡¯


    Lu Ning finally pulled her back.


    ¡°Little Ci.¡±


    Lin Ci was so angry that she did not stop.


    Lu Ning stopped in her tracks and stopped her from continuing.


    Lin Ci turned to look at her.


    Lu Ning took off her school jacket and put it on her. She was wearing a costume, and it looked very thin.


    Lin Ci looked up at her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s time to go on stage.¡±


    She raised her hand and touched her shoulder,forting her.


    This time, it was Lu Ning pulling Lin Ci away.


    Lin Ci also knew that even if she found L¨´ Yue¡¯an, she would not be able to say anything. She could only scold her a little. Perhaps others were thinking that Lu Ning had truly snatched her spot.


    There were priorities. Everyone had rehearsed and prepared for so long. They could not afford to make any mistakes because of her.


    Lin Ci did not say anything else and followed Lu Ning backstage.


    Everyone was already waiting backstage.


    However, none of them called to rush them. They were all furious that such a thing had happened.


    Nevertheless, there was still a performance awaiting them, so everyone could only prepare for it first.


    ¡°Is it almost our turn?¡±


    Lu Ning asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s the eighth now. We have to go to the waiting area.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and took a lipstick from the girl in charge of makeup beside her. After opening it, she leaned closer to touch up Lin Ci!s lips..

 Chapter 576 - 576: Princess, You Can Go On Stage Now

    Chapter 576 - 576: Princess, You Can Go On Stage Now


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lin CVs eyes reddened when he saw how serious she was.


    She was the one who was wronged, but in the end, she was also the most open-minded one. Why won¡¯t she lose her temper?


    Lu Ning put away the lipstick and looked up at her. ¡°Alright, Princess, you can go on stage now.¡± She poked her forehead yfully. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Lin Ci held it in forcefully.


    It was almost their turn now. If her makeup was ruined from crying, there would be no time to touch up. It would dy things.


    Lu Ning took her jacket and put it on. Then, she took her props and followed them to the waiting area.


    The group of people fell silent when they saw Lu Ning.


    As of now, there was already a heated discussion about Lu Ning ying the piano on the school¡¯s forum.


    Someone made the exaggerated statement that she had snatched L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s position.


    Lu Ning did not look at these, but she could already guess the general sentiment.


    ¡°Alright, alright, get ready.¡±


    Everyone backstage was very nervous.


    The students of ss 9 looked at each other and cheered each other up. After rehearsing for so long, it was time to see their results.


    From the side, one could hear the voices below the stage.


    Everyone was so nervous that they were sweating.


    ¡°Get ready, everyone in the stage y, arrange yourselves by the order of appearance. It¡¯s about to begin. Get the sound system ready.¡±


    As the emcee stepped down from the stage, the entire stage dimmed.


    Lu Ning smiled at Lin Ci from afar and gave her a thumbs up.


    Lin Ci looked at her and smiled in return.


    The lights on the stage slowly lit up, and a narration started.


    ¡°A long, long time ago, there was a beautiful princess in the castle¡­¡±


    Lin Ci walked onto the stage with small steps.


    Hearing the exmations from below stage from time to time, Lu Ning could not help butugh.


    Their stage y had been meticulously polished and designed. There was a lot ofedy, andughter could be heard from below the stage.


    The people backstage heaved a sigh of relief; they were much more confident now.


    Lu Ning and the others were the prop holders acting as flowers, grass, and trees in the second scene.


    After Lin Ci and the others came down from the darkening stage, they quickly went on stage to take their positions.


    ¡°There¡¯s a cabin in the forest¡­


    The lights on the stage slowly lit up.


    Lu Ning squatted in the corner and quietly became a flower.


    However, she was still quickly recognized.


    The fastest was Lu Jingzhi.


    ¡°Sister! It¡¯s Sister!¡±


    He smiled happily and pointed. Then, he took out his phone and started taking photos.


    Right on the heels of that, more and more cameras were pointed in Lu Nings direction.


    The performance was still ongoing. It was still a wonderful feeling to watch their performance from the stage.


    Lu Nings legs were numb from squatting. Otherwise, she would have been more than happy to continue squatting and watch for several more scenes.


    The performance came to an end with the princess and the prince dancing jubntly.


    The stage dimmed, and thunderous apuse erupted from the audience.


    Then, the stage lit up again as everyone stood in a row, held hands, and bowed, before stepping down.


    Their stage arrangement was very thoughtful and creative. It became the most memorable program at the g.


    After getting off the stage, the group of them instantly huddled together.


    Some were crying, some wereughing.


    After working so hard for so long, they finally saw the fruits of theirbor. Everyone was overjoyed. It could be considered as leaving the most perfect answer for their final school anniversary party.


    Everyone happily walked to their own areas to take some photos.


    Lu Ning, in a daze, seemed to have spotted Huo Jinyan¡¯s figure, but the next moment, she realized that he had already disappeared.


    She did not know if it was simply her imagination, or if Huo Jinyan had really been here.


    ¡°Sister Ning,e quickly! Let¡¯s take a photo together!¡±

 Chapter 577 - 577: Can You Help Me?

    Chapter 577 - 577: Can You Help Me?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The most special thing about No. 1 High School¡¯s anniversary party was the ball after the performance.


    Everyone can wear what they like and invite people to dance with them.


    The ball was held in therge sports hall, and the location was filled with desserts and drinks. It was a banquet that everyone could indulge themselves


    in.


    After the performance, the door to the ball opened.


    It took Lu Ning a while to find Shen Yunci, Lu Bai, and the others.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi went home first.


    Lu Bai and Lu Jingzhi followed Lu Ning to the sports hall.


    After walking in, Lu Ning found some seats for the two of them and went to change.


    Lin Ci had already called several times to urge her.


    When Lu Ning walked to the door, Lin Ci had juste out.


    She was wearing a white feather dress and looked as beautiful as a fairy who had descended to the mortal world.


    Lu Ning was about to praise her when she was stopped by her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no more rooms inside. There¡¯s a changing room outside. Hurry, hurry, hurry, this way, this way.¡±


    Lin Ci pulled her to the room next door. There were a few red curtains hanging in the room to segregate a few spots for changing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve put the clothes inside for you. Remember to call me if you need anything.


    I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±


    After giving her instructions, she closed the curtain and ran away.


    There was a sign outside the curtain. If one knew that there was someone inside, no one would enter.


    Lu Ning smiled and turned around to change.


    She set her clothes aside. When she tried to zip the gown after she put it on, she could not. She could not see her back, either.


    Maybe it¡¯s stuck.


    Lu Ning struggled with it for a while but still could not zip it. She sighed.


    ¡°Little Ci, can youe and help me?¡±


    She called out, and within two seconds, she heard footstepsing in from outside.


    She heaved a sigh of relief and did not turn around. She felt someone pull the curtain open and enter.


    ¡°l can¡¯t zip it up. Help me out.¡±


    A hand reached for the zipper on her gown, and steadily pulled it up for her.


    Lu Ning smiled when she heard it and turned around. ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    She turned around, but she did not see Lin Ci. She was stunned for a moment. Looking at the person in front of her, she subconsciously wanted to make a sound, but he covered her mouth.


    Lu Nings eyes met Huo Jinyan¡¯s.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and slowly let go of her hand. Then, he pressed his index finger against her lips. ¡°Shh¡ª


    Lu Ning heard soundsing from the other two sides. Someone else might be changing.


    She did not move or make a sound.


    ¡°Hey, I wonder, why did Lu Ning be the one ying the piano today?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? But I saw on the forums that she stole L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s position. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true.¡¯


    ¡°Should I say it? L¨´ Yue¡¯an has certainly been practicing in the piano room recently, but it¡¯s absurd that her position was stolen from her. I mean, look, what kind of position does Lu Ning have to do that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The eldest daughter of the Lu family is L¨´ Yue¡¯an now. How can Lu Ning bully her with her current position?¡±


    ¡°Haha, who knows who¡¯s actually bullying who, maybe it¡¯s simply Lu Nings bad luck. But do you think what happened between her and Teacher Huo is real?¡±


    ¡°l think it might be true. It¡¯s not good between a teacher or student, but the two of them are reallypatible.¡±


    ¡°However, I think it would be a little shameless if it was really seduction.¡±


    The people on the left and right began to chat. As they chatted, the two of them went out. Their voices drifted away intermittently.


    Lu Ning heaved a sigh of relief and turned to meet Huo Jinyan¡¯s gaze.


    Huo Jinyan was a little too close. Lu Ning subconsciously took a step back, but a hand wrapped around her waist..

 Chapter 578 - 578: You Still Haven’t Forgiven Me?

    Chapter 578 - 578: You Still Haven¡¯t Forgiven Me?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning looked at him. She was flustered, but she looked calm on the surface.


    ¡°Teacher Huo, there¡¯s no way you can exin yourself if you¡¯re seen like this.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and took a step closer.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin.¡±


    His voice was low.


    Only then did Huo Jinyan understand¡ªthat even if you tried your best to avoid suspicion, rumors would still spread. Even if there was nothing, people would still say all kinds of things.


    He had thought that letting go was the best choice to protect her.


    However, he did not expect that sometimes, some people would believe what they had only imagined.


    If that¡¯s the case, why should I be so conflicted?


    If they would eventually treat her like that, then so be it.


    There has to be someone by her side to protect her and love her, so why can¡¯t it be me?


    Would they do better if I left it to someone else?


    Might as well do it myself and protect her with all my might. Can I not protect her?


    He could not give her up to others, nor did he want to.


    I will never let go of this person in front of m e!


    Lu Ning looked at him. She still did not understand what he meant and did not know what he wanted to do.


    Her back slowly pressed against the wall, and the hand at her waist felt warm.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t forgiven me?¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned and looked at him.


    Huo Jinyan leaned closer again. ¡°Are you still angry?¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment. She pushed him with her hands on his chest and blinked helplessly.


    Then, she looked up at him. ¡°Teacher Huo¡­¡±


    Huo Jinyan stared at her with a burning gaze. Lu Ning could clearly see her reflection in his eyes.


    Huo Jinyan turned his head, his voice and breath brushing against her ear.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be your teacher for much longer.¡±


    When Lu Ning heard his deep voice say this, she felt an itch behind her ear.


    Lu Ning looked at him in all earnest.


    For some reason, Lu Nings heart raced.


    You won¡¯t be my teacher anymore¡­ ? So what?


    She did not understand.


    However¡­ if he was no longer a teacher, there was so much more he could do.


    Huo Jinyan brushed away the hair in front of her eyes. His movements were slow and gentle, his feelings unspoken.


    Lu Nings fingers trembled slightly when she saw his actions, and she gradually lost her strength.


    She suddenly choked, unable to say a word.


    She suddenly realized that she could not handle Huo Jinyan like this.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s fingers touched her ear, and his voice came again. ¡°You asked


    Jingzhi to call me Uncle?¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned. The sudden change in topic caught her off guard.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    She subconsciously let out a voice.


    For some reason, looking at Huo Jinyan at this moment, Lu Nings calmness was gone.


    She blinked and asked softly, ¡°Is there something wrong with that?¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and smiled.


    He leaned closer to look at her, his breath spraying on her face.


    ¡°Of course there is.¡¯


    His voice was slightly raised at the end. He was very close, and his ambiguous aura enveloped Lu Ning.


    It made her drift off for a moment.


    Huo Jinyan looked at the ne in her hand and took a step back. Lu Ning heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then, he picked up the ne in his hand and gently undid it.


    The next moment, he walked over again and put the ne on her neck. The cold touch made Lu Ning subconsciously shudder her shoulders.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s closeness made her hold her breath again.


    He stood very close to her as he fastened the ne on the back of her neck, but he was not in a hurry to leave.


    His gazended on her smooth back.


    From this angle, he could see a faint scar on her back..

 Chapter 579 - 579: A Kiss in the Dark

    Chapter 579 - 579: A Kiss in the Dark


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When Huo Jinyan¡¯s fingertips touched her skin, Lu Ning gasped, and her entire body heated up in an instant.


    Her heart was about to jump out of her chest.


    ¡°Teacher Huo¡­


    She called out to him softly.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to exin yourself if someone sees you.¡±


    Huo Jinyan was stunned.


    It¡¯s not that we won¡¯t be able to exin it, nor that I won¡¯t be able to exin it¡­ rather, you won¡¯t be able to exin it.


    She was not worried about herself, but about Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s eyes darkened and he took two steps back to look at her.


    Her long ck gown entuated her snow-white skin, making her look like a princess in a castle.


    Huo Jinyan held her hand and looked at her deeply. Lu Ning felt that she was about to fall into his gaze.


    ¡°l don¡¯t want to have to exin it.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly pulled her into his arms.


    The next moment, the light above his head suddenly went out, and their surroundings became pitch-ck.


    A grumbling voice came from outside.


    ¡°Which dummy didn¡¯t turn off the lights after using it?¡±


    With that, the sound of the door closing could be heard.


    The surroundings were quiet, only the sound of their breathing and heartbeats could be heard.


    Lu Nings ear was on his chest, and she could clearly hear his heart beating. It was beating very rapidly.


    In the darkness, he ced his hand on her neck, and she felt a warm touch.


    Listening to his heavy breathing, Lu Ning looked up. She could not see his face clearly in the darkness, but she knew that the person in front of her was him.


    A finger gently brushed past her lips.


    ¡°Teacher Huo.¡¯


    She called out.


    When their warm lips touched, the two of them were stunned at the same time. Their minds went nk, as if an electric current had run through their bodies, causing them to feel hot.


    The hand on her waist was so hot, it was as if it wanted to pull and embrace her entire body.


    While he was in a daze, Lu Ning suddenly opened her mouth and bit his lips. In the next moment, she raised her hand and pushed him off fiercely. After being stunned for two seconds, she lifted her skirt and ran.


    The curtain was yanked and a beam of light shone in. Lu Nings figure was gone.


    Huo Jinyan stood rooted to the ground and suddenly smiled. He raised his hand and gently brushed a thumb across his lips.


    There was a happy smile on his face.


    Lin Ci searched the entire stadium but could not find her.


    She went out to look for her anxiously.


    In the end, she found Lu Ning by the wall.


    She was facing the wall, one hand on it, the other pinching the hem of her skirt. It was a strange pose.


    ¡°Ningning. ¡±


    Lin Ci called out to her. Lu Ning turned around in a panic.


    ¡°What¡¯s with you?¡±


    Seeing that something was wrong with her, Lin Ci hurriedly walked over.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are your face and ears so red? How long have you been standing here like that? You must be freezing.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    Actually, I¡¯ve juste out..


    Lin Ci quickly pulled her over.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go. Hurry up and go in first. What¡¯s wrong with you? It¡¯s so cold outside, yet you¡¯re just standing there.¡±


    Lu Ning was pulled to the ballroom by her.


    Most of the students were in the dance hall now. Some of the parents who wanted to see it stayed, but most of the parents had gone home.


    When Lin Ci and Lu Ning entered, they drew the attention of arge group of people.


    Almost everyone standing at the door looked over.


    Lu Nings outfit was too eye-catching, and people could not help but take a few more nces.


    Coupled with her ck gown, she was unbelievably beautiful. Naturally, the dazzling pink ne on her neck was also very noticeable.


    It was really too shy. It was difficult not to notice it.


    Lin Ci pulled her inside and found the warmest ce for her..

 Chapter 580 - 580: Why Did You Spend Lipstick?

    Chapter 580: Why Did You Spend Lipstick?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    However, she did not know that what Lu Ning needed now was not the heater, but the chilly wind.


    She felt that her entire body was burning, and her mind was muddled. She really needed a cold breeze to wake her up.


    Lu Jingzhi and Lu Bai spotted her from not far away and walked over.


    ¡°Sweetie, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lu Ning looked up at them, and a smile slowly spread on her lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    She did not look like she was fine.


    ¡°Sister, do you want some?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi handed her a cup of ice cream.


    When Lu Ning saw this, she took it. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then, she started eating the ice cream with a spoon.


    This time, the two of them found it even stranger.


    Even if Lu Ning wanted to eat it, she would not take Lu Jingzhi¡¯s just like that.


    What¡¯s going on?


    Lu Ning took two bites of the ice cream and felt much better. The burning sensation subsided a little, but it did notpletely disappear.


    She sighed and epted the situation.


    She raised her hand and touched the ne around her neck.


    So there¡¯s still things to settle today.


    At the thought of this, Lu Ning slowly calmed down.


    She sat there and rxed for a while.


    A hand silentlynded on the top of her head and gently rubbed it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡¯


    Lu Ning looked up and saw Lu Bai¡¯s eyes.


    She calmed down.


    ¡°Brother.¡¯


    Lu Ning looked ahead. No one knew what she was looking at, but her expression was a little dazed.


    After a long time, she looked up at Lu Bai and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Lu Bai looked at her without saying a word.


    Lin Ci appeared from out of nowhere.


    ¡°Ningning, Ningning, let¡¯s go. The dance is starting over there.¡±


    She pulled Lu Ning and was about to leave.


    Lu Ning looked at Lu Bai.


    ¡°Go ahead. Jingzhi and I will follow from behind.¡±


    Only then did Lu Ning turn around and leave with Lin Ci.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at their backs and raised his eyes to look at Lu Bai. ¡°Brother,


    Sister seems a little strange.¡±


    Lu Bai perked his eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t even realize that her lipstick was smudged. It¡¯s rather strange.


    Lin Ci pulled Lu Ning over.


    ¡°Ningning, just stand hereter. There will definitely be many people inviting you to dance. When the timees, you¡­¡±


    She turned to look at Lu Ning and was stunned.


    Lu Ning was still listening to her when she suddenly stopped. She looked over in confusion.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Lin Ci turned Lu Nings face to her. ¡°Why is your lipstick smudged?! Hurry up and mend it.¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned and her face flushed red in an instant.


    No one could tell as their previous position was darker, but now that it was bright, it was discovered.


    Lu Ning raised her hand and subconsciously touched her lips.


    Lin Ci hurriedly searched for lipstick in her handbag.


    A voice came from the other side.


    ¡°Our school¡¯s anniversary ball has officially begun. The opening dance will be led by our third-year teachers, Teacher Liu and Teacher Jin! Please, wee them!¡±


    These two teachers were husband and wife and were famous for being a loving couple.


    Two exquisitely dressed teachers walked over with happy smiles on their faces. They stood in the middle, and the spotlights shone on them.


    The music started, and the two of them began to dance.


    However, Lu Ning was not in the mood to admire the beautiful dance.


    She could only see Lin Ci touching up her lipstick.


    There were many people gathered around.


    Many of the boys were looking at Lu Ning.


    She was undoubtedly the dance partner that all the boys wanted to invite the most, but it was unknown who would be able to take the first step.


    But at this moment, the person Lu Ning wanted to see the most was right


    behind her.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an walked over from the other side with Shi Qingyue and L¨´ Chuan.


    She seemed to be in a much better mood. ¡°Daddy, I want to have my first dance with youter..¡±

 Chapter 581 - 581: Avoiding My Admirers

    Chapter 581: Avoiding My Admirers


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    L¨´ Chuan replied with a smile, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Shi Qingyue sighed. She did not know what to do with such a heartless daughter.


    The three of them looked up and spotted Lu Ning, her back facing them.


    At first, they could not tell that it was Lu Ning.


    With her back facing them, and her being dressedpletely differently today, for a moment, they did not notice that they were standing behind Lu Ning while they looked at the crowd in front of her.


    The two teachers dancing in the middle had already finished their dance. When they bowed, everyone apuded.


    ¡°Alrighta Thank you, teachers. Now, everyone, please find your partners and dance to the music.¡¯


    Perhaps it was because they had yet to react, or perhaps they were unwilling to go over first, but nobody moved for a moment.


    The girl in charge was stunned for a moment before she immediately began to liven up the atmosphere.


    ¡°Looks like everyone¡¯s a little shy today.¡±


    She looked around and saw Lu Ning with her sharp eyes.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that our school belle, Lu Ning?¡±


    As soon as she spoke, everyone looked over.


    Shi Qingyue was still searching for her when she heard this. The next moment, she realized that Lu Ning had been standing in front of her all along.


    Lu Ning was also startled.


    She looked over politely.


    ¡°Does Lu Ning have a dance partner? How about you start the dances off?¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head slightly and smiled.


    The emcee became excited.


    ¡°What are you boys waiting for? Lu Ning doesn¡¯t have a dance partner!¡±


    Everyone was stunned, but they did not go up rashly. They seemed eager to go, but were also afraid of rejection.


    Two meters away, Lin Yi put down his cup and walked towards Lu Ning.


    He walked past Shi Qingyue and the others and stood beside Lu Ning.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s face turned pale, and Shi Qingyue was even angrier.


    Lin Yi looked at Lu Ning. Just as he reached out a hand, another hand suddenly grabbed it.


    He suddenly turned around. It was an unknown person wearing a cap and face mask. His face could not be seen clearly; all he could see was a pair of eyes.


    A pair of seductive peach eyes.


    Lin Yi frowned slightly as he watched him reach out to Lu Ning.


    ¡°Oh dear me, what a pity. We already have a warrior extending his hand to the princess. Looks like it¡¯s a shame for everyone.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at the person in front of her and could not help but smile faintly.


    Lu Bai bent down slightly and extended his hand to her politely.


    ¡°My beautiful princess, may you grant me the honor of this dance?¡±


    Lin Ci, who was beside them, was about to go crazy when she heard his voice. She urgently suppressed an urge to scream.


    Lu Ning smiled. She lifted her skirt and curtseyed slightly. Then, she ced her hand in his palm.


    The surrounding people were stunned. Actually, most of them were afraid of being rejected; it would have been devastating to be rejected in front of so many people.


    However, they did not expect Lu Ning to agree so promptly.


    They were a little surprised, and a little annoyed.


    Lu Ning had already made her decision today. No matter who it was, she would agree to dance with the first person to invite her. She had deliberately been high-profile today.


    Lu Bai held Lu Nings hand and walked to the center.


    He was wearing a cap and face mask, so it was hard to tell who he was. The people around him were extremely curious, not knowing who he was.


    Why is he dressed like that for a ball?


    Melodious music resonated in therge hall.


    Lu Bai held Lu Nings hand and led her gracefully across the field.


    They clearly had twopletely dissimr styles and outfits, but for some reason, the two of them dancing together felt so appropriate.


    Lu Nings eyes curved in a grin as she looked at Lu Bai. ¡°Brother, are you trying to help me avoid my admirers?¡±


    Lu Bai looked at her and smiled. ¡°Well, these admirers are all no good..¡±

 Chapter 582 - 582: Return It With Interest

    Chapter 582 - 582: Return It With Interest


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The two of them danced lightly, and gradually, more and more people joined


    in.


    Lu Ning also saw Shi Qingyue, L¨´ Yue¡¯an, and the others from the corner of her eye.


    Shi Qingyue did not notice her just now, but when she heard Lu Nings name, she dismissed her with a wave of her hand and went to sit at the table.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an followed, but her gaze was fixed on Lu Ning.


    When she saw the ne Lu Ning was wearing, she suddenly gasped.


    Why!? How could she wear that!


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an felt uneasy.


    She looked at Shi Qingyue beside her and racked her brains to think of an excuse to bring her away. She could not let her see it!


    However, her abnormal behavior attracted Shi Qingyue¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Aryan, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an immediately stood in front of Shi Qingyue to block her view. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mommy.¡±


    Shi Qingyue looked at her strangely.


    However, even if she blocked her vision, she could not block her hearing.


    People around them kept talking about Lu Nings ne.


    ¡°Hey, do you think that ne of hers is real?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, it looks real. But, how can she afford to wear that kind of pink diamond ne now?¡±


    ¡°Is it possible that she wore it when she left the L¨´ residence?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you guys don¡¯t know, but this ne was sold for an astronomical price at the auction house a few months ago. It looks like this one, right? There¡¯s already a high-quality imitation so quickly?¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be. Could it be that Lu Ning is wearing the real one?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? Isn¡¯t her family poor? Didn¡¯t they say that her brothers are useless? They are even in a lot of debt. How can they afford such a ne?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, did she steal it?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s not impossible, but if she stole it, how could she wear it so openly? She must have had someone make an imitation.¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s an imitation, that¡¯s still real expensive. Can she afford that?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Of course there are other ways. She¡¯s so good-looking, aren¡¯t there a lot of ways to go about it?¡±


    The few of them immediately smirked as they exchanged sly looks with each other.


    Shi Qingyue did not hear everything, but when she heard something about a ne, she could not help but look at L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    ¡°Aryan, move aside.¡¯


    Stunned, L¨´ Yue¡¯an stood rooted to the ground.


    Shi Qingyue looked at her actions and seemed to immediately understand something. She raised her hand and pulled her away.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an was pulled away, and Shi Qingyue¡¯s gaze immediately started searching for Lu Ning.


    She spotted Lu Ning with a nce.


    She wasughing and dancing with her partner in front of her, and on her neck¡­


    Isn¡¯t that, that pink diamond ne?


    Shi Qingyue was so incensed that her expression changed on the spot. She looked at L¨´ Yue¡¯an. ¡°You¡¯re still covering for her even at this point! You¡¯ve always known that she stole your ne, haven¡¯t you?! Aren¡¯t you letting her step all over you by covering for her like this? An¡¯an! Why are you so


    As soon as Shi Qingyue finished speaking, she pped the chair and stood up.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an immediately pulled her back. ¡°Mommy, that¡¯s not it, don¡¯t be agitated. I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Shi Qingyue listened to her, but she did not leave. She just stood there, standing stock still for a moment before sitting back down.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an was startled. She looked at Shi Qingyue in confusion.


    ¡°Mommy?¡±


    No one knew what Shi Qingyue was thinking as she looked in Lu Nings direction. After a long time, she suddenly sneered.


    ¡°l get it. Sit down.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at her uneasily, not knowing what Shi Qingyue wanted to do.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡­¡±


    Shi Qingyue turned to look at her and suddenly smiled wickedly.. ¡°Aryan, remember, if someone steals from us, you have to make them return it with interest! ¡°

 Chapter 583 - 583: The Fish Takes the Bait

    Chapter 583 - 583: The Fish Takes the Bait


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    At this moment, the way Shi Qingyue looked at Lu Ning was like a snake flicking its tongue at its prey, sinister and terrifying.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at Shi Qingyue in a daze.


    She did not know what she wanted to do, but looking at her, her heart inexplicably felt a chill.


    Lu Ning had already noticed the gaze on her and could not help but smile. ¡°What are you thinking about? You look so happy.¡±


    Lu Bai followed her steps and looked into her eyes as he asked gently.


    Lu Ning smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just suddenly feel that fishing should be quite fun.


    It¡¯s rather interesting to watch the moment the fish takes the bait.¡±


    Lu Bai raised his eyebrows slightly and looked into her eyes. ¡°Then, which of them is your fish?¡±


    He looked up. ¡°Is it that one, or that one?¡±


    Lu Ning followed his gaze and finally spotted Huo Jinyan, who was leaning against the wall at the entrance.


    The light was dim there, and his expression could not be seen clearly.


    Lu Ning silently retracted her gaze.


    Lu Bai smiled in Huo Jinyan¡¯s direction.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s gaze followed Lu Ning andnded on her.


    He really wanted to be the one holding her hand and dancing with her at this moment.


    However, in this situation, he knew that he could not.


    He could not invite her or even approach her.


    He knew that the gossip could crush her to death.


    He could only watch her dance from afar.


    After the dance, Lu Ning and Lu Bai walked to the side.


    Lu Jingzhi pounced over and hugged Lu Nings leg.


    ¡°Sister, Sister, can I dance with you too?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him and smiled. Just as she was about to speak, she saw Lu Bai pull Lu Jingzhi aq.,ray and look at her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t ask a girl to dance so crassly.¡±


    Then, Lu Bai stood at the side and struck a pose, so that Lu Jingzhi could learn from his every move.


    Lu Ning looked at the child who was studying his movements in front of her and could not help but smile.


    Lu Jingzhi bent down slightly and stretched out a hand. His voice was tender as he asked, ¡°Sister, can I ask you for a dance?¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and returned the greeting. Then, she ced her hand in his small palm. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi immediately looked at her and smiled. Then, he brought Lu Ning to the dance floor.


    Because he was not tall, he could only hold Lu Nings hand as he danced.


    Lu Ning found it interesting and asked, ¡°Jingzhi, who taught you to dance?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked at his feet seriously, afraid that he would step on Lu Nings foot. He did not remember his dance moves very well.


    ¡°It¡¯s Daddy.¡±


    Lu Ning did not ask further. She only smiled at his serious expression and slowed down her pace.


    Originally, the two of them were at the side, but for some reason, they had run to the middle. The surrounding people even stopped to look at them.


    It was mainly because Lu Jingzhi was adorable and good-looking.


    After the song ended, Lu Jingzhi looked up and realized that so many people were watching him.


    When everyone saw the child, they could not help but show a loving look, smiling and apuding him.


    Lu Jingzhi nced at Lu Ning. The two of them held hands and bowed to them before leaving.


    Lin Ci immediately came up to Lu Jingzhi and hugged him as he kissed him. ¡°Kid, you danced well!¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nudged Lin Ci away. He could already feel Lin Ci t s lipstick stains on his face.


    Lu Ning spent the entire night shuttling around the ballroom like a butterfly.


    Lin Ci could not help but grab hold of her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you tonight? You¡¯re so busy walking around.. Don¡¯t you usually find a ce to sit for the entire night?¡±

 Chapter 584 - 584: Fleeing

    Chapter 584 - 584: Fleeing


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning smiled and looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±


    Lin Ci smiled helplessly.


    In the end, her gazended on her neck.


    ¡°Ningning, this ne¡­¡±


    Lu Ning turned around and looked at her. ¡°Huh? What?¡±


    Lin Ci shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡¯


    She turned around and sighed, still not knowing how to broach the question.


    Should I simply ask Auntie Shen directly?


    But¡­


    Lin Ci was thinking about something when someone suddenly patted their shoulders.


    Lin Ci jumped, and so did Lu Ning.


    When they turned around, Lin Yi was standing behind them. He patted Lin Ci¡¯s shoulder with his left hand and Lu Nings shoulder with his right.


    The two of them rolled their eyes at him.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Lin Yi walked around to the front to look at them. ¡°Want toe to mv birthday party tomorrow night?¡± He looked at the two of them. On the surface, he seemed casual, but in his heart, he was looking forward to theming.


    Lin Ci could not help butugh. Just as he was about to refuse, he heard Lu Nings voice.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Lin Ci was stunned, and so was Lin Yi.


    The two of them looked at Lu Ning in unison and saw her smiling faintly.


    Lin Yi asked skeptically, ¡°For real?¡±


    ¡°For real. You don¡¯t believe me? Then how about I don¡¯t go?¡±


    Lin Yi immediately raised his hand and grabbed her arm. ¡°No, no, please.


    Please,e.¡¯


    Lin Ci looked at Lu Ning and felt that her behavior was very abnormal.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    Lin Yi looked at her and smiled. ¡°l thought you wouldn¡¯t go over your dead body.¡±


    Lin Ci rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I¡¯m still alive, but I just want to go.¡±


    Lu Ning could not help butugh when she saw the two of them bickering.


    She turned around and looked at a ce not far away.


    ¡°Lin Yi, is your fianc¨¦e going?¡±


    Hearing this, Lin Yi was stunned for a moment and looked at her. ¡°Probably¡­¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and did not say anything else.


    Lin Yi looked at Lu Ning and frowned in confusion.


    The ball was sooning to an end.


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci were eating and talking to Lu Jingzhi at the table while Lu Bai sat at the side.


    ¡°Ningning, where are your clothes?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned and looked at her.


    ¡°Clothes, your clothes. Aren¡¯t you going to change out?¡±


    Lin Ci looked at her in confusion.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment. Naturally, she thought of the clothes she had left in the changing room, and then she thought of Huo Jinyan¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for them. I forgot where I put them.¡±


    She lowered her head to block her blushing face and lifted her skirt to walk out.


    Lin Ci:


    ¡°Come on, put on a jacket.¡±


    She hurriedly called out.


    Lu Bai smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. She probably won¡¯t freeze.¡±


    Lin Ci turned to look at him in confusion.


    ¡°Take a seat.¡¯


    His voice was gentle. Lin Ci was no longer in a hurry to find Lu Ning and sat down obediently.


    Lu Ning trotted out of the banquet hall and towards the changing room.


    Actually, there was a direct path to the changing room from the hall, but she felt guilty and ran out,pletely forgetting about this.


    It was only when she felt the freezing wind outside that she realized.


    Lu Ning slowed down a little. Her shoulders were a little chilly from the cold. She rubbed her arms with her palms as she walked towards the changing room.


    She had only taken two steps when she suddenly felt a heavy presence behind her shoulder. Stunned, Lu Ning stopped in her tracks. She turned around and saw Huo Jinyan standing behind her under the moonlight.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment. In the next moment, she turned around, grabbed her skirt, and ran.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her fleeing back and could not help butugh. He followed her slowly.


    After Lu Ning ran in, she heaved a sigh of relief and immediately went to the changing room to look for her clothes..

 Chapter 585 - 585: Jealousy? Indignation?

    Chapter 585 - 585: Jealousy? Indignation?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    However, after entering, her clothes which were inside were gone.


    Lu Ning was taken aback. She turned around and saw Huo Jinyan standing behind her with a bag.


    She stood rooted to the ground for a moment and looked up at him. Her


    sparkling eyes were filled with grievance as she red at him.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and handed her the bag without saying a word.


    Lu Ning hesitated for a moment before taking it.


    Huo Jinyan did not say anything or do anything else. After handing it to her, he turned around and left, even closing the door for her.


    Lu Ning was stunned. She stood rooted to the ground and looked at the bag in her hand. Her clothes were inside.


    When she came out after changing, Lu Ning saw Huo Jinyan in front of her at a moderate distance.


    Has he been guarding the door all this while?


    After calling Lin Ci and the others, Lu Ning went straight to the school gate and waited.


    It was already veryte and it was getting a little dark outside.


    Lu Ning looked around in a daze and vaguely saw two figures not far away.


    ¡°Ningning. ¡±


    Lin Ci suddenly patted Lu Nings shoulder. Lu Ning was shocked and turned to look at her.


    ¡°What? Did you get scared?¡±


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly and turned to look at her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lu Bai called a taxi and sent Lin Ci home first.


    On the way home, she also bought some things.


    Today was January 1st, and it was also the new year. Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi had cooked some dumplings at home and waited for them toe back to eat.


    The three of them went back happily.


    ¡°Come,e, Ningning, have some dumplings¡­¡±


    They still had to have some sense of ritual. So, she sat down and ate a few dumplings.


    Then, Lu Ning went back to her room to put her things away.


    When she pushed the door open and turned on the lights, she was shocked.


    Lu Qing was sitting by her bed and turned to look at her.


    Lu Ning frowned slightly.


    However, she did not say anything. After putting down the things in her hand, she turned around and was about to leave.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Lu Qing suddenly called out to her.


    Lu Ning turned around.


    ¡°Close the door. I have something to ask you.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at his bloodshot eyes. After a moment of silence, she turned around and closed the door.


    Lu Ning knew what he was going to say and even knew what he was going to ask. She just did not know how he was going to broach the topic, or how he was going to ask her about it.


    Lu Ning did not say anything and just looked at him quietly.


    She could hear Shen Yunci and the others talking outside the door.


    They seemed to be discussing which house to move to.


    Lu Qing sat there and looked at Lu Ning.


    His eyes revealed a number ofplicated emotions as he stared at Lu Ning.


    In the end, his eyes turned red.


    He then asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him with a stunned expression.


    She did not expect Lu Qing to use her without confirming anything.


    She thought that after spending so much time together, if he only asked about the matter, she would not find it so sad and funny.


    Thinking of this, she really could not help butugh.


    She looked over and looked at Lu Qing. In a very cold and quiet voice, she asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Lu Qing looked at the smile on her lips and found it unbelievable. How can she still smile at a time like this?


    What is this? A smile of triumph?


    Lu Qing raised her voice. ¡°Why? Jealousy? Indignation? Or¡­ are you actually that kind of person yourself?¡±


    Lu Ning was so angry that sheughed. She could not help butugh as she looked over, her eyes red.


    ¡°How about you say all that to your precious sister.¡±


    Lu Qing suddenly stood up and looked at her.. ¡°Lu Ning! Why do you keep making things difficult for Aryan?!¡±

 Chapter 586 - 586: Do You Understand, Lu Ning?

    Chapter 586 - 586: Do You Understand, Lu Ning?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning looked at him with a slightly cold gaze, as if these words had already calmed her down.


    She just looked at Lu Qing with a burning gaze and did not say a word.


    Lu Qing was already blind with anger.


    He looked at Lu Ning and seemed to not realize how overboard his words were.


    ¡°Why? Why are you doing this?!


    ¡°You¡¯ve already reced her life of 18 years. What¡¯s there to be dissatisfied about? What¡¯s there to be indignant about?


    ¡°You act like this at home, but why are you so spiteful and jealous outside?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t care about our family¡¯s situation, why are you so envious of An t an having a better life than you?


    ¡°She had been practicing hard for so long, so why did you still snatch her chance to perform?


    ¡°She can no longer get our parents¡¯ love. So why? Why can¡¯t you let it go?


    ¡°Or do you still want to return to the Lt.* family and the life of a wealthy family? Our family can¡¯t afford to give you a life like that, so you are thinking of ways to intimidate An¡¯an! Is that it?!


    ¡°Lu Ning, are you pretending in front of everyone? Do you like acting that much?!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re especially vicious!?¡±


    His voice was getting higher and higher, his words harsher and harsher.


    At this moment, hepletely overlooked Lu Nings own feelings. He only felt that the sister in front of him was unbelievable.


    He felt that her appearance outside was too different from her appearance at home. He felt that she had hurt the person he had protected and loved for so long. He felt that she was vicious and unreasonable.


    Lu Ning looked up at him coldly.


    Between the two of them, Lu Qing was the angrier one. Lu Ning looked at him indifferently as if nothing had happened and did not say anything.


    As a result, her behavior became tacit agreement in Lu Qing¡¯s eyes.


    He felt that she had tacitly agreed to these things. He felt that she was really such a person.


    He felt that L¨´ Yue¡¯an was right. He felt that Lu Ning was really good at acting, that she had deceived everyone and even him.


    Lu Qing took two steps closer and looked at Lu Ning. His voice was filled with disappointment.


    ¡°You¡¯ve snatched her position for so long. Stop snatching her things. Are you so dissatisfied with everything here? Are you so anxious to go back? Don¡¯t you have any feelings? Don¡¯t you care about Mom and Dad, Jingzhi, or anything


    ¡°Could it be, that money is the only thing you like?!


    ¡°I watched An t an grow up. I won¡¯t allow you to continue hurting her! Do you understand, Lu Ning?!¡±


    Lu Ning looked at Lu Qing, who was getting closer and closer. The blood in her body turned icy as she stared at him coldly.


    She said nothing.


    However, some other people could not stand it anymore.


    ¡°Hold your tongue!¡¯


    Lu Zhi opened the door and entered, looking at the two of them.


    Shen Yunci, Lu Bai, and even Lu Jingzhi were standing outside the door and listening.


    The few of them had been drawn by the sounds in the room.


    ¡°What did you say? Say that again!¡¯


    Lu Zhi looked at Lu Qing and walked closer to stare at him.


    Lu Qing was blinded by a fit of anger. He looked at Lu Zhi and said directly, ¡°Am I wrong? Why are you still protecting her? She doesn¡¯t deserve your love at all! How is she better than An¡¯an!?


    ¡°Why are you still protecting someone who used all sorts of methods to snatch someone else¡¯s position?! What did An t an do wrong for you to treat her like this, that you won¡¯t even mention her at all?!¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Lu Zhi raised his hand and pped him..

 Chapter 587 - 587: Do You Know What She Did!

    Chapter 587 - 587: Do You Know What She Did!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Qings head tilted to one side. There was a big red handprint on his cheek.


    ¡°Apologize! Apologize to your sister now! ¡±


    Lu Qing turned around, his eyes red.


    ¡°Did I say anything wrong? Why should I apologize?!¡±


    Lu Zhi was so angry that his face was flushed red. He shuddered with fury as he looked at him.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you apologizing?! Why are you saying that about Ningning?! Did she offend you? Have you asked her about this? Did you even rify the matter at all? Or did you simply conclude that she did it without even asking her anything?!


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re biased towards An¡¯an, you can¡¯t treat Ningning like this! Our entire family didn¡¯t let you know what happened back then out of consideration for you. We thought that your eyes could see clearly and that you would discover Ningnings good sides bit by bit as you interacted with her.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect you to be so blinded by the past. You¡¯ve grown so big, but you didn¡¯t even grow a brain!


    ¡°Think about it carefully, can¡¯t you see that there¡¯s anything wrong!?


    ¡°Or is your brainpletely muddled!?¡±


    Lu Zhi took a deep breath and looked at him. ¡°Alright, fine then! You wanted to know why we¡¯re being like this, right? You must also be thinking that we¡¯re also being heartless and merciless to An¡¯an, isn¡¯t it?!


    ¡°Come here! I¡¯ll exin everything to you today!¡¯


    Lu Zhi raised his hand and dragged Lu Qing out by his clothes.


    Lu Zhi pulled him to the dining table.


    There were still things on the dining table that had not been cleared.


    ¡°This was the ce.¡±


    Lu Zhi pointed at the seat with a trembling finger for him to see.


    He seemed to recall the situation that day as he trembled with anger.


    ¡°It was right here, that An t an said it herself. That she doesn¡¯t like this family, that she doesn¡¯t like everyone in this house. That she wants to leave wholeheartedly and go to the Lt.* family. That she doesn¡¯t want to continue staying in this family!


    ¡°She¡¯s the one who doesn¡¯t want all of us! Do you hear me now, son?!


    ¡°Her words were so harsh. She said that if your mother didn¡¯t give birth to her, then she wasn¡¯t worthy of being her mother! You¡¯ve never heard of any of this. You don¡¯t even know.


    ¡°We know that you love and cherish her, so we didn¡¯t tell you anything and didn¡¯t let you know about this. We just wanted to protect that little fantasy in your heart so that you wouldn¡¯t be hurt. But now, you actually hurt your biological sister like this!


    ¡°Think about all those things you said!


    ¡°Her ce in this family had also been taken from her for 18 years! So why didn¡¯t you say so?! That An t an had snatched away 18 years worth of love from her! She had even snatched away her brother¡¯s love for her biological sister after she left! So why didn¡¯t you say all these?!


    ¡°Get this straight! Ningning is your biological sister! We don¡¯t expect you to be biased towards her, but you have to at least be fair to her!


    ¡°We won¡¯t stop you from maintaining your rtionship with An¡¯an, but at least don¡¯t let Ningning be ndered!¡±


    Lu Zhiqi¡¯s voice had be much louder. He panted heavily and looked at the pale-faced Lu Qing, having expected far better from him.


    ¡°Son, you really let us down! Do you know what else she said? I¡¯m only talking about a small part of what she said. Do you know that she angered your mother to the point she was hospitalized?! She was so angry that she fainted!


    ¡°We¡¯ve loved her for so many years, but she¡¯s stepped all over our feelings and belittled us one by one. What right does she have to get our love again?! Are your mother and I such heartless people in your heart?!


    ¡°If we¡¯re not, then why don¡¯t you think about the reason we¡¯re like this!?


    ¡°In your heart, An t an can¡¯t do wrong, is that right?! Every mistake was because of others, isn¡¯t that right?!¡±


    The questions hammered Lu Qings brain, making his mind go nk..

 Chapter 588 - 588: Aggrieved?

    Chapter 588 - 588: Aggrieved?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Qing subconsciously looked up in Shen Yunci¡¯s direction.


    Shen Yunci was standing against the wall, having turned around to secretly wipe her tears.


    The scene from that day was still vivid in her mind. She had doted on her daughter for 18 years, but she kept saying that her love was cheap. How could she ept it?


    Lu Bai stood behind Shen Yunci and put a hand on her shoulder tofort her. However, he looked at Lu Qing with dark eyes. When he looked at Lu


    Qing, no emotion could be seen, but it was this gaze that stunned Lu Qing.


    Lu Jingzhi quietly went in and held Lu Nings hand. He stood in front of her and looked at her, hugging her legs.


    Lu Ning did not speak or move, but his action made her inexplicably want to cry. Her eyes instantly turned red.


    There was a loud m of the door outside.


    Without Lu Zhi¡¯s voice, the entire house became abnormally quiet.


    This was the first time there was such a big argument in the family. Everyone was a little heartbroken and at a loss.


    After a while of silence, Shen Yunci¡¯s soft crying could be heard.


    Her sobbing was getting closer.


    Shen Yunci walked into Lu Nings room and looked at her.


    ¡°Ningning¡­ ¡±


    She could not help but continue sobbing after calling her name.


    Lu Ning looked at her. Her eyes were red and filled with tears.


    Lu Zhi also walked in and stood beside Shen Yunci, looking at Lu Ning.


    ¡°Ningning, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s Mommy and Daddy¡¯s fault for not rifying this to your brother immediately. I¡¯ve made you suffer so much.¡±


    He raised his hand and touched Lu Nings head. Lu Ning looked at him with red eyes and shook her head, tears flowing down her face.


    As Shen Yunci cried, she raised her hand to wipe her tears. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I only wanted to protect his feelings, I didn¡¯t know he would do so many things to hurt you. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    Before Lu Ning could speak, Shen Yunci hugged her and cried.


    Lu Ning hugged her and gently patted her back tofort her.


    Lu Zhi raised his hand and gently hugged the two of them. His eyes were also red.


    They were also new to all these and had no idea how to settle it, such that every child of theirs would not be hurt.


    However, in so doing, everyone had been hurt and aggrieved.


    Lu Bai stood by the door and looked at them.


    The next day, there was no school as it was a holiday. Lu Ning was not in a hurry to get up, so shey on the bed.


    Actually, she had woken up a long time ago. Her eyes were open and looking at a certain part of the room. Her gaze was a little empty, and her eyes swollen.


    No one came to wake her. Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi also wanted her to sleep in a little longer.


    They had all slept verytest night, and everyone¡¯s mood was heavy. When it was almost noon, Lu Ning struggled to get up. Half of her body was numb.


    Afterzing for a while, she walked out.


    When she walked out, she saw Lu Jingzhi lying in front of the sofa doing his papers. Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were sitting at the dining table preparing the vegetables.


    They all smiled when they saw here out.


    ¡°Ningning, you¡¯re up. I¡¯ll make sweet and sour pork ribs for you for lunch, okay?¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Sister! This test paper is so difficult. Come and take a look, help me out.¡± Lu Ning was pulled over by him, and she sat on the sofa.


    Lu Jingzhi muttered, ¡°Second Brother is still sleeping. The sun¡¯s already shining on his backside, but he¡¯s still not getting up. He¡¯s sozy.¡±


    Lu Ning could not help butugh. She raised her hand and touched his head. ¡°Which of these questions do you not know how to do?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi pointed at some of the questions in the paper. Lu Ning followed his gaze and exined the questions to him softly..

 Chapter 589 - 589: What’s Wrong With Your Eyes?

    Chapter 589 - 589: What¡¯s Wrong With Your Eyes?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When Lu Ning finished exining the questions and turned around, she saw that it was blindingly white outside.


    After being stunned for a moment, she stood up and walked towards the balcony.


    Looking out of the window, it was a field of white outside. The pure white snow nketing everything was very breathtaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s snowing.¡±


    She murmured.


    Then, she opened the balcony door and walked out.


    ¡°Sigh, why is that child going out like this? She should hurry and put on a coat. It¡¯s so cold.¡¯


    The balcony was not sealed, and it was very cold outside.


    There was even snow piling on the railings.


    Lu Ning was taken aback for a moment. She raised her hand and grabbed a bunch of it.


    Lu Zhi came from behind and put a coat on her.


    ¡°This kid looks like she¡¯s never seen snow before.¡¯


    Lu Ning turned to look at him. ¡°Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Can we have a snowball fight?¡±


    Lu Zhi looked at her, amused. ¡°Alright, Daddy will y with you. I can¡¯t believe you still like to y these sorts of things at your age.¡±


    Lu Ning said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve never yed this before.¡±


    Lu Zhi had yet to leave. When he heard this, he could not help but be stunned.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your family y with you before?¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and said casually, ¡°They were busy.¡±


    It was not that they were busy. They just did not want to y with her.


    At that time, Lu Ning was very envious of her ssmates¡¯ parents ying with them in the snow, but L¨´ Chuan and Shi Qingyue were always not at home. Even when they were at home, they did not y with her. Shi Qingyue despised the snow for dirtying her clothes, while L¨´ Chuan was busy catching up on sleep.


    Eventually, Lu Ning never mentioned it again, but she still had a wish to y with her parents at least once.


    Lu Zhi turned around. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. Daddy and Mommy will bring you out to y.¡±


    When he turned around, his eyes were red.


    Lu Ning turned to look at his back. After staying there for a moment, she followed him in and closed the balcony door. The family changed their clothes and went down to y.


    The sleepy Lu Bai was also dragged out of bed.


    His silver hair did not look out of ce at all in the snow. Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi almost bowled overughing.


    The family was having fun. Snowballs were thrown around, and everyone had a happy smile on their faces. Later, the children in the neighborhood also came over and joined in. In an instant, the entire neighborhood was filled with happyughter.


    In the silvery-white snow, the group of people were chasing and ying with each other. Everyone was as happy as a child.


    In the end, when they returned, everyone had cold snow all over their clothes.


    It was unknown which child Lu Bai had gotten into a fight with. Not only did he have snow on him, a lot of snow also went down his neck. He could not


    help but shiver and was the first to run back.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi followed behind with a smile.


    Lu Ning stood rooted to the ground and looked out of the neighborhood in a daze.


    ¡°Sister?¡±


    Seeing that she did not follow them, Lu Jingzhi turned around and called out in confusion.


    Lu Ning immediately turned around. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m heading out for a while. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, then be careful. Come back quickly for lunch.¡±


    Watching her head off, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi took Lu Jingzhi back first.


    Lu Ning jogged out of the neighborhood and quickly walked out of the alley.


    She turned around and saw a familiar car at the entrance of the alley.


    There was a person standing beside the car. At this moment, he was lighting a cigarette. When he turned around, he was momentarily surprised.


    Lu Ning walked towards him.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment as he looked at her. He raised his hand and helped her put on the hood of her coat.


    ¡°Why did youe out?¡±


    Looking at her face that was red from the cold, he brought his cigarette further away from her.


    ¡°What happened to your eyes?¡±


    Huo Jinyan keenly noticed every change in her..

 Chapter 590 - 590: Your Issues Matter to Me

    Chapter 590: Your Issues Matter to Me


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning raised her hand to touch her eyes. They were still a little swollen.


    ¡°Did you cry?¡±


    Huo Jinyan leaned closer and asked.


    Lu Ning did not say anything and just looked at him.


    Huo Jinyan sighed, put out his cigarette, and raised his hand to tighten her cor.


    ¡°Are you cold?¡±


    He asked softly.


    Lu Ning stared at him for a long time before saying, ¡°Teacher Huo, why are you here?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Huo Jinyan clenched his fists and looked at her with a smile. ¡°What did you call me?¡±


    Lu Ning asked in confusion, ¡°Teacher Huo?¡±


    For some reason, Huo Jinyan seemed to be smiling happily.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your teacher anymore.¡±


    Lu Ning was taken aback.


    ¡°I¡¯vepleted the procedures today. From now on, Teacher Han will be taking your ss.¡±


    Lu Ning asked in a daze, ¡°Weren¡¯t you only leaving after this semester?¡±


    Huo Jinyan did not notice the main point of this sentence. ¡°I¡¯ve alreadypleted the procedures. This way, you can get to know your teacher better.¡±


    Lu Ning did not say anything.


    But, we¡¯re already used to you.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and smiled. ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to call me Teacher Huo anymore.¡±


    Lu Ning looked up at him. ¡°Did youe here just to tell me this?¡±


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s eyes were gentle. ¡°Yes, 1 wanted to tell you.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him.


    Huo Jinyan was puzzled. ¡°Are you unhappy?


    She shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡¯


    ¡°Then why do you look like that? You haven¡¯t told me what happened to your eyes. ¡±


    Lu Ning brushed his hand aside. ¡°Nothing that matters.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and ced his hand on the top of her head. ¡°Your issues all matter to me.¡¯


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment. She thought she was mistaken.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    He nced at it and picked it up.


    After a few simple words, he hung up.


    ¡°Hurry back. It¡¯s too cold here.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Going home.¡±


    Lu Ning heaved a sigh of relief and looked at him.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m going back.¡±


    She overheard his phone call just now. The caller seemed to be very anxious.


    Huo Jinyan nodded and watched her walk away slowly. He only turned around and got into the car when she entered the alley.


    After his car drove out, Lu Ning suddenly walked out again. Looking at the car that had already left, Lu Ning stood rooted to the ground in shock.


    She actually had a question she wanted to ask¡­


    After she went back and had lunch, Lu Ning began to prepare the clothes for the banquet tonight.


    Lin Yi¡¯s birthday banquet was another kind of battlefield.


    She was looking forward to seeing how Shi Qingyue would expose her tonight.


    Everyone from the Lb family must be present at Lin Yi¡¯s birthday banquet. Shi Qingyue did not immediately point it outst night, so she must be waiting for an opportunity to embarrass her even more.


    She probably already knew that she would go to Lin Yi¡¯s birthday party, so she would definitely show up tonight.


    Even though Shi Qingyue had not interacted much with her for so many years, Lu Ning still understood her.


    Still¡­


    Won¡¯t this ruin Lin Yi¡¯s birthday party?


    Lu Ning pursed her lips.


    Why don¡¯t I give him some notice and prepare a better gift for him?


    Lu Ning did not have much experience in this area, so she went to look for Lu Bait


    She knocked on Lu Bai t s door.


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s me.¡¯


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Lu Ning pushed the door open and entered. Lu Bai was leaning against the headboard reading a book.


    When he saw Lu Ning enter, he raised his eyebrows and looked over.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sweetie?¡±


    After interacting with him for a few days, Lu Ning felt that she was already immune to Lu Bai t s flirting. She could just ignore him without blushing or having her heart beat too fast.


    ¡°Brother, what do you boys like?¡±


    She sat down and looked at Lu Bai.


    Lu Bai smiled and looked at her.. ¡°Why? Is there a boy you like?¡±

 Chapter 591 - 591: I’m Making a Backup

    Chapter 591: I¡¯m Making a Backup


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning chuckled. ¡°No, a friend is celebrating his birthday, so I want to prepare a gift for him.¡±


    Lu Bai looked at her. ¡°Do you want to get something more expensive, or?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Something more expensive. I have something to ask of him.¡±


    Lu Bai nodded. He turned around and opened the drawer beside the bed. Then, he produced a box and handed it to Lu Ning.


    ¡°How about this? It¡¯s new, so I haven¡¯t worn it yet.¡±


    Lu Ning looked down and opened the box. An exquisite watch appeared in front of her.


    Lu Ning knew this brand¡ªeven their cheapest watch cost six figures. From the looks of it, this one cost at least seven figures.


    Lu Ning looked up at Lu Bai. ¡°Brother, you can keep this. I¡¯ll go to the mall and pick something.¡±


    Lu Ning felt that perhaps it was because Lu Bai liked it, so she was not prepared to ept it.


    Lu Bai, however, did not seem to mind at all. ¡°No need for that. I can buy a new one, I don¡¯t even like this one that much.¡¯


    Lu Ning:


    Lu Bai looked at her as she leaned closer and asked with a smile, ¡°What kind of friend is it? What¡¯s your rtionship with him? Can you tell your brother more?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him and could not help butugh. ¡°Brother, were you always so nosy?¡±


    Lu Bai perked an eyebrow. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m usually not like this. Aren¡¯t I simply concerned about my sister¡¯s future marriage partner?¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and teased him. ¡°Then, what if I say he¡¯s my ex-fianc¨¦? Do you think that¡¯s okay?¡±


    Lu Bai:


    It was rare for him to be speechless. Lu Bai looked at her.


    Lu Ning continued to smile. ¡°So how about it? Brother, do you think I should work harder¡­


    Lu Bai quickly raised his hand. ¡°Forget it, a wise person doesn¡¯t turn back.¡±


    Lu Ning could barely stifle a chuckle. She stood up and looked at him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving. Thank you, Brother.¡±


    Then, she opened the door and walked out.


    Lu Ning had just walked out when Lu Jingzhi quietly poked his head in.


    ¡°Brother¡­


    Lu Bai raised his hand and beckoned. ¡°Come here.¡¯


    Only then did Lu Jingzhi push open the door and enter. Lu Bai looked at him. ¡°Did you bring everything Brother asked you to get?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi squirmed, unwilling toe any closer.


    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing.¡±


    Lu Bai looked at him and narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°Nothing at all?¡± Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Bai t s eyes and went silent.


    When Second Brother¡¯s gaze became threatening, it was really dangerous.


    ¡°Come here.¡¯


    Lu Jingzhi walked over and hesitantly took out theptop from behind him. Lu Bai was not in a hurry. He watched him as he took it out of his own ord, before taking it.


    ¡°Where did you put it?¡±


    Lu Bai turned on theptop and looked at him.


    Lu Jingzhi climbed onto the bed and sat beside him. He pointed at a folder on the screen and said, ¡°In here.¡¯


    Lu Bai looked at the name of the folder and could not help butugh.


    ¡®¡±Evidence?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi stuck out his tongue.


    ¡°Brother, how did you know I have this?¡±


    Lu Bai smiled. ¡°Do you think your brother doesn¡¯t know how you are? I can read your mind. Don¡¯t try to pull one over me.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi pursed his lips and looked at him. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re talking nonsense. Sister told me all those are lies.¡¯


    Lu Bai smiled and patted his head. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Don¡¯t be deceived by others in the future. Tell me, how did Big Brother bully Sister in the past?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi suddenly pursed his lips and stopped talking.


    ¡°l don¡¯t want to say.¡±


    Lu Bai did not ask further. He opened Lu Jingzhi!sputer and looked at the evidence he had collected.


    Each of them was marked with a timestamp.


    Lu Bai made a copy and sent it to himself.


    Lu Jingzhi: ¡°¡­Brother! What are you doing!?¡±


    Lu Bai grabbed his hand. ¡°Kiddo, I¡¯m making a backup.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi: ¡®

 Chapter 592 - 592: An’an Is Here

    Chapter 592: An¡¯an Is Here


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    At night, Lin Ci came to pick up Lu Ning. The two of them went together.


    Lu Ning changed into a gown and got into the car wearing arge coat.


    The pink diamond ne around her neck seemed to sparkle in the dark.


    Lin Ci looked at her as she leaned closer. ¡°Tell me, is there some kind of conspiracy?¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned and looked at her. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never agreed to go to a banquet so quickly before. You aren¡¯t the eldest daughter of the L¨´ family now, so you don¡¯t have to go to any banquet. Yet, now you¡¯re taking the initiative to say that you want to go. There must be something to it; otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    Lu Ning could not help butugh. ¡°You certainly know me best.¡±


    Lin Ci immediately became even more enthusiastic. ¡°So, what is it?¡±


    Lu Ning did not say anything and cheekily nudged her. ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡±


    Lin Ci: ¡®


    When they arrived, the two of them got out of the car and entered the banquet


    Lin Yi stood at the door and watched them enter.


    When he saw the two of them, he was overjoyed and immediately went up to them.


    The banquet hall was filled with people toasting each other. Everyone seemed to have a purpose ining here: towork and strike up a conversation. It was as if only Lin Ci and Lu Ning were the only lively ones here.


    ¡°Nobody really wants to celebrate my birthday. Say, why don¡¯t we just find a roadside stall to eat at?¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned and looked at him.


    She¡­ had alsoe with an agenda.


    Sensing Lu Nings gaze, Lin Yi looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Were you mesmerized by this big brother¡¯s looks?¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­ What ¡®big brother¡¯? You¡¯re not even older than me.¡±


    Lin Yi:


    Lu Ning handed over the item in her hand. ¡°Here, a gift.¡±


    Lin Yi immediately smiled and opened it.


    Lin Ci was stunned for a moment before she immediately leaned over. ¡°F*ck! Ning¡¯ning, you¡¯re nuts giving him this!¡±


    Lin Yi smiled happily. ¡°1 like it so much! Thank you, Ningning.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled. ¡°As long as you like it.¡±


    Lin Ci looked at her unhappily. ¡°I¡¯m jealous. 1 want one too.¡±


    Lu Ning quickly coaxed her. ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to youter.¡±


    Lin Ci was simply joking. When she heard this, she could not help but smile at her. ¡°Where did you get it? I¡¯m sure that costs at least eight figures.¡±


    Lu Ning had never checked it before, but she could not help but be shocked. ¡°My brother gave it to me.¡±


    She suddenly felt that it was not out of the question to make use of him. If possible, she wanted to do it again!


    Lin Ci t s expression suddenly changed. ¡°Ah, I want something from Bai¡¯bai too.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­ Then I¡¯ll get him to buy something and give it to youter.¡±


    Lin Ci immediately nodded. ¡°Great! Love you lots!¡±


    Lu Ning could not help but smile when she saw her acting like this.


    The moment she turned around, she spotted Lu Yue¡¯an¡¯s family, who had arrived fashionablyte.


    Lin Yi¡¯s parents immediately went up to them.


    Lin Ci seemed to not want them to discover her, as she silently turned around and stood behind Lu Ning to block herself from them.


    If she had not been worried about Lu Ning, she would not havee here.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an and the others naturally saw Lu Ning as well.


    It was only an indifferent nce, and no one mentioned anything. Lu Ning turned around and walked away with Lin Ci.


    Lin Yi was about to bring the two of them over when Zhao Junli grabbed him.


    ¡°Where are you going? An¡¯an is here.¡±


    As she spoke, she signaled to him with her eyes.


    Lu Ning and Lin Ci went off by themselves. Lin Yi looked at their backs and turned around.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at him. ¡°Brother Lin Yi, this is a gift for you.¡±


    She raised her hand shyly and handed him something.


    Lin Ci, who was not far away, could not help but retort, ¡°She still addresses him as ¡®Brother¡¯? Lin Yi is clearly younger than her..¡±

 Chapter 593 - 593: Birthday Party

    Chapter 593: Birthday Party


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning could not help butugh when she saw her roll her eyes.


    Her gaze fell on Shi Qingyue.


    Her lips curved into a smile as she waited for Shi Qingyue to press the start button.


    Lu Nings appearance undoubtedly added a lot of conversation to the banquet.


    On Lin Yi¡¯s birthday, Zhao Junli invited almost everyone she knew.


    Almost the entire upper-ss society of A City was here at this moment, and they were all watching Lu Ning.


    Because L¨´ Chuan and Shi Qingyue were both present, everyone could not help but chatter among themselves animatedly, especially since Lu Ning seemed to be in a very good position. She did not look like the backvvater vige girl as the rumors made her out to be.


    Didn¡¯t they say that the family Lu Ning went to didn¡¯t have much money? They even had to do a lot of work, so everyone there had lost their luster. Yet, the Lu Ning we see now is clearly still as lively as before¡ªin fact, she even feels a little livelier than when they were at the L¨´¡¯s household. And that was not all.


    Looking at her gown and the ne around her neck, doesn¡¯t she look every part like a rich youngdy? Where is the rumored vige girl?


    They did notprehend the situation, but they did not want to offend the L¨´ family, so no one dared to go up and speak to Lu Ning. Hence, Lu Ning and Lin Ci were left alone.


    However, there were always people who were unafraid, and they came directly to Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning looked up and saw Zhao Yi.


    ¡°Uncle Zhao.¡¯


    Lu Ning stood up and greeted him politely.


    Zhao Yi smiled at her, unable to hide the fondness on his face.


    He really admired Lu Ning very much.


    ¡°Ningning, I didn¡¯t expect you toe tonight. How is it? Have you thought about what Uncle told you?¡±


    Lu Ning could not help but smile at him. ¡°Uncle Zhao, stop joking with me. I haven¡¯t even graduated from university.¡±


    ¡°Silly child, I¡¯m saying that for after you graduate from university. So, how about joining mypany? You can also work part-time at mypany when you go to university. 1 don¡¯t mind. You can decide the sry and the working hours.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled awkwardly at him. ¡°Uncle¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Lin Ci stood up and looked at him. ¡°Uncle Zhao, you¡¯re too biased. So you only want Ningning and not me? I¡¯m also very outstanding, I¡¯ll have you know that.¡±


    It was only then that Zhao Yi saw her. He could not help butugh. ¡°Oh dear, your uncle can¡¯t afford to support you.¡±


    Lin Ci was upset. ¡°Uncle Zhao, I think you¡¯re just biased. So Ningning can do anything, but I can¡¯t? Am 1 really that bad?¡±


    ¡°Ningning here will increase my sales. You here will make me bankrupt. I know you well enough.¡±


    Zhao Yi and the Old Master had a good rtionship, so Lin Ci had met him a few times and they had some pleasant chats together.


    Lin Ci still liked Zhao Yi very much. At least, he was not like the others, who looked down on and ostracized others with the people around them.


    As the three of them chatted andughed, more and more people walked over one after another. Lu Ning politely greeted them one by one, her words and actions no different from before.


    Lu Ning had always been someone who knew her limits, and she had a good grasp of how to talk to people. In the past, she had a good reputation in this circle. These older people liked to talk to her and would asionally impart some of their experience to her. They all rather fancied her.


    However, if there were some who liked her, then there would be some who did not. Many people were actually waiting to see Lu Ning make a fool of herself, though now it seemed that their wish had failed, as it seemed that Lu Ning was living better than before.


    They wondered how she did it.. Could the rumors bepletely unfounded?

 Chapter 594 - 594: Why Did You Invite Her?!

    Chapter 594 - 594: Why Did You Invite Her?!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Just as everyone was guessing, Lu Ning was still chatting happily with someone.


    There was no way that her aura of a youngdy from a wealthy family could be so easily erased.


    On the other hand, L¨´ Yue¡¯an stayed by Shi Qingyue and Lu Chuan¡¯s side like a child. She would not take the initiative to talk to anyone; when others came, she would only greet them and would not speak much at all.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at Lu Ning, who was surrounded by people, and could not help but pinch her fingers.


    She seems to be able to turn misfortune into good luck whenever she encounters something. Everyone said that she didn¡¯t know how to y the piano, so how did she know how to y it when she went on stage?


    Does she have superpowers?


    No way! She just knows how to fool everyone around her!


    Everyone behaves differently in front of and behind other people. The image everyone has ofher is simply a pretense!


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an was actually right about this. Lu Ning was indeed pretending not to know how to y the piano.


    She was actually very talented. She was a smart person to begin with, to the extent that she could quickly pick up almost everything. However, at that time, she still hoped to receive her parents¡¯ love and concern, so she thought of all sorts of ways to obtain Lt.* Chuan and Shi Qingyue¡¯s care.


    Some parents would watch their children learn these things and say a few things if they did not learn well. Lu Ning would have been happy if they had said anything at all, but the truth was that they did not care at all how she did in her studies. They did not even want to care. They did not care as if they did not know her at all; it was as if she was not even their child.


    Later on, after realizing how it was, Lu Ning never did such a thing again. She became toozy to strive for anything, toozy to learn and practice what she had learned and knew.


    Since her talents had caused her a lot of trouble, she eventually chose not to do anything in earnest.


    She had slowly grown up through this sort of self-regtion.


    Fortunately, the Old Master still took care of her. Although he would only strictly teach her the rules, at least he was still guiding her in his own way.


    When the birthday party officially began, Lin Yi stood in the middle with a tall cake towering in front of him. He looked a little impatient, as if he really did not enjoy such asions.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an stood beside him and looked at him, her eyes seemingly sparkling with stars.


    ¡°Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you¡­¡±


    They sang the birthday song together. In the end, I-RI Yue¡¯an and Lin Yi blew out the candles together.


    ¡°Brother Lin Yi, happy birthday!¡¯


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an hugged Lin Yi right after she said that.


    There was immediately amotion around them. Realizing that, L¨´ Yue¡¯an let go of Lin Yi with a blush on her face.


    Zhao Junli looked at the two of them and could not stop smiling. ¡°Hahaha, An¡¯ an likes our Little Yi so much. When she¡¯se of age, she has to quicklye to our household and be my daughter-inw.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an blushed and hid away, feeling a little embarrassed.


    As they spoke, everyone praised them, ¡°Look, these two children are sopatible.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Aryan will definitely be really happy when she joins the Lin family.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Old 12b, you have to hold a wedding quickly for your daughter when she¡¯s of age. We still want to attend her wedding banquet. Don¡¯t be stubborn and make An¡¯an stay by your side for a few more years.¡±


    The two of them smiled and chatted with the people around them. As they spoke, Zhao Junli noticed Lu Ning.


    She did not pay attention to this side at all previously, and did not know that Lu Ning was here.


    Her expression froze for a moment.. She looked at Lin Yi beside her and tugged at the corner of his shirt, and whispered, ¡°Why did you invite her?!¡±

 Chapter 595 - 595: A Lot of Police Officers Arrived

    Chapter 595 - 595: A Lot of Police Officers Arrived


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lin Yi turned towards Lu Ning. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Zhao Junli red at him. ¡°What do you mean is there a problem? There¡¯s a big problem! What¡¯s their rtionship to you? Won¡¯t it be awkward if they¡¯re seen here? Are you brainless? And with her current status, is she even worthy of attending our family¡¯s banquet?¡±


    Zhao Junli pinched him.


    Lin Yi stood up straight and looked at Zhao Junli. ¡°Mom, why are you also looking at people through such lens? Ningning is quite fine.¡±


    Zhao Junli frowned and looked at him in disbelief. ¡°So she¡¯s fine now? Yet I¡¯ve never heard you think she¡¯s fine in the past, even going so far as to hide a long distance away. But now that you¡¯re back, she¡¯s ¡®quite fine¡¯? She became fine just after a few days of contact? Let me tell you, even if she¡¯s fine, nothing wille of it. She¡¯s no longer a member of the Lb family, so she¡¯s not worthy of entering our Lin family! Do you understand?!¡±


    Lin Yi suddenly felt angry. He took a deep breath and looked at Zhao Junli.


    Zhao Junli¡¯s words were powerful, and Lin Yi knew that he could not win against her with his words. Hence, he raised his hand and showed her the watch on his wrist. ¡°Look, this was given to me by that person who you said isn¡¯t worthy of our family. Recognize it?¡±


    Zhao Junli was startled by the diamond on his watch. She narrowed her eyes; after taking a closer look, she was stunned.


    ¡°Lu Ning gave this to you?¡±


    Lin Yi nodded.


    Zhao Junli looked at it in disbelief again. Then, she looked at Lu Ning.


    When she noticed the ne around her neck, she was taken aback once again.


    She remembered that Shi Qingyue had bought a pink diamond ne not long ago. Why is it dangling from Lu Nings neck now?


    Shouldn¡¯t it be on L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s neck?


    Could it be that they had not cut off contact with that girl?


    However, didn¡¯t Shi Qingyue and L¨´ Chuan keep totally mum shut about her? Plus, from the previous few incidents it seems that the two of them were indifferent, even heartless, to Lu Ning. So how would they give her such an expensive ne?


    For a moment, Zhao Junli was confused. She could not figure out what was going on with this family.


    She looked at Lin Yi in a daze.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. As long as she doesn¡¯t mess up your birthday party, she can stay. I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t see her.¡± Lin Yi showed no mercy. ¡°But didn¡¯t you already see her?¡±


    Zhao Junli: ¡°Must you make me angry?!¡¯


    Lin Yi pursed his lips and stopped talking. He turned around and went to the side.


    Zhao Junli rolled her eyes at him and did not mention anything else.


    ¡°Alright, does our birthday boy want to say something?¡±


    At this moment, everyone was gathered together and talking. When they were almost done talking and remembered Lin Yi, they all smiled and looked over.


    ¡°Say, why don¡¯t we let his prospective wife speak a few words?¡± They all looked at the two children in front of them teasingly.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s face turned even redder.


    Lin Yi frowned slightly, but he did not say anything. He simply forced a smile as he looked over at everyone.


    He opened his mouth and was about to say something, when they suddenly heard amotion outside the banquet hall. Everyone was stunned for a moment.


    They all turned to look in the direction of themotion.


    The noises outside grew louder, and the smile on Shi Qingyue¡¯s lips grew wider.


    Zhao Junli quickly smiled and said, ¡°Everyone, please continue to enjoy yourselves. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    She turned around and was about to go when the door of the banquet hall suddenly opened a crack. A cold wind blew in, and someone walked in. She looked at Zhao Junli anxiously.


    ¡°Madam, a lot of police officers arrived outside¡­¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the door behind her opened, and about seven or eight police officers walked in together..

 Chapter 596 - 596: The Thief Is Over There

    Chapter 596: The Thief Is Over There


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Everyone was stunned.


    What¡¯s going on?


    Why are the police here?


    What are the police here for?


    Everyone looked at each other in confusion.


    Zhao Junli was also stunned for a moment. Then, she immediately walked over.


    ¡°Officers, what is this about?¡±


    The leader of the police officers turned to look at everyone. ¡°We received a report that there¡¯s a suspected thief here, so we¡¯re here to check. We won¡¯t take long. If they¡¯re not here, then we¡¯ll leave as soon as possible. We won¡¯t interrupt your gathering.¡±


    Zhao Junli looked at him. ¡°Is there a mistake? How could the people here steal? Please, look¡­


    Before she could finish speaking, the police walked past her.


    ¡°Please cooperate with our investigation. This is no small matter, as the stolen item is worth hundreds of millions. We apologize for the intrusion.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone instantly started discussing.


    Hundreds of millions? Looks like it¡¯s something like jewelry. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know what could¡¯ve been stolen.


    The people here were ustomed to big scenes. They stood where they were and only checked to see if they had lost any jewelry.


    Zhao Junli asked someone to close the door and then looked over.


    ¡°Did someone lose something? There are surveince cameras in our banquet hall, so we can check those. There¡¯s no need for the police to trouble yourselves. ¡±


    Zhao Junli was a little displeased. She had no idea who had called the police. If theyjust came to look for me, I could¡¯ve found the thief by having the surveince cameras checked. Why did they have to involve the police and disrupt this birthday party?


    However, at this moment, everyone looked at the people around them. Nobody lost anything, and they all looked around in confusion.


    Only then did L¨´ Yue¡¯an realize it. So that¡¯s howit is. Mommy did not say it during the ball, yet she notified the police this time. She must be nning to ruin Lu Nings reputation in the upper-ss circles and make her look like a thiefin front of everyone!


    This way, no one would be able to interact with her anymore.People of their social ss loved face and status the most. There¡¯s no way they would let themselves be seen with a thief.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an turned to look in Shi Qingyue¡¯s direction.


    Then, she looked in Lu Nings direction.


    At this moment, Lu Ning was holding a ss of champagne in her hand and swirling it slightly. There was even a smile on her lips, as if she did not know what had happened and was very curious.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an could not help but snort coldly, and a mysterious smile appeared on her lips.


    Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll sufferter!


    She slowly took two steps back. When no one was paying attention, she turned around and went to a quiet ce to make a call.


    The person who she called was Lu Qing.


    Lu Ning stood there and looked at Zhao Junli. She could not help but smile, looking at Zhao Junli with a yful gaze.


    Lin Ci was still in a daze, not what was going on. However, when she turned around and saw the smile on Lu Nings lips, she seemed to understand something. She immediately looked over and pulled her arm.


    ¡°Did you call the police? Have you lost something?¡±


    As she spoke, she could not help but look at her to see if she had lost anything. Lu Ning smiled and pulled her back. ¡°Stop checking. I didn¡¯t call the police, and I didn¡¯t lose anything.¡±


    Lin Ci was stunned. ¡°Huh? Then who did?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a person¡¯s voice rang out in the banquet hall that had been quiet all this while.


    Shi Qingyue walked out and looked at the police.


    Her voice was light and calm. ¡°I¡¯m the one who called the police. You don¡¯t have to worry about investigating. The thief is over there, you can take her with you..¡±

 Chapter 597 - 597: Stubborn to the Very Last

    Chapter 597: Stubborn to the Very Last


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    As she spoke, she pointed in Lu Nings direction.


    Lu Ning looked at her calmly. Other than Lu Ning, everyone present was stunned.


    They looked around, frozen at their spots, not knowing what to say.


    Shi Qingyue was also a little surprised by Lu Ning¡¯s appearance.


    She did not know what she meant by this.


    Does she have nothing to fear?


    You¡¯re not going to defend yourself?


    Inexplicably, Shi Qingyue felt like she had fallen into a trap.


    What is going on¡­


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an had already finished her call and returned to where she was previously.


    The police officer looked at Lu Ning and walked over.


    ¡°Hello, are you Miss Lu?¡±


    It was obvious that he knew about Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning nodded.


    ¡°Pleasee back with us for the investigation.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and took a couple of steps back. She sat on the sofa behind her and continued to swirl the ss in her hand.


    ¡°Bring out the evidence, please.¡±


    She looked at them calmly.


    She raised his hand and took a sip of champagne.


    Lin Ci seemed to have realized something. The momentary panic she had just now dissipated in an instant.


    She also sat at the side and looked over. ¡°That¡¯s right. You can¡¯t just take her away, you have to make things clear.¡±


    Shi Qingyue slowly walked over and looked at Lu Ning. ¡°You still have the cheek to say such things. If it weren¡¯t for An¡¯an protecting you, you would¡¯ve been arrested long ago. Now, you¡¯re still pretending!


    ¡°Tell us! Where did the ne on your necke from?!¡±


    She exposed her mercilessly, as if Lu Ning was a heinous thief and she did not need her to show any mercy.


    Lu Ning smiled and looked over. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s a gift from a friend.¡±


    Shi Qingyue could not help butugh out loud. ¡°A friend gave it to you? You¡¯re not going to say that it was from An¡¯an, are you?¡±


    Lu Ning sneered and looked over. ¡°How is that possible? Why would I want her things? Isn¡¯t that right, Auntie L¨´?¡±


    Shi Qingyue was stunned as she red at her.


    The police officer took over. ¡°Miss Lu, the ne on your neck is evidence. That ne belonged to Madam Shi Qingyue and waster given to her daughter, Miss L¨´ Yue¡¯an. Then, the ne went missing, yet now it appeared on your neck. Isn¡¯t this clear evidence? So,e back with us for the investigation.¡±


    Lu Ning held her ss andughed for a long time.


    Everyone looked at her in confusion.


    They truly believed that Lu Ning had stolen it. After all, it was impossible for her to afford this ne now, and Shi Qingyue had indeed bought this pink diamond ne not long ago.


    It was obvious that they could not understand why Lu Ning was still resisting. Many people were already looking at Lu Ning with looks of disdain on their faces.


    ¡°Can you prove that this ne is hers?¡±


    Seeing Lu Nings expression, Shi Qingyue looked at her in amusement. ¡®I¡¯hen, she raised her hand and called for someone toe over.


    Zhao Junli looked at her and could not help but frown. Shi Qingyue hade prepared. Did she really have to do this at the banquet?!


    Zhao Junli felt a little ufortable.


    Lu Ning watched as Shi Qingyue produced a report and some other items from her hands.


    ¡°Stubborn to the veryst. Look carefully! All the evidence is here. Lu Ning, you¡¯re already an adult, so you have to be punished by thew for doing something like this, do you understand?¡±


    She looked at Lu Ning and smirked, as if she could not wait to get rid of the person in front of her immediately.


    It was as if this person had nothing to do with her to begin with, and she had never called her mother for 18 years.


    She was so heartless that Lin Ci could not help but look away..

 Chapter 598 - 598: I’m Miss Lu’s Lawyer

    Chapter 598 - 598: I¡¯m Miss Lu¡¯s Lawyer


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning looked over and pretended to panic.


    Looking at Lu Nings expression, L¨´ Yue¡¯an instantly felt relieved. She knew that she must have been pretending just now.


    She immediately walked over and stood beside Shi Qingyue, looking at Lu Ning in disbelief. Her entire face was flushed, her eyes red.


    ¡°Sister Ning, how could you do this? How could you steal from me? I was so scared when I lost the ne that 1 didn¡¯t dare to tell Mom and Dad. I thought it was my fault, but it turns out you stole it!¡± Lu Ning could not help but want to stand up and apud.


    Her actings getting better by the day.


    Lin Ci was confused as she watched from the side. She did not know what was going on.


    Lu Ning avoided her gaze in panic.


    ¡°Miss Lu,e with us.¡¯


    Lu Ning sat there without moving.


    ¡°I¡¯m requesting for mywyer.¡± She suddenly looked up.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Lawyer?


    Can even she afford awyer now?


    Just as everyone was puzzled, the door of the banquet hall opened again as someone walked in.


    He patted the snow off his body, walking over step by step.


    She only saw his face clearly when he went under the light.


    He had a handsome face, but what surprised everyone even more was that this person was thewyer famed in the capital, Gu Cheng.


    Everyone wanted to hire him, but he had not appeared for over two years. It was said that he had appeared in A City not long ago, and someone had even asked around for him. Nobody expected him to show up here, of all ces.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Miss Lu Ningswyer.¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    Lu Nings able to hire a topwyer like Gu Cheng?


    Shi Qingyue and L¨´ Yue¡¯an were also stunned. They turned to look at Gu Cheng.


    Lu Ning has awyer?


    But now, the ball¡¯s already in the. So what if she has awyer? She will still be arrested. Or could it be, that thiswyer knew how to distort the truth?!


    Even if he¡¯s able to distort the truth, the evidence was inly in front of them.


    There¡¯s no way ther¡¯re letting Lu Ninggo!


    ¡°Hello, fellow officers. Before taking my client away, there are a few things I wish to confirm. If there are any other issues after that, feel free to take her away.¡±


    Then, he looked at Shi Qingyue. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Lb. Please, take this report.¡±


    ¡°Everyone here is someone with status, so everyone present shall be a witness. We¡¯ll have everyone decide whether my client, Miss Lu Ning, is innocent or not. We shan¡¯t distort the truth.¡¯


    As soon as he finished speaking, he took out a few items from his briefcase.


    Then, he raised them up.


    ¡°Madam Lb, pleasepare your report with mine.¡±


    Shi Qingyue frowned and looked at him. Then, she ced the two reports side by side.


    Don¡¯t the two reports seem the same? Everyone inched closer to take a look.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they the same?¡±


    Gu Cheng shook his head. ¡°No, there were two pink diamond nes at the auction previously. They look simr, but the details are actually different.


    ¡°Look closely, the pink diamonds on thergest pendants were cut in different ways. One was clearly cut more angr, while the other has a more rounded cut, which is the one Madam Shi Qingyue had.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, that does seem to be the case.¡±


    Gu Cheng handed the report in his hand to the police.


    Then, he turned to look at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning undid the ne from her neck and handed it over.


    Gu Cheng walked closer with the ne and ced it between the two reports for everyone topare.


    This made theparison more intuitive.


    ¡°Look, is this pendant more rounded or more angr?¡±


    At this moment, everyone could tell that this was the more angr one..

 Chapter 599 - 599: Appraisal Report

    Chapter 599 - 599: Appraisal Report


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    It was as if the truth had been revealed at this very moment.


    However, Shi Qingyue¡¯s directly retorted, ¡°She might have had it cut again.¡± Hearing this, someone snorted.


    No one present was an idiot, and they had studied jewelry before. The second cut had a chance of damaging the diamond¡¯s surface and interior, which made it far riskier. No one would be so foolish as to have it cut a second time. At this point, everyone believed that Lu Ning was not the thief.


    Gu Cheng smiled and turned around to take another report out from his bag.


    ¡°Please take a look at this report, Mrs. Lb. This report was appraised by Miss


    Lu Ning at the jewelry store this afternoon. You canpare the measurements on it with the original report to see if there are any differences. If there¡¯s even a difference of a millimeter, we¡¯ll admit that it has been adjusted.¡±


    Shi Qingyue subconsciously swallowed her saliva.


    The time was clearly indicated in the report. Afterparing them, the measurements were indeed exactly the same as those in the original report. Just as she was about to say something, Gu Cheng immediately took out his phone and handed it over.


    ¡°And here is the surveince footage of my client at the jewelry store from this afternoon. It includes the recording of her entering and exiting the store, as well as the verification process. Take a look and see if there are any other problems. ¡±


    How would she dare to voice any other problems?! He came prepared to answer everything!


    That ne is clearly Lu Nings. How can it still be Shi Qingyue¡¯s?


    Shi Qingyue was frozen, and her face turned pale.


    ¡°She stole my daughter¡¯s ne!¡±


    Her current behavior was a little shameful, but Lu Ning and the others did not change their expressions.


    Gu Cheng looked at Shi Qingyue. ¡°We understand very well Mrs. Lb¡¯s frustration at losing something so precious. We also understand Mrs. Lb¡¯s feelings, so we asked someone to do some investigation.¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    Investigation?


    Gu Cheng took out his phone again.


    ¡°ording to our investigations, after Mrs. Lb auctioned this ne, you gave it to your daughter, Miss L¨´ Yue¡¯an. We found out that Miss L¨´ Yue¡¯an even did a few things with this ne during their school sports meet. As for the specifics, we shan¡¯t say much to save Miss L¨´ Yue¡¯an some face.


    ¡°After that, this ne never appeared again. It seems perfectly reasonable for Miss I-RI Yue¡¯an to say that her ne went missing.


    ¡°However, after my friend¡¯s investigation, he discovered that this ne had appeared in an underground auction in a certain continent.


    ¡°This is a record of the auction from then.¡¯


    He turned the phone around and showed it to everyone. A pink diamond ne could be clearly seen on the screen.


    ¡°And this is the auction house¡¯s appraisal report.¡±


    He held another report out.


    There was also a clear report on it. Comparing it with the one in Shi Qingyue¡¯s hand, it was indeed identical.


    It could be seen that the two were indeed the same thing.


    ¡°An underground auction?¡±


    L¨´ Chuan, who had been silent all this while, finally could not help but speak.


    He had been watching silently until now and could not help but ask.


    Gu Cheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Indeed, an underground auction.


    ¡°That night, the ne was divided into four pieces of jewelry in the underground auction house. They were bought by different buyers and their whereabouts are unknown.


    ¡°And the appraisal of the four pieces of jewelry which my friend had found can also prove that they are indeed from this piece of jewelry.. So, from the above, we can tell that this is indeed Madam Shi Qingyue¡¯s ne, although it¡¯s been scattered to the four winds now¡­

 Chapter 600 - 600: Of Unknown Origin

    Chapter 600: Of Unknown Origin


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Shi Qingyue was stunned. L¨´ Yue¡¯an was stunned. And so was Lu Chuan.


    This matter was getting interesting.


    The ne had been auctioned off in an underground auction house, but the family did not even know about it. Then, they even grabbed at someone else¡¯s ne and refused to let go, saying that it was theirs.


    They¡¯ ve really embarrassed themselves badly there.


    ¡°Speaking of which, since you made a mistake, why aren¡¯t you apologizing to Ningning?¡±


    Zhao Yi held his wine ss and said so coolly.


    Zhao Junli looked at the situation in front of her and immediately came out to smooth things over. She walked over with a smile.


    ¡°Oh my, Ningnings here too, Auntie here didn¡¯t even see you. Look at thismotion. I know Ning¡¯ning, she¡¯s the most considerate girl. She doesn¡¯t concern herself over such things, right, Ningning?¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and looked over. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m actually quite concerned. Can¡¯t a girl care about her own reputation?¡±


    Zhao Junli choked. ¡°Erm, that¡¯s not what Auntie meant¡­¡±


    Lu Ning immediately turned around. ¡°Since that¡¯s not what she meant, apologize. ¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an was the first toe to grips with the situation. However, she gritted her teeth and refused to apologize to Lu Ning again. Even if I have to put up an act, I won¡¯t do it!


    L¨´ Chuan took a deep breath and looked over. ¡°Ningning, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s Dadit¡¯s Uncle¡¯s fault this time¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have said it was you without investigating this matter. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Lu Ning only nced at him indifferently, then looked at Shi Qingyue. ¡°Mrs. Jab, what about you? This matter seems to have started because of you.¡±


    Her expression and tone were indifferent and distant.


    Shi Qingyue turned to look at her.


    She would never have thought that the one on Lu Nings neck was another one; and to think that it was the one which had added value!


    However, at this moment, everyone was looking at her. She could not really do nothing. Won¡¯t my reputation in these circles be ruined in the future?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ningning.¡±


    She took a deep breath and softened her voice as she looked at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning smiled and finally looked at L¨´ Yue¡¯an. She swirled the ss in her hand and said with a smile, ¡°Sister An¡¯an, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Weren¡¯t you so eloquent just now? Why? Has the L¨´ family¡¯s upbringing be so sloppy?


    Her words were full of ridicule.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an gritted her teeth, looked at Lu Ning, and bowed deeply. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    Sister Ning. I was being impulsive just now. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and raised her hand slightly. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you admit your mistakes. I¡¯ve received your apologies. You¡¯ve seen what happened, so do you officers still want to detain me for investigation?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and ced the ss in her hand on the table. Then, she stood up.


    She looked like an elegant youngdy from a wealthy family.


    Everyone looked at her and could not find any fault.


    ¡°It seems that my appearance has ruined Lin Yi¡¯s birthday party. 1 shall take my leave first.¡±


    She smiled and looked at everyone politely before waving at Lin Ci.


    Then, she took the ne and slowly put it around her neck.


    She and Lin Ci left hand in hand.


    Gu Cheng also packed his things and prepared to leave.


    After packing up everything, Gu Cheng stood in front of Shi Qingyue and L¨´ Chuan and smiled before saying, ¡°Mr. I-RI, Mrs.b, why don¡¯t you check Miss L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s ount? There appears that there were four transfers of funds from unknovvn origins.¡±


    The connotations of what he said were too clear. Isn¡¯t he obviously implying that L¨´ Yue¡¯an might have sold that ne?


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.. I¡¯ve already collected evidence regarding today¡¯s incident¡­¡±

 Chapter 601 - 601: You’re Back

    Chapter 601: You¡¯re Back


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Regarding today¡¯s incident, my client, Miss Lu Ning, reserves the right to pursue everything. After all, framing someone is not something to take lightly.¡±


    As soon as Gu Cheng finished speaking, he looked at the stunned police officers. ¡°Time to leave, officers.¡¯


    The group of more than ten walked away noisily, and the scene instantly fell silent, with everyone looking at the L¨´ family. Two messages popped up on Lin Yi¡¯s phone.


    He opened it and took a look.


    [I¡¯m sorry I ruined your birthday party.]


    [Also, happy birthday.]


    Lin Yi looked up at the door and saw Lu Ning waving at him. Then, she turned around and left.


    Lin Yi stood rooted to the ground for a moment, then could not help butugh.


    At this moment, the strange atmosphere in the banquet hall had nothing to do with him.


    No one saw Lu Qing when he came, and no one noticed him when he left.


    The wind on the street was very chilly. He had parked far away and slowly walked over step by step through the snow.


    The cold wind made him shiver and tuck his hands in his jacket.


    His mind was in a mess. For so many days, all those words had shed through his mind, reying over and over again.


    He could not see which was real and which was not. He did not know whether to believe it or not; it was as if everything was going against him.


    There seemed to be ayer of fog in front of him, rendering him unable to see clearly or open his eyes fully.


    When he finally reached the car, his feet were already frozen stiff.


    Leaning against the car door, Lu Qing looked at the streetlights and suddenly felt like smoking a cigarette.


    However, he had always lived clean and honest. He avoided these things as much as he could and never wanted to get involved.


    But at this moment, he remembered when he saw Lu Ning smoking.


    At that time, he did not understand why girls smoked. Why would they smoke to relieve their mood?


    Thinking about it carefully, everyone was right.


    He had never really wanted to get to know Lu Ning, he only knew her through


    his parents and saw her as his sister. It was onlyter on that he slowly approached her, but did he really try to understand her at all?


    Probably not.


    From beginning to end, he had always thought of An¡¯an as his real younger sister. Lu Ning was simply a stranger who came home halfway.


    However, he had forgotten that Lu Ning was his true biological sister.


    He said that Lu Ning had upied An¡¯an¡¯s life for 18 years, but Lu Nings life had also been upied by An¡¯an.


    It was as if he had never asked her what it was like when something happened. Whenever he happened to hear L¨´ Yue¡¯an say a few words, the scales in his heart naturally tilted towards her.


    This had been his instinct for many years which had be a habit¡­


    Lu Qing looked at the dark sky.


    He felt that his heart had also turned dark.


    He had never treated someone like this before¡­


    He was always an objective person who looked to the evidence, but his emotions had been stirred up by these things more than once or twice.


    Lu Qing sighed.


    Should I investigate this matter thoroughly?


    He seemed to have sensed that something was wrong, but he was conflicted about whether to look deeper into it because he was afraid of the conclusion he might find.


    Lu Qing sighed, turned around, got into the car and left.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the alley. He walked back step by step through the snow.


    The crunching sounds made him recall that when he was young, he often brought L¨´ Yue¡¯an out to y when it snowed, building snowmen and having snowball fights¡­


    He looked up at the window upstairs. The lights were still on.


    Lu Qing hesitated for a moment and walked in.


    The house was quiet when he opened the door. He walked in and closed the door when he heard Lu Bai t s voiceing from the sofa.


    ¡°You¡¯re back..

 Chapter 602 - 602: Doting

    Chapter 602: Doting


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Qing stood still and looked over.


    Lu Bai was sitting on the sofa and looking at him. He put away the book in his hand and slowly stood up.


    He picked up his coat and put it on. ¡°Come, let¡¯s have a chat.¡±


    He walked towards the balcony.


    The door to the balcony opened and a cold wind blew in. Lu Qing was stunned for a moment before he walked over.


    Lu Bai stood on the balcony. He raised his hand and swept some of the snow off the railings. Supporting himself with one hand, he messed with his phone with the other.


    Lu Qing walked in and closed the door to the balcony. When he spotted a school bag in the corner of the balcony, he could not help but be stunned.


    That school bag was the one he gave Lu Ning.


    Evenst night¡­


    Lu Bai followed his gaze, then looked at him.


    ¡°Ningnings back. She¡¯s in her room.¡±


    Lu Qing walked closer. He ced his arms on the railings and looked at the snow nketing the ground in the neighborhood.


    Lu Bai raised his eyebrows slightly and spoke very slowly. His voice was very soft, the words from his mouth on the cusp of being blown away by the wind.


    ¡°Big Brother, our family has always admired you. After all, you¡¯ve always been fair and decisive.


    ¡°Whether at work or in life, I¡¯ve never seen you do ffffong.


    ¡°When our little sister was born and our parents couldn¡¯t even take care of themselves, you took on the responsibility of taking care of her.


    ¡°It was then that I saw a different side of you.


    ¡°l always thought that you were just doting on An¡¯an, but now I realize that you were actually pampering her.¡±


    That was all he said.


    There was little affect in his voice¡ªnoints, no emotions.


    He raised his hand and handed his phone over.


    ¡°She¡¯s been in your care ever since she was young. Dad and Mom didn¡¯t tell you because they were afraid that you would get hurt.


    ¡°But is it right for you to protect her like this? You can¡¯t leave her, and she doesn¡¯t seem to be able to leave you. Otherwise, why would these situations happen¡­ Is she truly that sort of person to begin with?¡±


    Lu Bai t sst sentence stunned Lu Qing. He raised his hand and took the phone.


    Lu Bai did not say anything else. After he passed the phone over, he turned around and left the balcony.


    Lu Qing held his phone and watched the few videos on it. He watched all of them to the very end.


    When Lu Ning got up to get some water, she nced at her phone. It was 3:20


    a.m.


    As she returned from the kitchen after having drank some water, she saw someone standing on the balcony. After taking a closer look, she confirmed that it was Lu Qing.


    Lu Ning stood there for a while, then turned around and poured a ss of hot water from the kitchen. She ced it on the coffee table in front of the sofa. Before she left, she even turned on the night light behind the sofa.


    Lu Qings entire body was frozen stiff, but he did not even realize it. He stood there in a daze, staring at the screen of the phone in his hand. The screen lit up and went out, then lit up and went out again¡­


    Sensing something, he moved mechanically and turned around slightly, but he did not see anything.


    However, she still saw the school bag that had been thrown in the corner.


    He stood on the spot and moved. Then, he walked over, squatted down, and reached for the school bag with his cold, red hands.


    There was already ayer of snow on her bag.


    He raised his hand and patted it, preparing to take his bag back. However, his bag was ced upside down. When he picked it up, a stack of paper fell out.


    Lu Qing was stunned for a moment and bent down to pick it up.


    As he picked them up one by one, he noticed the text on them.


    He squatted on the spot and took a look.


    These were the documents that Lu Ning had found in the closet which Lu Yue¡¯an had not taken with her.


    It was as if everything that she had nned for a long time was now in front of him. He could not help but be hesitant..

 Chapter 603 - 603: Missing

    Chapter 603: Missing


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When Lu Qing opened the balcony door and walked into the room, she saw that the night light behind the sofa was on. He saw a cup of water on the coffee table, still steaming gently.


    There was a medicine box beside a nket.


    Lu Qing walked over and ced his school bag by his leg. He bent down and picked up the medicine box beside him.


    He had a good guess who had ced it here.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi would not do this quietly. They would call out to him first.


    Lu Bai and Lu Jingzhi were not people who would wake up in the middle of the night.


    On the other hand, Lu Ning would typically wake up in the middle of the night to get some water.


    Everything was truly obvious. It was just a matter of whether you wanted to understand them or not.


    Thinking about it carefully, everything had been wrong. The correct answer was in front of him all along, yet he did not even care to look for it.


    Instead, he had held on to the foolishness in his heart.


    Why did our parents, who had always loved and protected her, suddenly stop mentioning her name? Were they really pretending not to know each other, like strangers without blood ties? Were they so cold and indifferent to begin with?


    They weren¡¯t.


    There was always something else going on, but he had never thought of investigating them. He even immediately concluded that his parents were that kind of people.


    Lu Qing looked at the things in his hand in silence. A teardrop fell hard into the cup of hot water.


    The winter night was really cold. It was so cold that his heart was frozen like a block of ice.


    The next morning, everyone else was still not up when Lu Ning woke up. After tidying up, she went into the kitchen to prepare some breakfast in the steamer.


    When she came out to get her things, she saw a few footprints from the balcony to the door. They were formed by droplets of water. After looking at them for a while, she went to get a mop.


    Shen Yunci and the others got up one after another.


    Other than Lu Bai, who was still sleeping, the family sat at the dining table and ate breakfast.


    ¡°Ningning, there¡¯s still snow outside. Let Daddy send you thereter.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After dinner, Lu Ning and Lu Zhi went out together.


    There was still a thickyer of snow along the way, so Lu Zhi rode very slowly.


    ¡°Ningning, Mommy and Daddy have taken a fancy to a certain house. Let¡¯s go take a look after you¡¯re done with school¡­¡±


    Father and daughter chatted all the way to the school gate.


    Today, the gate was crowded with parents sending their children to school.


    After saying goodbye to Lu Zhi, Lu Ning turned around and entered the school.


    She bumped into Li Nian.


    She had juste out of the infirmary and was looking much better.


    ¡°Ningning. ¡±


    Li Nian saw Lu Ning first and called her over.


    Lu Ning smiled and held her hand.


    The two of them walked into the school building together.


    After it snowed, the temperature was very cold. Everyone was dressed very thickly.


    Li Nian looked at Lu Ning and hesitated to say something.


    She remained reticent to speak even when they reached the ssroom door and she said goodbye to Lu Ning.


    When Lu Ning walked in, she realized that the atmosphere in the ssroom was not right.


    Everyone was gathered together and discussing something.


    When Lin Ci saw her enter, she quickly waved to her.


    Lu Ning walked over in confusion.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Lin Ci leaned over and whispered, ¡°Someone from our school is missing.¡± ¡°Missing!¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned.


    ¡°Yes, a girl from our ss and another girl from the ss next door went missing on the day of the school¡¯s anniversary party. They haven¡¯t been found


    yet. ¡±


    Lu Ning subconsciously turned her head and looked around the ssroom. Everyone¡¯s expressions were solemn. ¡°Is it Shu Hong?¡±


    Lin Ci nodded, her expression dark. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Because this was extremely important to the school, everyone was reminded to be careful..

 Chapter 604 - 604: Not Coming Back?

    Chapter 604: Not Coming Back?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    They even informed every parent to fetch their children as much as possible.


    They had no idea what happened, but they were still investigating. The police had already entered and left the premises many times.


    Teacher Han was at a loss, having encountered this situation as soon as she returned.


    When she walked into the ssroom, all the students were stunned.


    Teacher Han immediately looked at everyone and spoke.


    ¡°Teacher Huo has alreadypleted the resignation procedures, so I shall be teaching everyone.


    ¡°Shu Hong from our ss has gone missing, and I know everyone is very worried, but we¡¯ve already called the police. The police have already collected some evidence, and I believe we¡¯ll be able to find her soon, so she¡¯ll be able toe back and study with everyone.


    ¡°However, in order to prevent such a situation from happening again, you students have tomunicate with your parents. They¡¯re to send you to and from school as much as possible. If there¡¯s anything, you have to call your parents and teachers in time. You must not act alone. Don¡¯t do anything alone. Don¡¯t go to remote ces alone. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Everyone was still a little taken aback. There was too much information that needed to be slowly processed.


    Lin Ci turned to look at Lu Ning.


    ¡°Did you know that Teacher Huo was leaving?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Lin Ci looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you know that Teacher Huo has left A City?¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned. ¡°He did?¡±


    Lin Ci nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s back in the capital.¡±


    Lu Ning waspletely floored.


    He went back to the capital?


    Is he noting back?


    Is he in that much of a hurry to leave?


    So was he bidding me farewell that day?


    Was he there to see me onest time because he was returning to the capital?


    Lu Nings mind was nk as she sat there in a daze.


    For a moment, she could not think of any answer.


    Teacher Han looked over with a textbook in hand.


    ¡°Ningning, why don¡¯t you exin this? I heard that your grades have improved a lot.¡±


    Lu Ning did not hear her, so Lin Ci hurriedly nudged her.


    Lu Ning came back to her senses and looked over.


    Lin Ci told her what she had just said in a low voice. She nodded slowly and walked up.


    When she went back to her seat, she still looked like she was in a daze, but she had done the questions correctly. She seemed to be alright, but she was not in good spirits.


    Lin Ci pursed her lips and looked at her, her heart aching.


    What Huo Jinyan was thinking, and what Lu Ning was thinking¡­ she could see these very clearly.


    It was just that Lu Ning had not realized it herself. She was actually quitezy and could not be bothered to think about these things. Sometimes, she would simply ept whatever she was told and not think about whether she wanted it or not. She simply could not be bothered to think about such matters.


    Lin Ci regretted saying it.


    However, since Huo Jinyan had left, she would find out sooner orter.


    That good-for-nothing!


    Running away once something happens!


    Leaving without saying or exining anything!


    From the looks of it, Lu Ning has no idea that Huo Jinyan even returned to the capital!


    Lin Ci clenched her fists in anger, wishing she could sock Huo Jinyan.


    However, Lu Ning was quick to adjust. After one lesson, she looked no different from before.


    Seeing that her mood had changed so quickly, Lin Ci became even more worried.


    So she isn¡¯t thinking about anything at all. She just threw that matter to the wayside and couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about it any longer.


    However, if she doesn¡¯t clear this matter up, she will be in so much pain in the future.


    Call him, scold him, whatever! Just don¡¯t ignore it, that would be the worst..

 Chapter 605 - 605: You Should Be Familiar With This Handwriting

    Chapter 605: You Should Be Familiar With This Handwriting


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Qing came to school at noon. He thought that Lu Ning would be in the infirmary, but Lu Ning was not there.


    He stood in the infirmary and instantly lost the courage to look for Lu Ning.


    Gu Chen looked at him. He did not like him, but seeing his expression, he did not say anything.


    Li Nian was in the infirmary, looking at Lu Qing.


    ¡°Are you Ningnings elder brother?¡±


    Lu Qing was silent for a moment before nodding.


    Li Nian looked at him and narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°You can sit here. I have something to tell you.¡±


    Lu Qing looked at her and walked over to sit on the sofa.


    Gu Chen was sitting in his seat. At this moment, there were only the three of them in the infirmary.


    Li Nian watched as Lu Qing sat down, before sitting down too.


    She raised her hand and spoke as she brought her phone out.


    ¡°l know Big Brother and L¨´ Yue¡¯an have a good rtionship, but there are some things I still want to tell you.


    It¡¯s about the performance at the school¡¯s anniversary party.¡± Lu Qing immediately looked over.


    Li Nian took out her phone, opened a photo, and handed it over.


    ¡°l was in charge of inspecting the performers on the day of the school anniversary party, but I was busy with other things at that time, so I didn¡¯t discover this in time.


    ¡°This was the photograph of Lu Yue¡¯an that I took from behind when I chased after her. This proves that she was the one who came to the check-in office that night.


    ¡°There¡¯s a timestamp here. You can see it clearly.


    ¡°After I went back, I was busy with other things and didn¡¯t have time to check the signature on the program list in time. It was only when there was a problem with the program list that I realized.


    ¡°This is a photo of the program list that I took. Before we went on stage, we realized that the performer had been changed to Lu Ning. I knew that Ningning did not have a performance for this program, so I immediately went to look for her.


    ¡°l don¡¯t know what L¨´ Yue¡¯an told you, but Ningning waspletely unaware of the situation then. We found her before she went on stage, she basically saved us as none of us backstage knows how to y the piano, and her name happened to be signed on the program list.


    ¡°However, you should be very familiar with this handwriting. It¡¯s obviously not Ningnings handwriting. Moreover, the program list has gone missing now. As for why, I guess everyone knows the reason by now.


    ¡°l know that you¡¯ve lived with L¨´ Yue¡¯an for a long time, so you might trust her more, but now that the evidence is right in front of you, you can¡¯t let her get away with all these anymore.


    ¡°Ningning is innocent here. I don¡¯t want her to be hurt or hurt by her own family, so I¡¯m telling you all these. I¡¯m the closest person to witness this, but if you don¡¯t believe me, we can go and check the surveince cameras, the timeline matches¡­


    Before she could finish, Lu Qing, who had been looking down, suddenly said,


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    He looked up at her. ¡°l understand. Thank you.¡± With that, he stood up.


    He turned around and slowly left the infirmary.


    Li Nian looked at his back and got up to close the door. Then, she looked at Gu Chen.


    Gu Chen looked into her eyes and said seriously, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    Li Nian sighed slightly and did not say anything else.


    When Lu Qing walked out of the school, Lin Ci knew.


    She happened to be standing by the window and looking out.


    As something big had happened, everyone was on edge. She also felt quite ufortable, so she went to the window to get some air.


    Then, she saw Lu Qinging out of the infirmary and walking out of the school gate. From the back, he looked quite lonely.


    When she saw this, she turned around and looked at Lu Ning. Lu Ning was sitting in her seat doing some test papers..

 Chapter 606 - 606: Are You Not Coming Back Anymore?

    Chapter 606 - 606: Are You Not Coming Back Anymore?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lin Ci stopped looking and went back to her desk.


    She noticed that Lu Ning had changed to a new school bag.


    She also noticed the change in her mood.


    However, she did not dare ask. Lu Ning rarely spoke about such things.


    She needed some time to herself to process everything.


    Now, everyone was doing their best to prepare for their final exams. Even after the bell rang, everyone was still in their seats.


    Teacher Han urged them twice before packing up and preparing to go home.


    It was already dark outside.


    Most of them were picked up by their parents. Those whose parents did note were brought back by close rtives.


    Lu Ning had called back in advance, to tell them that she did not need Lu Zhi to pick her up since she was going back with Lin Ci.


    Lin Ci sent her to her house and watched her enter the alley before she left. The snow on the road had yet to settle. Lu Ning stepped on the snow and listened to the sound. Suddenly, she stopped in her tracks and stood still.


    She clutched her phone, hesitating to make a call. A person¡¯s number appeared on the screen¡ªTeacher Huo.


    Lu Ning took a deep breath and looked at the screen. In the end, she locked the screen and put away her phone.


    She was poor at handling such things. Like a coward, she only wanted to shirk into a hole and not think about it anymore.


    However, just as she locked the screen, her phone suddenly rang. Lu Ning was shocked and took a look at the phone.


    The caller ID showed that it was from¡ªI Teacher Huo].


    Lu Ning was startled.


    It was as if he had telepathy. The call that she failed to make came through.


    After being stunned for a while, Lu Ning picked up the phone.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Lu Ning was silent for a while. Listening to Huo Jinyan¡¯s breathing, she asked her own question first, ¡°Have you returned to the capital?¡±


    Before Huo Jinyan could answer, she asked again, ¡°Are you noting back anymore?¡±


    There was a hint of grievance in her voice, but she did not notice it.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment and did not answer.


    Lu Ning suddenly became nervous as she listened to his breathing from the phone.


    After waiting for a long time, he did not answer. Lu Ning pursed her lips and her eyes turned red.


    Her fingers trembled, and she really wanted to hang up.


    In the silent night, the cold wind made her shiver uncontrobly.


    Just as she was about to hang up, Huo Jinyan¡¯s voice came from the other end.


    ¡°Ningning, turn around.¡±


    Surprised, Lu Ning suddenly looked up and turned around.


    The person standing at the entrance of the alley under the streemp, looking at her with his back against the light¡ªwho could it be except Huo Jinyan?


    The two of them looked at each other from a distance. Their phones were still by their ears, and they did not move. They looked at each other with a smile.


    After watching Lu Ning go back, Huo Jinyan slowly emerged from the alley.


    He stood by the car and leaned against it, looking at Lu Nings room.


    The room was still dark. After waiting for about three minutes, the lights in the room lit up.


    Huo Jinyan could not hold back a smile. He got into the car and prepared to leave.


    Just as she stood up, his phone suddenly rang.


    Looking at the phone screen, Huo Jinyan was silent for a long time. In the end, just as the caller was about to hang up, he picked up the call. Even though he picked up the call, the other party was stunned.


    For a moment, they could not react.


    Until someone beside them reminded him.


    ¡°Old Master, he picked up! Young Master has picked up the phone! Please say something.¡±


    Only then did Old Master Huo react and hurriedly said, ¡°You brat! Why didn¡¯t you say anything after answering the call?! Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you were back? And you left without even seeing me?! Are you trying to anger me to death?!¡±


    He had wanted to keep his emotions under control, but he could not help butsh out at him..

 Chapter 607 - 607: Do You Want a Grand Daughter-in-law?

    Chapter 607 - 607: Do You Want a Grand Daughter-inw?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The butler standing at the side hinted with his eyes, but the Old Master just could not see it and started yelling into his phone.


    There was no response from Huo Jinyan.


    ¡°Say something, you brat! You haven¡¯t been back for such a long time and you can¡¯t even speak? What¡¯s so attractive about that ce that you¡¯re in such a hurry to leave?!


    ¡°Are you trying to drive me to death?!


    ¡°Say something!¡¯


    The Old Master was really furious. The more he spoke, the angrier he became.


    Huo Jinyan listened calmly as he leaned against the car. Finally, he spoke slowly.


    ¡°Grandfather, do you still want a grand daughter-inw?¡±


    These words stunned the Old Master.


    After a full two minutes of silence, he said in disbelief, ¡°What!? What did you say?!¡±


    A shocked voice came from the other end of the phone.


    The phone was on speaker mode, so the butler heard and was very excited.


    ¡°Old Master, Old Master, the Young Master must be chasing after a girl!¡¯


    Only then did the Old Master react. He was so happy that he was gaping in excitement.


    ¡°Really? Really?!¡¯


    What he had been most worried about in his life was Huo Jinyan¡¯s marriage. With that boy¡¯s temperament, it was truly impossible for any girl to fall for him. Even if she did, she would be angered to death by his bad temper in a few days.


    The Old Master really did not expect Huo Jinyan to leave to chase after a girl and immediately forgave him.


    ¡°Yes.


    Huo Jinyan responded indifferently, but it was not difficult to tell that he was also happy.


    The Old Master stood up and happily paced around the room. ¡°Good, good, good! Great! That¡¯s great!¡±


    Hearing his excitement, Huo Jinyan could not help but want to tease him a bit.


    ¡°But Grandfather, that girl¡ª


    Before he could finish speaking, the Old Master immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s fine! As long as the girl is an adult, as long as you like her, I¡¯m okay with anybody! Don¡¯t talk about it anymore! I¡¯m going to pay respects to our ancestors! I must tell your parents this good news! Also! Don¡¯te back if you can¡¯t woo her!¡±


    Hearing the busy tone on the other end, Huo Jinyan helplessly took his phone from his ear and put it back in his pocket.


    He could not help but smile. He looked up at the lit window.


    There seemed to be a sea of stars shining in his eyes.


    After washing up, Lu Ning sat on the bed and looked at her phone. There were many messages on her cell phone; Lu Ning tapped on them.


    There was also a message from Huo Jinyan.


    She opened the chat box and looked at the message he had sent. The corners of her lips curled up slightly, but before she could reply, a message suddenly popped up. She was stunned and immediately tapped on it.


    She received a reply to the message she had sent to her teacher previously.


    [Ning¡¯ning, I¡¯m sorry. Teacher has been in confinement recently and didn¡¯t see


    your messages. Wait for me, I¡¯ll take a look.]


    [Ningning! Is this vase in your hands now?! Can I go and take a look?] [Ningning! Is this calligraphy painting with you now? Can I verify it myself?] [Ningning, from the looks of it, based on your photos, they are all authentic!] [Ningning, let me go there to take a look. 1 must personally appraise it!] [Ningning! Take good care of these. Don¡¯t break them!]


    Lu Ning looked at the messages and could not help but ponder for a moment.


    For the first time, she began to doubt her teacher¡¯s words.


    Are they really authentic?


    In that case, why didn¡¯t Daddy look at these items as if they were precious?


    The moment my trophy arrived, it instantly reced the center position of the vase¡­

 Chapter 608 - 608: Definitely Seduction

    Chapter 608 - 608: Definitely Seduction


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    However, she still replied.


    [Everything is at my ce, teacher. You cane whenever you¡¯re free.]


    She thought for a moment, but if he wasing, it was better not to let her parents see him.


    Actually, she also had some doubts in her heart.


    It was just whether her parents knew the value of these two things.


    If they didn¡¯t know who gave it to him, and if he knew¡­


    Before she could think about it, her phone vibrated twice.


    [Whenever is always convenient for me! If it¡¯s convenient for you, then I¡¯ll go over tonight, okay?!]


    Lu Ning fell silent. It seemed that her teacher had really seen something full of attraction.


    Lu Ning quickly replied, [Teacher, don¡¯t. It¡¯s toote. I¡¯ll check my schedule tomorrow. I¡¯ll tell you when I find a good time.]


    [Understood!]


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly. She casually flung her phone on the bed and went to do something else.


    Lu Jingzhi¡¯s birthday was in less than ten days, and Lu Ning was preparing a gift.


    When Lu Ning went to the living room, she happened to hear Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi discussing something. They said that they would not be home tomorrow afternoon, and Lu Bai had something to do.


    Lu Ning instantly thought of something, but she forgot to reply to her teacher when she returned. By the time she realized, it was already the next day.


    She only remembered after two lessons.


    She sent a message to her teacher to ask him toe two dayster.


    As it were, however, her teacher was quite fast.


    [No need! It doesn¡¯t have to be two dayster! Let¡¯s do today! At noon!] Lu Ning replied in confusion, [Teacher, weren¡¯t you not in A City?]


    Her teacher immediately replied, [l am, I am! I flew backst night.]


    Lu Ning looked at the words in shock.


    [Okay, I¡¯ll send you my address.]


    After sending the address, Lu Ning put away her phone.


    When she walked out of the school gate at noon, she saw Huo Jinyan¡¯s car.


    Everyone else around her had left, as she was dyed by something.


    When she walked out, she saw Huo Jinyan leaning against the car door not far away and looking over.


    Lu Ning:


    Huo Jinyan drove the car over and stopped before her.


    ¡°Where are you headed?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him. ¡°Home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you.¡±


    Before Lu Ning could say anything, the security officers behind him immediately came up and pulled her back.


    ¡°Miss, do you know him? If you don¡¯t, make sure not to get in the car.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    Huo Jinyan:


    Then, the security officer got a closer look at him. ¡°Are you Teacher Huo?


    Then it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Carry on, then.¡±


    Then, he left like a wisp of smoke, leaving Lu Ning standing there silently.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with a smile. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Lu Ning did not say anything. She was indeed in a hurry to go back; her teacher had already sent a message.


    Lu Ning opened the backseat door and was about to get in when Huo Jinyan got out of the car and opened the passenger door.


    ¡°Sit here.¡¯


    Lu Ning:


    After being startled for a moment, she closed the door and walked over. After getting in, Huo Jinyan closed the door and went to the driver¡¯s seat.


    That was not all. As soon as he closed the car door, he leaned over.


    Lu Ning was stunned. She looked at him, who was suddenly approaching her.


    ¡°Seat belt.¡±


    He said softly, his breath on Lu Nings face, his voice ambiguous.


    Lu Ning:


    Seduction, that was definitely seduction!


    Huo Jinyan could not help but smile. He helped her buckle her seatbelt and started the car.


    The car headed in the direction of Lu Nings house.


    Along the way, Lu Ning did not speak at all.


    She suddenly regretted it.


    Why did hee back? I asked too many unnecessary questions yesterday.


    It¡¯ll actually be great if he had really returned to the capital.

 Chapter 609 - 609: Why Does He Sound So Shameless?

    Chapter 609 - 609: Why Does He Sound So Shameless?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When they arrived, Lu Ning was in a hurry to get out of the car. Just as she reached for her seatbelt, a hand suddenly touched her hand.


    Lu Ning:


    ¡°Let me.¡±


    Huo Jinyan took her hand away and helped Lu Ning unbuckle her seatbelt.


    Lu Ning took a deep breath and did not say anything. She turned around and got out of the car.


    Teacher Qin was wandering around the entrance of the alley because she did not know if it was the right ce.


    Fortunately, Lu Ning arrived.


    Lu Ning went forward and greeted him with a smile. ¡°Teacher!¡±


    Teacher Qin turned around and smiled. ¡°Ningning!¡¯


    As soon as he finished speaking, he went over and grabbed Lu Ning¡¯s wrists. ¡°Ningning, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. I really want to¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, a sudden force hit his wrists, making him subconsciously let go of Lu Nings hand.


    The two of them were frozen. Teacher Qin¡¯s assistant was also stunned.


    Lu Ning turned around and looked at Huo Jinyan. She could not help but feel a headacheing on.


    ¡°Teacher Huo, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at her. ¡°Strangers shouldn¡¯t be so intimate.¡±


    As he spoke, he even pulled her back.


    Lu Ning: ¡± . . . This is my teacher.¡±


    Huo Jinyan made a lot of sense. ¡°Not even for a teacher. I never grabbed your hands like that when I was your teacher.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    Teacher Qin seemed to understand something. He looked at Lu Ning and asked hesitantly, ¡°Ning¡¯ning, did you¡­ hire a new teacher?¡±


    Lu Ning quickly shook her head. ¡°No, Teacher. This is my English teacher. He sent me off on the way, he¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡±


    Huo Jinyan said, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him with a head full of question marks, feeling annoyed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    Lu Ning suppressed her emotions that were about to explode. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apany me. I¡¯m quite familiar with the teacher.¡±


    Seeing this, Teacher Qin hurriedly came out to smooth things over.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Ningning. Let¡¯s go. Since we¡¯re all teachers, there¡¯s no harm in taking a look together.¡±


    Teacher Qin was obviously anxious to see it, so he urged Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning took a step forward helplessly. ¡°Alright, Teacher. Then let¡¯s go.¡± Huo Jinyan immediately followed behind.


    Teacher Qin¡¯s assistant could not help but take a few more nces at Huo Jinyan.


    This person looks so straightced, but why does he sound so shameless?


    Lu Ning brought the teacher through the neighborhood to her home.


    There was no one at home, so she brought them in.


    Teacher Qin immediately saw the calligraphy and vase ced at the side, and immediately walked over.


    Lu Ning closed the door, turned her head, and almost bumped into Huo Jinyan¡¯s chest.


    She looked up and red at him. ¡°Teacher Huo, can you behave yourself?¡±


    Seeing that she was about to explode, Huo Jinyan smiled and stepped aside to let her pass.


    Lu Ning shook hands and walked towards Teacher Qin.


    The assistant had already taken everything out. Teacher Qin carefully took down the porcin and ced it on a clean cloth.


    As he put it down, he said, ¡°Ningning, you can¡¯t put it by here. If you identally hit it, it will be broken.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Alright, Teacher.¡±


    Huo Jinyan opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but Lu Ning immediately tiptoed and raised her hand to cover his mouth.


    She even said fiercely, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to speak! Otherwise, I¡¯ll chase you out! ¡±


    Huo Jinyan nodded with a smile.


    She really looked like a cat, shing her ws and teeth after getting teased by him.


    Lu Ning went over to look at the teacher. She saw that his expression was getting happier and happier. It seemed like he wanted to take everything away immediately.


    Lu Ning looked at his expression and had an inkling.


    She could not help but look up at the calligraphy on the wall¡­

 Chapter 610 - 610: Call Me by My Name

    Chapter 610 - 610: Call Me by My Name


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Teacher Qin was very satisfied with the results, but Lu Ning was a little surprised.


    She had thought that these would be authentic, but she had not expected them to be so old. Those two items were priceless.


    Teacher Qin looked at Lu Ning, who interrupted his fantasy. ¡°I can¡¯t donate these two things to you, Teacher Qin. These are my fathers things. I hope you can keep it a secret. I was too anxious, and didn¡¯t make it clear to you before you came.¡±


    Lu Ning turned to look at the assistant. ¡°I hope you can keep it a secret.¡±


    Teacher Qin was a little disappointed, but he had an inkling this might happen before he came. He just wanted to see the real thing.


    He looked at Lu Ning. ¡°These two items are so well-preserved. I was shocked, but you have to keep them well. By the way, can you ask your father where he got these two items from?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at Teacher Qin. ¡°Teacher, my father doesn¡¯t know the value of these two items. I thought that something was fishy, so I wanted to ask you.¡±


    In fact, Lu Ning did not know if Lu Zhi knew the value of these two things. She quickly interrupted Teacher Qin¡¯s fantasy, afraid that he would go to Lu Zhi next.


    Teacher Qin¡¯s desire for these things had reached the peak.


    Lu Ning wanted to cut him off decisively.


    Teacher Qin was about to say something when Lu Ning said, ¡°Teacher Qin, don¡¯t say anything about this when you get back. I still have the right to take back the things I donated to you.¡±


    Teacher Qin:


    He was being threatened.


    Teacher Qin immediately stopped talking. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯m also very happy to see the real articles. I can keep these photos, right?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Teacher Qin immediately smiled. ¡°Alright, then that¡¯s good. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡¯


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Alright, thank you, Teacher. I won¡¯t keep you for dinner.¡±


    Knowing that he was busy, Lu Ning simply waved goodbye to them.


    After watching them leave, Lu Ning closed the door.


    Huo Jinyan sat on a chair at the dining table and looked at Lu Ning.


    ¡°President Qin of the Antiquities Appreciation Association. Ningning, the people you know are all special.¡±


    Lu Ning walked over and looked at him. ¡°Teacher Huo, why aren¡¯t you leaving?


    I¡¯m already home safely.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked up at her, his dark eyes seeming to see through her heart.


    ¡°Ningning. ¡±


    He called her name gently.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment before looking at Huo Jinyan.


    ¡°You really want me to go?¡±


    Lu Ning could hear the hidden meaning in his words, so she choked for a moment and could not say it.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, stood up, and moved closer. ¡°Ningning, do you really want me to leave?¡±


    Lu Ning pursed her lips. Her throat tightened and she instantly lost all ability to speak.


    She also seemed to have lost the ability to think. Her mind had gone nk.


    Huo Jinyan looked at how she was and did not make things difficult for her. He raised his hand and brushed the hair by her ear. ¡°Ningning, I¡¯m no longer your teacher.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    Huo Jinyan continued, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Teacher Huo anymore. Call me by my name.¡±


    He spoke very softly, almost as if he was breathing. He even leaned close to Lu Nings ear, his voice indescribably ambiguous. Lu Ning¡¯s ears instantly turned red, and she blushed.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her reddish ears and held back a smile. ¡°Ning¡¯ning¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, the door to the house suddenly opened. A cold wind blew in from outside, waking Lu Ning up a little..

 Chapter 611 - 611: Don’t You Realize I Was Wooing You?

    Chapter 611 - 611: Don¡¯t You Realize I Was Wooing You?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The two of them turned around at the same time, and they spotted Lu Qing standing at the door. He held the door open with one hand as he looked at the two of them, looking as dumbfounded as the two of them.


    Lu Ning was the type to be calmer at times like this. After being startled for a while, she looked back at Huo Jinyan and raised her hand to remove his hand; then, she took two steps back and looked at him. ¡°Wait for me, let me go get something.¡±


    Then, she walked towards her room.


    Huo Jinyan smiled and retracted his hand that was still in midair. He looked up at Lu Qing.


    Lu Qing came back to his senses and walked in, closing the door behind him.


    He walked straight up to Huo Jinyan and looked at him. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s eyes were deep. ¡°I¡¯m here to fetch Ningning.¡±


    Lu Qing looked at him and held it in. He tried her best to speak softly. ¡°Huo Jinyan, you should know your ce. Don¡¯t continue to provoke Ningning, okay? You will only bring her harm.¡±


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Compared to me, you are the one who hurt her for real¡ªthe kind that can¡¯t be made up for.¡±


    Lu Qing:


    When Lu Ning emerged from her room, she could clearly feel that the atmosphere was not right.


    She walked over with her things and tugged at Huo Jinyan¡¯s clothes. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at her, and when he saw her, his expression changed.


    The two of them opened the door and walked out, closing it behind them.


    The sound of the door closing woke Lu Qing up with a start.


    He sighed deeply.


    Huo Jinyan is right. The hurt I caused Lu Ning is the most real and profound.


    He bit his lip and finally could not take it anymore. He raised his hand and punched the dining table.


    The table shook violently. The moment he raised his hand back up, a crack had appeared on the table.


    After Lu Ning got into the car, Huo Jinyan helped her fasten her seatbelt as before.


    Lu Ning did not stop him, but she was much moreposed than before.


    She looked at Huo Jinyan, who suddenly approached her, and her eyes met his.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned.


    He had really overestimated his own resistance. Lu Ning only nced at him and he was already bewitched.


    Lu Ning looked at him. The distance between the two of them was so close that their breathing brushed each other¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Huo Jinyan.¡±


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback.


    He was really not used to her suddenly calling his name so seriously.


    Huo Jinyan subconsciously leaned back, but Lu Ning suddenly grabbed his arm.


    He was startled once more.


    In fact, there were times when Lu Ning could withstand it better than him.


    He was about to raise a white g when she had simply called his name and nced at him.


    Huo Jinyan gulped hard as he looked at her.


    Lu Ning looked at his face, which was so close to hers, and her gaze went from his eyes, to his nose, then to his thin lips.


    Eventually, her eyes met his again.


    Huo Jinyan felt his entire body heat up when she nced at him.


    ¡°Why did youe back?¡±


    Lu Ning spoke.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with a deep and firm gaze, and his voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Because of you.¡±


    Perhaps Lu Ning had expected this answer, or perhaps not; but she was unfazed and looked at Huo Jinyan very calmly.


    ¡°Teacher Huo, are youing onto me?¡±


    She deliberately emphasized the way she addressed him.


    Huo Jinyan suddenly sat back down, still looking at her. He calmed down greatly and said with a smile, ¡°You sure are smart.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him. Is he admitting it?


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and ced it on her shoulder, his fingers gently sliding across her neck.


    ¡°Babe, don¡¯t you realize I was wooing you?¡±

 Chapter 612 - 612: It Can Only Be You

    Chapter 612: It Can Only Be You


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Babe, don¡¯t you realize I was wooing you?¡±


    Each word kept repeating in her mind, every syble crashing like waves into Lu Nings heart.


    Lu Ning was frozen where she was as she gazed at Huo Jinyan. Her eyes were filled withplicated emotions, soplicated that Huo Jinyan could not understand her.


    Looking at her stunned expression, Huo Jinyan chuckled and leaned closer. ¡°Also, don¡¯t call me Teacher Huo anymore. Call me by my name, got it?¡± His voice was gentle and coaxing.


    Lu Ning seemed to have finally found a question that she could answer. She looked at him. ¡°But you were the one who kept correcting the way I addressed you back then.¡±


    Huo Jinyan:


    He truly regretted how earnest he had been in correcting her back then.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll continue to correct you in the future.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    ¡°Huo Jinyan, don¡¯t you feel it¡¯s a little disrespectful for me to call you by name?¡±


    Huo Jinyan smiled and patted her head. ¡°Not bad. Call me by name from now on.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    So he¡¯s going to ignore everything else I said after his name?


    Wasn¡¯t he bothered about being called uncle before?


    Just as she was thinking about it, Huo Jinyan looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m not that old yet. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    He suddenly had the urge to dig a hole and bury himself.


    ¡°Uncle Huo, I¡¯ve juste of age.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Brother here can wait for you.¡±


    Lu Ning emphasized the word ¡®Uncle¡¯, while Huo Jinyan emphasized the word ¡®Brother¡¯.


    Lu Ning took a deep breath and was about to say something when Huo Jinyan spoke again. ¡°l don¡¯t mind it, and besides, the parents have agreed.¡±


    Lu Ning widened her eyes and looked at him. ¡°You, you told my parents? What did you tell them?¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her nervous expression and quicklyforted her. ¡°Now that you mention it, I just remembered. I¡¯ll choose a day to meet Uncle and Auntie and mention this to them.¡¯


    Lu Ning: ???


    ¡°No! Aren¡¯t you talking about wooing me? I haven¡¯t even agreed yet. You¡¯re not allowed to go.¡±


    Huo Jinyan smiled and assuaged her. ¡°Okay, 1 won¡¯t go. I¡¯ll listen to you, Ning¡¯ning. I¡¯ll go only when you agree to it.¡± Lu Ning heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Wait, then who did you tell? You can¡¯t mean¡­¡±


    ¡°I told Grandfather.¡¯


    ¡°Grandfather told me to work harder and bring you back to meet him quickly.¡±


    Lu Nings face was flushed, either from anger or anxiety.


    She gaped her mouth several times, but in the end, nothing came out.


    Huo Jinyan smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Choose your words carefully. I¡¯ll send you back to school first.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    Huo Jinyan started the car and drove towards the school.


    Lu Ning looked at him silently along the way.


    Huo Jinyan liked to see her pouting and could not help but grin the whole way.


    Not far from the school gate, Huo Jinyan stopped the car.


    Although he was no longer a teacher, he still had to be careful about Lu Ning¡¯s reputation.


    After all, the rumors had just stopped.


    Huo Jinyan parked the car and turned to look at her. ¡°Well, have you thought about how you¡¯re going to chastise me?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him. ¡°Huo Jinyan, are you really fine with me?¡±


    Huo Jinyan nodded solemnly. ¡°That¡¯s right. It can only be you.¡±


    When Lu Ning heard this, she could not help but be shocked. ¡°You¡¯re that sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    She took a deep breath and said, ¡°But I¡¯m still young.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that old either. I¡¯m only five years older than you.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree to it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll say yes.¡±


    ¡°What if my parents don¡¯t agree?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make them say yes.¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t want to get married.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s okay even if we¡¯ll be dating for the rest of our lives.¡±

 Chapter 613 - 613: Emotional

    Chapter 613: Emotional


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    As soon as he finished speaking, he seemed to feel that it was inappropriate. He leaned closer and said, ¡°The prerequisite is that I¡¯m dating you.¡±


    Lu Ning waspletely speechless.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to woo you?¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her as he continued to press his advantage.


    Before Lu Ning could speak, he leaned closer and said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you encouraging me when you kissed me?¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned and her face instantly turned beet red. She raised her hand and covered his mouth. ¡°Shut up!¡¯


    She shouted in embarrassment and anger.


    Huo Jinyan smiled and held her hand.


    Lu Ning did not realize it as she was still in a hurry to defend herself. ¡°That¡¯s¡­


    that¡¯s because my emotions are unstable!¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with a smile as she rambled on, his warm lips touching her palm.


    Lu Ning¡¯s face turned red as she sensed something and suddenly withdrew.


    She sat in her seat and took five minutes to calm herself down.


    Then, she turned around and opened the car door. She looked back at Huo


    Jinyan and said, ¡°Fine, go ahead and woo me.¡±


    Before she could get out of the car, Huo Jinyan grabbed her hand. ¡°Then,


    Ningning, how about you give me a deadline?¡±


    Lu Nings face was filled with anger. ¡°You¡¯ve only just started wooing me and you¡¯re already asking for conditions. Looks like you aren¡¯t sincere and don¡¯t actually love me that much.¡±


    With that, she broke free and got out of the car.


    Huo Jinyan could not help butugh as he watched her run towards the school gate.


    This little girl blows up after being teased a little.


    How adorable.


    Lu Ning ran all the way to the school building and stood in the middle of the lobby, panting. She could not help but turn around and look at the school gate. Other than the studentsing and going, there was nothing else.


    However, for some reason, she could not help but smile when she looked at the school gate.


    She climbed up the steps. The higher she went, the more she felt that the atmosphere was off. It was not the same as before.


    Puzzled, she walked upstairs. When she reached the ssroom door, she was caught by Lin Ci.


    ¡°Come here,e here.¡¯


    Puzzled, Lu Ning followed her in.


    A group of people instantly surrounded her.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at them in confusion.


    Then, she could not help but think of something. ¡°Has Shu Hong been found?¡± The group of people shook their heads and looked at her.


    Then, Lin Ci took out her phone and handed it over. ¡°We haven¡¯t found Shu Hong yet. Someone else has gone missing.¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned and looked down at the phone.


    There were a few pictures on the phone.


    The pictures were a little blurry. She could only see the two girls walking hand in hand, but after a while, they were carried by two people and thrown into a vehicle by the roadside.


    The vehicle did not have a license te. The two men were covered up so their features could not be made out at all.


    Lu Ning frowned. ¡°Who¡­ is it?¡±


    The group of people lowered their eyes. Their voices were filled with sadness. ¡°It¡¯s Zhao Qin and Qian Shanshan.¡±


    Zhao Qin was from ss 8 next door. Lu Ning knew that because Qian Shanshan was from ss 9 and lived very close to Zhao Qin, so the two of them often went to and from school together.


    It seemed that the two of them had been carried away when they came together.


    ¡°Were they kidnapped?¡±


    Lu Ning asked solemnly.


    What could this be other than kidnapping?


    ¡°l don¡¯t know. No one¡¯s called the parents yet, or the school. There¡¯s no ransom demand. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a kidnapping or simply some kind of petty revenge.¡±


    At this moment, they hoped that it was a kidnapping. If it was a kidnapping, there was still a trace of hope; at the very least, the kidnappers would not hurt the hostages before they received the ransom.


    However, if it was purely a form of protest against society, it would be difficult. They would not know what this group of people would do, We still hadn¡¯t found Shu Hong either. I wonder if she¡¯s alright¡­


    The disappearance of four people in a row caused a panic in the school.


    Lu Ning stared at the photo on her phone¡­

 Chapter 614 - 614: I Couldn’t Help You

    Chapter 614 - 614: I Couldn¡¯t Help You


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    This matter attracted a lot of attention from the school, parents, and society atrge.


    Due to the sinister nature of the issue, and the fact that someone on the Inte was spouting some nonsense about Lu Ning having been kidnapped, this matter quickly became a trending topic.


    Only when Lu Ning posted on Weibo that she was safe did her group of fans rx.


    The original poster also admitted that he said that because he wanted to attract more attention to the issue using Lu Nings name.


    Due to the severity of the matter, no one made any protest about this. Everyone quickly focused their attention on the issue itself.


    After Lu Ning posted on Weibo at home that night, she went to Lu Jingzhi¡¯s room.


    Lu Jingzhi was hugging and doing something on hisptop on the bed.


    Lu Ning knocked on the door and entered.


    Sister.¡±


    Lu Ning closed the door and locked it. She looked at him. ¡°Jingzhi, there¡¯s something I need your help with.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning and nodded. ¡°Sister, go ahead and say it.¡±


    Lu Ning handed the phone to him. ¡°Have you heard about the missing persons at my school? This is the vehicle. Try and see if you can trace it.¡±


    Lin Ci had secretly taken the photos, but she remembered the exact time it happened and told Lu Ning.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at the photos on Lu Nings phone and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    The police had already checked all the surveince footage they had, but the group seemed to have figured out where all the cameras were. Other than when they were kidnapped, no other footage of them had been captured on camera. In fact, they could not even find any car like that.


    For a moment, all the investigations fell into an impasse.


    Lu Ning did not expect Lu Jingzhi to find out everything in one go. They were still far inferior to professionals, but even if all they could do was look at them, it would be good to find any clues at all.


    ¡°1:35 in the afternoon. Yes, this is the street.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi quickly found the surveince footage of the scene.


    Lu Ning looked at the situation again.


    The two girls had been carried away without any chance for them to fight back.


    Lu Jingzhi and Lu Ning leaned closer to look at theputer screen. The vehicle was a very old van, but it was indeed as they had heard. After this van disappeared from the surveince cameras¡¯ range, it never appeared again. There was no sign of this vehicle on any nearby streets.


    The police suspected that the van had not left that area at all, and that the kidnappers must have changed to another vehicle in the area; but after checking, they could not find it. After checking some suspicious vehicles, they confirmed that all of those had no problems. Now, they were dispatching officers to patrol the various passageways and households in the surveince cameras.


    Lu Jingzhi and Lu Ning also found nothing.


    The van really seemed to have disappeared from the face of the earth, and the two girls had evaporated into thin air with it.


    Lu Jingzhi looked up at Lu Ning. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister. I couldn¡¯t help you.¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Even the police couldn¡¯t find them.¡±


    She raised her hand tofort Lu Jingzhi.


    ¡°Sister, it seems that those who were taken away are all girls. How about you don¡¯t go to school?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to school tomorrow to apply for leave. I won¡¯t go after that, okay?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lu Ning stood up and walked out. She stood outside the door and sighed.


    No one could have any peace with this matter hanging over their heads. Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi picked her up after school because they were afraid that something would happen to her.


    They had originally wanted to go and see the house, but then they were dyed and did not go to see it..

 Chapter 615 - 615: Help Me Out

    Chapter 615 - 615: Help Me Out


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were both afraid that Lu Ning would be targeted when she went out.


    The four missing people were all girls. It was really worrying.


    When Lu Ning walked back to her room, she suddenly thought of something. She closed the door, picked up her phone, and called someone.


    The person on the other end picked up very quickly.


    ¡°Song Wenqi. ¡±


    ¡°Brat, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Can you do me a favor?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Hearing the seriousness in Lu Nings tone, Song Wenqi immediately asked.


    ¡°I have some friends who¡¯ve gone missing. I¡¯ll send you some clues about the time and ce. See if you can help me find them. I know you have a very powerful hacker on your side.¡±


    As a hacker, they could scour some nooks and crannies that others could not. She had also heard from Gu Chen by chance that Song Wenqi had a very powerful hacker by his side, even more powerful than Twelfth Brother.


    Song Wenqi replied, ¡°Alright, send it over.¡±


    After Lu Ning hung up, she immediately sent all the messages.


    There was no reply from Song Wenqi after that.


    Lu Ning turned off her phone andy by the bed, feeling a little troubled.


    She was not in the mood to do anything else, now that something like this had happened right in her vicinity. Two of the four missing girls were her ssmates. They had been together day and night, but now they had suddenly disappeared.


    At the same time, Lu Ning also began to have suspicions about Lu Zhi¡¯s identity.


    There was something odd with the calligraphy pieces at home, as well as what Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi said. Lu Ning did not notice it at the time, but now that she thought about it, something felt weird.


    The calligraphy and porcin were like a hole torn in a paper screen. Lu Ning was trying to think of a way to tear the hole wider, so she could see the truth.


    There were too many things to think about, and Lu Ning fell asleep as she thought about them.


    However, her sleep was restless. As she slept, she kept dreaming about the ck car and people, and some people were talking intermittently. She could not hear them clearly, but she could sense danger.


    After that, she was chased around by some people, and¡­ Huo Jinyan?


    She watched as Huo Jinyan was shot in the chest, and started awake in shock.


    When she opened her eyes, she was still in a daze as she looked at her room. The scene from before was still vivid in her mind. Her chest was heaving up and down, and she had yet to recover from the shock.


    Perhaps it was because her parents were there after school today, so Huo Jinyan was not there.


    Lu Ning took a deep breath and quickly picked up her phone to call Huo


    Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan answered quickly. ¡°Ningning.¡±


    Lu Ning heaved a sigh of relief when she heard his voice.


    She was silent for a moment, trying topose herself. She did not know what to say. Then, she simply said dryly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment before replying softly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hearing Huo Jinyan¡¯s voice, Lu Ning suddenly felt that something was wrong. She could hear the wind blowing on his side.


    She took the phone away and looked at the time; it was eleven forty-five. She had slept for an hour.


    Lu Ning got up, but after having sat for so long, her entire body was numb and she almost toppled over.


    Hearing the noise, Huo Jinyan hurriedly asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Lu Ning warmed herself up for a moment before picking up her phone and putting it to her ear. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Huo Jinyan guessed correctly. ¡°Did you aggravate your wound?¡±


    She had indeed pulled at the wound just now.


    Lu Ning did not say anything. She turned around, opened the door, and walked out. Her movements were gentle as she walked to the balcony..

 Chapter 616 - 616: The First Gift

    Chapter 616: The First Gift


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When she opened the balcony door, the cold wind immediately rushed in. She touched her arm and walked towards the railing, tiptoeing to look outside.


    She immediately saw Huo Jinyan outside the alley.


    ¡°Huo Jinyan, why aren¡¯t you at your own home in the middle of the night?¡±


    Lu Nings questioning voice stunned Huo Jinyan. He looked up.


    ¡°Are you standing on the balcony? Did you wear a jacket?¡±


    Due to the angle, Huo Jinyan could not see the balcony clearly. He could only see that Lu Nings window was lit.


    Lu Ning did not say anything else and walked back silently.


    ¡°I¡¯m not on the balcony.¡±


    Huo Jinyan sighed helplessly when he heard her tone.


    He had clearly heard her open the balcony door just now.


    ¡°Why are you still here when it¡¯s so dark out?¡±


    Lu Ning changed the topic and asked what she had asked before.


    ¡°l was waiting for you.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    ¡°Waiting for me? Are you going to wait until tomorrow morning?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡°Are you an idiot? It¡¯s so cold outside.¡±


    ¡°No, I just came out.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not wearing much yourself, don¡¯t you chastise me.¡±


    Huo Jinyan smiled. ¡°Alright, I got it. I¡¯ll head back now.¡±


    Lu Nings voice was very soft as she guessed, ¡°Huo Jinyan, were you waiting for a chance to give me something after school ended?¡± Huo Jinyan chuckled. His voice was very pleasant.


    ¡°What a clever girl.¡±


    Lu Ning could not help but giggle. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go down. Wait for me,¡±


    Huo Jinyan was stunned. ¡°No, it¡¯s toote. It¡¯s too cold. I¡¯ll pass it to you tomorrow. ¡±


    Lu Ning went straight to the point. ¡°Objection overruled. I want to see what you¡¯ve prepared today. Besides, today¡¯s gift has to be epted today; if you give them to me tomorrow, it¡¯ll be tomorrow¡¯s gift.¡±


    Huo Jinyan had been soundly defeated by her.


    ¡°Remember to wear moreyers.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    After hanging up, Lu Ning tiptoed to put on her clothes. She did not even dare to change her shoes before she carefully opened the door and left.


    She walked downstairs briskly,pletely forgetting the fear she had previously.


    After going downstairs and walking out of the neighborhood, Lu Ning saw Huo Jinyan standing outside.


    She was stunned for a moment before Huo Jinyan stepped forward and grabbed her wrist. ¡°You sure are bold.¡±


    After saying this, he tugged her along as he walked out.


    Lu Ning smiled and followed him out of the alley.


    Walking out, Huo Jinyan saw that she was wearing a pair of cotton slippers when they approached some streetlights.


    Wasn¡¯t I the one who gave her those slippers?


    He bent down and rubbed his hands together, pressing his warm palms against her exposed ankles. Then, Huo Jinyan draped her pants over them.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head. ¡°Nope.¡±


    Then, she looked into the car expectantly.


    Huo Jinyan could not help but smile when he saw how eager she was. He raised a hand and helped her zip up her jacket.


    Afterwards, he turned around and opened the car door.


    The front passenger seat was filled with roses. They were a passionate, fiery red, and looked astonishing, even under the dim light of the night.


    Lu Ning was stunned. Then, she saw him turn around to open the door to the backseat.


    Before Lu Ning could walk over, as the backseat door opened, roses kept dropping out like a waterfall.


    Lu Ning subconsciously walked over.


    The back seat was filled with roses. These were not tied up and were scattered everywhere. As there were too many of them, they cascaded from the door the moment it was opened.


    Lu Ning was curious to know how he managed to fit them all in.


    Did he have to go this far for his first gift? Lu Ning felt that Huo Jinyan was simply giving himself more problems down the road..

 Chapter 617 - 617: I Can’t Take Care of So Many People

    Chapter 617: I Can¡¯t Take Care of So Many People


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    She had already witnessed something so shocking. If he could not give her something as shocking in the future, she would probably feel some degree of disappointment.


    ¡°Huo Jinyan, you¡­ must be an idiot.¡±


    Huo Jinyanughed in confusion. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°l said, you must be an idiot. You already sent something like this the first day, won¡¯t you have to make the presents bigger day by day? If my future presents aren¡¯t as impressive, I¡¯m going to feel so disappointed.¡±


    Huo Jinyan smiled and patted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him and turned to look at the flowers in the car. It was hard not to be moved by this scene.


    She had just taken a step forward when she suddenly thought of something. She immediately stopped and even took two steps back.


    Looking at her actions, Huo Jinyan was a little puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just that my mother is allergic to pollen. It¡¯ll make her ufortable if it gets on my clothes.¡±


    She definitely could not go home with her clothes powdered with pollen.


    Huo Jinyan had not thought of this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°? Keep what in mind?¡±


    ¡°That my mother-inw is allergic to pollen.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    She looked at Huo Jinyan and scolded, ¡°How shameless.¡±


    Huo Jinyan smiled at her. ¡°How can I woo you if I¡¯m not shameless?¡±


    Lu Ning was so annoyed that sheughed. Why haven¡¯t I realized that Huo Jinyan is such a person before?


    I really should have recorded the first time we met, so he could see how different he is now.


    Huo Jinyan walked closer and stopped after taking two steps. He looked at her from a distance. ¡°You should hurry back. I¡¯ll follow you from behind.¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned. What does he mean by following behind me?


    Huo Jinyan seemed to have sensed it too. He looked at her and said, ¡°l already have pollen on me after spending the entire afternoon alone with these flowers. So I won¡¯t give you a hug. I¡¯ll just follow you from behind.¡±


    Lu Ning: ???


    ¡°Who asked you to hug me!?¡±


    With that, she turned around and left.


    Huo Jinyan chuckled and followed her.


    Lu Ning started to walk briskly, but gradually slowed down. Hearing Huo Jinyan¡¯s footsteps behind her, she felt very safe.


    When they were about to reach the entrance of the neighborhood, Huo Jinyan said from behind, ¡°When you go to school, if your parents or I are not around, give me a call. I¡¯ll send you there. Same thing after school, understand?¡±


    Lu Ning did not say anything. She stopped and turned to look at him. ¡°Are you afraid that you¡¯ll lose me?¡±


    Huo Jinyan also stopped.


    ¡°Yes, so be a good girl and don¡¯t give me a fright.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him. The cold breeze was blowing all around her, so why was her heart so warm?


    Lu Ning went back and entered through the door quietly. She tried her best not to make any sound.


    However, just as she was about to close the door, a voice suddenly called out behind her.


    ¡°Sister?¡±


    Lu Ning was so frightened that her hair was almost standing on end.


    She turned around and saw Lu Jingzhi standing at the door to his room, looking at her in confusion.


    Lu Ning heaved a sigh of relief. She quickly took off her outerwear and hung them up. After locking the door, she walked over.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±


    As she spoke, she nced at his room.


    There was aptop on the bed in the room.


    Lu Ning was startled and looked at him. ¡°Are you still investigating?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded. ¡°Yes, I want to check it more carefully.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him gently and patted his head. ¡°Go to bed, Jingzhi. It¡¯s alright, the police will catch the bad guys. Those girls wille back.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi shook his head and looked at her. ¡°l can¡¯t take care of so many people, all I want is for my sister to be safe. The sooner we catch the bad guys, the sooner my sister will be safe..¡±

 Chapter 618 - 618: Hiding Something

    Chapter 618 - 618: Hiding Something


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning was stunned when she heard this. She looked at the serious Lu Jingzhi in front of her.


    He could not take care of so many people, and all he wanted was for his sister to be safe. Once all the dangers were eliminated, his sister would be safe.


    Tears welled up in Lu Nings eyes. She looked at him and could not help but wrap her arms around him in a hug.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister will definitely be fine.¡±


    ¡°What if you aren¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Jingzhi is so amazing. Even if I¡¯m not good, you¡¯ll stille and save me, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡¯


    After coaxing Lu Jingzhi to sleep, Lu Ning turned around and returned to her room. She picked up her phone and sent a message to Song Wenqi.


    She wanted him to help her find another person. More specifically, she wanted him to check a car.


    Song Wenqi did not reply. Lu Ning was still unsettled, but fretting about it at this time would not solve anything. She could only conserve her energy as she thought of a solution.


    Lu Ning tidied up and went to bed.


    But that nightmare seemed to be haunting her.


    She dreamed of that scene again.


    That familiar car¡­


    That person whose face could not be seen clearly¡­


    She was half-awake and half-asleep. She did not sleep well, but when she opened her eyes again, it was already the next morning.


    Shen Yunci was knocking on the door, asking her toe for breakfast.


    Lu Ning regained her senses and got up to eat.


    ¡°Ningning, apply for leave in the afternoon. Don¡¯t go to school for the time being.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were too worried.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look at the house tomorrow. If you think it¡¯s suitable, we¡¯ll quickly pack up and move over. We¡¯ll celebrate Jingzhi¡¯s birthday in the new house.¡¯


    Lu Ning had no objections.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    She was indeed anxious to move. After all, there was a time bomb ticking down beside her.


    Lu Bai, who rarely woke up early, walked out. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?


    What happened?¡±


    Hearing this, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi looked at each other.


    After hearing this, Lu Ning was actually a little puzzled. They clearly did not seem so anxious before.


    Lu Zhi coughed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just thought we should move since we have some time to spare right now.¡±


    Lu Bai raised his eyebrows and nodded, and he did not continue to probe.


    Lu Ning nced at Lu Zhi. ¡°Daddy, are you really not hiding something from us?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Lu Zhi choked on his soup. He had been secretly contacting Ji?ng Zhe without telling anyone.


    He did not even tell Shen Yunci.


    Although there was no news from Ji?ng Zhe, he had a guilty conscience. When Lu Ning asked him, he was instantly speechless.


    Lu Ning was asking about the priceless antiques in their house, but everyone else had their minds on other things.


    Shen Yunci hurriedly stood up and patted his back. ¡°Why would Daddy hide anything from you? Come, time to eat.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lu Bai looked at her. ¡°Why are you still going to school?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going tomorrow. I haven¡¯t applied for leave yet.¡±


    Lu Bai: ¡°l don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to apply for leave. Everyone should be on leave in the afternoon.¡¯


    Lu Ning looked up and thought about it. It certainly makes sense; this matter was very serious, so the school would take measures.


    Lu Bai sat beside Lu Ning. ¡°Coincidentally, since you¡¯re on vacation, stay at home and apany your big brother. I haven¡¯t spent much time with you yet. ¡±


    Lu Ning was already immune to his manner of speech, so she was not too perturbed when she heard this. Instead, Shen Yunci came over and patted Lu


    Bai. ¡°Be more serious, you.¡±


    Lu Bai smiled and scratched his head. He had just woken up and his hair was still messy, but he looked naturally charming even when he was simply casually touching his head..

 Chapter 619 - 619: Roundabout

    Chapter 619 - 619: Roundabout


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    If his fans saw this scene, they would probably go crazy.


    Lu Ning looked at Lu Bai¡¯s silver hair and could not help but take a few more nces.


    Lu Bai t s lips curled in a smile as he looked at her. He could not help but start to act improperly. ¡°Why? Find your elder brother especially handsome?¡±


    Lu Ning pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Brother, do you think I¡¯ll look good if I dye my hair that color?¡±


    After all, they had somewhat simr faces. She should look good if she had her hair dyed the same color as his.


    Hearing this, Lu Bai t s expression turned serious. Before Shen Yunci and Lu


    Zhi could say anything, he said, ¡°No, you can¡¯t dye your hair.¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment. This was the first time she had seen Lu Bai with a straight face.


    Lu Ning was a little annoyed when she heard this. She looked at Lu Bai.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already dyed yours, so why can¡¯t I?¡±


    Lu Bai did not expect her to talk back to him.


    He sighed and looked at her. ¡°Hoh, so you¡¯ve learned how to talk back to your brother.¡¯


    Lu Ning looked at him angrily. ¡°You¡¯re clearly the one who¡¯s being too much.¡±


    Lu Bai stopped talking and stared at her. Lu Ning red back at him, unwilling to be outdone.


    This was the first time the siblings were at loggerheads with each other.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi hurriedly said, ¡°Alright, alright. What¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t get angry in the morning.¡±


    The two of them nced at each other, turned their heads, and stopped talking.


    The two of them did not speak until it was time to leave. Lu Zhi brought Lu Ning out; after closing the door, Shen Yunci looked at Lu Bai.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Your sister was just asking, she didn¡¯t say that she wanted to dye her hair. Why did you get so angry?¡±


    Lu Bai ced his arm on the back of the chair. ¡°l just don¡¯t want her to dye it.¡±


    Shen Yunci looked at him in amusement. ¡°But you could¡¯ve talked to her nicely there. Why were you so fierce?¡±


    Lu Bai said meaningfully, ¡°You and Daddy dote on her too much. That won¡¯t do. Do you want her toe back crying after she gets scolded by others outside?¡±


    Shen Yunci did not understand the deeper meaning in his words. She just subconsciously defended her daughter and retorted, ¡°If that will be so, then so be it. Your father and I feel sorry for her. It¡¯s better for her to have a ce to


    ¡°What about when she starts working? Are you going to let here home and cry whenever as well? Then she might as well not work.¡±


    Shen Yunci said directly, ¡°It¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t want to work. Your father and I will take care of her when shees back. It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t afford to take care of her.¡¯


    Lu Bai lowered his arm and tapped his fingers on the table. ¡°Can you afford a mountain of gold and silver if she wants it?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t we afford it?!¡±


    Shen Yunci blurted out subconsciously.


    After saying that, she was also stunned.


    She looked at Lu Bai in bewilderment.


    She defended herself weakly. ¡°Your sister isn¡¯t someone who would want those things.¡±


    Lu Bai picked up a bun and stuffed it into his mouth. ¡°Is that so? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll pamper her too much? An¡¯an wanted a mountain of gold and silver back then, and you gave her that. Then again, Mom, An¡¯an had wanted everything back then, so how did you and Daddy manage to satisfy her cravings, what with our familys situation?¡±


    Shen Yunci stopped putting away the crockery and looked at her second son.


    Lu Bai looked quite rxed. It seemed like a casual question.


    However, Shen Yunci knew that this son of hers was like this. He could anger her to death with his behavior if he so willed.


    Shen Yunci simply tossed the bowl in her hand on the table and stared at him. ¡°Tell me, do you already know something and want to ask about it? Don¡¯t beat around the bush, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    Lu Bai pouted. ¡°l don¡¯t have anything to ask. You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    This simply earned him a hard p to the back of his head.


    Lu Bai:

 Chapter 620 - 620: Missing Again

    Chapter 620 - 620: Missing Again


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning sat in the back seat of Lu Zhi¡¯s car. On the way, she turned around and took a look. Huo Jinyan¡¯s car was following behind her.


    For some reason, Lu Ning wanted tough. He really seemed like a stalker.


    She turned around and stopped looking.


    However, Lu Ning hadughed out loud, so Lu Zhi turned to look at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ningning?¡±


    Lu Ning quickly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Daddy.¡±


    Lu Zhi looked back in confusion. He had seen Huo Jinyan¡¯s car before, so he knew it and immediately spotted it behind them.


    He could not help but narrow his eyes.


    When he looked back, he suddenly sped up.


    Lu Ning was shocked.


    Lu Zhi had always been the type to prioritize safety; he had never ridden so quickly before.


    When they reached the school gate, Lu Ning looked at Lu Zhi with confusion.


    ¡°Daddy?¡±


    Lu Zhi looked at her. ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Are you upset?¡±


    She looked at Lu Zhi¡¯s glum face and could not help but ask.


    Lu Zhi waved his hand. ¡°No, no. Hurry up and go. Remember not to leave the school alone, Daddy will pick you up after school. Don¡¯t leave with strangers.¡±


    As she spoke, she subconsciously turned around.


    Lu Ning followed his gaze and could not help butugh.


    He must¡¯ve discovered Huo Jinyane


    Lu Ning turned around and left. ¡°Goodbye, Daddy. Be careful on the road.¡±


    Lu Zhi immediately smiled and replied, ¡°Okay


    Lu Ning walked into the school building and into the ssroom.


    In the end, she realized that there were very few people in the ssroom today. It looked like at least half of them had note.


    Lu Ning thought that they might have applied for leave and was about to return to her seat.


    Lin Ci looked up and saw her.


    She immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°You scared me to death. Why didn¡¯t you reply to my messages! You didn¡¯t even answer my calls!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lu Ning raised her hand and took out her phone to take a look. The missed calls and messages were all disyed. She checked and realized that she had muted her phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s on silent.¡¯


    Lin Ci pped her shoulder angrily. ¡°You really gave me a good scare.¡± Lu Ning looked at her and quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Could it be¡­¡±


    She could not bear to finish her sentence.


    Could it be that someone had been kidnapped again?


    She did not finish, but Lin Ci knew what she meant to say.


    She looked at her sadly and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lu Nings expression darkened.


    ¡°Is it also someone from our ss?¡±


    Lin Ci nodded.


    ¡°This time, it was ten in one night. All of them are from our ss.¡±


    Lu Ning held her breath and swallowed hard.


    How could this be?


    Seeing that there were fewer people in the ssroom, she could not help but feel depressed.


    Nobody had not been found yet, and now so many people had disappeared.


    ¡°Teacher Han just came and told us not to walk around. Many parents are here, and they¡¯re all in the principal¡¯s office now. The police are also here.¡±


    Lu Ning sat down. ¡°They still haven¡¯t any clues?¡±


    Lin Ci nodded. ¡°Not at all. Everyone¡¯s stressed out and fearful, especially the people in our ss.¡±


    Lu Ning nced around. Everyone sat in their seats in silence.


    Lu Ning nced at the empty seat. ¡°Where¡¯s Kan Rou? Is she not here or¡­ is she missing too?¡± Lin Ci nodded.


    Missing.


    Lu Ning clenched her fists.


    Kan Rou was so timid¡­


    ¡°Were there boys this time around?¡±


    ¡°Yes, three boys, while the rest are all girls.¡±


    There were not many girls left in the ssroom. A few girls were crying with their eyes red because they were frightened out of their wits.


    Lu Ning bit her lip.


    She was really helpless in this matter; they could not find any clues and the police could only investigate. Furthermore, they were going door to door so slowly.. When would they be able to find my ssmates¡­ ?

 Chapter 621 - 621: Can They Still Be Found?

    Chapter 621 - 621: Can They Still Be Found?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Nobody knew how they were doing right now either.


    The ss was terrifyingly quiet.


    When Teacher Han walked in and saw the empty seats in the ss, she started to tear up again.


    She had been teaching the students of ss 9 for three years. Huo Jinyan had only been substituting for her when she had to give birth; the rest of the time, she had watched these children grow up.


    Now that their whereabouts were unknown, she felt very upset.


    However, she still had to maintain herposure andfort the remaining students.


    She turned around and calmed herself down, before walking in and standing on the podium.


    ¡°Alright, everyone, I¡¯ve already informed your parents. When your parentse to pick you upter, you must tell me before you leave. You must follow your parents, do you hear me?¡±


    A girl sitting in the front row looked up at Teacher Han. Her eyes were red, and her voice was choked. ¡°Teacher Han¡­ can they¡­ still be found?¡±


    She could not help but cry when she asked this.


    Teacher Han¡¯s eyes instantly turned red.


    A girl suppressed her tears. ¡°It¡¯s too scary. Why were they all from our ss? We didn¡¯t do anything. Why, why are they doing this to us¡­¡±


    This matter was too serious and terrifying. The ones who were lost were all from ss 9; students from the other two sses had only gone missing because they had been with them. It seemed as though this was a calcted revenge against them.


    And they were targeting all the students of ss 9.


    Therefore, for the safety of the remaining students, it was decided to let them go home.


    Teacher Han hurriedly said, ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t cry anymore. They¡¯ll be found, and you¡¯ll be fine! I promise you! Don¡¯t go out and stay at home for the time being. If there¡¯s anything, tell your parents. Don¡¯t open the door for anyone if you¡¯re home alone, and don¡¯te into contact with strangers. You must protect yourself, understand?¡±


    Everyone was silent as they lowered their heads.


    Teacher Han felt terrible. Seeing them like this made her feel even worse.


    ¡°Alright, stay in the ssroom. Wait for your parents to pick you up. I have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    As she spoke, she turned around and darted out the door.


    She choked on the second half of her sentence.


    Actually, she was not sure if they could be found, so she could only reassure herself.


    All of them were her students, and she sincerely hoped that they could grow up healthy and happy. Who knew that such a thing would happen?


    It was something that left people scratching their heads.


    There were no calls for ransom, no phone threats, nothing. No matter how anxious they were, without any clues they could not find anything.


    It was impossible to find anything, scouring about like a headless fly.


    Lin Ci turned to look at Lu Ning, his eyes red. ¡°You should stay home. You¡¯re good-looking, so you are an obvious target. You¡¯ll be caught the moment you go out.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at her, aware that her heart was also beating heavily. She reached out and held her hand. ¡°l understand. You too. Remember to call me every day to tell me that you¡¯re safe.¡±


    Lin Ci nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Parents arrived one after another and hurriedly left with their children.


    Teacher Han watched from outside. She only felt relieved when she saw every child leave with their parents.


    In the end, only Lin Ci and Lu Ning were left.


    Old Master Lin came personally, and his bodyguards had carried him up with his wheelchair.


    Lin Ci was stunned when she saw him.


    ¡°Grandpa, why are you here!?¡±


    The Old Master looked at her and was relieved. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, I¡¯m just worried about you. Come, let¡¯s go home..¡±

 Chapter 622 - 622: Do You Know Ji?ng Zhe?

    Chapter 622 - 622: Do You Know Ji?ng Zhe?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lin Ci turned to look at Lu Ning.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning¡­¡±


    Lu Ning waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll wait for my parents. You should go.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be waiting with Ningning.¡± Teacher Han looked at Lin Ci and said.


    Only then did Lin Ci follow the Old Master back.


    Teacher Han looked at Lu Ning and walked towards her.


    ¡°Ningning, your parents didn¡¯t pick up when I called earlier, they only answered my calls a short while ago. Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll be here soon.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. She was not in too much of a hurry.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi had already sent her a message.


    She looked at her phone; she had already received Song Wenqi¡¯s reply.


    It was not about this, but about the other issue Lu Ning had mentioned¡ªthat car.


    He sent over a very detailed portfolio.


    Lu Ning frowned as she opened it to take a look.


    After reading two lines, her scowl deepened.


    Ji?ng Zhe, from the capital¡­


    Lu Ning nced dovvn again when she was suddenly interrupted by a voice.


    Teacher Han was shocked when she saw the person who suddenly appeared at the door.


    It was not until she saw him clearly that she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Teacher Huo? Why are you here?¡±


    Teacher Han had seen Huo Jinyan twice during the handover; however, she would never forget Huo Jinyan¡¯s face even if she only met him once.


    Huo Jinyan looked at Lu Ning, who was sitting by the window, and heaved a sigh of relief before walking in.


    ¡°l heard something happened, so I came to take a look.¡±


    Teacher Han nodded with a heavy expression.


    Lu Ning also looked up.


    ¡°Teacher Han, if you have something to do, go ahead. I¡¯ll stay here with her.¡±


    Teacher Han nodded. ¡°Alright, you have to make sure that her parentse to pick her up.¡±


    Huo Jinyan nodded.


    Teacher Han certainly did have a lot of things to do now. So many students had gone missing in her ss, so she had things to resolve with their parents, school, and even the police.


    After Teacher Han walked out, Huo Jinyan walked to Lu Nings side and sat down.


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    Lu Ning put away her phone and shook her head.


    Huo Jinyan sighed and looked at her. ¡°Sometimes, I wish you weren¡¯t so bold.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him, as if tofort him. ¡®Are you that timid? Is this something to be that afraid of?¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with a deep gaze and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m timid and afraid.¡¯


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment. She imitated him and patted his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡¯


    Huo Jinyan could not help but smile.


    ¡°There must be a purpose to this. You must not go out after you get home, you hear me?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Huo Jinyan grabbed her hand and ced something in her palm.


    Lu Ning looked down. It was a small rose brooch. ¡°This one doesn¡¯t have pollen.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and clenched her fists. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and could not help but feel a little worried.


    Lu Ning looked at him, seemingly having thought of something. She also wanted to change the topic.


    ¡°Huo Jinyan, do you know Ji?ng Zhe?¡±


    Huo Jinyan was stunned.


    ¡°Ji?ng Zhe?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about him?¡±


    Looking at Huo Jinyan¡¯s expression, Lu Ning said, ¡°l overheard someone mention his name by chance. I heard that he supported the Ji?ng family alone until now. He sounds like a rather powerful person.¡±


    Huo Jinyan tried his best to look at her calmly. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s someone quite powerful. ¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, Huo Jinyan looked at her. ¡°Ningning¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Lu Ning responded to him, but Huo Jinyan did not know if he should tell her about this.


    But this time, before Huo Jinyan could say anything, footsteps came from outside.


    Shen Yunci, Lu Zhi, and Lu Bai were all here¡­

 Chapter 623 - 623: Gaze

    Chapter 623 - 623: Gaze


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning patted Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan turned around and slowly stood up when he saw who it was.


    Lu Ning stood up and looked over. ¡°Dad, Mom.¡±


    She directly skipped Lu Bai.


    Lu Bai could not help butugh when he saw her like this. He shifted his gaze to Huo Jinyan.


    He crossed his arms in front of his chest and looked at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan also looked over, and their eyes met¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, darling. Mommy and Daddy were farther away, so we¡¯rete.¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Teacher Huo was with me.¡± She did not know if she did it intentionally or not, but she suddenly mentioned Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment before looking back at her.


    Lu Ning turned around and packed her things.


    Lu Zhi looked at Huo Jinyan and said sarcastically, ¡°Ah, thank you, Teacher


    Huo. I heard that you¡¯ve resigned. So why are you still in school?¡±


    Huo Jinyan said politely, ¡°Something happened to my students, so I came to take a look.¡±


    ¡°l see that Teacher Huo really cares about his students.¡±


    The way he said it sounded off; Shen Yunci turned to look at him in confusion, tugging at his sleeve.


    Then, she looked at Huo Jinyan. ¡°Thank you, Teacher Huo. You shoulde over and visit when you¡¯re free.¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Zhi immediately interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t. Teacher Huo wouldn¡¯t be used to our simple meals.¡±


    As though he did not understand what he was implying, Huo Jinyan simply said shamelessly, ¡°Not at all, I enjoy simple fare a lot. I¡¯ll definitely visit Uncle and Auntie another day.¡±


    Lu Zhi wanted to say something, but Shen Yunci raised her hand and pinched him.


    Shen Yunci immediately smiled. ¡°Okay, then it¡¯s settled. You have toe someday.¡±


    Huo Jinyan immediately nodded.


    Lu Zhi rolled his eyes at him. He took Lu Nings bag and turned to leave, even dragging Lu Ning along.


    Lu Ning followed behind Lu Zhi. Shen Yunci followed behind them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, son.¡±


    Only then did Lu Bai retract his gaze and follow her.


    ¡°Thank you, Teacher Huo. We¡¯ll get going first.¡±


    After leaving with Lu Ning, Shen Yunci chewed out Lu Zhi when they reached the school gate.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? He¡¯s helping to protect Ningning, so why are you staring daggers at him?¡±


    Lu Zhi could not be bothered to exin anything. He rode his scooter and pulled Lu Ning up. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ningning. Don¡¯t listen to your mother.¡± Lu Ning sat on helplessly. As soon as she was on, Lu Zhi drove away.


    Lu Ning:


    Shen Yunci:


    Shen Yunci turned to look at Lu Bai. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your father?¡± Lu Bai looked at Shen Yunci. ¡°Mom, you really didn¡¯t realize anything?¡±


    ¡°Realize what?¡±


    Lu Bai could not help but shake his head helplessly. ¡°l finally know who


    Ningning got her carelessness from.¡±


    Shen Yunci frowned at him. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go home.¡±


    Shen Yunci got onto the scooter and could not help but mutter in the backseat.


    ¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯re the smart ones.¡±


    Lu Bai could not help butugh.


    ¡°Why does your father not like such an outstanding boy like Teacher Huo?¡±


    Lu Bai did not say anything as he listened to her mumbling.


    ¡°Is it because he likes our Ningning?¡±


    As she muttered this, Lu Bai braked and turned to look at Shen Yunci in disbelief.


    Shen Yunci was shocked and looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? The same issue as with your father?¡± ¡°Mom, so you actually knew?¡±


    ¡°Know what?¡±


    Shen Yunci was rubbing her forehead, which she hit when he stopped abruptly.


    ¡°That Teacher Huo likes Ningning?¡±


    Lu Bai raised an eyebrow and nodded at her.


    ¡°Tsk, do you really think Mommy is stupid? Even an idiot could tell that


    Teacher Huo is interested in our Ningning.. So why can¡¯t I tell?¡±

 Chapter 624 - 624: So Easy to Bully?

    Chapter 624: So Easy to Bully?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you just say you didn¡¯t understand?¡±


    Shen Yunci looked at him angrily. ¡°I said I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with your father. Not liking such a good boy, I haven¡¯t the faintest idea what¡¯s wrong with him.¡±


    Lu Bai turned around and started his scooter again. ¡°Then, do you really want


    Ningning to get married quickly?¡±


    ¡°Who said that? I don¡¯t really want that. I haven¡¯t even spent enough time with my precious daughter, so how can I let her get married off just like that?¡±


    ¡°Then why are you alright with Huo Jinyan?¡±


    Shen Yunci began to exin in detail, ¡°Because I felt Huo Jinyan is an outstanding child. Our Ningning doesn¡¯t need to be in a hurry to get married, but dating isn¡¯t a problem at all.


    ¡°At her age, she has to date more often and have a good rtionship with a good man. This is also beneficial to her. One good rtionship is worth more than many casual rtionships.¡±


    Lu Bai could not help butugh. ¡°So you¡¯re asking Ningning to use Huo Jinyan as a springboard?¡±


    ¡°Goodness, child, what are you saying? I¡¯m choosing an outstanding partner for Ningning. Surely he¡¯s better than your good-for-nothing father. ¡°Choosing an outstanding and trustworthy partner is the right thing to do. The more we try to stop something like this, the easier it would be for something to go wrong.


    ¡°I simply want your little sister to date more, and to date healthily.


    ¡°Besides, Huo Jinyan is truly remarkable. If the two of them really get together, I¡¯ll surely support them.¡±


    Lu Bai raised his eyebrows. This was the first time he had heard his mother say this, but he did agree with her.


    ¡°Daddy can¡¯t bear for his precious daughter to be taken away just like that, so if someone shows interest in Ningning, he doesn¡¯t want to give them the time of the day.¡±


    Shen Yunci sighed. She felt the same way as well, but she thought that Lu Zhi¡¯s behavior was very childish.


    Nheless, even when she said it before, he had not listened to her.


    Shen Yunci simply stopped talking about this and said to Lu Bai, ¡°You have to keep an eye on your sister at home for the next few days. If she gets cabin fever and wants to go out, you have to follow her closely, understand? The situation¡¯s so bad now, you have to take it seriously.¡±


    Lu Bai nodded. ¡°I know that.¡±


    He understood the severity of the matter.


    Shen Yunci sighed. ¡°I wonder how those children are doing now. Their families must be a mess when they went missing like this.¡±


    If it were her, she would lose her mind if Lu Ning went missing.


    When the family reached home, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi rested for a while. After giving them careful instructions, they went out. They had not finished settling their matters, so they wanted to finish them up quickly and hurry back to apany Lu Ning.


    After the two of them left, Lu Bai locked the door.


    He looked at Lu Ning, who had turned around to return to her room, and smiled before walking over.


    ¡°Sweetie, are you still angry?¡±


    Lu Bai stood at the door of Lu Nings bedroom, leaning against the door. His voice reached the room.


    Lu Ning did not speak, and no one responded to him.


    Lu Bai spoke again, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. Brother has a temper in the mornings.¡±


    Silence.


    Lu Bai waited for a while, and his voice softened again. ¡°Sweet¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, the door suddenly opened from the inside, and Lu Bai


    stumbled ln.


    Lu Nings giggling immediately sounded in his ears.


    Lu Bai got up from the ground and looked at Lu Ning, who was smiling in front of him. He raised his hand and patted her head.


    ¡°You¡¯re mocking me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Lu Ning stuck out her tongue. ¡°I have a temper in the mornings too, it simply acts upter.¡±


    Her twisted logic got to him so much that heughed. ¡°So you think Big Brother is easy to bully, huh?¡±


    Lu Ning instantly pouted and looked at him, looking aggrieved..

 Chapter 625 - 625: Is There Someone At Home?

    Chapter 625: Is There Someone At Home?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    However, the words that came out of her mouth were, ¡°That¡¯s rightm


    Then, she pushed Lu Bai out and closed the door in one smooth motion.


    Lu Bai looked at the closed door.


    As the old saying goes, Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned.


    He shook his head helplessly and returned to his room.


    Lu Ning was sitting in her room, looking through the personal information about Ji?ng Zhe that Song Wenqi had sent over.


    The more she looked at it, the more she felt that something was wrong.


    She frowned deeply, squinting at the information on her phone. Her fingers gently slid across the screen.


    She extracted the key points from the information.


    The Ji?ngfamily, the Shen family, the Lu family¡­


    Shen family¡­ Lu family?


    Lu Ning suddenly looked up at her closet. It was still open; she had not closed it after taking something from it just now.


    It was filled with new clothes, all brought by Shen Yunci. As before, there were nobels or brands.


    Shen Yunci said that she got it from a street stall, but how could such clothes be from a street stall?


    Lu Ning frowned and sat there in silence for a long time.


    She lowered her eyes and hesitantly sent a message to Song Wenqi.


    [Can you help me investigate Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi?]


    Song Wenqi might have been looking at his phone, as he replied very quickly.


    [Your parents?]


    [Okay.]


    The other party did not reply. Lu Ning put away her phone, feeling very conflicted.


    All the details that she had been ignoring seemed to have been magnified and brought out into the spotlight, bit by bit.


    Lu Ning napped for a while in the afternoon. When she woke up, she was woken up by the phone.


    She reached for her phone and picked it up in a daze.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Were you sleeping?¡±


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s voice came from the other end.


    Lu Ning was stunned. She opened her eyes and slowly sat up.


    She answered vaguely, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m up.¡±


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you replied to my messages?¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment. She pulled her phone away from her ear and looked at her WeChat.


    She realized that she had indeed not replied to Huo Jinyan¡¯s messages¡ªnot only today, but also from many days ago.


    Lu Ning raised her hand and scratched her head. She ced the phone to her ear and muttered, ¡°l forgot.¡±


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s lowughter came from the other end.


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    Lu Ning looked up at the darkening sky outside. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone home?¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned. She did not know what he wanted to do, but she still answered obediently, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Hungry?¡±


    ¡°Not so much.¡¯


    ¡°Come and open the door.¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment. She quickly got out of bed and walked out of her room.


    She was not in a hurry to open the door. Instead, she looked out through the peephole.


    She could not help but smile before opening the door.


    When she opened the door, she saw Huo Jinyan standing at the door, looking at her with a smile. ¡°Are your parents not at home?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re not here.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t go in. Take these, they¡¯re still warm. You can eat them now. Get inside, it¡¯s too cold outside.¡¯


    Lu Ning took the things, then Huo Jinyan pushed her inside and closed the door.


    She stared nkly at the closed door, then let out a smile. Then, she took her things to the dining room and ced them on the table.


    Lu Bai opened the door and leaned against the door frame, looking at her.


    ¡°What are you doing? You even prepared delicious food for your big brother.¡±


    Lu Ning looked up at him. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you.¡±


    Lu Bai walked over and shamelessly came over to help her open the bags. ¡°You can¡¯t finish so much food either. I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Lu Ning took a step back and let him do it.. She could not help butugh andin, ¡°Do all boys have such a shameless side?¡±

 Chapter 626 - 626: Are You Afraid?

    Chapter 626: Are You Afraid?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°All boys? Who else is there besides me?¡±


    These words were clearly meant for Lu Ning to hear. Lu Ning looked at him, then ignored him.


    Hearing her phone ring in the room, she went back to get it.


    The call was from Lin Ci.


    Lin Ci was hesitant and did not say much. Lu Ning felt that something was wrong; after asking a few questions, she hung up without saying anything.


    Puzzled, Lu Ning walked to the cafeteria with her phone.


    Lu Bai handed her the chopsticks.


    ¡°Why do you look so frustrated?¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Little Ci, but she¡¯s stuttering.¡±


    Lu Ning still felt that something was wrong and sent a message to Lin Ci to ask her what was wrong.


    Lin Ci took a long time before she replied that she was fine.


    As she ate, she messaged Lin Ci.


    After dinner, when Lu Ning took her things to the balcony, she spotted Huo Jinyan¡¯s car at the entrance of the alley from afar.


    Stunned for a moment, she took out her phone and sent a message to Huo


    Jinyan.


    Lu Ning: [Where are you?]


    Huo Jinyan: [I¡¯m at home.]


    Lu Ning: [Liar.]


    He was stunned for a moment. When Lu Ning saw Huo Jinyan get out of the car, she stood by the car and waved at her.


    Huo Jinyan: [You saw me?]


    Lu Ning knew that he could not see the balcony from that angle, but he knew that she was there.


    Lu Ning: [Yeah.]


    Huo Jinyan: [Get back in. It¡¯s cold outside.]


    Lu Ning looked over again before turning around to leave.


    Lu Ning: [Huo Jinyan, are you afraid?]


    Huo Jinyan made a video call. Lu Ning was shocked and hurriedly ran back to her room with her phone.


    When she returned, she closed the door and switched to a voice call before picking up.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s voice immediately came from the other end. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid. I want to feel more at ease.¡¯


    He really could not settle down. Something like this had happened near Lu Ning, so he could not ignore it. He could only feel more at ease if he was rtively close to her.


    Lu Ning was not a fool either. She knew that Gu Chen and the others had ced many people around her to protect her in secret. Recently, she could sense that there were more people around her; it was probably because of Huo Jinyan.


    With their lineup, unless she had walked into the thieves¡¯ den herself, there was no way she would be snatched away.


    Lu Ningy on her side on the bed with her phone beside her.


    She did not speak for a long time, and the phone was silent.


    ¡°Huo Jinyan.¡±


    She called out.


    Huo Jinyan immediately replied in a deep voice, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here. Go to sleep.¡± He seemed to be able to see what she was doing.


    Lu Ning had indeed started to feel sleepy as shey on the bed. She had clearly just woken up not long ago, but she was already sleepy again.


    Perhaps it was because she was suddenly bored and did not know what to do, coupled with the fact that she was exhausted from thinking about things.


    She could hear Huo Jinyan¡¯s breathing. Then, Lu Ning really fell asleep peacefully.


    Hearing the gradually calming breathing from the phone, Huo Jinyan smiled and ced the phone beside him. His hand that was flipping through the documents became even more meticulous.


    The flipping sounds were so soft to be almost inaudible.


    The anxiety he felt reading through the documents gradually also calmed down, after he listened to Lu Nings breathing.


    He frowned slightly as he looked at the thing in his hand.


    He took a deep breath and gripped the corner of the document tightly with his fingertips.


    His knuckles had turned white; it was not peaceful in the capital.


    Because of the gun Huo Jinyan had sentst time, Huo Shi had been staying in line now. However, those people who had been coveting the Huo family¡¯s fortune had begun to extend their ws recently.


    The Huo family had been standing strong in the capital for so many years..


    Who knew how many people secretly hoped for them to copse¡­

 Chapter 627 - 627: Clue

    Chapter 627 - 627: Clue


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Suppressing his emotions, Huo Jinyan closed the document folder in his hand and ced it on the passenger seat.


    There was a thick stack of documents on the front passenger seat. Huo Jinyan had practically brought all his work to the car.


    He leaned back in his seat and pinched his nose bridge.


    Lu Nings steady breathing sounded in his ears. He gradually calmed down and fell asleep amidst the sounds of her breathing.


    Lin Ci had found something and was still hesitating to tell Lu Ning.


    She was really conflicted. She did not know if Lu Ning could ept it or if she could take it in stride.


    She had been in a dilemma ever since she received Shen Yunci¡¯s bracelet.


    She knew that Shen Yunci and the others treated Lu Ning very well, but she did not know why they hid this from Lu Ning. Was she afraid that her daughter would find out about her identity?


    Lin Ci did not know what was at stake, so she did not dare to say it rashly.


    However, keeping it a secret from her best friend was really ufortable for her.


    She kept wanting to tell Lu Ning.


    She was so conflicted that she could neither eat nor sleep. In the end, she tossed the nket away and sat up.


    ¡°st it! I¡¯ll tell Ningning. She¡¯ll know what to do!¡±


    She had never been able to hold back anything. The only reason she held it back for so long was because it was regarding Lu Ning.


    However, she could not hold it in anymore and decided to let Lu Ning make her own decision.


    Lin Ci got off the bed, picked up her phone, and dialed Lu Nings number.


    Lu Ning and Huo Jinyan woke up at the same time. They were both startled awake by Lu Jingzhi.


    After school, Lu Jingzhi was picked up by Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi.


    After returning home, he had been hugging hisputer and doing something in her room.


    Until he rushed into Lu Nings room.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    He yelled out as he shut the door.


    Lu Ning was instantly jolted awake. Huo Jinyan, who was on the other end of the phone, was also awakened.


    He subconsciously asked, ¡°Ningning, are you alright?¡±


    was stunned. She turned to look at Lu Jingzhi, who was standing at the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi was also stunned. ¡°Huh? Is Brother Huo here? Why do I hear his voice?¡±


    Lu Ning raised her hand and took the phone. ¡°He¡¯s not here. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi immediately came over with aptop. ¡°Sister! Look at this!¡±


    As he spoke, he pointed at the screen for Lu Ning to see,


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment. When she saw it clearly, she was floored.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± Then, she immediately hung up.


    On theputer screen was a surveince camera image.


    Lu Ning saw the dpidated van and another car beside it. It was the ck Rolls-Royce.


    Her scalp went numb.


    Why were these two vehicles together?!


    Lu Ning took a closer look. ¡°Jingzhi, how did you find this?¡±


    It was an unexpected gain for Lu Jingzhi. He had been investigating the Rolls-Royce when he spotted this familiar van.


    Lu Ning frowned when he finished his exnation. ¡°You noticed that car too?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded. ¡°l discovered it a long time ago. That car often appears near our house. I¡¯ve been investigating it recently, but there¡¯s very little information on it. My abilities are limited, so I can¡¯t find much. However, when I was tracing this car today, I saw this on a surveince camera in the suburbs.¡¯


    This footage was indeed not easy to capture. The vehicles did not stay for long, and only appeared in a corner of the surveince cameras; if they had not been familiar with these vehicles, they would not have been able to tell that these two vehicles had been there. ¡°And also, look at this, Sister.¡¯


    Lu Jingzhi pulled up an image for Lu Ning..

 Chapter 628 - 628: Auntie Gave Me an Antique Bracelet

    Chapter 628: Auntie Gave Me an Antique Bracelet


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    immediately leaned over.


    On the screen was a blurry Rolls-Royce, but Lu Ning did not recognize the other ck car beside it.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi immediately spoke up, ¡°This car showed up recently at the scene, and has appeared at almost every location. This car is definitely suspicious.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at the serious expression on his young face and immediately raised her hand to pat his head. ¡°That¡¯s great, Jingzhi. Have you sorted all these out?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already sorted them out. I¡¯ve just sent it to the police anonymously.¡±


    Lu Ning gradually felt some relief, thinking that they would be able to find the missing students quickly.


    However, at the same time, she was also puzzled. That Rolls-Royce¡­ Could he have nned all these?


    But what for?


    Lu Ning did not understand, and neither did Lu Jingzhi. He had only followed the clues and found these.


    Lu Ning sat by the bed and looked at Lu Jingzhi, feeling a little discouraged.


    Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t it great that we found something?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s great, and I hope everything goes well, but there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand.¡¯


    As soon as she finished speaking, her phone suddenly rang twice. It was a message from Song Wenqi and Huo Jinyan. However, before she could look at it, Lin Ci called.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment before she quickly picked it up.


    ¡°Little Ci, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    In the afternoon, when she heard Lin Ci talking oddly, Lu Ning was quite worried, but Lin Ci did not say anything so Lu Ning decided not to ask further.


    Lin Ci sighed when he heard Lu Nings voice.


    She bit her lips and said, ¡°Ningning, there¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡¯


    Lu Ning waited quietly.


    Lin Ci felt that it was quite torturous and suddenly was at a loss of words.


    However, Lu Ning simply waited quietly.


    After Lin Cui¡¯s ended her internal struggle, she slowly spoke.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, do you still remember my bracelet? That antique bracelet.¡± Lu Ning: ¡°Yeah, I do.¡±


    ¡°Actually, that bracelet was given to me by Auntie.¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Ning was stunned.


    ¡°My mother?¡±


    She asked subconsciously.


    Lin Ci nodded. ¡°Yes, and¡­


    Lu Ning waited quietly for her to continue.


    ¡°Later on, I investigated Auntie¡¯s situation behind your back. However, it was not easy to find out, and I also did not dare to tell you. However, this morning, I suddenly received news that Uncle and Auntie are rted to the Lu and Shen families in the capital. Your family is actually not as poor as you think. You might be quite rich¡­¡±


    The more she spoke, the softer her voice became.


    When Lu Ning heard this, she was quite quiet and sounded quite calm.


    Lin Ci was so nervous that she did not dare to speak for a long time. Lu Ning did not speak either.


    After a long stretch of silence, Lin Ci asked gingerly, ¡°Ningning, are you alright?¡±


    Only then did Lu Ning speak. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you, Little Ci. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    Lin Ci answered vaguely. She listened to the busy toneing from her phone and felt even more uneasy.


    She did not know if it was the right or wrong thing to do.


    She held her phone and pondered nervously.


    Meanwhile, Lu Ning hung up the phone and looked at the screen, deep in thought.


    Actually, she was mentally prepared, but it was still a little different to hear it just like that.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Sister? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lu Ning suddenly turned to Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Jingzhi was a little shocked. ¡°Sister?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him. ¡°Jingzhi, are you hiding something from your sister?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi blinked innocently. ¡°No at all, Sister..¡±

 Chapter 629 - 629: Shocking Identity

    Chapter 629: Shocking Identity


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning leaned closer to look at him. ¡°Are you sure? Is there really nothing about our family situation?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi was still a little confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Like, say, that we¡¯re actually rich or something?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi hadpletely misunderstood her point. He looked at Lu Ning and asked, ¡°Sister, are you short of money? I have some.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him. ¡°Not you. It¡¯s about our parents.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi thought for a moment and looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Sister, do you think Mommy and Daddy are acting strange too?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him. ¡°You think so too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I thought so too, but I¡¯ve checked. There¡¯s not much money in Mom and


    Dad¡¯s ounts. They¡¯re really quite poor.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded. ¡°l don¡¯t think I¡¯m lying to you, but the situation with


    Mommy and Daddy is still very weird. Sister, do you know something?¡±


    Lu Ning sighed. ¡°l don¡¯t know everything yet.¡±


    As she spoke, Lu Ning turned on her phone. ording to what she understood of Lu Jingzhi, he was not lying just now. He really did not know anything.


    Lu Ning looked at the message from Song Wenqi on her phone; she was stunned for a moment before opening it.


    This was Shen Yunci, Lu Zhi, and Ji?ng Zhe¡¯s information. ¡®l¡¯here was another profile below, which Lu Ning was not in a hurry to read.


    When Lu Ning looked, Lu Jingzhi also looked over curiously.


    The two of them exchanged looks of shock and disbelief.


    When Shen Yunci came to call the two of them for dinner, the two of them were still in a daze.


    Shen Yunci knocked on the door, but there was no response. She pushed the door open and came in.


    Seeing the two of them, she instantly heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°You scared me to death. What¡¯s wrong with you two? Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡±


    The two of them turned to look at Shen Yunci together, their movements stiff and robotic. Shen Yunci was stunned when she saw them.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Then, she looked at herself. ¡°Why are you all looking at Mommy? What¡¯s wrong? Is there something on me?¡±


    The two of them seemed to be stunned. They stood there and stared at Shen Yunci motionlessly.


    Shen Yunci was a little frightened and hurried over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t scare me. What¡¯s wrong? Can you hear me?¡±


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi nodded. They looked at Shen Yunci and eased up a little.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Lu Ning called out.


    Shen Yunci nodded and looked at her worriedly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Mommy¡¯s here.¡±


    Lu Ning did not know what to say. She just called out to confirm.


    Lu Jingzhi was much more shocked than Lu Ning. He still could not wrap his head around it.


    Lu Ning pulled him up as she stood up and took a deep breath, as if doing so could help her clear up the huge amount of information they had just taken in.


    However, the effect was minimal.


    Nheless, her emotions had eased a little. Lu Ning turned to look at Lu Jingzhi and patted him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mommy. We just saw a math question that was too difficult for us.¡±


    Shen Yunci immediately heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You scared me, I thought something had happened to you. Of all the things to get lost in¡­ Come and eat.


    Hurry up, stop looking at it.¡±


    As she spoke, she walked out.


    Lu Ning frowned and turned to look at Lu Jingzhi. ¡°Jingzhi, this matter has to be kept a secret. Don¡¯t tell anyone yet. You still can¡¯t figure out these things, so don¡¯t think about anything, understand?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded in a daze.


    Lu Ning knew that she had been careless and should not have read it in front of him.. However, at that time, she was so shocked that her mind went nk and shepletely forgot about Lu Jingzhi¡­

 Chapter 630 - 630: Accompany Me to See Someone

    Chapter 630: Apany Me to See Someone


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning dragged Lu Jingzhi out for dinner.


    After all, Lu Jingzhi was still young, so he could not digest this matter so quickly. It was not as if he could stop thinking about it just because he wanted to.


    Everyone at the table could tell that he was not in the right state of mind during the meal.


    Lu Ning could only find an excuse to cover it up.


    After dinner, Lu Ning coaxed Lu Jingzhi to go to bed.


    Initially, she thought that children would feel better after sleeping.


    However, when she woke up the next morning, she found out that Lu Jingzhi had fallen sick.


    He was lying on his bed, his forehead burning and his face pale.


    Lu Ning was scared out of her wits. She immediately went to get the doctor upstairs toe and take a look.


    The doctor checked him over and confirmed that it was nothing serious. After he took some medicine, Lu Ning heaved a sigh of relief.


    This matter was indeed too big. Lu Jingzhi could not digest it at all and fell sick overnight.


    Lu Ning sighed and looked at Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi, who had returned.


    The two of them had just sent the doctor out.


    Shen Yunci sat by the bed and held Lu Jingzhi¡¯s hot little hand, her eyes filled with worry.


    She even turned to look at Lu Ning. ¡°Ning¡¯ning, go and rest. Daddy and Mommy will look after your brother.¡±


    Lu Ning nced at the two of them and nodded.


    As she walked out, she turned around and nced at Lu Jingzhi.


    He was lying alone on the bed, looking extremely pitiful.


    Lu Ning closed the door and walked out.


    She walked straight to Lu Bai t s room.


    She raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s me.¡¯


    Lu Bai opened the door and looked at Lu Ning.


    ¡°You finally took the initiative to talk to your brother.¡¯


    He was still smiling, but when he saw Lu Nings expression, he instantly went solemn and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him. ¡°Brother, can you apany me out to meet someone?¡±


    Lu Bai looked at her. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s friend.¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s friend? Daddy told you to go?¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head. ¡°No, I took the initiative to ask him out. Daddy doesn¡¯t know, so don¡¯t tell him either.¡¯


    Lu Bai looked at her. ¡°Are we going now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I arranged for an appointment at noon. Mom and Dad won¡¯t notice if they¡¯re taking care of Jingzhi.¡±


    Lu Bai looked at her. ¡°No, I meant you. You look so haggard. Did a math question really tire you and Jingzhi out that much?¡±


    Lu Ning pped his outstretched hand away. ¡°No, I¡¯m not sick Are youing?¡±


    She was getting a little antsy.


    Lu Bai nodded helplessly. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ming with.¡±


    He turned around to get some clothes.


    Lu Ning stood at the door and looked at the mess in his room. She was stunned. ¡°Brother, are you moving house?¡±


    Lu Bai walked over and knocked her on the head. ¡°Are you stupid? Didn¡¯t Dad and Mom say we were moving? I¡¯m packing up in advance,¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Oh.¡±


    Before the two of them left, they told Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi.


    The two of them reminded Lu Bai to keep an eye on Lu Ning before letting them go.


    Lu Ning had found Zhou Lin¡¯s contact number the night before and, under Lu Zhi¡¯s name, asked him to meet her.


    Thest time Uncle Zhou had left their home in a hurry; it was only now that Lu Ning finally knew his true identity.


    This time, she deliberately asked him out to ask some questions.


    No matter how clear the information was, there were some details which could not be investigated at all.


    Lu Ning could only ask the people who were around at that time.


    Zhou Lin was undoubtedly the best choice.


    Initially, Lu Ning could have called Jiang Yu to ask, but considering that it was better to ask them face-to-face about this matter, and also that Jiang Yu was not easy to hoodwink, she felt that Uncle Zhou Lin should be easier to manage. With a little bit of leading on, he might tell her everything.


    Lu Ning and Lu Bai put on their clothes and went out.


    Lu Bai walked out and pointed at the car by the roadside. ¡°Let¡¯s have him send us there..

 Chapter 631 - 631: Making a Will?

    Chapter 631: Making a Will?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning turned around and saw Lu Bai pointing at Huo Jinyan¡¯s car.


    Huo Jinyan was getting out of his car.


    Lu Ning noticed his clothes¡ªthey were the same as yesterday¡¯s.


    Did he not go home for the entire night?


    Is his home the car?


    Lu Ning knitted her brows.


    Lu Bai looked at Huo Jinyan and said, ¡°Send us somewhere.¡± Huo Jinyan looked at Lu Ning and nodded.


    Lu Ning sighed at him. The three of them got into the car.


    Originally, Huo Jinyan opened the door to the passenger seat for Lu Ning, but Lu Bai rushed in and sat down.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment, but he did not say anything, though he closed it with a little more strength than usual.


    Then, he opened the back seat door for Lu Ning and watched her get in.


    Lu Ning looked at Lu Bai from the back seat. She was deeply exasperated by his childish behavior.


    Lu Ning showed the address to Huo Jinyan, who immediately started the car.


    Their destination was a rtively remote restaurant.


    They arrived in about twenty minutes.


    When they arrived, Lu Bai got out of the car.


    Huo Jinyan turned around and looked at Lu Ning. ¡°I¡¯ll be outside. Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She got out of the car and walked into the restaurant with Lu Bai.


    When Zhou Lin arrived, he went straight into the restaurant. After the front desk gave him the name of the room, he was brought to a private room by the waiter.


    Lu Ning and Lu Bai were sitting next to each other in the private room. Lu Bai had his arms crossed in front of his chest and was resting with his eyes closed.


    Lu Ning turned to look at him. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t mention anythingter when you go back. Keep it a secret.¡±


    Lu Bai smiled and was about to say something when the door of the private room suddenly opened.


    ¡°This way, sir.¡±


    Zhou Lin was stunned when he saw the two of them.


    He entered the room, a puzzled look on his face.


    The waiter closed the door. Zhou Lin simply stood by the door and did not move.


    Lu Ning stood up and looked at him. ¡°Uncle Zhou, please take a seat.¡±


    Zhou Lin chose a spot near the door.


    He looked at Lu Ning and Lu Bai in confusion.


    Lu Bai had never seen Zhou Lin before, so he was rather puzzled.


    However, Zhou Lin looked at him for a while longer. In fact, the two of them had seen each other more than once. It was just that the current Lu Bai could not remember.


    Zhou Lin saw Lu Ning walking over and asked carefully, ¡°Ningning, why are you here? Where¡¯s your father?¡±


    Lu Ning walked over and sat beside Zhou Lin.


    ¡°Uncle Zhou, Jingzhi is unwell so my father can¡¯te.¡±


    Zhou Lin immediately became vignt. ¡°Then why don¡¯t we do it another day?


    Uncle still has something on.¡±


    As he spoke, he was about to get up when Lu Ning pressed her hand down on his briefcase.


    Zhou Lin was stunned for a moment. He nervously adjusted his sses.


    ¡°Ningning, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lu Ning looked up at him, her gaze sharp.


    ¡°Uncle Zhou, my father told me everything, so he asked me to meet Uncle Zhou today.¡±


    Zhou Lin was stunned. When he looked at Lu Ning, it was obvious that he did not believe her.


    ¡°Ningning, what are you talking about? What is it? Uncle Zhou has no idea at


    all.


    Lu Ning looked at him seriously.


    ¡°Uncle Zhou, stop pretending. My father told me everything. He wants you to tell me personally how much our family¡¯s assets are worth.¡±


    Zhou Lin frowned as he looked at her, while Lu Bai looked over in confusion.


    What¡¯s she ying at?


    Lu Ning held Zhou Lin down and made him sit.


    Lu Ning raised her hand and pointed at Lu Bai. ¡°Uncle Zhou, my father said that we have too many assets. He¡¯s afraid that my two brothers will squander them away, so he wants to make a will and let me choose which businesses I want.¡±


    Lu Bai looked at her with his mouth agape..

 Chapter 632 - 632: So Many Assets?

    Chapter 632 - 632: So Many Assets?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Bai looked at Lu Ning in disbelief.


    Lu Ning started bluffing without a change in her expression.


    Lu Bai: ??? What do you mean by making a will? What do you mean by squandering our family assets? Does Dad even know you¡¯re saying these? However, in the end, when Zhou Lin heard this, he believed her a little. This was indeed what Lu Zhi could have said. Previously, Lu Zhi had also said that he wanted to make a will.


    This time, Lu Ning had guessed correctly.


    Zhou Lin looked at Lu Ning and was still worried. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll call your father.¡¯


    Lu Ning looked at him and nodded. ¡°Okay, Uncle Zhou, give him a call.¡± Lu Bai: ???


    Isn¡¯t this supposed to be secret? Wouldn¡¯t she be exposed ifhe called?


    Lu Ning turned to look at him and even winked at him.


    Lu Bai: ???


    Lu Ning watched as Zhou Lin made the call. He held the phone by his ear and did not speak for a long time.


    No one picked up. He called again three times straight, but no one picked up.


    Lu Ning looked at Zhou Lin. ¡°Uncle Zhou, my father is really taking care of Jingzhi. Jingzhi is sick, his illness is very serious.¡±


    She looked serious and did not look like she was lying at all.


    Zhou Lin looked at her and hesitated. In the end, he really believed her.


    ¡°Alright. Tell me, what do you want to know? Has your father told you about the assets?¡±


    Zhou Lin actually did notpletely believe it. This question was to test Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning came prepared. When she heard this, she immediately replied, ¡°Dad said that he prepared all the shops in the north of the city for me. There¡¯s also a building in the city¡­¡±


    The more Lu Bai listened, the more ridiculous it sounded.


    What? What shop? What building?


    He had guessed that his parents were hiding something from them, but he did not know the details at all. He did not know anything about this shop or building.


    When Zhou Lin heard this, hepletely believed her. These were all new additions, and if Lu Zhi had told Lu Ning about them, then it meant that he had really told her everything.


    Zhou Lin waspletely unsuspecting now.


    Lu Ning took out the things in her briefcase and showed them to Lu Ning.


    ¡°Not long ago, your father asked me to organize all his assets. These are the details, take a look. Your father did say that these are all yours, while he told me that your brothers were to earn their fortunes themselves¡­¡±


    Lu Bai: ???


    Daddy! Aren¡¯t your sons your children too?!


    Lu Bai looked at them in confusion.


    Lu Ning looked at the thick stack of A4 paper. It was even thicker than a book.


    Her eyebrows twitched. When she saw the details of the first messages sent by Song Wenqi, she did not believe it. From the looks of it, there were actually more than that.


    Zhou Lin had no idea that he had already fallen into Lu Nings trap. He was still exining things to her foolishly.


    Lu Ning felt a headacheing on as she listened.


    It was not even an issue of howrge their assets were¡ªthey were easily dozens or even hundreds of times more than the L¨´ family¡¯s.


    Wasn¡¯t I here to help my family escape poverty and be rich? When did my family be the richest?


    Lu Ning felt that if she continued to look, her head would hurt even more.


    Hence, she quickly stopped thinking about it and pretended to be calm as she looked at Zhou Lin.


    ¡°Uncle Zhou, my father has told me most of this. What I want to know is about the past.¡±


    Zhou Lin was stunned. ¡°The past?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Yes.. In the past, why did my parentse to A City from the capital? Why couldn¡¯t these assets be ced under my parents¡¯ names? Why did they have to be ced under their friends¡¯ names to help safeguard them? What happened that made my parents so anxious to move out with their family?¡±

 Chapter 633 - 633: The Truth of the Past

    Chapter 633 - 633: The Truth of the Past


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Zhou Lin looked at Lu Ning and remained silent.


    Lu Bai watched from afar, still digesting what she had just said.


    In the end, he could not help but stand up and sit beside Lu Ning. He raised his hand and took the stack of documents in front of her to flip through them page by page.


    Lu Ning looked at Zhou Lin. ¡°Uncle Zhou, my father has persisted for so many years. Why can¡¯t he tell us? We¡¯re all grown up and can protect ourselves. We can even protect Jingzhi. So, is there anything you can¡¯t tell me? Can¡¯t we really know about this?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him anxiously.


    ¡°Uncle Zhou! If my father doesn¡¯t say it, won¡¯t you say it either?! You¡¯ve seen how they¡¯ve lived for so many years. Are you going to watch us live in hiding for the rest of our lives?!¡±


    Zhou Lin was stunned by her words.


    ¡°But, Ningning¡­¡±


    Seeing that he had loosened up, Lu Ning immediately said, ¡°No buts. Uncle Zhou, I won¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know what my father will do to protect us. Aren¡¯t you worried? Don¡¯t you think that he asked you to do this because he was going to do something?!¡±


    When he said this, Zhou Lin waspletely floored. He had indeed neglected to think about this.


    It was really strange for Lu Zhi to suddenly ask him to organize these things. He did not think too much about it, but when Lu Ning said that, this possibility suddenly came to his mind.


    ¡°Uncle Zhou, you don¡¯t want anything to happen to my father, right? So tell me what happened, I¡¯ll speak with him. He just found me, so there¡¯s no way he can bear to part with me, right?¡±


    Zhou Lin looked at Lu Ning. Lu Zhi indeed feels guilty towards Lu Ning and could not bear to part with her.


    He¡¯s mentioned a few times that he wanted to spend more time with Lu Ning.


    Zhou Lin sighed.


    ¡°Ningning, it¡¯s better for your father to tell you about this.¡±


    Lu Ning tried again. ¡°But Daddy wants to bear all of it by himself. Uncle Zhou, you¡¯ve known Daddy for so many years. You understand him best.¡±


    She was right. Zhou Lin knew Lu Zhi well, so he immediately believed Lu Nings words.


    Zhou Lin pinched his fingers and looked up at Lu Ning, feeling a little troubled.


    In the end, he pped the table. ¡°Alright, Uncle Zhou will tell you everything, but don¡¯t be like your father and do anything drastic. I¡¯ve realized now, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s the most like your father.¡± Lu Ning immediately nodded. ¡°l won¡¯t.¡± Zhou Lin finally spoke.


    ¡°Well, what do you want to know?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him seriously. ¡°Everything.¡±


    She wanted to know everything from Zhou Lin. Zhou Lin looked at her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and listened to him seriously.


    ¡°Your parents were also famous young talents in the capital back then. They were both outstanding, and the two of them fell in love and married. They were originally very happy.


    ¡°Later on, when your two brothers were born, the family could have lived together in peace.


    ¡°However,ter on, there was an incident at a Ji?ng family banquet.


    ¡°Your parents were invited that time too.


    ¡°The banquet was meant to celebrate Old Master Ji?ngs birthday, but Old Master Ji?ngs suddenly died during the celebrations, and it caught everyone off guard.


    ¡°At that time, there were no clues as to who hadmitted the deed. However, your parents happened to be looking for your two elder brothers who had run out to y, and they appeared at the location just like that.


    ¡°Ji?ng Zhe, the Old Master Ji?ngs grandson, was 15 years old at that time..


    When he saw your parents present, he was certain that it was them¡­¡±

 Chapter 634 - 634: Prepared to Fight to the Death

    Chapter 634 - 634: Prepared to Fight to the Death


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Even after the police proved your parents¡¯ innocence, Ji?ng Zhe just could not get over his grandfather¡¯s death.


    ¡°He felt that everyone had covered up for your parents.


    ¡°Coupled with the fact that the real murderer had never been found, he became even more certain of this.


    ¡°That child has had a weird temperament ever since he was young. No one except the Old Master Ji?ng doted on him. It was a great blow to him when his grandfather suddenly passed away.


    ¡°Put another way, his grandfather had practically been his pir of support all while he was growing up. So, he could not ept it when his grandfather died so abruptly. He could not simply ignore it.


    ¡°Without any other outlet for his anger, he directed his hatred towards your parents.


    ¡°He stubbornly believed that it was your parents who killed his grandfather.


    ¡°Therefore, he stooped to some extreme measures, such as threatening your parents, as well as¡­ kidnapping your two brothers.¡±


    Saying that, he looked at Lu Bai.


    Lu Bai had been sitting there quietly listening, but when he heard this, he looked over.


    Actually, he had no memories of his childhood at all.


    Zhou Lin continued, ¡°Although the two of them wereter rescued, your mother became afraid of Ji?ng Zhe. She was afraid that something would happen to your brothers again.


    ¡°Ji?ng Zhe was too scheming. He managed to escape unscathed after kidnapping your two brothers, even though he was only 15 years old at that time.


    ¡°Your mother was pregnant with you at the time, so she was even more fearful.


    ¡°She went with your father to beg Ji?ng Zhe, and repeatedly told him that it wasn¡¯t them. That they didn¡¯t do anything. But Ji?ng Zhe refused to listen to them at all. He even caught your parents at that time and almost had them killed.


    ¡°Fortunately, your grandparents found out and saved them in time.


    ¡°It was then that they realized that Ji?ng Zhe was absolutely twisted. He believed only in himself, and unscrupulously wanted everyone to die for his grandfather¡¯s death.


    ¡°At that time, his vengeance had yet to involve the Lu family and the Shen family, and was focused purely at your parents. Your parents immediately decided not to implicate everyone; after cutting ties with their families, they left the capital overnight.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t tell anyone where they went, but for a good few years they didn¡¯t live well. They kept moving and hiding from Ji?ng Zhe, not daring to show their faces nor do anything.


    ¡°Later on, they only contacted me because your brother was seriously ill and they urgently needed money for his surgery. At that time, they had nothing left, so they could only secretly contact your Uncle Jiang and me.


    ¡°Jiang Yu and I helped your parents avoid Ji?ng Zhe, and eventually they settled down in A City.


    ¡°At that time, Ji?ng Zhe was also dealing with some trouble within the Ji?ng family, so he had no time to care about this at all. This allowed your parents to have a few years of rtive peace, though they remained afraid all the time.


    ¡°Later on, Ji?ng Zhe still discovered that they were in City A, but for some reason, he didn¡¯t do anything this time. Your parents had long known of Ji?ng Zhe¡¯s appearance. While they were worried, they also thought that Ji?ng Zhe had decided to let them go.


    ¡°However, in truth, Ji?ng Zhe hadn¡¯t let go of anything; he only watched your family from afar and let them live in a miserable state. If there was even the slightest sign of improvement, he would extinguish it¡­¡±


    As he spoke, Zhou Lin sighed.


    He looked at Lu Ning, unwilling to continue.


    ¡°You should know most of what happened after that, right?


    ¡°Your father must have sensed what Ji?ng Zhe was going to do, and was prepared to fight to the death.


    ¡°Your family¡¯s slowly improving, which is a form of torture for Jiang Zhe¡­ He


    can¡¯t let you guys live well, so in the early years, your father ced his assets under our names¡­

 Chapter 635 - 635: Unsolved Case

    Chapter 635 - 635: Unsolved Case


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Your parents know that that¡¯s the only reason that Ji?ng Zhe is living for right now. If even that disappeared, Ji?ng Zhe would certainly end their lives.


    ¡°In the past, they didn¡¯t care about these things when they told me about it. Now that you¡¯re all here, they can¡¯t allow you to live your futures always hiding away from him.


    ¡°So your father might really have been prepared for everything this time, and made preparations so that he wouldn¡¯t regret anything.


    ¡°In the first few years your family led a terrible life. Your father was very depressed at that time and almost lost all hope. If it weren¡¯t for your mother and you guys, he might have ended his own life long ago.


    ¡°When your Uncle Jiang and I found you, we persuaded him to do something. Even if secretly, we still helped him. With your father¡¯s capabilities, he can easily make something for himself.


    ¡°And he indeed made it, which is why he has all these assets you see before you.


    ¡°After settling down in the past few years, he should¡¯ve been able to deal with Ji?ng Zhe and live a good life with you all.


    ¡°However, he was a thorn in the side; Ji?ng Zhe was like a time bomb that could explode at any moment.


    ¡°Besides, your lives have been getting better and better. Ningning, you¡¯re so outstanding, while Little Bai is a famous singer. Your father is silently observing how you¡¯ve changed; he wants you to excel in the field you like, rather than hide your lives away like they did in the past. Hence, he might really be prepared to abandon everything this time.


    ¡°Ningning, had you not reminded me, I would not have thought of this.


    ¡°When you go back, you have to persuade your father not to do anything stupid.


    ¡°You all are the most important to him.¡±


    Zhou Lin stopped talking. His voice gradually became softer and softer at the end, as if he had exerted all his strength speaking.


    Lu Nings eyes reddened as she looked at Zhou Lin.


    After a long silence, she looked at Zhou Lin with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Uncle Zhou, do you know what happened to Old Master Ji?ng?¡±


    Zhou Lin was stunned for a moment as he looked at her.


    He did not say anything and did not know that Lu Ning knew about that.


    Zhou Lin nodded.


    ¡°That case was an unsolved case. There were no clues at all. At that time, we really did a thorough investigation, but we couldn¡¯t find anything. The case was closed half a month ago.


    ¡°It was the murderer who turned herself in.¡¯


    At this point, Zhou Lin suddenly smirked mockingly, a sense of powerlessness emanating from his heart.


    ¡°Well, not quite. It was actually her son who turned her in, because she had already passed away.


    ¡°Back in the Ji?ng family, she was insatiable and wanted to steal Old Master Ji?ngs antiques. However, she was discovered by Old Master Ji?ng. Although


    Old Master Ji?ng let her off, she did not let him off. She was afraid that Old Master Ji?ng would not give her any chance to establish herself in the capital in the future, so she ruthlessly killed him.


    ¡°This woman studiedw and was very cunning; at that time, she had removed all the clues at the crime scene without leaving any traces. No one had guessed that it would be her.


    ¡°To think that it was Old master Ji?ngs own kindness that would backfire and bring harm to him.


    ¡°However, aside from Old Master Ji?ng, she also hurt your parents. Back then, Ji?ng Zhe became so sure that it was your parents because it was this woman who spouted nonsense and said that she vaguely saw your parents nearby.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, but your parents don¡¯t even dare to go home, nor dare to contact their families. Despite not knowing anything, they have been living in hiding for so many years¡­¡±


    At this point, Zhou Lin¡¯s eyes were red, and tears fell from the corners of his eyes.


    Lu Ning pursed her lips and gritted her teeth..

 Chapter 636 - 636: Cry If You Want

    Chapter 636: Cry If You Want


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    These were just a few words on a screen, but when the people who had seen it for themselves said it, it felt real.


    Lu Ning did not know how they had survived the first few years.


    And at that time, she was not by their side. She was by Old Master I-RNs side and did not have to worry about living the stable life they wanted¡­


    Zhou Lin looked at her, seemingly able to sense what she was thinking. ¡°Ningning, don¡¯t feel sad or guilty about it. Your father told me before: it¡¯s his greatest constion that you were doing well back then.¡±


    Lu Nings tears fell onto the back of her hand.


    The back of her hand hurt from the burning tears.


    Lu Ning looked as Zhou Lin wiped her tears. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Zhou. I understand.¡¯


    Zhou Lin looked at her and sighed. He knew that she was someone who valued rtionships, so he only patted her shoulder and did not say anything else.


    When Lu Ning and Lu Bai walked out, it was already eight in the evening.


    Huo Jinyan was so worried that he wanted to go in a few times, but he did not know where Lu Ning and the others were, so he could only wait outside.


    Now that she hade out, Huo Jinyan immediately noticed that something was wrong with Lu Ning. He could clearly see that her eyes were red and she was feeling a little down.


    After getting into the car, the two of them did not speak. Lu Bai t s appearance was also very different from when he came.


    Huo Jinyan did not know what they had experienced inside, but he could clearly feel their sadness. He could not help but frown slightly.


    He started the car smoothly and drove towards their home.


    Lu Ning and Lu Bai seemed to have no strength left as they slouched in their seats.


    When they reached the alley outside their house, neither of them reacted. Huo Jinyan did not disturb them; after parking the car, he got out and sat in the back.


    He leaned over and let Lu Ning lean on his arm.


    Lu Ning did not move.


    After a long time, Lu Bai moved. He slowly opened the car door and got out.


    Before he left, he said, ¡°Make sure she gets home safely.¡±


    Then, he shut the car door and left.


    Huo Jinyan retracted his gaze and looked down at Lu Ning. He raised his hand and patted her head gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Cry if you want.¡±


    His voice was soft and gentle.


    Lu Nings eyes instantly turned red. She turned her head and pressed her forehead against his shoulder. She buried her face in his clothes, and began to wail.


    Her fingers gripped Huo Jinyan¡¯s sleeve so tightly that her knuckles turned white. Even though she was crying, she was still trying her best to suppress her emotions.


    Huo Jinyan gulped, and an equally ufortable feeling enveloped him.


    He did not know what was wrong with Lu Ning, but he could sense her emotions and his heart ached for her.


    He raised his hand and held Lu Nings hand. Then, he turned around and held her in his arms.


    Lu Nings tears soaked the clothes on his chest.


    Huo Jinyan patted her back again and again, letting her feel that he was beside her, apanying her so that she could vent all her emotions without restraint.


    Lu Bai dragged his legs weakly and walked back. Looking at the stairs in front of him, he trembled and sighed. In the end, he turned around and leaned against the wall, his hands fumbling through his pockets.


    He wanted to smoke, but he had quit smoking for a long time, so there were no cigarettes on him.


    This insufferably arrogant young man, at this moment, was like a child who could not find his candy. His eyes instantly turned red, and his body slowly slid to the corner of the wall.. He hugged his knees, and tears flowed out of his eyes and onto his clothes, dyeing splotches on them¡­

 Chapter 637 - 637: Find an Opportunity

    Chapter 637: Find an Opportunity


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    After Lu Ning calmed down a little, she continued to sob on Huo Jinyan¡¯s chest.


    Huo Jinyan patted her head gently.


    ¡°Everythings fine now.¡±


    Lu Ning looked up at him.


    After watching for a while, she suddenly reached out and hugged him, wrapping her arms tightly around his waist.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment before he hugged her back silently.


    There was a long silence in the car.


    In the end, Lu Ning broke the silence with a nasally voice.


    ¡°Huo Jinyan, did you not go home all night?¡±


    Huo Jinyan brushed her hair, wet from her tears, away from her face and replied softly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    When Lu Ning heard this, she cried aggrievedly. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t be like this.


    I-I¡¯m fine. Can you please go home?¡±


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s heart ached as he listened to her voice. He nodded helplessly.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go home. So don¡¯t cry anymore.¡±


    He knew that Lu Ning wanted him to go home and rest.


    Lu Ning answered vaguely, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Huo Jinyan hugged her and sighed. ¡°Can you tell me what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lu Ning pouted. After a while, she shook her head and held back her emotions.


    Huo Jinyan was still as gentle as ever. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to say it.¡± Lu Ning nodded and tightened her arms around his back.


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand to wipe her tears and looked at her worriedly. ¡°Alright, stop crying. Wipe your tears, I¡¯ll send you home, okay? It¡¯s been so long, your dad and mom will be worried.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded obediently.


    Huo Jinyan smiled and looked at her. ¡°That¡¯s a good girl.¡±


    After getting out of the car, Huo Jinyan held her hand and led her home.


    When their figures were swallowed by the darkness in the alley, a silver-white car stopped on the opposite side of the street outside. The people inside looked at them.


    ¡°CEO Ji?ng. t!


    The man in the backseat sat with his legs crossed, his eyes emotionless.


    ¡°Find an opportunity.¡±


    His voice was cold and heartless.


    ¡°Understood.¡¯


    The silver-white car slowly drove away.


    Huo Jinyan held Lu Nings hand as he sent her to the apartment building.


    Inside the building, Lu Ning saw Lu Bai squatting in the corner.


    She was stunned for a moment, and tears suddenly streamed down her face.


    Biting his lip to suppress his emotions, Huo Jinyan wiped her tears. Lu Ning took a deep breath and squatted down to pat Lu Bai.


    ¡°Brother.¡¯


    Lu Bai t s feet were numb from the cold. He looked up and saw Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning pursed her lips and smiled at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Lu Bai nodded. He held onto the wall and slowly staggered up.


    Huo Jinyan lent him a hand to help him up.


    Lu Bai nced at him and then at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning stretched out her hand and looked at him. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lu Bai nodded and held her hand. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of them walked up the stairs hand in hand, supporting each other step by step.


    Huo Jinyan stood below and watched, but did not follow them.


    It was not until he heard their footsteps stop, and the sound of the door opening and closing, that he turned around and left.


    After walking out of the neighborhood, Huo Jinyan made a call.


    ¡°Find out where Ji?ng Zhe is now.¡±


    When Lu Ning and Lu Bai returned, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi had fallen asleep.


    They had been worried about Lu Jingzhi the entire day and were very tired. They fell asleep right beside Lu Jingzhi¡¯s bed.


    After taking a look, the two of them silently closed the door and left.


    Then, they went to the kitchen to prepare dinner. The two of them did not speak the entire time.


    They seemed to be giving each other time to digest what they had just heard.


    After cooking, the two of them did not eat, nor did they have the appetite to eat. After exchanging a look, they turned around and returned to their rooms. After Lu Ning entered the room, she threw herself under the nket and


    curled up under it¡­

 Chapter 638 - 638: Anonymous Clue

    Chapter 638 - 638: Anonymous Clue


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    She did not want to think about anything else.


    The two of them fell asleep once they fell onto their beds.


    However, they did not sleep well.


    When Lu Ning woke up, dawn just broke.


    She picked up her phone and nced at the time. It was half past five,


    There were a lot of messages on her phone. She picked it up and looked at them.


    She saw Lin Ci¡¯s message first.


    Lin Ci had even sent her a messagest night to share thetest developments.


    [Ningning, Ningning! There¡¯s a lead! Someone sent an anonymous email to the police station. They found the van, but they couldn¡¯t find anyone.]


    [They¡¯re investigating this lead.]


    [They should be able to find everyone soon.]


    [Ningning, are you home? Are you taking any precautions?]


    [Are you asleep? Call me when you wake up!]


    Lu Ning read the messages, and then called her.


    She knew that Lin Ci was a night owl. During the holidays, she basically stayed awake at night and slept during the day. She was probably still awake at this time.


    Lu Ning called her directly.


    In the end, the phone rang for a long time, but no one picked up.


    Lu Ning thought that she had fallen asleep, so she stopped calling.


    Then, she went to reply to the other messages.


    When she was done replying to all the messages, she sat on the bed. Some words and some people kept shing through her mind.


    She sat there in a daze, as if trying to sort out the thoughts in her mind.


    These words, these people¡­


    After sitting for about half an hour, she suddenly smiled.


    She muttered softly, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    She seemed to have understood something andughed twice. Then, she got off the bed and found a new set of clothes to wear.


    After tidying up everything, she opened the drawer beside the bed and ced the rose brooch that Huo Jinyan had given her in her pocket.


    Before she left, she looked at herself in the mirror and smiled. It was a beautiful smile.


    She turned around, opened the door, and walked out.


    Before she woke up, she went to the kitchen to make breakfast. She steamed a few red bean buns and made a lot of their favorite foods.


    After she was done, she ced the breakfast on the dining table, looked at the time, and went to wake them up.


    Lu Jingzhi looked much better, but Lu Ning did not let him get out of bed. She had him lie down and brought a bun over for him.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi looked at the table full of breakfast and could not help but be surprised.


    ¡°Ningning, why did you make so much?¡± Lu Ning smiled at them. ¡°It was an ident.¡±


    She looked no different from usual.


    Lu Bai walked past her and the two of them exchanged nces. Lu Bai could not help but be stunned when he saw the smile on her face.


    Lu Ning looked at him and smiled. ¡°Brother, when my college entrance examination ends, will you be having your next concert soon?¡±


    Stunned, Lu Bai nodded as he looked at her.


    Lu Ning smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great. You have to leave me a few tickets. I want to bring my ssmates along. You have to get the front row tickets for me!¡±


    Lu Bai looked at her, took a deep breath, and smiled. ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t I lose dozens of tickets for nothing? You¡¯ll have to make up for my loss.¡±


    Lu Ning pouted. ¡°Why are you so petty? Let me show off to my friends!¡±


    Lu Bai could not help butugh as he looked at her. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll keep them for you when the timees. We¡¯ll sell the excess after you¡¯re done picking them.¡±


    Lu Ning giggled. ¡°Okay! Thank you, Brother!¡±


    She happily ate a few more buns, and Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi could not help but smile when they saw the two of them.


    No one noticed anything wrong with the two of them.


    After dinner, Lu Ning watched television with Shen Yunci at home.


    Since they had nothing to do today, Shen Yunci and Lu Ning watched television while Lu Bai and Lu Zhi packed things up to prepare for the move..

 Chapter 639 - 639: Lin Ci Is Missing

    Chapter 639 - 639: Lin Ci Is Missing


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Everything looked happy and harmonious.


    The unforeseen event happened around nine o¡¯clock.


    Lu Nings phone rang.


    In the room, Lu Zhi was the first to hear it. ¡°Ningning, your phone is ringing.¡±


    Lu Ning stood up and walked towards her room.


    Shen Yunci reminded her, ¡°Ningning,e back quickly after the call. The best part is about to begin.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She pushed the door open and entered the room. She picked her phone up from the bed.


    The caller ID was Lin Ci.


    She smiled and answered the call.


    However, it was not Lin Ci¡¯s voice.


    The smile on Lu Nings lips faded bit by bit.


    Her eyes immediately turned red, and tears fell from her eyes. Her phone also fell to her feet.


    Halfway through the show, Shen Yunci realized that Lu Ning was not back yet and was puzzled.


    ¡°Ningning?¡±


    She called her twice, but no one answered. She got up to look for her.


    ¡°Ningning, what¡¯s wrong? Who¡¯s the call from?¡±


    Shen Yunci pushed the door open and entered, only to see Lu Ning standing by the bed with her back facing her.


    ¡°Ningning?¡±


    Shen Yunci called out again and walked over to look at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning stood there in a daze, as if she did not know anything. There were still tears on her face.


    Shen Yunci was shocked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, dear? What happened?¡±


    Lu Zhi came over when he heard this.


    ¡°Old Lu,e and take a look at Ningning.¡±


    Lu Zhi was about to go over when their phones suddenly rang at the same time. Lu Ning picked it up and took a look. It was a group message.


    The missing persons list had just been updated. There were a few more names on it, and one name was abnormally dazzling.


    Lu Ning suddenly turned to look at Shen Yunci.


    ¡°Mommy.¡±


    Shen Yunci quickly responded.


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s here.¡±


    Lu Ning was as stiff as a robot. ¡°Little Ci.¡±


    That was all she said, andrge drops of tears fell from her eyes. Lu Zhi opened his mouth and looked at Shen Yunci with red eyes.


    ¡°Little Ci, she¡¯s missing too.¡±


    Shen Yunci¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. She looked at the stunned Lu Ning and immediately hugged her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Ningning, don¡¯t be afraid. Little Ci will be found. She will be found.¡¯


    She said that as she started crying.


    Lu Ning, on the other hand, looked a little numb as she let Shen Yunci hug her.


    She moved to hug Shen Yunci, but she did not cry or make a fuss. She just knew very well that she was next.


    She clenched her fists and looked down at the ground. Her gaze slowly became firm.


    No matter what happens to me, I have to save Little Ci and everyone else!


    They had been arrested for no reason. All because of her. All because they were her friends.


    Chen Xingqian and Guan Chiyue¡¯s names were also on that list.


    For the entire afternoon, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi apanied Lu Ning, afraid that her imagination would run wild.


    It was not until the sky turned dark that Lu Ning looked at them. ¡°Dad, Mom, you don¡¯t have to stay with me. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The two of them did not dare to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. I just want to stay by myself for a while. Can you let me be by myself for a while? I¡¯m a little hungry. Mom, Dad, can you make me some spicy chicken? I want to have that.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and nodded.


    ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s anything you need, tell Mom and Dad, understand? If you want to say something, you have to tell Mom and Dad, okay? Don¡¯t hold it in.


    Little Ci will definitely be found safe and sound.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, I know. She¡¯ll definitely be found.¡±


    Her voice was firm, which made Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi feel relieved.


    The two of them looked at Lu Ning, then stood up, opened the door, and walked out..

 Chapter 640 - 640: Lu Ning is Missing

    Chapter 640: Lu Ning is Missing


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The two of them headed straight to the kitchen.


    Shen Yunci sighed.


    ¡°l wonder how Little Ci is doing.¡±


    Lu Zhi immediately gestured for her to stop talking about this.


    ¡°Ningning will be sad again if she hears this.¡±


    Shen Yunci immediately stopped talking.


    They were already feeling terrible, let alone Lu Ning.


    As the two of them were busy in the kitchen, Lu Bai walked out of his room and stood at the kitchen door looking at them.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ningning?¡±


    ¡°Ningning said that she wanted to be alone in her room.¡±


    Lu Bai looked at them. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Spicy chicken. Ningning said she wants to eat some.¡±


    Lu Bai looked at the dishes in the pot and suddenly frowned. He had a bad premonition.


    ¡°Bai, go take a look at your sister. I wonder if she¡¯s feeling better.¡±


    Lu Bai nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    ¡°Mm, keep your voice down. Don¡¯t disturb her.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    Lu Bai walked out and went to Lu Nings room.


    He raised his hand and ced it on the doorknob.


    He pressed the doorknob, but the door did not open.


    He froze for a moment.


    Lu Qing suddenly returned to their house.


    He had not been home for a few days. When he got home, he smelled spicy chicken. ¡°Mom, Dad.¡¯


    He called out.


    Shen Yunci immediately motioned for him to keep his voice down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Your sister¡¯s in a bad mood.¡¯


    Lu Qing was stunned. He looked at Lu Bai, who was frowning while standing at Lu Nings door.


    Lu Bai turned to look at him. ¡°Brother, quickly bring me the spare key.¡±


    Hearing this, Shen Yunci immediately came over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lu Bai said anxiously, ¡°Ningnings locked it from the inside.¡±


    Shen Yunci immediately ran over to get the spare keys.


    However, when they tried all the spare keys, they still could not open Lu


    Nings door.


    Lu Zhi quickly came over and picked it up to take a look. ¡°Wait, there¡¯s one key missing. ¡±


    The family immediately sensed that something was wrong.


    ¡°Ningning must have taken it! What should we do?¡±


    Shen Yunci started to panic.


    Lu Bai took two steps back and raised his leg to kick the door.


    He used all his strength and kicked the door frame, but the door still did not open.


    Lu Bai and Lu Qing looked at each other, and the two of them immediately bashed the door with their shoulders.


    They could clearly sense that there was a heavy object blocking it.


    When they finally knocked the door open, it was already a mess inside, but there was no sign of Lu Ning-


    The window was open, and cold wind poured in from outside.


    Lu Ning jumped down from the window with familiar movements.


    She walked out quietly in the dark.


    When she reached the entrance of the alley, she suddenly stopped in her tracks, as if she could sense that Huo Jinyan was outside. After standing there for a long time, she clenched her fists and walked to the other side, her eyes red.


    What Huo Jinyan did not know was that, a mere 100 meters away from him, the girl he loved had be determined to set down her life.


    Lu Ning climbed over the wall from the other side.


    She jumped down from the top of the wall. The silence was terrifying. This cold winter¡¯s night, no one was traveling on the roads.


    Lu Ning walked to an even more remote ce alone.


    She seemed to be certain that someone was following her and waiting to attack her.


    And what she thought turned out to be true.


    When she walked past a small path, the surrounding darkness swallowed her, and a ck thing suddenly covered her from behind.


    She only struggled slightly and did not resist. After a few people bound her hands, they carried her and ran out. Lu Ning only felt a bump in her stomach.


    The few of them had just run a few steps when a group of people suddenly appeared from all directions and surrounded them.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    ¡°Put her down!¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned. This voice was familiar to her..

 Chapter 641 - 641: Signal to Retreat?

    Chapter 641: Signal to Retreat?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Ninth Brother?!


    There were no other voices aside from his.


    In the next moment, the whistling of the breeze was interrupted by the shing of fists and kicks.


    Lu Ning knit her eyebrows.


    Someone picked her up and ran about the ce. Some other person even grabbed her arm.


    When Lu Ning was carried off she almost fell to the ground; fortunately, someone caught her.


    These people who came to capture Lu Ning were obviously not to be trifled with. They were all skilled.


    However, they were surrounded by well-trained bodyguards. After ten minutes of fighting, they were at a disadvantage.


    Suddenly, a crisp whistle sounded in their ears. Lu Ning scowled in silence. She closed her mouth tightly and breathed slowly, but the medicine on the cloth covering her mouth still entered her lungs. From the sound, they must have brought more help.


    Lu Ning became dizzy and was unable to hold on any longer.


    Sensing that the person holding her was one of her own, she immediately gave him a kick.


    Ninth Brother staggered and was stunned; then, he saw Lu Ning give him a gesture.


    That gesture meant¡ªretreat.


    While he was in a daze, he was suddenly struck to the ground by the other party¡¯s reinforcements.


    When that person saw him fall down, he immediately bent down, picked up Lu Ning, and ran off.


    Ninth Brother hesitated for a moment. After standing up, he signaled to his people and chased after them.


    The fight between the groups suddenly swung in the other direction; the group which was full of fighting spirit previously seemed to have lost their vigor and were being beaten to the ground. Seeing this, the other party immediately decided to retreat.


    There were also a few people who refused to give up the chase; these were Huo Jinyan¡¯s people.


    They did not understand why the group which had just exploded with martial spirit suddenly stopped dead in their tracks.


    Their small numbers could not hope to stop the group from escaping, and their vehicle sped past them.


    Ninth Brother¡¯s cars zoomed past in front of them.


    Ninth Brother and his subordinates had already started chasing. Only then did Huo Jinyan¡¯s men understand and immediately got into their cars to continue the chase.


    ¡®Quick, inform President Huo.¡±


    Someone immediately called Huo Jinyan.


    However, despite having several cars chasing his one vehicle, the driver was obviously very experienced. He led them around in a circle and eventually threw two of them off his tail. Ninth Brother¡¯s car was eventually duped into crashing into a tree; fortunately, he was fine, but he watched on bitterly as the car they were chasing drove away.


    While Ninth Brother was kicking a tree with a scowl, another car sped off in front of him. It was Huo Jinyan¡¯s car.


    However, they were left behind after they chased it for a short distance.


    The person in that car was obviously an old hand at this.


    Ninth Brother immediately called to report back.


    On the other hand, Lu Ning felt more and more confused.


    As shey there conscious, the people believed that she had passed out. The people in the vehicle heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that the cars behind them had been thrown off, and prepared to go to the agreed location.


    But at this moment, Lu Ning suddenly moved. Her hand quickly reached for the door and opened it.


    The group was stunned. Seeing that she was about to jump out, someone immediately grabbed her and pulled her back.


    No one noticed that something slipped out of her hand and onto the road when Lu Ning leaned out of the car door. The vehicle flew past and it quickly disappeared from sight.


    The person in the car dragged Lu Ning back and closed the door. He yelled in apprehension, ¡°What¡¯s going on?! Why is she still awake?!¡±


    In the next moment, Lu Ning hadpletely gone unconscious. Her body went limp and she copsed in the back.


    Only then did the person beside him heave a sigh of relief. ¡°She¡¯s out cold.


    Perhaps the medicine just now was not strong enough.¡±


    Only then did the people in the van heave a sigh of relief. Lu Ning was their main target; nothing must go wrong..

 Chapter 642 - 642: Lost Them

    Chapter 642 - 642: Lost Them


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When Huo Jinyan arrived, he suddenly mmed the brakes, leaving long skid marks on the road.


    His eyes were red as he got out of the car, yet his voice was chillingly cold.


    ¡°Where are they!?¡±


    His subordinates subconsciously gulped. ¡°President Huo, we lost them.¡±


    Huo Jinyan took a deep breath and clenched his fists. The next moment, he turned around and walked towards his car.


    ¡°Find them! Send everyone over!¡±


    His subordinate did not dare to say anything. He could only nod and immediately make arrangements. Ninth Brother walked over.


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait. Come here.¡¯


    Huo Jinyan got into the car as if he had not heard him. Ninth Brother inhaled steeply and tugged him out of the car.


    ¡°Calm down!¡±


    Ninth Brother grabbed Huo Jinyan¡¯s cor and shouted.


    Unexpectedly, Huo Jinyan¡¯s fist swung over the next moment.


    Ninth Brother immediately blocked it, and the two of them started exchanging blows.


    Their subordinates on both sides were stunned.


    Aren¡¯t we looking for the same person? Why are they fighting?


    When Gu Chen and Gu Cheng rushed over, they happened to see the two of them fighting.


    After discussing for ten minutes on the sidelines, the two of them went forward to stop the two of them.


    ¡°Huo Jinyan, if you want to save Ning¡¯ning, you need to calm down!¡±


    Gu Chen knew Huo Jinyan well. At the mention of Lu Ning, he fell silent for a moment and allowed Gu Chen to hold his arm.


    However, as Gu Chen rxed his grip a little, Huo Jinyan suddenly shook off his arm and rushed into the car. He started the car and left speedily.


    Ninth Brother took two steps forward.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    He cursed and looked towards Gu Chen.


    Gu Chen sighed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. He¡¯lle back once he doesn¡¯t find anything.¡±


    Ninth Brother wiped the corner of his mouth. ¡°Tch! He¡¯s pretty strong.¡±


    Gu Chen and the others walked to his side. ¡°He¡¯s just worried and flustered. Don¡¯t lower yourself to his level, let¡¯s outline our scope first.¡±


    The few of them calmly looked at the buildings by the roadside surrounding them, and set a rough range.


    All around them were the suburbs, with countless trees, undeveloped open spaces, and innumerable unfinished buildings.


    Moreover, they had no idea how long that van continued driving after shaking them off.


    Their expressions were not too good.


    They were worried, but they also knew that now was not the time to vent their emotions. Lu Nings safety was of paramount importance, and they had to find her in a short period of time. The longer they dyed, the more danger she would be in.


    Lin Ci had been locked up with several other girls.


    When she woke up, she saw many familiar faces.


    The girls¡¯ faces were all dirty, and all of them were looking at her with reddened eyes.


    As Lin Ci looked at them, her tears instantly fell.


    ¡°Are you guys alright? Did they do anything to you?¡±


    The girls bit their lips and did not dare to cry again.


    ¡°They just won¡¯t give us anything to eat. Shu Hong has already fainted from hunger, fortunately someone had some chocte kept away in their pocket; she felt much better after eating it.¡±


    Only then did Lin Ci notice Shu Hong lying on someone else¡¯sp.


    She subconsciously wanted to go over, but when she moved, she realized that her body had been restrained.


    Her hands, legs, and feet were all bound.


    Lin Ci staggered and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Little Ci! Don¡¯t move. They¡¯lle over if you make too much noise. They¡¯ll gag us, it¡¯s very ufortable.¡±


    As she spoke softly, she could not help but cry again.


    Lin Ci held back her tears and looked at them. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Someone will definitelye and save us.¡±


    ¡°Will they reallye? Little Ci, what should we do? We¡¯re so scared.¡±


    There were no windows in the dark house.. They did not know how many days had passed, nor did they know if it was dark or bright outside¡­

 Chapter 643 - 643: Saving Themselves

    Chapter 643 - 643: Saving Themselves


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    In the beginning, they would struggle and shout, but the people overseeing them were too intimidating. They threatened and even beat them when they became impatient.


    Lin Ci looked at them. ¡°Were you beaten up?¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re okay. It¡¯s just that the boys got beaten up. We were locked up together before, but then they separated us.¡±


    Lin Ci let out a shaky breath.


    Why did they do this? What did we do?


    Why everyone from my ss? Who did we offend?


    Lin Ci could not figure it out.


    She looked at the girls and leaned over. ¡°Are you guys very hungry? I have something in my pocket too, try fishing it out.¡±


    Their hands were all tied behind their backs, and they had to struggle to take it out.


    They were all famished.


    They had nothing to eat nor any water to drink, and their throats were parched. The few of them helped each other send the food further into the room. Lin Ci suddenly felt a lump in her throat.


    They were all young women livingfortable lives, yet they had to suffer like this in such a miserable ce,


    She was also very flustered. Not knowing why this happened to them, not knowing what the oue would be.


    Up to the point when she had been kidnapped, nobody had ever called to ask for a ransom.


    This matter was simply too strange.


    ¡°Little Ci, what¡¯s going on outside? Is the ransom too high? Is everyone unable to gather that amount? Or did they change their minds?¡±


    Lin Ci shook his head and said weakly, ¡°No, there¡¯s been no demands for a ransom; there¡¯s been nothing at all. After you disappeared, the police force has been looking for you, but there were very few clues. We couldn¡¯t find you at all, and we didn¡¯t know what we could do. It¡¯s been so many days, but no one contacted your families or the school. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re kidnapping us just for the sake of it. They¡¯re not doing it for money or for any explicit reason.¡±


    Everyone was floored. They thought that the kidnappers had kept changing their minds; after all, so many people going missing would definitely attract attention. Each of them was a child beloved by their parents, so their parents would definitely save them no matter how much they had demanded. But now, it seemed that these people were not after money at all.


    It was as if thest bit of hope in their hearts had been extinguished.


    Lin Ci looked at them. ¡°Don¡¯t cry! Think if there are any clues, we have to try even if it¡¯s just a little. Did you hear any sound or anything that stood out when you arrived?¡±


    She looked at everyone anxiously. Everyone suppressed their emotions and tried their best to think.


    When Lu Ning was carried in, Lin Ci and the others were still thinking about the details, but they had been thinking about it for a long time. Almost everyone had been drugged and brought over. Those who had woken up halfway could not remember what was going on on the road as they could not see anything. At that time, they were so nervous that they could only hear their heartbeats.


    Lin Ci did not want to give up. At this time, if the people outside could not find them, they could only save themselves.


    The group of girls shivered as they leaned against each other, not knowing what they were facing.


    At this moment, footsteps suddenly sounded outside.


    With each footfall, everyone stared nervously at the door.


    The footsteps were getting closer and closer, and they even stopped outside the door. The girls immediately approached each other and stared at the door in fear.


    Until the door was opened and three people stood at the door.


    Somebody was tossed in.


    Lin Ci could clearly see that the two people standing behind were holding guns.


    She immediately felt a chill down her spine and knew why they did not dare to speak or shout too loudly.


    The door closed as quickly as it opened.


    The few of them immediately crawled over to see who had just been thrown


    in..

 Chapter 644 - 644: We’re Not Waiting Anymore!

    Chapter 644: We¡¯re Not Waiting Anymore!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Her head was still covered with a ck sack, so they could not see the face clearly.


    However, when Lin Ci saw the clothes, she immediately crawled over, trembling, and bent over to bite the ck sack.


    Someone immediately called out to her, ¡°Don¡¯t, Little Ci, there¡¯s some kind of medicine on it!¡±


    Lin Ci cried out. ¡°It¡¯s Ningning! It¡¯s Ningning!¡¯


    The few of them were stunned and immediately helped to pull the ck sack off Lu Nings head.


    And, indeed, who else could it be but Lu Ning?


    Lin CVs tears fell onto Lu Nings face.


    ¡°Ningning, Ning¡¯ning!¡¯


    She called out to her, but Lu Ning did not respond.


    ¡°Little Ci, don¡¯t panic, calm down. Ningning will wake up.¡±


    Lin Ci, who had just beenforting the others and was the backbone of the group, had now be the one beingforted.


    Everyone worked together to prop Lu Nings head up a little and let her lie on Lin Ci t sp.


    Lin Ci looked at Lu Ning and suppressed her emotions.


    When Lu Ning had been captured, the faith in her heart broke down a little, Previously, she had been full of hope as she believed Lu Ning woulde to save her.


    She¡¯s so amazing, she would definitely have been able to find us and get us out.


    But now, even Lu Nings been captured¡­


    Her hopes had been dashed.


    What can we do¡­


    What are these people going to do to us¡­


    As for the people outside, they spent the night searching the surveince footage from various areas.


    Wave after wave of people were sent out, and all of them returned with nothing to show for their efforts.


    When Lu Bai and Lu Qing found Huo Jinyan, dawn had just broken.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he was on edge, almost ready to strike out at anyone at a moment¡¯s notice.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were waiting for news at home. Their eyes were swollen from crying.


    Lu Jingzhi felt a little better despite being in a daze. Nobody told him, but he had picked up a few things while everyone was talking.


    Lu Qing and Lu Bai walked over.


    ¡°Is there any news? Any leads?¡±


    They were currently in a dpidated building near where they lost Lu Nings trail, and had looked for her nearby.


    It was Gu Chen who sent the message to Lu Qing and Lu Bai, and asked them toe over.


    Instead of running around outside like headless chickens, it was better to gather everyone and search with a n.


    Other than Gu Chen, everyone else here had no ns. Those who were unable to wait had driven out to search for a long time, but they all found nothing.


    Gu Chen sat there calmly and narrowed the search range. Then, he dispatched someone to go out and look around.


    In this way, they had already eliminated half of the areas.


    Ninth Brother could no longer sit still.


    ¡°I¡¯m not waiting anymore! ¡±


    As he spoke, he stormed out.


    Lu Bai immediately pulled him back. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Lu Qing quickly followed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at them and quickly followed.


    Gu Chen did not even look at them. He frowned at the equipment in front of him and narrowed down the search range again¡­


    Lu Bai and Ninth Brother ran very fast, and the two of them had already gotten into a car and driven off.


    Lu Qing nced at Huo Jinyan, then got into his car.


    Their car sped out and zoomed along the road.


    None of them spoke, their eyes fixed on the road ahead.


    Even if there were no clues, they still wanted to find them. Rather than sitting there and doing nothing, at least there was some hope for even the littlest clue.


    Lu Qing looked at Huo Jinyan. ¡°Is that where we lost them?¡±


    He said that, because he saw a wrecked car in front of them.


    Huo Jinyan said in a low voice, ¡°No.¡±


    His voice was hoarse.


    After they drove for a long time, Huo Jinyan stopped. ¡°This is thest ce we saw them.¡¯


    After a sharp turn, there was a fork in the road. Using the unfinished building to conceal their movement, they lost them at the fork..

 Chapter 645 - 645: Will Be Beaten

    Chapter 645: Will Be Beaten


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When the car reached the fork in the road, Huo Jinyan decisively turned to the


    He had been looking on the left fork all night.


    He would search the other road this time.


    When the car drove about half a kilometer, Huo Jinyan suddenly stepped on the brakes. His expression was of shock, as he immediately reversed the car back and quickly got out.


    When Lu Qing saw him get out of the car, he quickly got out and went over.


    ¡°What is it?! What did you find!?¡±


    Huo Jinyan bent down and picked up a crushed rose brooch by the roadside.


    His eyes were red as his tears fell.


    He gave this to Lu Ning. Lu Ning had never worn it before, so no one


    recognized it, but he knew it. He recognized it.


    It turned out that Lu Ning had left a clue for him that she was here.


    Huo Jinyan became angry at himself for not finding it sooner.


    He immediately turned around and got into the car.


    He did not want to dy at all.


    Lu Ning was still waiting for him to save her.


    Lu Qing quickly got into the car as well.


    The car sped down the road again.


    However, despite this, there were no other clues when it came to theter forks.


    Nheless, this also allowed Gu Chen to narrow the scope again.


    The group continued to search north.


    When Lu Ning woke up, she heard sobbing and crying all around her.


    She scowled as she opened her eyes. She subconsciously muttered, ¡°Little Ci¡­¡± Her voice was weak and hoarse. Lin Ci was stunned and looked at her.


    ¡°Ningning! Ningning, you¡¯re awake!¡±


    Lu Ning immediately woke up when she heard the voice.


    ¡°Little Ci! ¡±


    She sat up abruptly and looked at Lin Ci. After confirming that she was fine, she was a little relieved.


    The light above her was too dim, and she had to get very close to see her face clearly.


    She turned around and looked at the girls around her, whose eyes were all reddened.


    Her throat was so dry that she could not say a word.


    It was all because of her that they were like this now. She could not even open her mouth to say this.


    She did not even dare to apologize to them.


    ¡°Ningning, are you feeling okay?¡±


    Looking at their concerned faces, Lu Ning pursed her lips and tears rolled down her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. What about you? Are you guys okay? Is everyone okay?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re fine, we¡¯re all okay. It¡¯s just that Shu Hong has been hungry for too long, but she¡¯s already recovered.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at them in shock. ¡°Did they not give you anything to eat or drink?¡±


    When she saw them nodding, she dug her nails into her flesh.


    Her eyes were red and her whole body was trembling.


    She knew that if this went on, everyone would not be able to hold on.


    ¡°Where are the others? Where¡¯s everyone else?¡±


    Lin Ci looked at her. ¡°Keep your voice down, they have guns. The rest of them are locked up separately. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at her, her eyes filled with guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lin Ci was stunned, not knowing what she meant by that. Lu Ning struggled to stand up, and then looked at everyone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Before anyone could ask anything, she immediately said, ¡°All traces leading to us have all been cut off, so we can only save ourselves. Listen up, as soon as you find an opportunity, rush out. Don¡¯t worry about anything, only focus on yourself. If even one person gets out, we¡¯ll have a chance, do you hear me?¡±


    Everyone looked at her in a daze. ¡°Ningning¡­¡±


    However, Lin Ci sensed something. ¡°What are you doing, Ningning! i Lu Ning nced at her and smiled.


    Without saying anything, she turned to look at the door beside her and mmed on it a few times with her arm.


    Thunderous sounds immediately rang out from the iron door.


    The girls behind her jumped in shock.


    ¡°Ningning! Ningning, stop it, they¡¯ll beat you up!¡¯

 Chapter 646 - 646: We Brought Her

    Chapter 646: We Brought Her


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning hammered on the door a few times. Immediately, footsteps came from outside.


    The iron door was opened. The two people outside were wearing hats and face masks, so their faces could not be seen clearly.


    ¡°Cut that out! Do you have a death wish?!¡±


    Lu Nings feet were not tied by them yet. When she took two steps forward, she noticed some lighting in from outside.


    ¡°l want to see Ji?ng Zhe.¡±


    She said coldly.


    The two of them were stunned for a moment before exchanging nces.


    He did not expect her to say his name.


    One of them immediately pulled her out and closed the iron door. The iron door made a loud sound.


    The girls who fell into the darkness again were stunned.


    ¡°Does Ningning¡­ know something¡­¡± ¡°What did Ningning mean just now?¡±


    ¡°Little Ci, do you know anything?¡±


    Lin Ci shook her head and frowned. Although she did not know what Lu Ning meant, she felt that the name Ji?ng Zhe sounded familiar.


    ¡°Will Ning¡¯ning be in danger?¡±


    ¡°What if Ningning doesn¡¯te back¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! She¡¯ll be back! Ningning wille back!¡±


    Everyone fell silent and began to pray silently.


    When Lu Ning was brought out, one of them made a call to inquire.


    The other person kept his gun at Lu Ning as he stood beside her.


    Lu Ning turned to look outside.


    There were stairs in front of her, and the steps looked to be made of wood.


    She scanned her surroundings. The walls were painted dark red, and there was a neatly paved wooden floor below.


    Lu Ning frowned. She did not expect it to be like this.


    It looked quite well decorated. Where would such a house be?


    Even in the dim room that she had just been in, she could tell that the walls of the room had been meticulously painted. Other than theck of furnishings, it was apletely new house that had just been renovated.


    Everyone would think that ouws would only detain hostages in dpidated buildings. Lu Ning also thought that as well, but now it seemed that the outside of this house was definitely not dpidated. It was a brand new house, and very few people would associate such a house with kidnappers.


    This would only decrease the chance of them being found.


    Lu Ning was about to turn around when a gun¡¯s muzzle suddenly pressed against her waist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Don¡¯t look around.¡¯


    She immediately stopped moving.


    Footsteps could be heard. It seemed like the other person had returned after asking for instructions.


    ¡°Bring her along.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, something covered Lu Nings eyes.


    She sighed in her heart. She could only wait and see if she could find an opportunityter.


    The two of them pushed her forward, When they were going down the stairs, Lu Ning almost missed a step.


    When the two of them pushed her, they pushed the wound on her back a few times.


    Waves of pain came from her back. She pursed her lips and did not make a sound as she walked quietly. They walked for about ten minutes.


    ¡°Hold it.¡±


    She stopped, hearing voices.


    She heard a wooden door opening, its sounds unlike that of the iron door from before.


    ¡°Sir, they¡¯re here.¡±


    Lu Ning heard voicesing from inside.


    Her eyes were covered, so her hearing became sharper.


    She heard a trace of a leather swivel chair.


    The next moment, she was pushed in.


    After entering, she was kicked in the back of her knees and she fell down.


    She sat back on her heels, listening to the sounds around her.


    However, the surroundings were very quiet, and only the sound of the wind could be heard.


    Wind?


    There are windows here!


    Lu Ning thought that they would take the cloth off from her head, but they did not. Her vision was still pitch-ck.


    Lu Ning could only hear her own heavy breathing.. She tried to speak¡­

 Chapter 647 - 647: A Life for a Life

    Chapter 647: A Life for a Life


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Ji?ng Zhe?¡±


    Her voice was not loud, but it rang out in this quiet room.


    The people standing on both sides heard her voice, and turned to look at the man sitting behind the table.


    The man was wearing a ck suit and clean leather shoes. At this moment, he was sitting with his legs crossed, looking at Lu Ning, who was kneeling there, She only called his name, and then she did not speak or move. It was as if she did not dare do anything.


    Ji?ng Zhe looked down at her from above.


    Time passed bit by bit, but Lu Ning still did not hear anything else. There was still only the sound of the wind.


    She trembled subconsciously. The cold winding from outside was really cold.


    Lu Ning knelt there and could not hear any answer, nor could she hear anything else. She did not dare to act rashly.


    She tilted her head, as if she heard something different.


    The sensitivity of his ears seemed to have slowly increased when she could not see anything.


    That sound¡­ Flowing water?


    There¡¯s a river here?


    Lu Ning frowned. She really could not think of a residential area near a river in A City.


    Lu Ning clenched her fists. The strap on her wrists was hurting her.


    If they won¡¯t say anything, then I can only take the initiative here.


    I¡¯ve already been here for a while, but that man still hasn¡¯t said anything. He should be in this room.


    Lu Ning did not know if he was in front, behind, or just beside her.


    Lu Ning pursed her lips and said directly, ¡°Ji?ng Zhe, I know what you want to do. They¡¯re all innocent, let them go. If it¡¯s somebody¡¯s life you want, you can take mine.¡¯


    As soon as she finished speaking, she fell silent again.


    About ten secondster,ughter suddenly came from the room.


    The man¡¯sughter was a little muffled, almost half-snorting, as if Lu Ning had said something funny.


    Lu Ning frowned. His voice came from right in front of her.


    He wasughing, his deep voice knocking against her eardrums.


    He still did not seem ready to speak.


    Lu Ning could not take it anymore and suddenly stood up. Her movements were too fast, and the people around her only reacted when she had already rushed over.


    She stood up and bumped straight ahead. Her stomach hit the edge of the table and her entire body keeled over. If her hands had not been tied, she would have reached out and grabbed Ji?ng Zhe¡¯s neck.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever it is you want, no matter what you want! I¡¯ll even give you my life! But what right do you have to involve so many people?! They¡¯re all innocent! Ji?ng Zhe! You can¡¯t treat these people like this!¡±


    Someone grabbed her shoulder and threw her backward. She stumbled backward and fell to the ground.


    Lu Ning knew that she could not be more anxious than the others at a time like this, but she could not help but feel that way. She was afraid that Ji?ng Zhe would have everyone die with him.


    I¡¯ll do anything! Just, don¡¯t implicate so many people!


    They¡¯ve done nothing wrong!


    Lu Ning bit her lip to stop herself from crying.


    She was about to blurt those out when she heard Ji?ng Zhe¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Innocent?¡±


    Startled, she turned to follow the voice.


    ¡°The moment my grandfather died, no one is innocent! Everyone should be buried with him!¡±


    His voice was ruthless and emotionless.


    Lu Nings scalp went numb. She should have known. She should have known that this person was irredeemably twisted!


    He had no humanity to speak of!


    There was no way he would let go of the people he had kidnapped.


    After all, his goal was to make everyone die with Old Master Ji?ng..

 Chapter 648 - 648: Run!

    Chapter 648 - 648: Run!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning was speechless for a moment. She could not think of anything to change such an inhumane person, and he would not be swayed by anything.


    Footsteps. Steady, measured footsteps.


    Lu Ning frowned and shrank away as she sat on the ground.


    Ji?ng Zhe stood up from behind the table and walked over.


    He raised his hand and ced it on Lu Nings head. He said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re unlucky. If you had been recognizedter, you wouldn¡¯t have had anything to do with this. What a pity.¡±


    Lu Ning felt a pair of icy cold hands on her head.


    Inhumanely cold, just like the person they belonged to. Even hisughter was cold.


    Lu Ning suddenly charged in Ji?ng Zhe¡¯s direction like a madman.


    She could not see, so she could only crash into where his voice was with brute force.


    She seemed to have really bumped into him, and she kicked him without any hesitation.


    If she could not see, she could only thrash about wildly.


    ¡°You lunatic! Madman! You know very well that my parents didn¡¯t do anything at all! You want to kill someone simply because of your obsession, because of your own stupid idea!


    ¡°Ji?ng Zhe! Your grandfather will be so bitterly disappointed in you when he sees you like this!


    ¡°There¡¯s no way he would want so many people to die with him!


    ¡°His murderer has already been found! She¡¯s already dead!


    ¡°You clearly know this! You know this, but you still refuse to let us go! What right does a person like you have to pretend to be affectionate? Your grandfather would never want this sort of twisted affection! Ji?ng Zhe, you¡­


    you¡­¡±


    Someone grabbed Lu Nings arm and pulled her back. Then, her mouth was covered.


    She whimpered as she could not say a word. Another man¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Take her away!¡¯


    Immediately, two people carried Lu Ning out.


    Someone in the room supported Ji?ng Zhe. ¡°Sir, are you alright?¡±


    Ji?ng Zhe stood upright, his hand on the table, his face still cold and heartless.


    He turned and walked behind the desk and sat in a chair, his gaze fixed on the only window in the house, the cold wind howling outside it.


    Lu Ning was carted out, and the two of them forced her back.


    At this moment, Lu Ning knew that she could not convince Ji?ng Zhe with her words, because that man would not listen at all. In his eyes, there were no innocents¡ªonly items to apany his grandfather in burial.


    If Lu Ning wanted to save everyone, she would have to wait for everyone to want to save themselves.


    She did not have much time to prepare. The day after tomorrow was the Old Masters death anniversary. Ji?ng Zhe would definitely make a move on that day!


    To think, a twisted person like him is actually so particr about ceremony! Lu Ning followed the two of them back. The sack on her head was still there.


    ¡°Behave yourself! ¡±


    Lu Ning stopped in her tracks when she heard an angry shout beside her.


    She heard the sound of the metal door opening.


    Before she could be pushed in, she said, ¡°You can remove the thing covering my face, right?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, one of them raised his hand and tore off the ck cloth from her head.


    Just as he was about to push her in, Lu Ning suddenly kicked him in the stomach and quickly raised her leg towards the other person.


    Lin Ci and the others in the room were stunned and immediately realized something.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Immediately, all the girls rushed out. They followed Lu Nings instructions and rushed out without a care.


    Lu Ning kicked their guns away.


    The two men endured the pain and quickly got up, attacking Lu Ning together.


    Lu Ning nimbly dodged it and raised her leg to kick one of them between their legs.


    At this moment, if she wanted to buy time, she had to take any advantage she could get!

 Chapter 649 - 649: Save Us!

    Chapter 649 - 649: Save Us!


    Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios


    The noise immediately attracted the other guards in the house. The girls ran in all directions. Originally, they were holding back their voices, but when they were spotted they could not help but scream in fear.


    Lu Ning quickly kicked the two guards there down. She immediately turned around and looked inside. There was another room and another corridor down the corner.


    Lu Ning immediately leaned over.


    ¡°Is there anyone in there?¡±


    The person inside was stunned. Just as they were wondering what was going on outside, they suddenly heard Lu Nings voice.


    They immediately cried out, ¡°Yes! Yes! Sister Ning! Is it Sister Ning?!¡±


    Lu Ning immediately looked at the lock on the iron door. Fortunately, these people were certain that no one woulde out, so it was not locked at all and was simply hanging there.


    Lu Ning decisively raised her leg and kicked the lock twice,.immediately kicking it off. Lu Ning hurriedly booted the door open.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    She only had time to shout this before she immediately ran towards the corner.


    There should be a third room!


    But just as she reached the door of the room, someone suddenly darted in through the window and grabbed her shoulder.


    Lu Ning immediately squatted down and circled around to avoid his grasp.


    When the people in the room heard the sound, they immediately went to the door.


    ¡°Is anyone there! Is anyone there! Help!¡±


    As the voices came from inside, Lu Ning became anxious, but she could not care about those now.


    The man attacked Lu Ning ruthlessly.


    Lu Ning bent down and attacked his lower body.


    Using her feet to pin down his legs, she used all her strength and smashed him there, The person immediately copsed forward.


    Lu Ning immediately dodged and quickly arrived in front of the door. She


    raised her leg and started kicking on the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    Cold sweat broke out on her forehead, and that was all she could say.


    ¡°Sister Ning! Is that you?! Sister Ning! Save us!¡±


    The sounds of the girls crying could be heard. Lu Ning hurriedly kicked the door a few times. The door opened when she finally broke the lock.


    The girls pushed the door open and instantly burst into tears when they saw Lu Ning.


    ¡°Sister Ning!¡¯


    Lu Ning looked at them and immediately said, ¡°Run! As long as one of us escapes, we¡¯ll be saved!¡±


    The girls immediately ran forward, but people kepting over. Screams came from outside, and Lu Ning stepped on the person just now.


    This person had fallen on his head and fainted.


    ¡°Come over here! Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    The corridor was narrow to begin with, and this person lying there had blocked the path. Lu Ning directly stepped on him and walked over.


    The girls gritted their teeth and followed Lu Ning.


    The boys who had just ran out in front were also trying their best to block those people.


    In an instant, everyone was released. Everyone was running around looking for an exit.


    Lu Ning knew that they had guns, but she also knew Ji?ng Zhe. Since he valued the ceremony so much, he would definitely not allow anyone to die first. These subordinates would definitely not shoot rashly.


    However, themotion here quickly rmed Ji?ng Zhe.


    Lu Ning watched as everyone ran out. She turned around and looked at the window on the second floor. Outside the window was the bright sky, deste trees, and a river!


    There really is a river!


    She turned around and wanted to poke her head out to see if there was anything else that would identify the ce, but she was pulled back by a pair of hands from behind.


    Lu Ning knew that the person did not have good intentions; the man squeezed her shoulder as if to crush her and then punched Lu Ning in the stomach.


    Lu Nings face instantly turned pale. The intense pain in her stomach made her lose strength in her legs.


    Her entire body bent over.


    Beads of sweat rolled down her forehead..

 Chapter 650 - 650: Despicable

    Chapter 650: Despicable


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Herbat skills were barely average, and it was the results from the special training from before. Rather, she had only relied on brute force and her determination to bring everyone out.


    She did not know where she got the strength from, but she rammed her bent body straight at the stomach of the person in front of her with all of her strength.


    The punches on her back kepting, but she continued to push against the man¡¯s stomach until he mmed against the wall. She did not even look at him as she propped herself up and turned to run.


    After going down the stairs, she did not care about anything else and rushed forward to find the exit.


    There were screamsing from all around. Most of the girls had been caught; there were too many guards.


    Lu Ning did not expect there to be so many guards.


    What was even more unexpected was that there were even people standing guard outside secretly.


    Lin Ci had sessfully rushed out of the chaos. In her panic, she found a side door and rushed out onto thewn of the house, though there was no grass on thewn. She did not have time to care about this; after yelling behind her, she kept her head down and rushed forward.


    She knew that as long as one of them escaped, they would be saved!


    She rushed out, thinking that she had escaped, but before she could be relieved, a few people suddenly appeared in front of her, grabbed her arm, and pushed her back. In the face of absolute power, she could not even struggle.


    Lin Ci tried her best to calm herself down. She immediately looked around, trying to find some signs that could identify the ce.


    But soon, she was brought back to the house.


    The boys who ran out one after another were also brought back.


    Lu Ning was caught in front of the exit. She could not break free at all due to several people restraining her.


    She turned to look at everyone who had been captured and her eyes instantly turned red.


    Her heart trembled.


    ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve caught them all.¡±


    Lu Ning looked over and saw a man standing on the steps, looking down at them.


    He gently raised his hand, and the people behind him immediately took out something and covered their mouths. They cked out one after another.


    When Lu Ning fell to the ground, she still had a trace of rationality. She looked at the man and gritted her teeth as she cursed, ¡°Despicable!¡±


    Then, she fell into a long period of darkness.


    The people outside did not stop searching.


    Their search continued northwards.


    However, the more remote the ce became, the fewer dpidated buildings and houses appeared. It seemed that there was little hope of continuing in this direction.


    Gu Chen scrutinized the equipment in front of him; he had been looking at these for a day and a night, and the search perimeter kept shrinking and expanding. Even though he was the calmest, he was bing a little nervous as more time passed.


    How could he not be worried about Lu Ning? How could he not want to go out and perform the search personally? However, there had to be someone in charge here. They needed someone to n the searches instead of looking around blindly; that would only waste more time.


    However, other than the brooch that Huo Jinyan had found, they had no other clues. It was as if everyone had disappeared from the face of the earth.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi had brought a lot of food when they came. They also suppressed their emotions and tried not to cause trouble for everyone.


    Knowing that this group of people really wanted to find Ningning, the two of them silently put down their things and did not dare to disturb them. As she was leaving, Shen Yunci saw Huo Jinyan sitting on the steps.


    He sat there, looking utterly lifeless.


    Shen Yunci walked towards him¡­

 Chapter 651 - 651: I Won’t Let You See Her

    Chapter 651: I Won¡¯t Let You See Her


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Shen Yunci walked over and patted his shoulder.


    Huo Jinyan suddenly spun around and was about to get up, looking like he was ready to rush out at any moment.


    He might have thought that there was some news, but then he noticed that it was Shen Yunci.


    Shen Yunci saw the disappointment in her eyes.


    She looked at Huo Jinyan¡¯s red eyes, which were bloodshot. Shen Yunci could not help but tear up.


    ¡°Come back with me, have something to eat.¡±


    Her voice was nasal as she held back her tears.


    Huo Jinyan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    His voice was dry and hoarse.


    Shen Yunci grabbed his arm and looked at him. ¡°l know you¡¯re worried about Ningning, but Ningning won¡¯t be happy if you starve yourself because of


    Huo Jinyan stood there, obviously not listening.


    Lu Zhi walked over and grabbed his arm. ¡°Come!¡±


    Without another word, he pulled Huo Jinyan out.


    Huo Jinyan wanted to go back, but Lu Zhi grabbed his arm tightly. ¡°If you don¡¯t listen, I won¡¯t let you see Ningning when shees back.¡±


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment, but Lu Zhi had already pulled him into the car.


    Lu Bai and Lu Qing brought them back.


    The people in the car were exhausted, but their worries kept them from copsing.


    When the sky turned dark, Lu Ning had already been missing for an entire day.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi brought them back and prepared some food for Lu Bai and Lu Qing.


    Huo Jinyan really had no appetite at all. Shen Yunci looked at him and felt terrible; in the end, she let him wait in Lu Nings room.


    Huo Jinyan sat in Lu Nings room.


    This was the first time he entered her room, but he did so while she was away.


    It was filled with warm colors and looked really cozy. It was clean and tidy, and everything was neatly arranged.


    Huo Jinyan sat there with his arms on hisp, looking down at the carpet by his feet. On the carpet, a Pikachu was smiling without a care in the world.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s tears fell on Pikachu¡¯s face drop by drop.


    He was afraid.


    He was afraid that they could not find Lu Ning, that she would be harmed.


    He was so close to her when she disappeared, but he could not save her. He could not do anything at all!


    If he could not even protect properly over something like this, how could he protect her for the rest of her life?


    Lu Jingzhi stood quietly in front of the door that was ajar, and looked at Huo Jinyan.


    His face was still a little pale. He had just recovered from his illness and had just woken up.


    Ever since Lu Ning went missing, he had been having nightmares. His head was finally not so heavy.


    He walked in barefooted and stood beside Huo Jinyan with aptop in his hand.


    ¡°Brother Huo.¡¯


    Stunned, Huo Jinyan looked up towards him. Her eyes were red and filled with tears.


    Lu Jingzhi raised his hand to wipe away his tears.


    ¡°Sister left us a clue. Her phone is still in her room. Can you help me find it?¡± As soon as he woke up, he located Lu Nings phone.


    The others would have their phones thrown away halfway; in all the previous cases they were all like this. However, Lu Ning simply did not take her phone, so it was still in her room.


    Huo Jinyan immediately sobered up and nodded.


    The two of them began to look for her phone in her room. In the end, they found it under the table. It must have been smashed when the kidnappers broke in.


    The phone screen was now ck.


    Lu Jingzhi quickly connected her phone to hisputer.


    Huo Jinyan sat beside him and watched as his fingers flitted across the keyboard.


    Lines of characters and symbols appeared on the phone screen¡­

 Chapter 652 - 652: Are You Injured?

    Chapter 652 - 652: Are You Injured?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Twenty minutester, countless pop-up windows were on theputer screen.


    Huo Jinyan and Lu Jingzhi looked them over carefully.


    Many clues were disyed on them.


    Huo Jinyan pointed at Song Wenqi¡¯s name. ¡°Jingzhi, erge this.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi immediately pulled it out. Actually, he had already seen the things on it¡ªit was the one he saw with Lu Ning that day.<div>


    It had information on Ji?ng Zhe, Shen Yunci, and Lu Zhi.


    Huo Jinyan frowned. He looked at the timestamp, and thought of the person which he sent Lu Bai and Lu Ning to meet that day.


    ¡°Find out if there¡¯s anything about Ningning asking someone out.¡±


    After he told him the time, Lu Jingzhi looked around. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    There would not be any messages on Lu Nings phone; she had used Lu Zhi!s phone to set the meeting with Zhou Lin.


    Huo Jinyan promptly stood up and walked out.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at the information Song Wenqi sent. As he skimmed through the information about Ji?ng Zhe, his eyes locked on to a certain date.


    His small hand trembled as he caught this important piece of information. He frowned slightly.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s voice came from outside. He was asking Lu Bai what kind of person they had met that day.


    Lu Bai looked at Huo Jinyan and was stunned for a moment. Then, he looked at Lu Zhi.


    ¡°The person we met that day was Uncle Zhou.¡±


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi immediately looked over.


    ¡°Zhou Lin?¡±


    Lu Zhi asked.


    Lu Bai nodded.


    Lu Zhi whipped out his phone and called Zhou Lin to ask about the situation.


    After asking, he found out that Lu Ning had met with Zhou Lin without him knowing. She had even lied about what had happened back then. After hanging up, Shen Yunci sat there in a daze and looked at Lu Zhi.


    ¡°What does Ningning¡­ mean by this?¡±


    Shen Yunci suddenly thought of something. ¡°Does Ningning know something?! Did Ji?ng Zhe do all these!? Is this the clue Ningning left us!?¡±


    Anxious, Shen Yunci stood up to look at them.


    Lu Bai frowned and immediately thought of something.


    ¡°l heard from Ninth Brother from Gu Chen¡¯s side that they had a chance to save Ningning, but it was Ningning who gave them the signal to retreat. She seemed to have done it on purpose.¡±


    Lu Zhi was stunned. ¡°What is Ningning doing, putting herself in danger?! That Ji?ng Zhe is a dastardly crook!¡±


    Shen Yunci immediately broke into tears as she spoke, ¡°Ningning must have realized something and knew that it was Ji?ng Zhe who did it, so she wanted to take the risk herself. She left so many clues for us, yet we still haven¡¯t found her!¡±


    Lu Qing immediately stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go find the police to look for Ji?ng Zhe¡¯s location!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he left.


    Huo Jinyan followed closely behind.


    After putting on his clothes, Lu Jingzhi walked out to look at them.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, Big Brother, let¡¯s go too.¡± He looked at them earnestly.


    The whole family immediately went out.


    When Lu Ning and the others woke up in a daze, they were still in that dimly-lit room.


    Her feet and legs were bound, so it was difficult for her to move.


    ncing at everyone around her, Lu Ning immediately went over. ¡°Little Ci! Shu Hong! Wake up!¡¯


    When Lu Ning called out, another voice also sounded out. ¡°Ningning!¡¯


    Lu Ning turned around when she heard the voice.


    ¡°Xingqian!


    Chen Xingqian sat up near the wall, looking at her. ¡°Are you okay?! Are you hurt?!¡±


    Chen Xingqian shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Are you okay?¡±


    Lu Ning endured the pain on her body and shook her head.


    Chen Xingqian was not confined here previously. When these people locked them up again, they probably had thrown them in haphazardly..

 Chapter 653 - 653: Everything Is About to End

    Chapter 653 - 653: Everything Is About to End


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Everyone came to one after another.


    When they woke up, everyone was silent save for some sobbing.


    ¡°Ningning, are we finished?¡±


    Lu Ning bit her lip.


    ¡°No! I won¡¯t let any of you die! 1 want to save everyone!¡±<div>


    Her voice was firm. Even though she could not see any hope herself, she still gave everyone some hope.


    She looked at the girls around her. ¡°Everyone,e closer. Don¡¯t be discouraged. If there¡¯s another opportunity like before, run! We have to take any chance we can get!¡±


    She lowered her voice.


    She moved closer to everyone.


    Lin Ci looked at her and suddenly felt the bindings on her leg loosen.


    She looked down and saw that there was a ss shard in Lu Nings hand. At this moment, she was cutting the bindings on her leg.


    Everyone was startled and immediately surrounded her.


    No one knew if there were surveince cameras in this room, so they all surrounded them. Even though the bindings had been cut, they were still trying their best to maintain their original appearance.


    A ss shard was not as easy to handle as a knife; after removing everyone¡¯s restraints, Lu Nings hand was bleeding.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡¯


    Seeing everyone¡¯s worried gazes, Lu Ning immediately pulled a smile.


    Lin Ci moved over. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Lu Ning immediately stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯m fine. I still have to see Ji?ng Zhe, so I can¡¯t have mine be cut. They¡¯ll get suspicious.¡±


    Lin Ci looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Ning¡¯ning, that man¡­¡±


    Lu Ning said with a trembling voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I had implicated everyone in this matter¡­


    She tried to exin the matter as briefly as possible.


    After that, everyone fell silent.


    ¡°All of you were kidnapped because of me, because you¡¯re my friends. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    She choked, unable to speak.


    ¡°Ningning, it¡¯s not your fault. That man is inhumane, you were all victims. Besides, it doesn¡¯t matter as we¡¯ll definitely escape!¡¯


    Everyone seemed to have be very confident at this moment. Their low spirits suddenly disappeared, and now they wereforting Lu Ning instead.


    Lu Ning was taken aback.


    In the silence, she heard footsteps outside.


    Those footsteps were pacing back and forth. They should be patrolling.


    The few of them immediately gathered together to exchange information.


    Lin Ci went out of the room, and Lu Ning looked out the window.


    Everyone was guessing the location of this ce.


    ¡°l wonder if we¡¯re in the south or north. There¡¯s the Liunan River in the south, and the Qingbei River in the north.¡±


    Because it was in the southernmost and northernmost part of the city, they had actually never been there and did not know what it looked like.


    ¡°When I went out, I saw a wastnd. There seemed to be many dpidated buildings around, but they didn¡¯t look finished. Only the walls were up.¡±


    Lu Ning lowered her eyes and thought about it.


    It was impossible to tell their location.


    Moreover, even if they did, they would not be able to share that information. Everything they had on them had been confiscated.


    As everyone fell silent, they suddenly heard a conversation outside.


    ¡°Everything will be over tomorrow, right?¡±


    ¡°Hm, there¡¯s still one person left.¡±


    ¡°Is the boss really going to¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not our business. We already have the money, everything here will be over tomorrow.¡±


    From their conversation, Lu Ning heard that there was still one person missing.


    ¡®Still one person left¡¯ ?


    Who¡¯s missing?


    Mom or Dad? Brother?


    No! None of them! If he wanted to catch them, he would catch all of them!


    Lu Ning suddenly looked up and instantly thought of something!


    She suddenly crawled to the door and kicked it hard.. ¡°Open the door! I want to see Ji?ng Zhe!¡±

 Chapter 654 - 654: Don’t Touch My Brother!

    Chapter 654 - 654: Don¡¯t Touch My Brother!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Ningning!¡¯


    The girls all looked at her, wondering what she was going to do,


    They could not help but look worried.


    Just as Lin Ci was about to go over, the iron door in front of them suddenly opened.


    There were three men standing at the door, all with guns in their hands. One of them suddenly fired a shot into the room.<div>


    Bang¡ª


    The only light in the room shattered, and the room fell into darkness.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t had enough, eh?!¡±


    This person¡¯s temper was obviously much worse than the two people Lu Ning had seen before.


    Lu Ning ignored him and red at them. ¡°l want to see Ji?ng Zhe! Now!


    Otherwise, just beat me to death right now! We¡¯ll see how Ji?ng Zhe deals with you!¡±


    Lu Ning said so resolutely. She was gambling that they actually would not dare to do anything to her.


    However, she could not be sure about that madman Ji?ng Zhe. Perhaps, even if she died now Ji?ng Zhe would not mind; she would just have died a day earlier.


    But she had to pretend to be certain.


    As expected, after the three of them looked at each other they carried Lu Ning out. Then, they closed the iron door without hesitation.


    The straps on Lu Nings legs were still tied. They did not act rashly and became much more vignt because of Lu Nings previous showing.


    Her skills aren¡¯t bad, so why did it go so smoothly when we captured her previously?


    This doubt lingered in the back of their minds.


    She was tied up and could not move now, though, so there was no need to take her seriously now.


    However, Ji?ng Zhe had indeed instructed them to ensure that Lu Ning was kept alive.


    One of them went upstairs to ask for instructions.


    After a while, he came back and they carried Lu Ning over.


    It was still the same room, but Lu Ning did not see anything when she camest time; this time, she could see it clearly.


    There was indeed a window in the room. It was still open, and Ji?ng Zhe was sitting in front of it.


    Lu Ning looked at him coldly. Her first thought was¡ªfreeze to death, you idiot!


    She was tossed roughly to the ground.


    The pain throbbed again.


    Lu Ning stared at Ji?ng Zhe. ¡°Despicable, shameless!¡±


    Ji?ng Zhe looked at her and sneered, not caring about such insults at all.


    ¡°Let me go!¡¯


    She nced at her leg.


    The people around her looked at her and thought that she must be joking.


    ¡°There are so many of you. What, scared that you can¡¯t subdue me? Are you afraid of me?¡±


    She looked at them with a sneer. ¡°Your subordinates really are useless.¡± Lu Nings sarcasm did not arouse any emotions from Ji?ng Zhe at all.


    ¡°What do you want? Speak.¡±


    His voice was cold.


    Lu Ning red at him, her gaze like a knife. ¡°You¡¯re still missing someone, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Ji?ng Zhe suddenly grinned. He stood up and walked over.


    He took a knife and cut the straps binding Lu Nings feet.


    Lu Ning looked at this man standing very close to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re targeting my little brother, aren¡¯t you!?¡±


    Jiang Zhe looked at the girl in front of him and smiled. ¡°Clever girl.¡± ¡°Pui!¡±


    For the first time, Lu Ning spat at someone.


    Ji?ng Zhe covered his eyes.


    ¡°You scumbag! Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    She suddenly pounced on the nearest person and quickly snatched his gun.


    Instantly, everyone in the room pointed their guns at her.


    Lu Ning aimed her gun at Ji?ng Zhe.


    No one saw how she broke free from the restraints on her hands.


    She looked at Ji?ng Zhe coldly, the ck muzzle pointing at his head.


    ¡°Tell your men toe back. If you dare touch my brother, I¡¯ll kill you right now! ¡±


    However, Ji?ng Zheughed twice and slowly stood up to look at her.


    Lu Ning pressed the muzzle of her gun against his forehead.


    Ji?ng Zhe!s personality was indiscernible..

 Chapter 655 - 655: Are You Worthy?

    Chapter 655 - 655: Are You Worthy?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning knew that this might not be able to threaten him, but she still had to give it a try.


    If she shot him to death, Jingzhi would be fine. Without their leader, these people surely would not do anything; after all, it was impossible for them to harbor the same feelings for the Old Master as Ji?ng Zhe did!


    Ji?ng Zhe was not afraid at all. He even moved forward a little, allowing the muzzle to touch his forehead.


    ¡°You do know what happens when you shoot, right?¡±


    Lu Ning was not afraid at all. ¡°I know, I¡¯ll just have to kill everyone here. I didn¡¯t n to leave this room alive.¡±<div>


    Ji?ng Zhe looked at her determined gaze andughed again.


    ¡°What a pity. To think that a girl like you actually has such parents.¡±


    Lu Ning immediately frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about my parents! And don¡¯t touch my little brother! ¡±


    She moved her gun forward and pressed the muzzle against Ji?ng Zhe¡¯s forehead.


    Ji?ng Zhe smiled at her. ¡°Fire.¡±


    Lu Ning stared at him, her chest heaving up and down.


    She could never win a bet against an ouw.


    However, she was not a weakling who only knew how to run away at critical moments!


    Without a word, Lu Ning pulled the trigger decisively.


    After a long silence, Ji?ng Zhe¡¯sughter sounded.


    Lu Nings hand that was holding the gun trembled.


    She did not expect this!


    There were no bullets in the gun!


    She raised the gun and threw it at Ji?ng Zhe.


    Ji?ng Zhe only turned his body and dodged.


    When she pounced towards Ji?ng Zhe, she was caught.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my little brother! He¡¯s still so young! Don¡¯t you just want someone to pay for your grandfather¡¯s life?! Isn¡¯t my life alone enough?! Why hurt so many innocent people, and even a small child?!


    ¡°Ji?ng Zhe! Even if you die, your grandfather won¡¯t acknowledge you as his grandson when he sees you!¡¯


    Her screams were heart-wrenching.


    She had no choice. Even when she wanted to perish together with him, she had failed. Jingzhi was still in danger.


    Lu Ning panicked.


    Ji?ng Zhe suddenly turned to look at the window.


    ¡°Then I can only apologize to him when the timees.¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned. She looked at Ji?ng Zhe¡¯s back with bloodshot eyes.


    She suddenly understood everything.


    Not only did Ji?ng Zhe not want to let them live, he himself was also prepared to give up his life.


    He wanted to¡­ die together!


    He turned around and squatted in front of Lu Ning to look at her.


    There was a smile on his dark face as the knife in his hand slid across Lu Nings face.


    ¡°You¡¯re so smart. Did you guess that too?¡±


    He smiled and said in an extremely cold voice, ¡°That¡¯s right. I want you and your brother to go to hell together, so that your parents will live in pain for the rest of their lives. Not only that, but I also want them to feel guilty and me themselves for the rest of their lives because they caused so many families to be broken.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is especially exciting and interesting?¡±


    Lu Nings eyes were fiercely red. She red at Ji?ng Zhe, her body seemingly about to rush over even though she was tightly pressed down.


    ¡°You lunatic! Don¡¯t even think about it! It¡¯s impossible! You¡¯ll be the only one going to hell! It¡¯ll only be you! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s wicked beyond redemption!


    ¡°No matter how many lifetimes you live, no one will dote on you or love you!


    ¡°Go to hell! You deserve it!


    ¡°Ji?ng Zhe, your grandfather was really blind. Why did he feelpassion for a little b*stard like you! You are the shame of his life! You¡¯ve smeared his name with shame! He¡¯ll be despised and insulted just like you are!


    ¡°Is this your filial piety?!


    ¡°Are you even worthy of that! Hahahahaha!¡±


    Towards the end, Lu Ningughed out loud. Every word she said was like dancing in Ji?ng Zhe¡¯s minefield..

 Chapter 656 - 656: Not Much Time Left

    Chapter 656 - 656: Not Much Time Left


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Shut up!¡¯


    Ji?ng Zhe directly raised his hand and grabbed her neck.


    Lu Ning finally saw Ji?ng Zhe make an expression unlike anything before.


    Ah, so it wasn¡¯t true that he didn¡¯t really care about everything anymore.


    Even at thest moments of his life, he would not allow anyone to speak ill of him, nor would he allow anyone to speak ill of his grandfather.<div>


    Lu Ning looked at him and smiled arrogantly. Her entire face turned red from his actions, but she still did not beg for mercy.


    She even squeezed out a few words from between her teeth. ¡°You, are, a, really, filial¡ª


    Veins popped out on Ji?ng Zhe¡¯s forehead. He tightened his grip and lifted Lu Ning up.


    A suffocating feeling assaulted her from all directions. Lu Nings entire body went limp; her entire face was frighteningly red, and the blood vessels on her forehead could be seen clearly.


    Dizziness flooded her consciousness, making her feel like she could see the


    King of Hell in the next moment.


    But in the next moment, Ji?ng Zhe let go.


    Lu Ning fell to the ground and subconsciously gasped for air.


    She started coughing violently.


    Ji?ng Zhe bent down and pinched her chin.


    ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to criticize him!¡±


    He raised the gun in his hand and smashed Lu Nings head.


    Lu Ning fainted on the spot.


    Seeing her fall to the ground, Ji?ng Zhe eyed her coldly. He slowly stood up and raised his hand.


    The gun in his hand was taken away and a tissue was handed to him to wipe his hands.


    ¡°That kid¡¯s not captured yet?¡±


    His voice was cold, and his subordinates were also very afraid.


    ¡°Not yet, sir. Tonight at thetest.¡±


    Ji?ng Zhe sneered. ¡°Tonight?¡±


    He nced out the window. ¡°If I don¡¯t see him in three hours, you guys can join the rest of them.¡±


    His subordinates could not help but tremble. ¡°Understood!¡±


    ¡°Take her away. If she continues to make a fuss, there¡¯s no need to bring her here. After all, she doesn¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    ¡°Understood! ¡±


    On the other side, they found no traces of Ji?ng Zhe.


    After searching a few ces where the clues led, they could not find anything. They were even tricked by Ji?ng Zhe.


    They found the five cars that Ji?ng Zhe had sat in since he came to A City. Every one of them was in a different ce.


    Even though they could tell that something was wrong, they still sent people to every ce.


    Huo Jinyan went to the city center. He was still in his car with Lu Jingzhi, who had climbed into the car at some point.


    Aftering out empty-handed, Huo Jinyan punched the car angrily.


    Lu Jing got out of the car and looked at him.


    ¡°Brother Huo, let¡¯s go there.¡±


    He dragged Huo Jinyan over without any exnation.


    It was a dessert shop.


    Huo Jinyan looked at Lu Jingzhi.


    ¡°Sister said that the food here is delicious.¡¯


    He took his things and pulled Huo Jinyan to sit by the window.


    Huo Jinyan looked at him, still anxious.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at him. ¡°Brother Huo, they¡¯ll find Sister.¡±


    After taking a bite, he jumped down and looked at Huo Jinyan. He walked to his side and handed him something. ¡°This is for you, you have to take good care of it. This is a wishing ball. Be pious and all your wishes wille true.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡±


    He turned around and asked the attendant where the toilet was, then went over.


    Huo Jinyan looked at the red ball in his palm. It was about the size of a bottle cap, and there was nothing special about it.


    He clenched it in his fist.


    He looked at the darkening sky outside the window.


    There was only one desperate thought in his heart.


    Let me find her quickly!


    That girl, she must be feeling so frightened and helpless.


    Lu Jingzhi went from the toilet to the back door and walked out..

 Chapter 657 - 657: Helpless

    Chapter 657 - 657: Helpless


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    He opened the back door and walked out, tiptoeing and closing the door quietly.


    Then, he raised her hand and put something the size of a bean into his mouth, swallowing it.


    Then, he strode out.


    The streetmps outside had already lit up.


    Lu Jingzhi looked around as if he was looking for something.<div>


    Then, he suddenly walked towards a car.


    The people in the car saw himing over and were puzzled for a moment before one of them came down.


    ¡°Uncle, I can¡¯t find my sister. Can you help me?¡±


    His small stature made him look cute and adorable.


    The person who got out of the car and the person in the car looked at each other in confirmation.


    They seemed to bemunicating through their eyes.


    Is that him?


    Yes.


    That person bent down and looked at Lu Jingzhi; he was wearing a hat and face mask. He smiled as he looked at the child who had just walked into a trap.


    The small boy looked naive and innocent.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring you to find your sister, alright?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded unsuspectingly at him. ¡°Okay. Thank you, Uncle!¡±


    Then, he got into the car with the man.


    The car immediately started up and sped down the road.


    Another man covered Lu Jingzhi¡¯s mouth with something when he was not paying attention.


    After a while, Lu Jingzhi fainted and fell to the side.


    ¡°There¡¯s always someone by this child¡¯s side, I thought we were going to fail.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t expect him to walk into the trap himself. We can report in now.¡±


    The car kept circling around every corner of the city. After they changed cars in a secret ce, they circled around the city streets a few more times before returning to where Lu Ning and the others were imprisoned.


    By the time Huo Jinyan realized, Lu Jingzhi had already disappeared.


    After checking the surveince cameras, he stood at the back door, his hands clenched tightly and trembling uncontrobly.


    We didn¡¯t find Ningning, and now we¡¯ve lost Jingzhi!


    He almost did not know how to go back and face them.


    When they received the news, everyone fell silent. Lu Qing went forward and grabbed Huo Jinyan¡¯s cor. ¡°What do you mean? What do you mean Jingzhi¡¯s gone too?! Wasn¡¯t he with you?! Where is he? Where is he!?¡±


    Lu Bai held Lu Qing back.


    ¡°Brother! Calm down. This is all premeditated, Jingzhi is also their target!¡¯ ¡°And wasn¡¯t he targeted because this man couldn¡¯t take good care of Jingzhi?!¡± Lu Qing shouted angrily. He turned around and left quickly with his car keys.


    Gu Chen took the surveince footage that Huo Jinyan had gotten from the dessert shop and gave it to the person beside him.


    He raised his head and looked at Huo Jinyan. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, they had already nned this from the start. At least, they¡¯re together now, so Ningning won¡¯t let Jingzhi get hurt. We just have to find them as soon as possible.¡±


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s dark eyes became a little lifeless at this moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same. It¡¯s going around in circles.¡± The person who was checking said.


    At this moment, someone suddenly ran in.


    ¡°How is it? Do you have any clues?¡±


    It was Gu Zi, who was rushing back.


    Sweating profusely, he stood still and looked at everyone.


    He turned around and quickly joined the search with everyone.


    ¡°Entrance Seven and Entrance Nine. Check them again.¡±


    A group of people quickly pulled out the surveince cameras and yed it at double speed.


    ¡°This one! This car suddenly appeared from nowhere, it¡¯s different from the one before. They¡¯re definitely not the same!¡±


    ¡°Entrance 9! It¡¯s in the north!¡±


    The range instantly narrowed.


    Gu Zi stared at the screen and continued to search for relevant clues.


    When Lu Ning woke up, she was at a loss.


    She knew that there was no other way. She could not think of any other way.


    Facing an enemy like Ji?ng Zhe, she was helpless..

 Chapter 658 - 658: Jingzhi!

    Chapter 658 - 658: Jingzhi!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lin Ci looked at her.


    ¡°Ningning, what did you mean by that just now? Are you saying the one person whom they¡¯re missing is Jingzhi?¡±


    Lu Ning moved a little, and tears rolled down the corners of her eyes. In the darkness, she was in despair.


    Previously, she kept forgetting something, something that she had never noticed.


    Ji?ng Zhe chose this day because it was Old Master Jiangs death anniversary, and Jingzhi¡¯s birthday was also tomorrow.<div>


    As it so happened, a lunatic like him would definitely not let Jingzhi, who was born this day, off.


    The first person to be confirmed in his n was probably Jingzhi. Out of everyone here, Jingzhi was the least likely to be left out!


    Lu Ning knew this, but there was nothing she could do. She could not spread the news to the outside world to protect Jingzhi, nor could she save everyone here.


    Ji?ng Zhe simply wanted everyone to die with him.


    Lu Ning clenched her fists. She knew his ns now, but she could not do anything in the remaining time!


    Everyone was silent, not knowing what to say.


    Suddenly, footsteps sounded outside. The door was opened and a dark figure was thrown in.


    In the darkness, Lu Ning subconsciously caught the ck shadow that wasing at her.


    When she touched it, she instantly broke into tears.


    ¡°Jingzhi?! ¡±


    The surrounding girls were instantly stunned and came over.


    The room was pitch-ck and she could not see anything, so Lu Ning touched his face. When she felt his breathing, only then did she heave a sigh of relief.


    Lu Ning held his small body in her arms.


    Lu Jingzhi suddenly moved and murmured, ¡°Sister?¡± Lu Ning was stunned. ¡°I¡¯m here. Sister¡¯s here, Jingzhi.¡± Lu Jingzhi sobered up a little, but he did not have any strength in his body.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re there, right?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and held his hand. ¡°Sister¡¯s here. Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid.¡¯


    Lu Jingzhi immediately held Lu Nings hand tightly and smiled. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re alright.¡±


    Lu Ning could not help but cry. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m alright.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi struggled to sit up and touched Lu Nings face in the dark. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t cry. Brother Huo will bring people to save us.¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment. She held Lu Jingzhi¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°Jingzhi, you¡­ you came on your own ord?¡±


    She immediately understood the meaning between the lines.


    Lu Jingzhi even smiled. ¡°l said I couldn¡¯t find my sister, so they brought me here to you.¡±


    Lu Ning was so angry that she kept crying. She raised her hand, but could not bear to hit him.


    ¡°What are you pulling?! It¡¯s so dangerous here. What if Brother and the others can¡¯t find us?!¡±


    Lu Jingzhi immediately held Lu Nings hand andforted her, ¡°No, Brother will definitely find us.¡±


    Lu Ning came a bit to her senses. ¡°What did you bring? Didn¡¯t they search


    Lu Jingzhi leaned over in a low voice. ¡°l know that my sister brought the locator I gave you when they took you, but when I looked it upter, it was in a small forest. Brother and the others searched there, but they didn¡¯t find anything; those people must have found it on the way and threw it away.


    ¡°So I thought of another way.¡±


    He smiled and held Lu Nings hand to his stomach.


    Lu Ning:


    Lu Ning was stunned.


    Lin Ci was also stunned. He looked at the two of them in surprise. ¡°You two are really siblings. Only you two can risk your lives so readily!¡± Lu Ning looked at her and did not know what to say.


    ¡°So, Sister, don¡¯t worry. They¡¯ll definitely find us and save us.¡±


    He was the youngest, but he gave everyone the greatest confidence¡­

 Chapter 659 - 659: Let Go Of Him!

    Chapter 659 - 659: Let Go Of Him!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Further north is the Qingbei River.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lu Qing is already going that way.¡±


    Everyone was still discussing as they continued to look at the clues on theputer.


    Suddenly, noises rang from the surroundings.


    Beep! Beep!<div>


    Beep! Beep!


    Beep! Beep!


    Everyone was stunned.


    Huo Jinyan, who had just walked in, was also stunned for a moment. Then, he looked at his pocket.


    There was a red light shing in his pocket.


    Gu Zi was stunned for a moment before he hurried over.


    ¡°Give it here! ¡±


    Huo Jinyan immediately took out the item. It was the wishing ball that Lu Jingzhi had given him.


    Gu Zi hurriedly took it and went upstairs. He took out a disk from somewhere and connected it to theputer, cing the ¡®wishing ball¡¯ on it.


    After pausing for two seconds, the screen immediately went ck, and a red dot began to flicker continuously.


    However, after shing for two seconds, it suddenly went out.


    The disy went dark again.


    Everyone watched. When the shing appeared again, it was already two minutester.


    The red dot on it moved a little more than before.


    Gu Zi watched with a frown.


    ¡°Why is there a dy? Where is it ced?¡± He looked at Huo Jinyan. ¡°Who gave you this?¡±


    ¡°Jingzhi. ¡±


    Huo Jinyan also hurried over.


    Gu Zi p s frown deepened.


    In this situation¡­ could it be¡­


    He was stunned. Did he eat it? So it¡¯s in his stomach?


    Gu Zi stared at the screen. In the end, after the red dot on the screen shed three times, the group instantly confirmed its location.


    ¡°Exit 11 to the north! Leave a few people here to keep track of thest known position and keep us informed!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Huo Jinyan was the first to rush out.


    The group instantly left everything behind and turned to run out.


    ¡°Take this!¡±


    Gu Chen tossed a gun to Lu Baia


    Lu Bai was stunned. He quickly ran out after he picked up the gun.


    Only three people were left, staring at the screen to report the situation at any time.


    It was already 11:15 p.m.


    ¡°What are you doing!? Let go! Let go!¡¯


    The three guards suddenly opened the metal door and walked in. Without a word, they picked Lu Jingzhi up and were about to leave.


    Lu Ning immediately grabbed Lu Jingzhi and hugged him tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch him! Let go!¡¯


    She leaned over and bit that person¡¯s hand.


    The surrounding girls could not care about anything else; they also got up and went over to snatch him back.


    ¡°Go away! Don¡¯t touch him! Get lost!¡±


    A few more people came in from outside the door and pushed them back.


    Lu Ning hugged Lu Jingzhi tightly.


    ¡°No! Let go! Jingzhi!¡¯


    Then, Lu Ning was hit in the head.


    Even though she was dizzy, she still struggled to crawl over.


    Lin Ci snarled and bit at them, but she was also pushed away forcefully.


    Those few girls were all determined to snatch Lu Jingzhi back.


    ¡°Let go of him! He¡¯s still a child, what do you think you¡¯re doing!? What do you want with him?!¡±


    However, they were no match for these men. They were pushed to a corner and surrounded by more than ten people.


    Suddenly, there was a gunshot in their ears.


    Lu Jingzhi was carried out.


    ¡°Sister! I¡¯m okay!¡±


    He even shouted in their direction.


    This group of people was obviously more violent than the previous ones. Those who were disobedient were directly punched and kicked.


    Lu Ning immediately turned around to protect them.


    ¡°Damn it! You¡¯re about to die, but you¡¯re still so noisy! Make another sound and I¡¯ll kill you!


    After cursing a few times, they left one after another.


    The girls gritted their teeth, trying their best not to cry.


    Lu Ning was trembling all over.


    She did not know what Ji?ng Zhe would do to Jingzhi.


    Her increasingly desperate emotions made her lose control..

 Chapter 660 - 660: Dig It Out?

    Chapter 660 - 660: Dig It Out?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Ningning! You¡¯re bleeding! Your head¡¯s bleeding!¡¯


    The girls around her hurriedly covered her head.


    ¡°Ningning, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Lin Ci quickly took off her outerwear, tore open the inner lining, and wrapped it around Lu Nings head.


    The group of girls trembled as they hugged Lu Ning. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Ningning. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±<div>


    As they spoke, they could not help but cry silently.


    Jingzhi¡¯s so young. He must be so scared.


    Lu Jingzhi was carried to Ji?ng Zhe¡¯s room.


    As soon as he was released, he turned around and kicked the person carrying him.


    Jiang Zhe looked at him and raised his hand to gesture to the people around him.


    Immediately a chair was brought over and Lu Jingzhi was carried and seated onto it.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at them and kept struggling. However, a child¡¯s strength waspletely negligible in front of these people.


    Lu Jingzhi¡¯s hands and feet were restrained. He was tied to the chair and could not move at all.


    Ji?ng Zhe walked over and looked at him.


    He grabbed his chin.


    Lu Jingzhi spat at him without hesitation.


    Ji?ng Zhe gritted his teeth and closed his eyes.


    He raised his hand and pped Lu Jingzhi¡¯s face.


    He must have used all his strength. When his palm shed past, a blood-red palm print immediately appeared on Lu Jingzhi¡¯s face, and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    His eyes were red and filled with tears, but he refused to let his tears fall.


    Half of his face was burning with pain, but he still gritted his teeth.


    He suddenly lowered his head and bit Ji?ng Zhe¡¯s hand.


    He bit down with all his might, and his mouth filled with the taste of blood.


    Seeing this, the surrounding people immediately came over in shock and pried Lu Jingzhi¡¯s mouth open.


    There was a bloody bite mark on Ji?ng Zhe¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll treat your wound.¡±


    Someone threw a punch mercilessly onto Lu Jingzhi¡¯s stomach.


    Lu Jingzhi groaned and his face instantly turned pale.


    His entire body contorted as he was restrained.


    He opened his mouth as if he was about to vomit. A soft sound suddenly came from the quiet room.


    Beep! Beep!


    Beep! Beep!


    Everyone began to look for the source of the noise.


    Ji?ng Zhe casually wiped the blood from his hand and nced at Lu Jingzhi.


    The child¡¯s face was pale, but when he looked at him, he looked like he refused to admit defeat and spat a mouthful of blood at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s in his belly. Do we dig it out, sir?¡±


    Ji?ng Zhe looked down at his stomach.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s time.¡±


    Ji?ng Zhe waved his hand, and everyone immediately walked out in an orderly fashion.


    Only Ji?ng Zhe, his assistant, and Lu Jingzhi were left.


    The assistant walked over, picked up the buckets in the corner, and poured out everything in the buckets along the house.


    Ji?ng Zhe turned around. He took the gun on the table and kept it at his side, then left the room.


    After finishing everything, the assistant walked out, picked up the gun from Ji?ng Zhe, and fired a shot into the room¡­


    Lu Ning and the others knocked on the door relentlessly. Even if they were going to die, they could not die just like that!


    They tried to break the door down.


    The group of people shouted and mmed the door, but no one paid attention to them.


    Until Lu Ning smelled a pungent smelling from outside.


    She jerked her head toward the four corners of the room.


    They remembered that they had never noticed why there were four stic buckets in the four corners.


    Gasoline!


    She thought she heard something burning outside and even smelled smoke.


    ¡°Quick! Cover your mouth and nose!¡±


    Ji?ngZhe actually wants to burn us all to death!


    The group was still eager to knock down the door and get out.


    However, how could an iron door be so easy to break open?

 Chapter 661 - 661: Time to Go

    Chapter 661 - 661: Time to Go


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The noises outside grew louder; they even heard shouting from the other room.


    The smell was getting stronger as well, while the crackling of mes outside drew closer. From under the door, they could see mes outside.


    Suddenly, the door opened from outside.


    The group of students almost fell over, but they regained their bnce and immediately rushed out.


    Ji?ng Zhe grabbed Lu Ning by her hair and dragged her out.<div>


    All she could see was the fire raging around her, and all she could hear were the screams behind her.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Jingzhi?! Where did you take him!? Ji?ng Zhe!¡±


    She raised her hand to grab Ji?ng Zhe¡¯s hand.


    Ji?ng Zhe yanked her hair back and forced her to look up at him.


    ¡°Behave yourself! ¡±


    He looked at Lu Nings face and suddenly smirked. ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡±


    Lu Ning raised her leg and kicked at him, but Ji?ng Zhe blocked her with his other hand.


    Then, Ji?ng Zhe stomped on the bend of her hind leg and the crisp sound of bones rang out. Lu Nings face contorted with pain.


    Ji?ng Zhe pulled her forward. As she could no longer use any strength in one leg, she staggered along while he dragged her to the highest floor of the vi.


    The girls were caught again and thrown back into the room. Before they left, they even fired a shot at a stic bucket in the corner.


    In an instant, mes rushed to the ceiling.


    The group immediately wanted to run, but the door was closed ruthlessly before their eyes.


    ¡°Help! Help us!¡¯


    Desperate cries for help rang out.


    Lu Qing drove all the way north. He received Gu Chen¡¯s messages and kept heading north.


    Gu Zi also received the information.


    ¡°The signal on the locator has been cut off, but we found out that Old Master Ji?ng had bought some property near the Qingbei River a long time ago. It¡¯s been abandoned, as the area is too remote and hasn¡¯t been developed. They¡¯re beside the Qingbei River!¡¯


    Gu Zi hung the call and frowned. He drove as fast as he could.


    There¡¯s only one situation where the signal would be cut off!


    Little brat! You better be okay!


    The group of people all headed towards the Qingbei River.


    Lu Qing kept going north until he saw a vi that was engulfed by a raging


    He was stunned, and quickly stopped nearby. After calling the police, he immediately poured some water on a nket from the backseat, and rushed in.


    He grabbed a corner of the nket and covered his mouth and nose. From somewhere, he heard a faint cry for help.


    When he first entered, the guards had just retreated; after all, they were also worried about their lives. If they ran any slower, they would be devoured by the fire.


    Lu Qing quickly trotted up the steps and opened the iron door.


    The girls were shocked. When they saw who it was, they immediately cried out, ¡°Ningning! Save Ningning! And Jingzhi!¡¯


    Lin Ci rushed over and coughed twice before hurriedly saying, ¡°Ningning! He dragged her upstairs! Quick! We¡¯ll look for Jingzhi!¡¯


    The room was on fire. They would be in danger if Lu Qing hade anyter.


    Lu Qing did not care about anything else and immediately dashed upstairs.


    Lin Ci and the others went to rescue the remaining students while looking for Lu Jingzhi.


    Some people in the other two rooms had already fainted; after everyone else was out, they immediately dragged them to an empty ce. The fire had sealed the exits and they could no longer escape. They could only try to rouse their unconscious ssmates in the hall. At the same time, someone went to find some water to see if that could wake them up¡­


    ¡°Jingzhi! Jingzhi! Can you hear us?! Jingzhi, where are you?!¡± Lin Ci and the others ran around hurriedly as they yelled.


    ¡°Little Ci! Little Ci, over here!¡±


    Someone heard a faint cry for help from a room.


    Lin Ci immediately went over and looked at the locked room¡­

 Chapter 662 - 662: Ning’ning! Let Go!

    Chapter 662 - 662: Ning¡¯ning! Let Go!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The door was locked, and everything inside was on fire. Lu Jingzhi¡¯s voice became weaker and weaker until it disappeared.


    Lin Ci kicked the door a few times, but it was useless. The few of them immediately began looking around for anything useful.


    There was a shovel at the end of the corridor. Lin Ci immediately rushed over and grabbed it; without thinking, she smashed it against the door lock.


    After a dozen or so smashes, the lock was finally broken.


    The door opened a little, and a tongue of fire immediately shot out towards Lin Ci!s face. Fortunately, she dodged it.<div>


    The girls gritted their teeth and rushed in. When they saw Lu Jingzhi in the middle, they carried him along with the chair he was strapped onto and quickly leaped out of the room.


    ¡°Jingzhi! Jingzhi!¡¯


    Lin Ci patted his face. He had fainted from inhaling the thick smoke.


    The group of people hurriedly untied him and carried him downstairs.


    The others had found some water; they sshed it on the faces of those who had fainted, and fortunately they woke up promptly.


    However, Lu Jingzhi did not wake up for a long time.


    Gu Chen and the others camete. When they arrived, Huo Jinyan rushed in without missing a beat.


    Gu Chen, Gu Zi, Gu Cheng, and Ninth Brother rushed in without another word. The people behind them could not stop them.


    Fortunately, they could hear the sirens of a fire engine behind them.


    The fire in front of them was surging, and anyone who saw it would shrink back.


    Lu Ning, who had been dragged to the top of the building, was forced to stand beside Ji?ng Zhe while bearing the pain in her leg.


    Ji?ng Zhe looked at the Qingbei river from the balcony andughed.


    ¡°Grandpa, look, I brought someone to apany you!!


    Lu Nings hands were held down by him, and it was difficult for her to even stand.


    The fire behind them was about to surge over.


    Blood flowed down her forehead as she looked at Ji?ng Zhe. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy.¡±


    Ji?ng Zhe clearly did not want to continue arguing with her. He sneered and looked at his watch; then, he towed Lu Ning over to the railing by the balcony.


    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±


    He suddenly pushed Lu Ning towards the railing.


    It was the fifth floor; if she fell from here, she would definitely die.


    Lu Ning instantly lost her footing, but she grabbed Ji?ng Zhe¡¯s clothes the moment he let go.


    In the next moment, a pair of hands pulled the two of them back.


    Lu Qing exerted all his strength. Ji?ng Zhe staggered and stood still. Lu Qing did not give him any time to react and directly punched him.


    Lu Ning pulled the railing beside her and stood up. She looked at the gun that had fallen not far behind Ji?ng Zhe.


    She dragged her other leg and limped over, enduring the pain.


    After grabbing the gun, she immediately aimed it at Ji?ng Zhe.


    However, the two of them were moving too quickly. Lu Ning moved closer, aimed at Ji?ng Zhe¡¯s leg, and fired decisively.


    The bullet urately hit Ji?ng Zhe¡¯s leg. Just as Lu Ning was about to fire a second shot, she saw Ji?ng Zhe suddenly push Lu Qing out.


    Lu Qing lost his bnce and flipped over the railing.


    In that instant, Lu Nings pupils dted as she rushed over recklessly; her thin body slipped through the gaps in the railing, and she grabbed Lu Qings arm with both hands, half of her body hanging out over the balcony.


    She could only rely on her legs to hook onto the railing, but now, she could exert strength in only one leg.


    Lu Qing raised his head in a daze and looked at Lu Ning, whose face was red from exertion.


    ¡°Ningning! Let go! You¡¯ll fall down too!¡±


    Veins popped up on Lu Nings forehead. She did not say a word and simply held onto Lu Qings arm tightly. However, her entire body was sliding out. Lu Qing looked at her and suddenly smiled. ¡°Right, your big brother hasn¡¯t apologized to you yet..¡±

 Chapter 663 - 663: I’m Over Here, Damn It

    Chapter 663 - 663: I¡¯m Over Here, Damn It


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Ningning, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    As he spoke, he gently touched Lu Ning¡¯s hand.


    Tears fell on Lu Qing¡¯s face. She kept her eyes locked on him. ¡°No! No! Don¡¯t!¡±


    Ji?ng Zhe, who had been knocked down by Lu Ning, reached for his gun and aimed it at Lu Ning.


    The next second, someone suddenly kicked him, knocking him against the railing along with his gun.<div>


    The muzzle turned towards his own stomach as he fired the gun.


    Blood immediately soaked his clothes.


    Huo Jinyan went over and red at him with bloodshot eyes. He grabbed the hand holding the gun and aimed the gun at him, then fired three shots in a row.


    Ji?ng Zhe¡¯s eyes gaped at him as he stopped breathing.


    Lu Qings hand went to grab Lu Nings finger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    Lu Nings tears kept falling from her eyes.


    ¡°Brother! Don¡¯t!¡±


    However, Lu Qing had made up his mind. He pried Lu Nings fingers away, but the next moment, another hand grabbed his wrist.


    Huo Jinyan used all his strength to pull him up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married without my brother m inw around.¡±


    Lu Qing grabbed the railing and mbered up.


    On the other side, Lu Ning heaved a sigh of relief. Suddenly, her vision went ck and she fainted. She lost all her strength and slid out of the railing. In a panic, Huo Jinyan hurriedly grabbed her clothes and pulled her back.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, Ning¡¯ning!¡¯


    He patted her face, but there was no response. Half of her face was already stained red with blood.


    The mes grew evenrger as they spewed out onto the balcony.


    Lu Qing crawled in and put the nket, which had fallen to the side, onto them.


    ¡°Over here! ¡±


    Huo Jinyan immediately carried Lu Ning over, holding her tightly.


    However, the fire had grown too strong and they could not go out at all. The scorching mes almost scorched their faces.


    ¡°Ning!ning! Ningning!¡¯


    ¡°Huo Jinyan! Where the hell are you?!¡±


    Hearing this, Huo Jinyan immediately yelled out, ¡°I¡¯m over here, damn it!¡± Footsteps immediately sounded. Gu Cheng raised the fire extinguisher and sprayed it all the way over, but the fire was so strong that the ces he sprayed would catch on fire again.


    However, it was enough for Huo Jinyan to carry Lu Ning out.


    The group of people protected them as they went down.


    The whole house was on fire.


    The fire department immediately started to put out the fire, and had already brought the people by the door out. Ambnces were also waiting outside. When the paramedics saw them emerge, they immediately pulled them over for a checkup.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine, Auntie!¡±


    Lin Ci felt that she was fine, but Shen Yunci kept dragging her over.


    In the end, she could not dissuade Shen Yunci, so she could only lie on the stretcher in the ambnce for a checkup, but her eyes were fixed on the exit.


    More than half of the fire had been extinguished, while thick smoke billowed into the sky.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi were waiting anxiously.


    Lu Bai had followed Lin Ci and the others out. He carried Lu Jingzhi to the ambnce for a checkup.


    Lu Jingzhi¡¯s situation was more critical. They did not have any facilities to handle emergencies there, so the ambnce immediately started driving to the hospital.


    The students who did not have any major problems were all waiting at a distance.


    Lu Ning had note out yet.


    When the group finally came out with Lu Ning, everyone went over and surrounded her.


    ¡°Ningning!


    ¡°Sister Ning!¡¯


    Huo Jinyan promptly carried Lu Ning into the ambnce.


    ¡°Hurry!¡¯


    His throat was dry as he had inhaled a lot of smoke. That word was all he could choke out.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi immediately got into the ambnce.


    Lu Nings condition was serious; she had to go to the hospital immediately.


    The parents of the students who were here had also arrived. Everyone hugged and cried in relief.


    The police were also at the scene, and they brought everyone back to record their statements¡­

 Chapter 664 - 664: Not a Single Unhurt Spot

    Chapter 664 - 664: Not a Single Unhurt Spot


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi were sent to the emergency room.


    Their family waited anxiously outside.


    Huo Jinyan was covered in blood¡ªit was impossible to tell if it was Lu Nings or Ji?ng Zhe¡¯s.


    Shen Yunci stared at him and insisted that he go for a checkup.


    Lu Qing was injured when he fought with Ji?ng Zhe, though it was not too serious.<div>


    When the two of them returned from the checkup, Lu Ning had yet to emerge from the operating theater.


    Huo Jinyan sat on a bench near the door and stared at the lights of the operating theater.


    Gu Chen, Gu Zi, and the others were also there. They leaned against the wall and kept an eye on the operating theater.


    Lu Jingzhi and Lu Ning were pushed out from the operating theater almost at the same time.


    The two of them were ced in the same ward.


    The wound on Lu Nings back had split open. Aside from the two stitches on her forehead and the fact that her leg was almost broken by Ji?ng Zhe, her remaining injuries were minor.


    Because Lu Jingzhi¡¯s body was small, the punch he received caused a lot of damage to his body and he needed to recuperate, Additionally, his face was swollen from the p he received.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi could not help but cry when they saw his face all swollen.


    They looked over at him, then at Lu Nings injured leg, then the wound on her forehead. Their tears could not stop streaming down their cheeks.


    Lu Bai eventually had the two of them take a seat outside.


    He was afraid that the two of them would keep crying if they stayed there.


    Huo Jinyan had been waiting by Lu Ning¡¯s side ever since she came out. There were still marks left on her wrists from being bound, and his eyes watered as he looked at her. Afraid of hurting her, he only dared to hold onto her thumb gently, as there were still wounds on her palm from some ss shards.


    There was not a single unhurt spot on her body.


    Lu Bai stood at the side and looked at him. He wanted to ask him to rest; Huo Jinyan had not taken any breaks in the two days since Lu Ning went missing, let alone slept.


    However, he knew that Huo Jinyan would definitely not listen to him, so he did not say anything. He simply let him sit there and watch over Lu Ning until she woke up; he would feel more at ease that way.


    Lu Qing stood by the window and looked at the two young children lying on the beds. One of his arms was wrapped in a sling; his shoulder was dislocated a little because of the pulling, so he needed to rest for a few days.


    His gaze fell on Lu Nings face. He did not know where she got the strength to hold on to him for so long.


    ¡®Brother! Don¡¯t!¡¯


    Lu Nings hoarse voice kept ringing in his mind. This was the first time she had called him ¡®Brother¡¯.


    However, he knew very well that he did not deserve to be called her brother.


    All these years, he had given all his love to another girl. However, after she arrived, not only did he not make up for it, he even scoffed at her. He had suspected her, misunderstood her countless times.


    This was no longer something that could be made up for with an apology.


    Lu Qing looked down at the sling in front of his chest.


    He knew that if it was not for Lu Ning, he would probably be dead by now.


    The guilt and sadness in his heart were indescribable, and it was very ufortable having those feelings stuck in his throat.


    Lu Bai simply watched over his younger siblings quietly without saying anything as he leaned against the wall.


    He had not slept for the past few days, and there were dark circles under his eyes.


    However, he did not feel at ease not seeing the two of them wake up. So, he simply watched and waited for them to wake up.


    When Lin Ci left the police station she headed straight to the hospital. There were two band-aids on her face.


    Her body was covered in minor injuries. Aside from inhaling too much smoke, she was otherwise fine. The doctor had instructed her to recuperate and toe to the hospital for a checkup in a while..

 Chapter 665 - 665: Ning’ning Is Awake

    Chapter 665 - 665: Ning¡¯ning Is Awake


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    She was not someone who could just sit and rest. It was already early in the morning, yet she still wanted to visit Lu Ning.


    Even if only to look at her quietly from the side, she would be at ease.


    No one in the room was willing to sleep, and no one could fall asleep.


    Even though they had found her, they would still remain worried if she did not wake up.


    Gu Chen had gone out to ask about something. Gu Zi was outside, staring at the wall in the corner as he pursed his lips. Tears were running down his cheeks.<div>


    The more serious he was when he was searching, the more miserable he felt as he cried now.


    When he thought of Lu Nings current appearance, he could not help but cry.


    After crying in the ward, he went outside to cry again.


    Later, when Lin Ci saw him, the two of them simply stood in the hospital corridor and cried together.


    When Lu Bai came to get them, he did not know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°Go check on her. Ningnings awake.¡±


    The two of them were startled and immediately darted over.


    Lu Ning was awake, but she was still in a daze.


    Her rationality seemed to have yet to return.


    She only opened her eyes in a daze as she mumbled about the pain.


    After crying out in pain a few times, she fell asleep again.


    However, just this was enough to make Huo Jinyan feel utterly miserable.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi could not help but cry as they listened to her. They looked at Lu Ning with tears in their eyes.


    All these were because of them, but now, their two children had to bear all of the burden.


    The more the two of them thought about it, the more distressed they became. As soon as they thought about it, they would cry again, and their eyes were all swollen from crying.


    When Lu Jingzhi woke up, it was already afternoon. Half of his face was still swollen, and his mouth was torn. It was obvious how much strength was in that p.


    However, unlike Lu Ning, he waspletely cognizant.


    His body and face hurt, but he still smiled when he saw Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi.


    He called out to his parents vaguely.


    Shen Yunci could not take it anymore, and the tears that had just stopped started falling again.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at her. ¡°Mommy¡­ don¡¯t cry¡­ it doesn¡¯t hurt¡­¡±


    His face was pale, but he stillforted Shen Yunci.


    Shen Yunci knew that he wasforting her. How could she not know how much pain he was in? The doctor had already said that it was a miracle that the child could persevere despite the pain, not to mention that he had been in the fire for so long.


    Shen Yunci held his hand and pressed her forehead against the back of it, then burst into tears.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Zhi helplessly.


    Lu Zhi stood on the other side and looked at him. He bent down and kissed his forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, our little darling. If it hurts, just say it. Tell Daddy and Mommy if it hurts.¡¯


    Lu Jingzhi¡¯s eyes were red, and tears flowed from the corners of his eyes. He said in a muffled voice, ¡°It only¡­ hurts a little¡­¡±


    His maturity only made Lu Zhi even sadder.


    He gently stroked his head. ¡°Okay, Daddy understands. Go to sleep. It won¡¯t hurt anymore after you fall asleep.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi responded obediently and closed his eyes.


    Perhaps it really did not hurt anymore after they fell asleep. Other than that time when she woke up in a daze, Lu Ning did not wake up again.


    Huo Jinyan sat there every day without changing his posture. He was almost like a statue.


    He would carefully apply medicine to the wounds on Lu Nings palms every day.


    The medicine Gu Chen prescribed was very effective. In two days, the wounds had almost healedpletely.


    However, Huo Jinyan would still hold only her thumb.


    It was almost as if he was clinging on to some hope.


    If Shen Yunci had not forced him to eat something every day, he would have copsed.


    They did not dare to ask him to leave. Knowing that he would be unable to do anything if he left, they simply let him sit here and watch over her.


    Huo Jinyan looked at Lu Ning, his heart aching..

 Chapter 666 - 666: Don’t Leave Me

    Chapter 666 - 666: Don¡¯t Leave Me


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    It was already the night of the third day.


    Lu Ning was still lying quietly, showing no signs of waking up.


    After watching Lu Jingzhi fall asleep, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi went out, leaving Huo Jinyan alone in the ward to watch Lu Ning.


    Huo Jinyan looked down at her thumb.


    His gaze fell on his own wrist.<div>


    On his wrist was the bracelet that Lu Ning gave him.


    His tears suddenly fell on it.


    He smiled bitterly. Why do I feel Ningning has given me all of her luck, all covered in wounds as she is?


    Tears fell one by one onto Lu Ning¡¯s thumb. He gently reached out to wipe the tears away.


    As he wiped them, Lu Nings fingers twitched. He saw them and thought that he might have been the one moving; then, he looked at her hands carefully.


    Afterwards, a familiar voice suddenly sounded in the ward.


    ¡°Huo Jinyan.¡±


    It was just a little hoarse.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned. He looked up and saw Lu Ning looking at him, her watery eyes staring at him without blinking. Lu Nings lips twitched as she smiled at him.


    ¡°Why do you love crying so much?¡±


    Her voice was hoarse, but it carried some cheer in it.


    Huo Jinyan did not know how to react. He did not know if it was reality or a dream.


    However, he had not even slept for the past few days. So how could he be dreaming?


    Lu Ning slowly raised her hand to wipe his tears.


    Her movements were slow and gentle. Her arm still hurt a little, so she could not use much strength.


    As a result, the more she wiped his tears, the more tears he would shed.


    She smiled helplessly at him. ¡°My arm hurts. Don¡¯t cry anymore, I can¡¯t wipe it all.


    Huo Jinyan immediately held her hand in his.


    ¡°I-I won¡¯t cry anymore.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled at him. ¡°Okay.¡±


    A dim yellow light lit up the ward.


    Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan¡¯s disheveled appearance. ¡°Was I asleep for a long time?¡±


    Huo Jinyan held her hand and ced it beside his face. ¡°It¡¯s been three days.¡±


    Lu Nings eyes were gentle. ¡°l thought it was already several years. How did you grow older in just three days? Are you not taking care of yourself?¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and felt a lump in his throat. He choked a word out, ¡°Yes.


    Lu Ning looked at the bags under his eyes. Her eyes became wet as she said in a nasal voice, ¡°You have a stubble. It¡¯s prickly.¡±


    She said that with a smile, and Huo Jinyan immediately moved her hand away. ¡°I¡¯ll go clean myself up.¡±


    Lu Ning immediately grabbed his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. You look very handsome with a beard.¡¯


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment before he finally smiled at her.


    ¡°Lie down here.¡¯


    Lu Ning gently patted beside her.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment. Lu Ning looked at him in amusement.


    ¡°l want you to lie your head down here.¡±


    Huo Jinyany down obediently and leaned his head on a spot beside Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning ced her hand under his head and patted him twice,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m back.¡±


    Feeling her genuine voice and warmth, Huo Jinyan grabbed the corner of her shirt, and his eyelids instantly started to droop.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare me.¡±


    He said.


    Lu Ning smiled. ¡°Yes, but you have to make up for the presents you didn¡¯t give me these past few days. I¡¯ll deduct points if you miss a day.¡±


    She joked to ease his nervousness. Her hand was still gently patting his shoulder, as if she was coaxing a child.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you presents every day, just don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    After he finished speaking in a soft voice, his breathing steadily rxed¡­

 Chapter 667 - 667: There’s Another Sad Person in This City

    Chapter 667 - 667: There¡¯s Another Sad Person in This City


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Huo Jinyan slept for about ten minutes before Shen Yunci came. She was going to ask Huo Jinyan to eat more, as Gu Zi had ordered a lot of food for supper.


    However, when she came in, she saw Huo Jinyan sleeping on the side of the bed as Lu Ning blinked at her.


    Shen Yunci froze on the spot and immediately held her mouth.


    Lu Ning looked at her and called out softly, ¡°Mommy.¡± Shen Yunci walked over hesitantly and looked at her.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning¡­¡±<div>


    After saying that, she sobbed.


    Lu Ning looked at her eyes and knew that she must have cried a lot.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m already awake.¡±


    She reached out and held Shen Yunci!s hand.


    Shen Yunci looked at her and held back her tears. ¡°Okay, Mommy won¡¯t cry anymore.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at Lu Jingzhi, who was in the next bed. The first thing she saw when she woke up was Lu Jingzhi.


    ¡°Has Jingzhi woken up?¡±


    Shen Yunci nodded. ¡°Yes, Jingzhi has woken up a few times, and he¡¯s slowly recovering. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Lu Ning was still a little worried. ¡°Where are the others? Little Ci and the others¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, they¡¯re all fine. They all only have minor injuries. They¡¯ve alle to see you while you¡¯ve been sleeping.¡±


    Lu Ning finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s great that they¡¯re fine.¡±


    Shen Yunci looked at Lu Ning. ¡°You silly girl, you should be asking about Jinyan more. He hasn¡¯t slept a wink ever since you disappeared, and he won¡¯t even sleep when you¡¯ve been unconscious these past few days. He¡¯s been sitting by your bed and watching over you. He¡¯s so worried about you.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled. ¡°l know. I¡¯ve only been sleeping for a few days, when did you be so close to him?¡±


    Shen Yunci was amused. ¡°You¡¯re already so serious when you just woke up. I¡¯ll go fetch your father over to see you.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. She moved her hand slightly and ced it on Huo Jinyan¡¯s ear.


    One by one, everyone came in to see Lu Ning.


    They were all relieved.


    Huo Jinyan was really exhausted and relieved. He did not wake up even when there was so much noise beside him.


    Lu Ning kept her eyes on Huo Jinyan¡¯s face.


    He still had a scowl even when he fell asleep.


    She gently reached out to smooth out his eyebrows.


    Lu Jingzhi woke up at dawn.


    After waking up, he looked at the ceiling in a daze for a while before a familiar voice suddenly sounded in his ear.


    ¡°Jingzhi. ¡±


    Lu Jingzhi was taken aback for a moment. He jolted upright in an instant, giving Lu Ning a fright.


    ¡°Lie back down!¡±


    Lu Jingzhi immediatelyy back down obediently.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    His voice already sounded much more energetic. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here. Are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡±


    ¡°Not at all, I¡¯m fine. Sister, are you alright?¡±


    Lu Ning smiled. ¡°Yes, Sister is feeling much better. Don¡¯t worry, lie down and sleep for a while more.¡±


    It was as if a huge burden had been lifted from his heart when Lu Ning woke up. He really fell asleep again after lying down.


    Lu Ning had just woken up and had not fully recovered. She was still tired and fell asleep after a while.


    When she woke up again, it was already afternoon.


    Lin Ci sat by her bed and looked at her.


    The moment she opened her eyes, the two of them immediately stared at each other.


    ¡°l was already about to erect a memorial for you if you still didn¡¯t wake up.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at her and smiled helplessly. ¡°l just woke up and you¡¯re already cursing me.¡±


    Lin Ci patted the back of her hand. ¡°That¡¯s just an expression of my love. See if you¡¯ll fool around so much in the future. You even risked your life for us, do you think you¡¯re some hero?! 1 don¡¯t want to be grateful to you over something like this!¡±


    Lu Ning looked at her. ¡°Got it. And now there¡¯s another sad person in this city.¡± Lin Ci looked at her and could not help butugh.. ¡°Always the same, aren¡¯t

 Chapter 668 - 668: I’m a Doctor, Not a God

    Chapter 668 - 668: I¡¯m a Doctor, Not a God


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Have you seen Teacher Huo? He¡¯s been here for a few days and hasn¡¯t inched from his spot at all.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled. ¡°Yes, I saw him.¡±


    ¡°He probably went back to clean up. He just left when I got here.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Lin Ci immediately took out a pen. ¡°Hehe, I have to be the first to sign!¡¯<div>


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment. She stood up, held her leg, and signed her name on the cast.


    Lu Ning could not help butugh when she saw this.


    She thought that she was the only childish one. However, after her ssmates came one after another, there was almost nowhere left to sign on Lu Nings cast.


    Lu Jingzhi also wanted to join in the fun. However, he could not move, so he would have Lu Bai do it for him.


    After he finished signing, they even took a photo.


    Lu Ning was like a tourist attraction. Not only did they sign on her cast. they also took selfies with her.


    After two hours, Lu Ning was tired. She closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    When she woke up again, it was already nighttime.


    Huo Jinyan was sitting at her side and looking at her.


    He had tidied himself up, changed into new clothes, and shaved. He looked refreshed.


    Lu Ning giggled.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and reached out to hold her hand, sighing softly.


    The two of them did not speak. Just looking at each other was already enough.


    It was Gu Zi t s shouting which broke this beautiful moment. Lu Ning heard iting from outside.


    Gu Zi had flown to the capital for a mission, so he missed the chance to visit when Lu Ning woke up.


    He rushed over as soon as he returned.


    Shen Yunci could not stop him even if she wanted to.


    Gu Zi rushed in, pushed Huo Jinyan away, and sat down beside Lu Nings bed.


    ¡°Baby, you¡¯re awake. Do you still remember me?!¡± He looked at Lu Ning with red eyes.


    Lu Ning suddenly felt a headache from the noise.


    She looked at him with a strange expression and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Gu Zi: ???


    He looked around, his face nk.


    ¡°No way! No way! Baby! You lost your memory?! That bastard beat you until you lost your memory!?¡±


    He was already about to break into tears. He hurriedly dragged Gu Chen over. ¡°Eighth Brother! Hurry! Treat her!¡±


    Gu Chen looked at him speechlessly. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, not a god.¡±


    Gu Zi: ¡°All those years of saving people were for nothing! You don¡¯t even know how to treat amnesia?! You lousy quack!¡±


    Gu Chen was dumbfounded.


    Gu Zi ran over and looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Baby, it¡¯s okay. We can cure it. I¡¯ll find you a better doctor! You¡¯ll definitely remember me!¡±


    Lu Ning sighed. ¡°l don¡¯t really want to remember you.¡±


    Gu Zi was stunned for a moment and looked at her. ¡°Huh?! No! You must remember me!


    Lu Ning looked at his serious expression, as if he was really about to cry, and chuckled.


    ¡°l remember, you dolt.¡±


    Gu Zi looked at her and was dumbfounded again.


    ¡°You lied to me!¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him fearlessly. ¡°Yes, I lied. Are you going to hit me?¡±


    Gu Ziyi pouted. ¡°You¡¯re so mean, I shed so many tears for you for nothing.¡±


    Lu Ning immediately held his hand and coaxed him softly. ¡°Alright, I was wrong. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Gu Zi was easy to coax. After Lu Ning said a few words, he really was not angry anymore. He smiled and started asking many questions incessantly.


    Huo Jinyan simply stood at the side and looked at him.


    Shen Yunci eyeballed him a few times and wanted to call him away, but he did not seem to understand what she meant. He just sat there and did not leave.


    Lu Ning was really troubled by his questioning.


    In the end, she used her ultimate move and said that she was tired and wanted to rest. Only then did he leave reluctantly.


    Before he left, he looked at Huo Jinyan¡­

 Chapter 669 - 669: His Fingerprints

    Chapter 669 - 669: His Fingerprints


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    He walked over and pulled Huo Jinyan back. ¡°What are you still doing here? Didn¡¯t you hear Ningning say that she wants to rest!?¡±


    Without another word, he pulled him away.


    Huo Jinyan:


    Lu Ning:


    Everyone watched in confusion as Gu Zi pulled Huo Jinyan out of the door.<div>


    Lu Ning sighed and smiled. The ce was finally quiet.


    Lu Jingzhi also could not stand the noise anymore. When Gu Zi went out, he cked out at the speed of light.


    About twenty minutester, Huo Jinyan quietly returned.


    Lu Ning let out augh when she saw him return.


    ¡°What about Twelfth Brother?¡±


    ¡°Gu Cheng dragged him away.¡±


    He sat over and held Lu Nings hand very naturally.


    Only then did Lu Ning notice that the bracelet on Huo Jinyan¡¯s hand was suddenly on her wrist.


    Stunned, she looked at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan lowered his eyes and fiddled with the bracelet.


    ¡°That lucky bracelet, you¡¯ll be the one wearing it.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s yours. I went to the temple and got it for you, so you can¡¯t just give it away carelessly.¡±


    However, Huo Jinyan looked at her with determination in his eyes. ¡°The Buddha won¡¯t be bothered about this. My luck has already been bolstered, so this will be to keep you safe and healthy in the future. He¡¯ll understand.¡± Lu Nings eyes flickered.


    Huo Jinyan was afraid that she would be troubled by this matter, so he changed the topic.


    ¡°Do you want to see your presents?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Huo Jinyan took them out one by one, as if he was coaxing a child. They were all toys.


    Lu Ning looked at him helplessly and amusedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a child.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Then, he took out something else and opened it towards the ceiling. Instantly, stars appeared on the white ceiling.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment and was instantly drawn to it.


    Huo Jinyan even turned off the lights in the room so that she could watch them in peace.


    Lu Ning suddenly said, ¡°Huo Jinyan, when I¡¯m better, take me to see real stars. ¡±


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He leaned over and kissed the side of her forehead.


    Lu Ning was surprised for a moment before she turned to look at him. ¡°You kissed me before I even let you.¡±


    Huo Jinyan raised his eyebrows and leaned closer to look at her. His voice was very soft as he said, ¡°It¡¯s for that time when you kissed me in the dark.¡±


    Lu Ning wrinkled her nose and looked at him in amusement.


    Huo Jinyan put everything away and turned around to hold her hand.


    ¡°Ningning. ¡± ¡°Yes.


    ¡°Ningning. ¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡°l just wanted to make sure you were there.¡±


    ¡°l know.¡±


    Lu Ning could feel his worry. He lookedpletely insecure now.


    She understood his uneasiness.


    From now on, as long as she was awake, she would answer Huo Jinyan¡¯s calls immediately.


    Two days after Lu Ning woke up, the police came to take her statement. On the day the police arrived, almost all her ssmates came; when the police asked a question, everyone was eager to be the first to answer.


    It was because they were afraid that Lu Ning would say something else.


    They did not discuss it at that time, but for some reason everyone gave the same statements; the police had also found out that Ji?ng Zhe was mentally ill andpletely believed them.


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi were the only ones who had yet to give their statements. The police were here today simply to carry out their official duties.


    Lu Jingzhi had a rough idea of their intentions when he heard their answers.


    In ordance with what they said, he summarized the whole event for everyone.


    The police officer looked at her. ¡°Rest well. You¡¯re fine now, so there¡¯s no need to be afraid. Ji?ng Zhe has alreadymitted suicide, and his fingerprints are all on the gun. His death has nothing to do with you guys. Remember to turn up for your regr checkups. Don¡¯t fret about this matter anymore, and stay healthy..¡±

 Chapter 670 - 670: Because of Her

    Chapter 670 - 670: Because of Her


    Lu Ning nodded.


    After they left, she turned to look at them.


    In the end, this group of people decided to keep mum.


    They started talking about other things.


    ¡°Sister Ning, do you know that we don¡¯t have to take the final exams anymore? The school wants us to rest more. Anyway, there¡¯s not much time left before the holidays, so they decided to just give us a break.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! They¡¯re letting us rest at home and prepare for the new year.¡±<div>


    ¡°Great. I can finally get more sleep.¡±


    ¡°No sses, no exams, just holidays for us, haha.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. My parents have been especially good to me recently. In the past, they were unwilling to let me sleep in. Now, they won¡¯t disturb me even if 1 sleep in until noon.¡±


    ¡°My parents are the same, now they even let me sleep a little longer.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at them helplessly. Everyone¡¯s faces were covered in wounds and bruises of various sizes, but now, it was as if they did not remember anything. They were simply overjoyed that they did not have to go to ss.


    Lu Ning sighed. She could not help but feel guilty.


    Lin Ci watched her and held her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you and Jingzhi that we were saved this time. Why are you like this? Did we not bring enough presents?¡±


    The students immediately looked over. ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister Ning. Don¡¯t be upset, we all really want to thank you. Without you, we might really have met the King of Hell.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was so frightened. If it weren¡¯t for Sister Nings encouragement, 1 would have been scared to death.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister Ning, don¡¯t be sad. We¡¯re all fine, so you should take care of yourself now. You have to take good care of yourself, even the doctor said that you have to recuperate properly. You¡¯ll recover sooner with more rest.¡±


    Lu Ning was a little helpless, but she wanted to say that if it were not for her, they would not have been involved in these things in the first ce. Now, because of her, they were involved and even hurt¡­


    However, she did not say it out loud. It was not good to say too much, though everyone understood and kept watch over her silently.


    Lu Ning was very grateful and touched.


    Because of what her ssmates said, coupled with what the parents saw at the location that day, people came to visit Lu Ning almost every day and brought gifts to thank her.


    Lu Ning felt guilty, but she was forced to ept them.


    She had woken up now, but her body had suffered a lot of damage. Every day, she had to sleep to recover her strength and heal her body. She slept more frequently, and so did Lu Jingzhi.


    When the two siblings woke up, they would receive guests and chat. Sometimes, they would fall asleep while lying there without first waiting for the visitors to leave.


    This was especially true for Lu Jingzhi. Due to his small stature, the doctors added some stabilizing ingredients to his medicine so that he could sleep and rest as much as possible. This way, he would suffer less.


    The two of them spent twenty days in the ward like this.


    Waking up and falling asleep, then waking up again.


    After twenty days, Lu Jingzhi could get out of bed and walk, but he could not move too much as he was still recovering. However, he was already very excited; after lying in bed for so many days he could finally walk. Even if he was just walking in circles around the ward, he was still very happy.


    Lu Ning nced at her leg.


    It was still too early for her to move around.


    It would take a hundred days to recover from an injury as serious as that, especially as her leg was almost broken. It would take a long time for her to recuperate. It would probably be impossible for her to walk for three to four months.


    In order to ensure the health of her other leg, Huo Jinyan would give her a massage every day. He even specially found a teacher to teach him some massage techniques..

 Chapter 671 - 671: Happy to Listen

    Chapter 671 - 671: Happy to Listen


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    In the beginning, Lu Ning did not relent to it, but he would often massage her secretly while she was asleep.


    Lu Ning did feel that her legs became much morefortable, so she did not stop him.


    The truth was that she did not really want Huo Jinyan to see her in such a sorry state.


    However, when a person is unwell, things such as looking good mattered little.


    Huo Jinyan did not know about her thoughts, though he paid little heed to all these.<div>


    In his eyes, Lu Ning was still as good-looking as before.


    He would often just sit there, staring at Lu Ning in a daze.


    When Lu Ning woke up, she would often meet his gaze the moment she opened her eyes.


    He stayed for very long stretches of time, even longer than either Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi, so the nurse taking care of Lu Ning misunderstood him several times.


    She even asked Lu Ning if Huo Jinyan was her husband and if they had just gotten married.


    In the end, when she found out that Lu Ning had juste of age, she secretly reminded Lu Ning to open her eyes and look at him clearly, and not to get together with him just because she felt touched by him taking care of her.


    And also, not to pay too much attention to his appearance¡ªafter all, men who were too handsome were more likely to be scumbags. A person¡¯s character was unrted to their looks, so she still had to keep an eye on the little details in order to determine his actual character.


    Lu Ning listened to her with a smile. Then, when she turned around, she saw Huo Jinyan standing at the door, who had heard everything.


    After the nurse left, Huo Jinyan sat down and looked at her. ¡°There are some women whom you shouldn¡¯t listen to.¡±


    Lu Ning could not help butugh. ¡°Weren¡¯t you quite happy to listen to the nurse talk a few days ago?¡±


    A few days ago, that young nurse had mistakenly thought that Huo Jinyan was


    Lu Nings husband, and Huo Jinyan enjoyed hearing her ask him about ¡®your wife¡¯. Coincidentally, there was no one else in the room, so he did not correct her for two days. Later, it was Lu Ning who corrected her and exined their circumstances when she woke up.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her. ¡°What she said two days ago was certainly the truth.¡¯


    Lu Ning could not help but purse her lips when she looked at how thick-skinned he was. ¡°What do you mean ¡®the truth¡¯? Huo Jinyan, I haven¡¯t agreed to you wooing me yet. Keep it up.¡±


    Huo Jinyan leaned over, a gentle smile on his face, and reached out to hold her hand. ¡°Okay~¡±


    ¡°An experienced woman advised me that I have to observe your character in detail, so you¡¯ll pardon me if I keep an eye on you.¡±


    Huo Jinyan rubbed the back of her hand with his fingers and smiled. ¡°Sure, you can observe me as much as you want.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled at him.


    In fact, she had already epted Huo Jinyan in her heart. Even if she did not reflect upon and scrutinize the feelings in her heart, she could slowly sense the difference in her feelings for Huo Jinyan.


    They simplycked a good opportunity for him to confess to her and for them to go out officially.


    And this opportunity would probably present itself the next time Huo Jinyan asked her.


    When Huo Jinyan asked, she would probably answer immediately.


    However, it was apparent that Huo Jinyan did not understand this, so he foolishly apanied Lu Ning and never asked her again if they could be a couple.


    Lu Ning was not in a hurry anyway, and she could not be bothered to think about this.


    Still, Lu Ning had already hinted as much to him, yet he did not quite get it. Even after giving her a New Year gift, he did not mention anything.


    Lu Ning looked at him helplessly and did not say anything else. She wanted to see when he would understand.


    This year, they did not celebrate Lu Jingzhi¡¯s birthday. No one remembered it due to that whole situation, and Lu Jingzhi had also yet to wake up then. However, it was almost New Year¡¯s, so she wanted to celebrate it with him..

 Chapter 672 - 672: Be There Soon

    Chapter 672 - 672: Be There Soon


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    In a way, it would help rid everyone of ill fortune and allow everyone to wee a new year peacefully.


    They spent the New Year in the hospital, since Lu Ning could not be discharged.


    Shen Yunci had also bought a lot of paper cuts and pasted them on the hospital window, the bed and cab, so the ward looked very festive. When Huo Jinyan arrived on New Year¡¯s Eve, Lu Ning asked him to go back home.


    She wanted him to return to the capital to spend New Year¡¯s with his grandfather.


    The New Year represented reunion. Lu Ning thought about how sad it would be for the old man to spend the New Year alone, so she chased Huo Jinyan away.<div>


    Huo Jinyan did not say anything. It was indeed time for him to go back and see the Old Master.


    After packing up, he informed Lu Ning and boarded a ne back to the capital.


    Lu Ning and the others celebrated New Year¡¯s in the hospital and even received little gifts from the doctors and nurses in the hospital. In return, Shen Yunci also cooked dumplings and brought them over.


    This was so that everyone could eat dumplings during the new year.


    Lu Jingzhi had already gotten out of bed and could already start eating solid food.


    He was not a very greedy person before, but it had been too long since he had eaten anything tasty so he ate a lot that night. If Shen Yunci had not stopped him, he might even have eaten his te.


    Although the family was in the hospital, everyone was there and the family was reunited. Although some of them were injured, they were all fine; as long as they recuperated, they would recover, which was a blessing in itself.


    Lu Ning could not walk, but she could move around in a wheelchair.


    After dinner, around midnight, they moved Lu Ning to the wheelchair and pushed her downstairs to set off some fireworks.


    Afraid that she would be cold, they draped three nkets over her.


    Lu Zhi bought many fireworks and went to the hospital¡¯s courtyard to set them off.


    Lu Jingzhi also showed a rare childish side to him as he waved the sparkler around happily.


    Gradually, it attracted many of the hospitalized children.


    Lu Zhi set off a lot of fireworks himself.


    Lu Ning sat there with some others and watched. She could not help butugh and even took out her phone to take photos of them.


    She was a little far away, so Lu Qing pushed her closer.


    Lu Ning breathed in the fresh air. It was rare that she could rx, and her emotions calmed down a lot.


    All her worries and unhappiness seemed to have stayed in the past year, while the new year began with happiness.


    After midnight, Lu Ning received a message from Huo Jinyan.


    It was short yet magnanimous; he simply transferred some money over without saying anything, and the postscript below read [Happy Birthday].


    Lu Ning replied with [Happy Birthday] as well, but she did not take his money.


    Then, she turned off the screen.


    As soon as she closed it, Lin Ci started a video call with her.


    When Lu Ning picked up the call, Lin Ci immediately saw the fireworks in her hand.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning! Happy New Year! Wait, are those fireworks in your hands?!¡±


    Lu Ning nodded.


    ¡°Wait for me! I¡¯ll be there soon!¡±


    Lu Ning wanted to say something, but she had already hung up.


    She could only look at the ckened screen on her phone and smile helplessly.


    Lin Ci certainly arrived very quickly. She said that she would be there soon, so she really flew over as fast as she could.


    She arrived in about half an hour.


    After she arrived, she greeted her and then went to y with Lu Jingzhi.


    She rallied all the younger and older children to y together, and in the end, even a few nurses joined her to y.


    The group was ying with fireworks whileughing and talking. They were having a lot of fun.


    Laughter came from the backyard of the hospital, adding some joy to the lonely people here.


    Most importantly, more and more people came. Gu Zi got the news from somewhere and dragged Gu Chen and the others over, and in an instant, the entire hospital¡¯s backyard became even more lively..

 Chapter 673 - 673: Brother, Happy New Year

    Chapter 673 - 673: Brother, Happy New Year


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    This was probably the busiest New Year¡¯s Day in the hospital.


    The doctors and nursester all participated in the celebrations. Everyone set off fireworks. sang New Year songs together. and gave blessings to each other


    in the cold night.


    When the fireworks crackled in the sky, everyone smiled and weed their own New Year.


    Lu Ning looked at the moon in the sky and smiled.<div>


    May everyone be safe and happy in the new year.


    She thought to herself.


    There was bound to always be some unhappiness amidst the celebrations.


    The L¨´ family¡¯s New Year¡¯s banquet seemed a little odd.


    There were a lot of dishes prepared, and everyone was present, but the atmosphere seemed inexplicably cold and cheerless.


    After dinner, L¨´ Yue¡¯an found an excuse to return to her room.


    She did not feel that her family was celebrating New Year; she only felt that this was an ordinary day.


    After L¨´ Yue¡¯an went back, shey on her bed and yed with her phone.


    The students of ss 9 were exempted from the final exam, but they were not. Before the final exam, they all had to study hard, and while they were studying, they all had to listen to people in the school brag about Lu Nings heroic deeds.


    As she listened, she silently yearned topete with her.


    She had to be outstanding in her results, or at least surpass Lu Ning.


    However, Lu Ning was not taking the final exam at all, so as long as she did one question correctly, she could surpass Lu Ning.


    Fortunately, she was really working hard. In the end, her results in the final exam were outstanding, so her efforts were not in vain.


    And finally, it was time to rest during the New Year.


    However, when she was lying in bed and scrolling on her phone, she suddenly saw Lin Ci¡¯s Weibo,


    Only then did she remember that she was using her alternate ount; she secretly followed Lin Ci only on that ount.


    Lin Ci posted a video that was only five seconds long.


    In the video, she was happily ying with fireworks with the children. The camera spun around and panned across the faces of everyone present.


    In the darkness, under the light of the fireworks, everyone¡¯s enthusiastic smiles could be seen clearly.


    Among them was Lu Nings family.


    Thest second of the video stopped on them. Behind Lu Ning stood Lu Qing, who was looking at Lu Ning with a smile.


    After Lu Ning and the others were rescued, for many days the Inte was abuzz with discussions on this event.


    Because of the attention they attracted previously, everyone wanted to know what had happened.


    Ultimately, when everyone was rescued, everyone was relieved. Lu Nings figure could also be seen from the videos of the event.


    The local officials even praised Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi; if they had not taken those risks, everyone might not have been able to celebrate New Year¡¯s safely.


    Lu Ning did not know any of this, but at that time, it had caused an uproar on the Inte and everyone was praising her.


    It was only recently that the poprity of this topic had waned, as everyone began to discuss other things, such as the New Year.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an could see and hear news of Lu Ning almost every once in a while; her presence haunted her like a specter.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at the video on her phone. After watching it three times, she flung the phone away, causing it to fall to the ground.


    She pulled a nket over her head, seemingly about to sleep.


    However, after lying down for about ten minutes, she seemed to be indignant. She immediately lifted the nket and got up from the bed to pick up her phone; fortunately, her phone was still fine and not broken.


    She turned on her phone, found Lu Qings contact, and sent him a message.


    [Brother, Happy New Year.]


    After sending it, she sat by the bed with her phone and waited.


    After waiting for half an hour, there was no reply. In an instant, her expression changed.


    She had checked the time on Lin Ci¡¯s Weibo just now..

 Chapter 674 - 674: The Big Boss Is Unavoidably Reclusive

    Chapter 674 - 674: The Big Boss Is Unavoidably Reclusive


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    It was just posted, and it had only been half an hour¡ªit was impossible for Lu Qing to be asleep. Moreover, he was clearly holding his phone in the video.


    They were having so much fun that it was impossible for them to rest.


    The truth was that Lu Qing saw it, but did not reply.


    At the thought of this, L¨´ Yue¡¯an clenched her fists so tightly that her knuckles turned white. She stared at the phone screen as if she wanted to burn a hole through it.


    Eventually, she suddenly chucked the cell away. This time, the phone smashed against the wall and fell to the ground; its screen immediately cracked and turned ck.<div>


    Meanwhile, in F Prefecture, the top band, the Dreamers, had just finished their New Year¡¯s performance and were just sitting down backstage.


    They all took out their phones and started calling home.


    They performed outside every year and rarely apanied their family for the New Year, so they could only call their family after their performance.


    ¡°Teacher, please sit here.¡±


    When Master Wu walked backstage, everyone stood up to greet him and politely guided him to his seat.


    Master Wu was the world¡¯s top pianist. His ability had already reached a level that was difficult to surpass.


    He was at the pinnacle of piano standards and attainments; he had won first ce in all the pianopetitions, and was ranked second on the world¡¯s pianist rankings.


    All the orchestras in the country were fighting to hire him, but he had always been overseas until he suddenly returned a few years ago, when he stayed in the country for a year. However, during that period no one knew where he went or what he did; then, a yearter, he epted an invitation from a famous orchestra in the country and epted their invitation to be their chief pianist.


    And for so many years, he had been performing with this group all over the world.


    When there were no performances, he would go to the capital to stay.


    Actually, everyone in the industry was very curious about this. After all, Master Wu was not from the capital, yet he eventually chose to settle down in the capital. There were countless spections, but Master Wu had never said anything to provide everyone with an answer.


    He was a little antisocial and kept his distance from others. After all, being at the pinnacle, he was bound to have some arrogance.


    He also had some special requirements, whereby he would never perform in August or August. It was the same every year.


    However, he had previously received an invitation from two universities in the capital to perform and give a speech. It was during the freshmen admission season for universities, in August and September.


    Other than invitations from universities, it was basically impossible for him to ept any performances in these two months, regardless of how high a price the other parties would offer.


    Everyone was specting about this, and they all thought that he had children studying in school.


    However, he was alone all year round. There were very few women around him, let alone children.


    Everyone had more guesses about him; he was like a mystery that no one could figure out or understand.


    Nheless, everyone was respectful and polite to him backstage.


    A big shot like him would often have a few disciples by his side to take care of his daily necessities and help him run errands, yet he never had anyone like that.


    He took in a few disciples a few years ago, butter on, when they felt that their standards were good enough, they left without bothering to check on him afterwards. From then on, he had never taken in any disciples again. That was already ten years ago; yet, no matter how talented the people around him were, or how humbly they approached him and hoped to obtain his favor, he was unmoved. He was determined to never take in any new disciples.


    After Master Wu sat down and had settled in, everyone then started on their own things.


    ¡°Hey, I saw that girl while browsing online a few days ago.. Did you see her video?¡±

 Chapter 675 - 675: I Think Her Name Is Lu Ning?

    Chapter 675 - 675: I Think Her Name Is Lu Ning?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Huh? What girl? What video?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that high school girl performing a piano piece. I saw her technique in the video; she must be a professional.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? Show me, let me take a look.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, let me search for it; I even saved it in my collection. Moreover, that girl¡¯s very beautiful, if our leader invites her over she will be perfect to front our group. Besides, we don¡¯t have a lot of younger listeners, right? So if she can pass the assessment and join us, we won¡¯t have to worry about not being able to reach younger audiences.¡±


    ¡°That all sounds really exaggerated. Have you found it? Let me see.¡±<div>


    Hearing all that, he started to get a little impatient.


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t rush me¡­ Alright! Found it!¡±


    As she spoke, she handed the phone over.


    The video started. The piano piece ¡®Mariage d¡¯amour¡¯ yed, and the melodious sound of the piano came from the phone.


    Everyone backstage could not help but listen to it.


    They listened as they continued to work on their things.


    ¡°She¡¯s really quite good. At least, I can tell that she has a good foundation, but


    I don¡¯t know how difficult this song is. I doubt she can join our group.¡±


    Their group was now the number one orchestra in the country. The assessment was extremely strict, and not just anyone could get in.


    As the two of them were talking, a shadow suddenly blocked the light in front of them and they subconsciously looked up.


    Master Wu looked at the two of them. ¡°Can I see the video?¡±


    The two of them were stunned. They immediately nodded and handed the phone over.


    Even if it was the same tune, different people would give it a different feeling when they yed it, as their habits were different. Professionals could also hear this difference.


    And Master Wu had just heard that difference.


    He took the phone and looked at the cked-out video. He was in no hurry to open it as he asked, ¡°Do you know the name of the person who¡¯s ying?¡±


    ¡°l think her name is Lu¡­ Lu Ning¡­¡±


    She was unsure as she had only taken a few nces at it.


    However, when Master Wu heard this, he was stunned for a moment and quickly opened the video.


    As the video started, it swayed for a few seconds before it focused on the girl ying on stage.


    Onstage, the girl was under the glittering lights.


    Master Wu r s expression changed. He looked excited, and a rare smile appeared on his face.


    Who else could it be but Lu Ning?


    His hands were even trembling.


    He was so excited that his face turned red.


    Finally! I¡¯ve been waiting for so long!


    Master Wu r s actions were a little strange, and the surrounding people all looked over.


    They did not understand what was happening with him.


    Master Wu watched the video carefully until Lu Ning finished ying the piece. Then, he closed his eyes and returned the phone.


    ¡°Teacher?¡±


    Master Wu did not have any disciples, but he had hired an assistant to take care of his daily life. The assistant only took care of Master Wu and did not know much about orchestras and musical instruments. He did not know much about those, but had picked up a little from everyone¡¯s backstage conversations.


    He had not been taking care of Master Wu for a very long time, but he had also never seen Master Wu like this. He called out to him.


    Master Wu immediately came to his senses. Then, he turned around and strode out. ¡°Little Wang, book a flight to the maind immediately! Right now! ¡±


    Little Wang was stunned for a moment before he responded btedly. He immediately took out his phone and prepared to book the tickets.


    The people behind him even reminded him, ¡°Teacher, there¡¯s still a performance tomorrow! ¡±


    Master Wu strode out. ¡°Tell the boss to call me.¡¯


    As he spoke, he walked out of the backstage without looking back.. The assistant hurriedly chased after him, phone in hand¡­

 Chapter 676 - 676: Let’s Do That First

    Chapter 676 - 676: Let¡¯s Do That First


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The boss¡¯s call came while they were on the road.


    Even though the boss was confused and anxious, he still tried his best to speak to Master Wu in a gentle manner.


    ¡°Teacher, our tickets sold out long ago. Everyone has been waiting eagerly for you, so we can¡¯t change the timing tomorrow so easily. If your situation is not too urgent, how about you leave a dayter?¡±


    This was the first time this had happened, as Master Wu had been very


    cooperative aftering to the orchestra. This time, he did not know what was so urgent that he had to leave in such a hurry.<div>


    The boss did not dare to provoke him. After all, he was the group¡¯s golden signboard.


    When Master Wu heard that, he simply replied, ¡°Postpone the performance. They can keep the ticket for my solo concert next time. I¡¯m in a hurry, so let¡¯s do that first.¡¯


    The boss was frozen in shock as he looked at his phone.


    This was an amazing turn of events. It had been many years since Master Wu had held a solo concert. Everyone had bought these tickets just to watch his performance; if they were to learn that the concert had been changed to a solo concert¡­ not to mention dying it a little, even if it was postponed for months and the price was increased, the audience would probably still be more than happy to amodate.


    What on earth was going on for Master Wu to do such a thing!?


    Now, the boss had bepletely curious. While making a call to arrange things, he also wanted to find out what had happened backstage.


    Lu Ning, who was far away in A City, did not know that ¡®danger¡¯ was approaching.


    She fell asleep verytest night. When she woke up, it was already afternoon.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw Huo Jinyan standing by the bed.


    She was stunned.


    ¡°Why are you back already?¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and smiled. He raised his hand to tidy her hair.


    ¡°Well.¡¯


    He did not say much and simply responded with a single word.


    Lu Ning was stunned and asked in confusion, ¡°Well?¡±


    Huo Jinyan could not help but chuckle when he saw her imitating him.


    Lu Ning frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stay with your grandfather for at least a few days?¡±


    Huo Jinyan sat down and put something on her wrist. ¡°Grandpa asked me toe back.¡±


    Lu Ning turned her head to look. There was a peachwood bracelet on her wrist; it looked heavy, but also very beautiful.


    Huo Jinyan looked up at her. ¡°It¡¯s a present for you from Grandpa.¡±


    He then took out something and ced it in her palm. ¡°This too.¡± It was a small wooden card, strung up with some red string.


    Stunned, Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan. ¡°Lightning- struck wood?¡±


    Huo Jinyan nodded.


    Lu Ning could not help butugh.


    This was all to ward off evil. He was so afraid that something would happen to her again.


    Lu Ning looked at the wooden card in her hand and clenched it tightly.


    ¡°Alright, thank your Grandpa for me.¡±


    Then, she raised her other hand and removed therge bracelet from her wrist. ¡°This is for you, a New Year¡¯s gift.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her in surprise and smiled helplessly.


    ¡°l have too much.¡±


    Lu Ning added, afraid that Huo Jinyan would not take it back, so Lu Ning simply said that it was a New Year¡¯s gift.


    ¡°You can¡¯t reject a New Year¡¯s gift.¡±


    Hearing her say this, Huo Jinyan had no choice but to put it back on his hand.


    Lu Ning looked at him and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s have a safe and peaceful year.¡±


    Huo Jinyan approached her with a smile and touched her forehead. ¡°Mm, you have to get better quickly.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked up at the sky outside.


    ¡°It¡¯s snowing. Want to go take a look?¡± Lu Ning turned to look out of the window. ¡°Really?¡±


    She had just woken up and did not know.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her excited expression and nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll bring you to see it..¡±

 Chapter 677 - 677: I Want to Go Now

    Chapter 677 - 677: I Want to Go Now


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Huo Jinyan pushed the wheelchair over and walked to the bed to help her up. Then, he bent down and carried her up.


    However, he hesitated to put her in the wheelchair.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment before turning to look at him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her. ¡°l want to hold you for a while longer.¡±<div>


    Blushing, Lu Ning raised her hand to pinch the back of his neck.


    With a smile, Huo Jinyan put her down, then went behind the wheelchair and pushed her out.


    However, his eyes were deep and his smile was gone. His face was clearly filled with worry.


    He had just felt Lu Nings weight, and she was much lighter than before.


    People lose weight when they fall sick, but she¡¯s lost too much weight.


    Lu Ning did not notice Huo Jinyan¡¯s emotions and was still waiting excitedly to look at the snow.


    She rarely had such a girly side to her, but she often did when with Huo


    Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan was afraid that she would catch a cold, so after putting her coat on her, he even draped two nkets over her.


    After pushing her downstairs, he did not go any further. It was still snowing outside.


    However, Lu Ning was dissatisfied. She turned to look at him. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going?¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked down at her. ¡°It¡¯s still snowing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The snow isn¡¯t heavy.¡±


    The snow was not heavy, but it was cold. It would not be good for her if she caught a cold now; Huo Jinyan shook his head and refused.


    Lu Nings eyes immediately started watering when she saw him say no.


    When she was sick, her emotions were easily magnified.


    Huo Jinyan was startled when he saw her tearing up. He walked forward and bent down to coax her. ¡°Let¡¯s y when the snow stops, okay? You¡¯ll catch a cold if we go now.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him, her glistening eyes moist and red. She looked extremely aggrieved.


    ¡°But I want to go now.¡±


    Huo Jinyan really could not resist her in this state. The words that came out of his mouth were useless.


    Lu Ning looked at him aggrievedly. In an instant, he wanted to agree to everything.


    He thought for a moment. ¡°Then put that nket over your head and don¡¯t


    take it off. I¡¯ll push you.¡±


    Lu Ning immediately nodded and obediently went to get the nket.


    Huo Jinyanughed and helped her drape the nket over her head.


    Lu Ning looked at him obediently, waiting for him to push her out.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her like a child and smiled. He turned around and pushed her into the courtyard.


    There was a thinyer of snow in the courtyard. Lu Ning sat in the snow and watched snowkes fall beside her. She was fascinated.


    Suddenly, she saw a child building a snowman over there and immediately asked Huo Jinyan to push her over.


    Huo Jinyan did as he was told. They saw a group of children in hospital gowns and coats rolling snowballs with gloves on.


    Their snowman had already taken shape, but itcked some props. The two children behind saw a broom hanging on the wall of the hospital and wanted to use it as a snowman¡¯s hand, but they were not tall enough to take it down. When the two of them turned around, they saw Huo Jinyan.


    However, Huo Jinyan¡¯s appearance was really not amiable in the eyes of the children, so the children stopped in their tracks and looked at Huo Jinyan hesitantly from afar.


    Lu Ning guessed what they were thinking and could not help but turn to Huo Jinyan with a smile.


    Sensing her gaze, Huo Jinyan looked down at her.


    Now, Lu Ning was puzzled. This person is so handsome, but why is his temperament so outstanding? He¡¯s so outstanding that even children don t dare toe over and talk to him.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her in confusion. Before he could ask anything, the two children came over hesitantly. However, they did not look for Huo Jinyan, but


    Lu Ning..

 Chapter 678 - 678: Your Hair’s Turned White

    Chapter 678 - 678: Your Hair¡¯s Turned White


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    They walked over uneasily and stood in front of Lu Ning.


    They spoke carefully, ¡°Big Sister¡­¡±


    After calling out, they pursed their lips and were too embarrassed to say the rest.


    Lu Ning looked at them encouragingly.


    Lu Ning was good-looking. Her eyes were clear and she looked gentle. When the children saw her gaze, they immediately spoke up again. ¡°Big Sister, can you ask this uncle to help us take that broom?¡±<div>


    Hearing this, Lu Ning burst outughing.


    The two children looked at her, bemused.


    Lu Ning raised her hand and patted the two children¡¯s heads. Then, she turned to look at the gloomy-faced Huo Jinyan. ¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t you help them take it?¡±


    ¡®Uncle Huo¡¯ looked at her, and thereafter, really walked over to help take down the broom on the wall. The two children immediatelyughed and hopped in joy.


    They said happily, ¡°Thank you, Sister! Thank you, Uncle!¡±


    ¡®Uncle Huo¡¯ raised his hand gloomily. ¡°What?¡±


    As soon as he spoke, the two children were stunned by his powerful presence.


    They looked at Huo Jinyan in a daze.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Uncle¡­¡± They hesitated.


    Huo Jinyan:


    He took the broom and walked straight towards the and a few other children.


    The two children were even more petrified. They were a little afraid that this uncle would kick their snowman over if he became angry.


    Lu Ning looked at the two of them and reached out to pat their shoulders. She asked them over and whispered, ¡°Call him Big Brotherter.¡±


    The children nodded obediently and ran over.


    When Huo Jinyan walked over, the other children were also stunned, and they subconsciously took two steps back.


    Huo Jinyan bent down and fixed the broom in the snowman¡¯s side, making it his hand.


    The two children ran over and said happily, ¡°Thank you, Big Brother!¡±


    Huo Jinyan enjoyed that very much, but he nodded without changing his expression.


    With this, the children immediately epted him.


    They even took the initiative to hold his arm. ¡°Big Brother, Big Brother, can you help us fix the nose?¡±


    Huo Jinyan was obviously in a better mood. Hearing this, he really bent down and did it for them.


    Lu Ning watched from not far away. The corners of her lips curled up as she maneuvered her wheelchair forward. When she leaned forward, the nket on her head fell andnded on her shoulder. However, she did not care about it.


    After stopping the wheelchair, she looked at Huo Jinyan¡¯s busy figure.


    The light snowfall gradually grew bigger, and snow fell on their heads.


    By the time Huo Jinyan was done helping the children, his hands were red from the cold.


    The children smiled sweetly and thanked this ¡®Big Brother¡¯ profusely.


    As he turned around, he saw Lu Ning.


    However, there was a thinyer of snow on top of Lu Nings head. It was snow-white.


    He frowned and walked over to look at her. However, he could not bear to scold her loudly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree not to take it down?¡±


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand to help her remove the snow. Lu Ning suddenly looked at her and smiled. ¡°Huo Jinyan, your hair¡¯s turned white.¡±


    Actually, his whole head was already snow-white.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s hand suddenly paused. Meeting her gaze, he could not help but wonder if this was how it was like to grow old together.


    Thinking about it, he smiled. Then, he raised his hand and carefully removed the rest of the snow from Lu Nings hair.


    After he was done, he casually brushed his own hair, and the snowkes from his head fluttered down.


    Huo Jinyan walked over and pushed her back to the inpatient building. As soon as they entered the room, Lu Ning called out to him.


    Huo Jinyan immediately stopped and turned to stand in front of her, bending down to look at her with a nervous expression.


    Ever since Lu Ning was injured, he had been very nervous when she called him..

 Chapter 679 - 679: Instinctive Fear

    Chapter 679 - 679: Instinctive Fear


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    He thought that she was feeling ufortable somewhere.


    He would look at her nervously and ask her where she was feeling unwell.


    Lu Ning shook her head and looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling unwell. Bend your head down a bit.¡¯


    Huo Jinyan immediately bent down. He did not ask why and simply did as she said.


    Lu Ning helped him sweep the remaining snow off his head.<div>


    She subconsciously opened her mouth to blow at his hair.


    A warm breeze blew past Huo Jinyan¡¯s ears.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment, but he still maintained his posture.


    ¡°Done.¡±


    It was only when he heard Lu Nings voice that he stood up and looked at her.


    Seeing that he did not move, Lu Ning raised her eyebrows in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and smiled. How should I put it? Every time I see her, my heart flutters.


    Before he could speak, someone suddenly rushed out from behind and hooked his neck.


    Both of them were shocked.


    Lu Ning subconsciously went forward to grab him.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Before Xia Yu¡¯an could finish speaking, the sound of Lu Ning tumbling from the wheelchair could be heard.


    Huo Jinyan immediately went to help her up, but she still fell to the ground. Her face instantly turned pale, and unbearable pain shed across her face.


    Huo Jinyan frowned and quickly picked her up.


    ¡°Where does it hurt? I¡¯ll look for a doctor!¡± He carried her and walked in quickly.


    Xia Yu¡¯an stayed where he was and btedly guessed that he had gotten into trouble.


    Chu Ting, who had arrivedte to the scene, looked at Xia Yu¡¯an. ¡®Young Master Xia, why are you running so fast? 1 didn¡¯t even tell President Huo that you are here; if he finds out that I brought you here, he¡¯ll probably chew my ear off.¡¯


    Xia Yu¡¯an turned to look at him, his expression frozen. ¡°Well, maybe, we¡¯ll all get chewed out.¡±


    He had never seen Huo Jinyan so nervous. When the girl fell just now, he looked scared out of his wits.


    Xia Yu¡¯an shook his head in distress. If he had known earlier, he would not have surprised him like that.


    Not only would he be scolded, but he would probably also be beaten up.


    ¡°When he hits meter, hold him back a little. I don¡¯t want to be hospitalized on the spot.¡±


    Chu Ting looked at him in confusion. ¡°Huh?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a group of doctors and nurses rush into a ward.


    Xia Yu¡¯an turned around awkwardly and propped the wheelchair up, before pushing it to the ward.


    A group of doctors and nurses examined Lu Ning.


    Fortunately, it was nothing serious. She was just startled and hit her wound when she fell. It was inevitable for her to feel some pain, but it was not a big problem.


    Huo Jinyan heaved a sigh of relief, then sent them out.


    When they passed by Xia Yu¡¯an and Chu Ting, he went back into the ward without even looking at them.


    He looked at Lu Ning with lingering fear.


    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    Lu Ning smiled at him andforted him. ¡°I¡¯m much better. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    However, Huo Jinyan frowned and could not help but think about it.


    When Xia Yu¡¯an suddenly grabbed his neck just now, he could clearly see the fear in Lu Nings eyes.


    He knew that Lu Ning could not forget something like that in such a short period of time, but he was afraid that she would always remember it and be afraid for the rest of her life. This seemed to have be her stress reaction; usually, she looked fine, but when she was scared, she would be even more frightened than before.


    Gu Chen often gave her some psychological treatment in this aspect, but it was actually very ineffective. Lu Ning seemed to have sealed her heart and locked that memory In a box. she wanted to forget It, but every time she was frightened, the box would open by itself, and all the images would appear in front of her. These were out of her control.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her calm expression and actually hoped that she would


    cry..

 Chapter 680 - 680: Are Those His Friends?

    Chapter 680 - 680: Are Those His Friends?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    However, ever since Lu Ning woke up, she did not show any signs of emotional release or breakdown.


    Gu Chen said that her situation was actually very bad. It could not be seen from the outside, but if she did not vent it out, it would be a terrible burden for her in the future,<div>


    Huo Jinyan thought that this might be her usual way of handling things since she was young.


    Perhaps, there¡¯s more than one box like this in her heart¡­


    Every time he thought of this, Huo Jinyan¡¯s heart ached. He wanted to talk to her, but he was afraid of touching something she did not want him to touch, so he gave up every time.


    Huo Jinyan felt terrible, and reached out to hold her hand.


    Lu Ning knew that he was worried. She held his hand tightly and told him that she was fine.


    She turned in the direction of the door.


    Xia Yu¡¯an stood there scratching his head, feeling a little embarrassed and at a loss for words.


    Lu Ning looked at him. Only then did he take a step forward, and he said softly, ¡°Sorry about just now.¡±


    His voice was filled with apology, but he could not say anything else besides apologizing to her.


    He was usually a good conversationalist, but now, he gawked at Lu Ning and could not say anything.


    Lu Ning looked at him, waiting for him to continue.<div>


    Huo Jinyan also looked up, and in an instant, an overbearing sense of oppression enveloped Xia Yu¡¯an.


    He really wanted to dig a hole and hide in it.


    Even without looking at Huo Jinyan, Xia Yu¡¯an felt a chill run down his spine, and his hands trembled in fear.


    He pretended not to notice it and looked at Lu Ning.


    ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m Brother Jinyan¡¯s friend, my name¡¯s Xia Yu¡¯an. I¡¯m sorry that I surprised you just now, you can scold me if you want, as long as it makes you feel better.¡±


    Lu Ning was taken aback as she looked at him.


    She blushed slightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine now, but I think you¡¯re misunderstanding something.¡±


    Stunned, Xia Yu¡¯an subconsciously looked at Huo Jinyan.


    His gaze seemed to be saying, You actually haven¡¯t wooed her yet?


    Huo Jinyan was very satisfied with the way he addressed him just now, but now he was very dissatisfied with the look in his eyes.


    Xia Yu¡¯an was an insensitive person who said whatever he thought. He would blurt out anything that came to his mind.


    ¡°No way, Big Brother, are you that incapable? To think you haven¡¯t gotten with her yet. That face is really wasted on you when you don¡¯t even know how to woo a girl. Don¡¯t tell me you¡­ Mmph¡­¡±


    As he chattered on non-stop, Chu Ting covered his mouth and dragged him out.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Lu. I¡¯ll bring him away. Right now.¡± Saying that, he dragged him out.


    Huo Jinyan gritted his teeth with a dark expression.


    He turned around and looked at Lu Ning. ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and watched him leave.


    After Huo Jinyan left, she could not help but giggle.


    That kid just now was actually quite adorable.


    Not long after the three of them went out, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi returned with Lu Jingzhi.


    Lu Jingzhi could now follow them out, but Lu Zhi was still afraid that he would not be able to walk for too long, so he was being pushed around on a wheelchair.


    When the three of them returned, Lu Jingzhi jumped down from the wheelchair excitedly and ran to Lu Nings bed.


    ¡°Big Sis! Flowers for you!¡¯


    Lu Nine took a closer look. It was a fake flower. but it was very realistic.


    Because of Shen Yunci¡¯s allergy, there were no real flowers at home. They were all fake flowers. Although she was allergic, Shen Yunci liked flowers and nts, so Lu Zhi would asionally buy some fake flowers to surprise her.


    ¡°Thank you, Jingzhi.¡±


    Shen Yunci took off her coat and walked over to look at Lu Ning.


    After looking at her and checking on her health, she could not help but be curious about Huo Jinyan.


    ¡°l saw Jinyan talking to two men just now.. Are those his friends?¡±

 Chapter 681 - 681: There’s No Way

    Chapter 681 - 681: There¡¯s No Way


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When Shen Yunci finished speaking, Lu Zhi asked dubiously, ¡°He has friends?¡± For some reason, Lu Ning could not help butugh when she heard this.


    With Huo Jinyan¡¯s temperament, it seemed like he really did not have many friends.<div>


    ¡°One of them is his assistant, the other¡¯s a friend.¡¯


    Lu Ning said truthfully.


    Shen Yunci nodded.


    Suddenly, she saw that Lu Nings pants were a little dirty.


    ¡°Ningning, what¡¯s with those stains on your pants?¡±


    Lu Ning was startled for a moment and subconsciously looked down.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at it and could not help but point to the other side. ¡°There¡¯s some here too.¡¯


    Lu Ning:


    I must¡¯ve dirtied my pants identally when I fell just now.


    Shen Yunci immediately looked at her. ¡°What is it? Did Jinyan bring you out?¡± Lu Ning replied vaguely, ¡°Yes, I wanted to see the snow so I asked him to bring me out, then¡­ when I came back I identally fell down. It¡¯s no problem, the doctor¡¯s already checked me.¡±


    ¡°Ah! You fell?!¡±<div>


    The two of them immediately shouted.


    Lu Ning was shocked and quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s alright, I just fell by ident. I¡¯m really fine.¡±


    Lu Zhi immediately became angry. ¡°How could that brat let you fall down? Did he topple the wheelchair?¡±


    Lu Ning defended Huo Jinyan helplessly. ¡°No, it¡¯s not him. I was frightened by his friend and fell over myself.¡±


    ¡°His friend scared you? And he didn¡¯t catch you? Wait here, [ f m going to give those brats a piece of my mind!¡±


    ¡°Wait, Daddy!¡¯


    In a panic, Lu Ning propped herself up to look at Lu Zhi.


    Shen Yunci quickly stopped him. ¡°Dear, don¡¯t be so impatient. Look, Jinyan couldn¡¯t bear to let Ningning fall down; he must¡¯ve been careless. Besides, Ningning already said she¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t be so hot-tempered. Like I said, Jinyan didn¡¯t look too good just now.


    ¡°That boy beside him looks like he¡¯s about to tear up, Jinyan must have told him off. Don¡¯t head over there.¡¯


    Lu Ning quickly nodded in agreement.


    After being pulled back, Lu Zhi walked over to look at Lu Ning. ¡°Where did you hit yourself? Does it still hurt?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, I¡¯m really fine. He suddenly appeared and I was scared because I didn¡¯t realize what was happening. It¡¯s all me, Daddy, so don¡¯t bring it up with themter.¡±


    Lu Zhi pinched his fingers and replied unwillingly, ¡°Fine, I understand.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him. ¡°I¡¯ll take your word for it. If you go back on your word


    I¡¯ll ignore you.¡±


    Lu Zhi could only nod. ¡°Yes, I got it.¡±


    Only then did Lu Ning rx.


    Shen Yunci walked over and patted her head. Still a little worried, she asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you really fine?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m really fine, He won¡¯t let anything happen to me.¡±


    Shen Yunci looked at her and smiled. ¡°I almost feel ashamed of myself when I see him. I¡¯ll be so terrified to bring you out in case you ever hurt yourself at all.


    Shen Yunci held her hand. ¡°I think Jinyan is very good to you. Don¡¯t let him wait too long, just hold back a little, Make sure to hold on to him, don¡¯t let another girl steal him away.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled at her. ¡°There¡¯s no way, he won¡¯t be taken away by any other girls.¡±


    She said this withplete confidence.


    Shen Yunci prodded her forehead helplessly. ¡°You¡¯ve really gotten a good hold of him, haven¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you bully him now.¡±


    Lu Ning wrinkled her nose. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Shen Yunci brushed her hair and looked at her lovingly. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine if you won¡¯t. I just want to tell you that your motherpletely supports you. Don¡¯t worry about us, just do what you want..¡±

 Chapter 682 - 682: I’ll Take Care of It

    Chapter 682: I¡¯ll Take Care of It


    Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios


    As she finished speaking, before Lu Ning could say anything in reply Lu Zhi¡¯s voice came from the other side.


    ¡°Hold it, don¡¯t just speak for me. I haven¡¯t agreed to it yet.¡±


    Shen Yunci immediately turned around. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t support them?¡± Lu Zhi shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s not it, I still need to inspect him further.¡±


    Shen Yunci walked towards him unhappily. ¡°Keep that up and you¡¯ll scare my son-inw away.¡±


    Lu Zhiyi raised his eyebrows. ¡°So be it. If he can¡¯t pass my inspection, I won¡¯t hand my precious daughter over to him. If he runs away, it means that he¡¯s impatient. It¡¯s not as if our daughter iscking for suitors.¡±


    Shen Yunci was so angry that she could not speak.


    It was Lu Jingzhi who quietly added, ¡°I think Brother Huo is alright.¡±


    Lu Zhi immediately turned around. ¡°What do you know? You can¡¯t just look at his face, a person¡¯s looks doesn¡¯t mean anything. Good-looking people are all scumbags.¡±


    Shen Yunci looked at him, not knowing whether tough or cry at his remark. ¡°Why do you denigrate yourself like that? Were it not for your looks, I may not have ended up with you back then.¡±


    Lu Zhi choked.


    Shen Yunci, on the other hand, had found a sore spot to prod. ¡°Didn¡¯t you seduce me with that face of yours back then? You relied on your good looks to get so close to me all day long, yet you say that a person¡¯s looks aren¡¯t worth anything? And now that I¡¯ve given birth to four children with you, you say that you¡¯re a scumbag who relied on your good looks? You didn¡¯t say anything


    when you were wooing me, and neither did you say anything when we got married.¡¯


    Lu Zhi waspletely speechless. His mouth pped for a long time, but he could not say a word.


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi sat on the bed, watching themotion. They had to hold back theirughter.


    After being stunned for a long time, Lu Zhi retorted, ¡°l also relied on my good character! ¡±


    Shen Yunci immediately said mercilessly, ¡°Nonsense! I only cared about your looks. Who cares about your character?¡±


    Lu zhi: ?


    ¡°For all these years you were only interested in my looks? And not in my character?¡±


    Shen Yunci perched her hands on her hips and looked at him. ¡°Exactly, and when that face of yours bes unbearable to look at I¡¯ll get another.¡±


    The second half of this sentence was simply said in spite.


    Hence, Lu Ning unexpectedly got an eyeful of this elderly couple unabashedly flirting with each other.


    Lu Zhi felt quite pleased hearing that, so he did not retort. He got up, plucked a cherry from a small te, and plopped it in Shen Yunci¡¯s mouth.


    Shen Yunci looked at him and patted him.


    Then, Lu Zhi walked around the table.


    He handed the small te to Lu Ning. ¡°Eat up. Daddy has already removed the core and peeled the skin.¡±


    Then, he helped Lu Ning into afortable sitting position.


    Lu Ning looked at the fruits on the small te and smiled at Lu Zhi. ¡°Thank you, Daddy.¡±


    Lu Zhi raised his hand and patted her head.


    Lu Jingzhi looked at Lu Zhi. ¡°Dad, what about me?¡±


    Lu Zhi looked directly at Shen Yunci. ¡°Ask your mother. I¡¯ll only care about your sister from now on, have your mother take care of you.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi: ?


    Shen Yunci looked at him in amusement. ¡°Huh? Why am I in charge of my son? I want to take care of my daughter too!¡±


    Lu Jingzhi: ?


    ¡°All you care about is a person¡¯s looks. I¡¯ll be the one to take care of our daughter!¡±


    Without another word, Shen Yunci rolled up her sleeves and grabbed Lu Zhi¡¯s ear.


    ¡°They¡¯re all my children. I¡¯ll be the one to determine whether I can care for them. Dare to say that again?¡±


    ¡°Ow, ouch¡­


    Lu Ning smiled as she watched them argue.


    Lu Jingzhi was speechless.


    Make a fuss if you want, but why do you always drag me into your mess?


    Lu Ning turned to look at him. The two beds were not too far apart, so Lu Ning handed him her te.


    Lu Zhi spotted that despite being held up in his bickering..

 Chapter 683 - 683: They’ll Know Sooner or Later

    Chapter 683: They¡¯ll Know Sooner or Later


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Hey, hey, Jingzhi, don¡¯t eat it all. Leave some for your sister¡­ Ow, ow, it hurts, dear. Be gentler¡­¡±


    Lu Jingzhi might have been angry or something, but when he heard this, he wolfed it all down in no time at all.


    After eating it, he even waved her te at Lu Zhi as though showing it off.


    Lu Zhi: n . . .


    When Huo Jinyan returned, everything had returned to normal.


    He brought Xia Yu¡¯an and Chu Ting in as well. After they greeted Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi, the two of them nced at Huo Jinyan.


    Then, they immediately bade them farewell.


    After saying goodbye to Lu Ning, they left without even daring to look back. Lu Ning:


    She looked up at Huo Jinyan. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been reprimanding them non-stop ever since you went out.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. Unexpectedly, he continued, ¡­There was a two-minute intermission in the middle.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    She looked at him helplessly andughed.


    Huo Jinyan bent down and sat down to look at her.


    ¡°Does it hurt anywhere?¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head. ¡°Not at all.¡±


    As the two of them were talking, Shen Yunci¡¯s phone rang.


    She picked up her phone and nced at it. After being taken aback for a moment, she looked at Lu Zhi. She handed the phone over to Lu Zhi.


    Lu Zhi was also stunned.


    The two of them exchanged looks with each other, as if they were trying to decide on something.


    In the end, Shen Yunci sighed and went out with her phone.


    Lu Zhi followed her out.


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi both looked at each other.


    Lu Ning wrinkled her brows, not knowing what was wrong with the two of them.


    She turned to look at Huo Jinyan.


    She asked hesitantly, ¡°About Ji?ng Zhe¡­¡±


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment when she mentioned this name, and his expression immediately changed.


    Lu Ning raised her hand and held his hand. She could feel his trembling.


    He sighed and looked at Lu Ning. He said softly, ¡°He died there on the spot, and his body was taken away by the police. I contacted the Ji?ng family, but no one from the family came; they want nothing to do with him. The police were the ones who arranged for his burial.¡±


    Lu Ning lowered her gaze and nodded.


    He deserved this ending, but it¡¯s still lonely that no one wanted to arrange for his funeral after he passed away.


    Lu Ning sighed and held Huo Jinyan¡¯s hand in hers.


    Huo Jinyan looked up at her and smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, everythings fine now.¡±


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi walked out and answered the phone.


    It was from Shen Guang.


    ¡°Sis,e and pick me up.¡±


    Shen Guang said directly. Shen Yunci was stunned. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Downstairs, in the hospital.¡±


    Shen Yunci turned to look at Lu Zhi. ¡°It seems Little Guang is here. He¡¯s downstairs.¡¯


    Lu Zhi looked at her. ¡°Then¡­ should we fetch him over? Ningning and Jingzhi still don¡¯t know.¡±


    Shen Yunci sighed slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know if they really don¡¯t know. If Ningning can guess what Ji?ng Zhe meant with what he said, she must have had someone investigating for her.


    ¡°Does Jingzhi¡­ already know? And that¡¯s why he went missing¡­¡±


    Lu Zhi was stunned; he had not thought about this yet. After the two of them got into trouble, Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi never asked them about it or when they went missing. They were afraid that the two of them would be traumatized, so they did not say anything.


    But after thinking about it carefully, Shen Yunci was right.


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi must have known something, so they decided to take that risk.


    ¡°Even if they don¡¯t know, they¡¯ll find out sooner orter.¡±


    As soon as Shen Yunci finished speaking, she held Lu Zhi¡¯s hand with tears in her eyes. ¡°Old Lu, we can finally live a proper life with our children..¡±

 Chapter 684 - 684: You Still Recognize Me

    Chapter 684 - 684: You Still Recognize Me<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Zhi looked at Shen Yunci and held her hand tightly.


    The two of them inwardly heaved a great sigh of relief.<div>


    After holding it in for more than ten years, they could finally lead a normal life with their children.


    They could live a proper life now, which meant that they could see their families again as well.


    Lu Zhi held Shen Yunci¡¯s hand and walked out.


    Shen Guang was waiting downstairs.


    When the two of them arrived downstairs, they were stunned for a moment because Shen Guang was not the only person waiting for them.


    Shen Yunci looked at the two elderly people not far away in a daze. Her eyes reddened, and in an instant she burst into tears. ¡°Uncle¡­ Auntie¡­


    She cried out in between sobs.


    Lu Zhi also looked at the sobbing man and woman with reddened eyes. ¡°Sis¡­ Little Wen¡­


    They stood rooted to the ground, as if they had all forgotten how to walk.


    They had not met for more than ten years; everyone¡¯s faces were marked by the passage of time.


    Fortunately, everyone was fine.<div>


    Shen Guang looked at them with teary eyes.


    ¡°Why are you all standing there in a daze? Don¡¯t you recognize each other anymore?¡±


    Only then did Shen Yunci take a step forward hesitantly, as if she could scarcely believe the scene in front of her, afraid that she would lose everything if she touched it.


    Shen Lixuan and Ke Lan looked at Shen Yunci with tears in their eyes. Ke Lan cried out, ¡°Yunci¡­


    Shen Yunci finally ran over and hugged Ke Lan. ¡°Auntie!¡±


    The two of them hugged each other and cried. Even though they tried their best to suppress it, their wails still leaked out.


    Lu Yanru and Lu Wen finally could not take it anymore and ran over to hug Lu Zhi.


    ¡°Big Brother! ¡±


    ¡°Little Zhi!¡±


    The family hugged each other, and they enjoyed their long-awaited reunion.


    Shen Guang watched from the side and quietly wiped his tears. Eventually, when everyone¡¯s emotions had stabilized, he brought the few of them out.<div>


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a seat and have a chat outside first. Wouldn¡¯t want to go to the ward and scare the two children, given how worked up everyone is now.¡±


    Shen Yunci nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call Little Qing and Little Bai first.¡±


    She immediately took out her phone, and she made the call as she was pulled along.


    When Lu Qing and Lu Bai received the call, they did not know what was going on.


    Shen Yunci said it was something urgent, so the two of them hurried over.


    When they arrived, they realized that there were many people, people who looked both familiar and unfamiliar.


    When the two of them had left, they were about the same age as Lu Jingzhi or even younger. Now that everyone¡¯s appearances had changed, it was normal for them to not know them.


    Lu Qing and Lu Bai walked to Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi.


    The people around them looked at the two of them and could not help but feel moved.


    ¡°You¡¯ve¡­ you¡¯ve both grown so tall¡­¡±


    Lu Yanru looked at the two of them as tears streamed down her face again. Lu Bai looked at her and suddenly called out hesitantly, ¡°Auntie?¡±


    Lu Yanru was stunned. She suddenly stood up and looked at him, and her tears became even more numerous.


    She covered her mouth and looked at Lu Bai in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ you still remember your Auntie?¡±


    Lu Bai nodded and looked at her. Then, he nced at Lu Wen, whose eyes were also red.


    ¡°Uncle.¡¯


    Lu Wen was also stunned. He raised his hand to wipe his tears; he opened his mouth to speak, but he choked and could not say anything.


    Seeing the children, the group of people could not help but break into tears again.


    Shen Yunci, Shen Guang, and Lu Zhiforted them from the side. Lu Qing and Lu Bai also walked over to console them, and it took them a while to calm down.


    After they calmed down, Lu Qing looked at them and asked, ¡°Are our grandparents not here?¡±


    What he mentioned was exactly what Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi wanted to ask but did not dare to¡­

 Chapter 685 - 685: Can You Accept It?

    Chapter 685 - 685: Can You ept It?<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Hearing this, Lu Yanru and Lu Wen nced at Lu Zhi.


    ¡°Brother, Mom and Dad aren¡¯t in good health and can¡¯te. They¡¯re waiting for you to return to the capital.¡±<div>


    Lu Yanru quickly continued, ¡°They were very excited when they heard the news, but we really couldn¡¯t bring them here, so we told them to wait in the capital. We said we would bring you back. Brother, will¡­ will youe back with us?¡±


    Lu Yanru looked at Lu Zhi with uncertainty.


    Lu Zhi was at a loss.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t the matter been resolved? Why are you still hesitating?¡±


    Lu Wen looked at Lu Zhi in confusion.


    Lu Zhi looked at him and sighed. He had not been filial to his parents for so many years. Now that they were not feeling well, he felt indescribably ufortable; he definitely would go back.


    Shen Yunci held his hand and looked at Lu Yanru and Lu Wen. ¡°We¡¯ll go back, and we¡¯ll bring the children too.¡± Lu Yanru heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Mom and Dad really miss you.¡±


    After she finished speaking, Shen Guang looked at Shen Yunci. ¡°Sis, Auntie and Uncle left a few years after you, and they didn¡¯t tell us where they went. Last time I asked you, and you didn¡¯t seem to know either, so when I went back I had someone investigate.


    ¡°Auntie and Uncle have been staying in our hometown with Chengping for the past few years. I have already found them, but I want to disturb them by going like this. I want Ningning to get better first before you bring the children back to see them and bring them home.


    ¡°Now the matter has been resolved; those people from the Ji?ng family are nothing special, and moreover, they don¡¯t have any courage. They won¡¯t do anything to you, and they won¡¯t dare to. Now that the Ji?ng family has lost Ji?ng Zhe, they can¡¯t do anything. They¡¯ve all fallen apart.¡±<div>


    Shen Yunci nodded and looked at him. She could not help but feel a little emotional. She had not heard from her parents for so many years, and now that there was finally news of them, she could not stop her tears from flowing.


    Shen Yunci¡¯s parents loved each other very much, and she also had a younger brother. Because her father deeply respected her mother, Shen Yunci took her mother¡¯s surname when she was born. Later, when her younger brother was born, her father wanted to take her mother¡¯s surname, but Shen Yunci¡¯s mother rejected it, so her younger brother took her father¡¯s surname, Qi.


    Thinking of her brother, Shen Yunci thoughts began to wander. She wondered how he was now, whether he was married or had children.


    Everything seemed to be waiting to be uncovered by them.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s go and see Ningning. That child doesn¡¯t know yet.¡±


    Shen Guang watched as everyone stood up first.


    Everyone stood up, then followed behind him.


    The group walked out.


    Everyone was inevitably a little worried.


    ¡°Do you think the two children can ept it? It¡¯s all so sudden.¡±


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci looked at each other. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Ningning and Jingzhi are both good children, and we¡¯re all family. They should be able to ept it.¡±<div>


    Lu Yanru was walking in front. ¡°To them, aren¡¯t we just appearing out of thin air? Still, I¡¯m their Auntie, so even if 1 appeared out of thin air, they¡¯ll have to acknowledge me.¡±


    The people behind smiled helplessly.


    They really did not know if the two children could ept her, with her personality as it is.


    Everyone walked towards the hospital.


    At the same time, at the hospital, an uninvited guest was trying to see Lu Ning-


    Master Wu rushed to the hospital right after his nended.


    However, this was the hospital¡¯s VIP ward building. Since he was unable to tell them the ward number or contact anyone, they did not let him in..

 Chapter 686 - 686: I’m Looking for Lu Ning

    Chapter 686 - 686: I¡¯m Looking for Lu Ning<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    In a moment of desperation, Master Wu immediately contacted someone. Fortunately, someone he knew had some connections with this hospital, and he repeatedly guaranteed Master Wu r s character before they let him in. However, for the sake of the patient¡¯s safety, even though they let him in, they still had someone apany him.


    Master Wu was unfazed. He only wanted to find Lu Ning.<div>


    That person he knew also found out Lu Nings room number.


    206.


    Master Wu hurried all the way upstairs and went to look for the room door by door.


    It was when he found 205 that he started to feel nervous.


    His heart was pounding.


    He could finally see Lu Ning in the next moment. This was something he had been hoping for for many years, but now he was extremely nervous.


    Standing at the door to Room 206, Master Wu did not push the door open for a long time. He simply stood at the door, staring at it.


    The assistant at his side and the male nurse behind them were taken aback.


    Wasn¡¯t he in a hurry just now? Why did he stop moving when he reached the door?


    The male nurse frowned slightly, wondering if he came with some hidden agenda.


    He took a step forward and looked at him. ¡°Sir, do you want me to call them for you?¡±<div>


    As he spoke, he raised his hand to knock on the door.


    Grandmaster Wu saw him knocking on the door and was about to stop him, but the nurse was a step faster and had already knocked on the door.


    He was stunned for a moment, but he still took a deep breath and stood at the door without moving.


    The male nurse who knocked on the door looked at him. Then, his gaze fell on the ward door; he was ready, waiting for the person inside to say that they did not know them, and he would immediately bring the two of them away.


    The door opened from the inside.


    Huo Jinyan looked at the three unfamiliar people at the door.


    The assistant recognized Huo Jinyan at a nce.


    He also lived in the capital with Master Wu, so he had to recognize the big shots in the capital. Otherwise, it would really be a loss if he inadvertently offended someone.


    Huo Jinyan was the young master of the Huo family, and the Huo family held a pivotal position in the capital. The first family which he looked up was the Huo family.


    Master Wu also recognized Huo Jinyan, as they had met by chance.


    He had a good memory, so he recognized him at a nce.<div>


    The nurse looked at Huo Jinyan and said politely, ¡°Mr. Huo, do you know this gentleman?¡±


    Master Wu frowned slightly when he heard that. He was not here to look for Huo Jinyan, so there was no point to him recognizing them.


    But why is Huo Jinyan here?


    This is the right ward, isn¡¯t it?


    Huo Jinyan looked at Master Wu.


    Actually, his memory was also not bad, and he also knew about the famous pianist.


    Before Huo Jinyan could speak, Master Wu was afraid that he would directly say that he did not know him, so he spoke first. ¡°Mr. Huo, I¡¯m looking for Lu Ning. May I ask if this is her ward?¡±


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment and frowned slightly.


    He looked inside and said, ¡°Wait a moment.¡¯


    After closing the door, he turned around and went in. He said a few words to Lu Ning and asked for her opinion.


    When Lu Ning heard that it was Master Wu, she was stunned and immediately felt a headacheing on. She really wanted to say that she did not know him.


    But in the end, she sighed and looked at Huo Jinyan. ¡°l know him. Let him in.¡±


    Huo Jinyan nodded, but he still touched her forehead. ¡°You don¡¯t have to see him if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    When Lu Ning heard his words, she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll meet him.¡± Huo Jinyan turned around and left before bringing Master Wu and his assistant in.


    The nurse dutifully followed them in and confirmed with Lu Ning that they really knew each other before leaving.


    Master Wu could not help but be excited when he saw Lu Ning. Even his assistant was stunned..

 Chapter 687 - 687: Accepting a Disciple

    Chapter 687 - 687: epting a Disciple<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    He had never seen Master Wu like this before.


    He was a loner and had always been cold. He had never acted warmly to anyone.<div>


    However, as he looked at Lu Ning, it seemed like he wanted to go straight up to her and give her a hug.


    The assistant looked at Lu Ning, and felt that she seemed familiar.


    He often surfed the Inte and was very sensitive to news; after thinking


    about it carefully, he finally recognized Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning was indeed quite popr. Although she was not a celebrity, she was more noticeable than some celebrities.


    The assistant stood closer and looked at Lu Nings face. He really felt that her fans were right to praise her; even though she was unwell, she was still indescribably beautiful.


    Just looking at her made him feel attracted to her.


    However, before he could take a closer look, a figure blocked his vision. He looked up and was met with Huo Jinyan¡¯s cold gaze.


    Master Wu walked around to the bed and looked at Lu Ning. Although he was so excited, he still did not say anything; he simply kept looking at Lu Ning, smiling while being all worried. His emotions were a mess.


    Even Lu Jingzhi could not help but jump off the bed and keep an eye on him. He was afraid that this person might hurt Lu Ning, looking at his unstable emotions.


    Lu Ning looked at Master Wu and felt her head throb. She said first, ¡°Master Wu, why are you here?¡±<div>


    She really could not think of anything that would make Master Wue looking for her.


    When she saw the news a few days ago, he was still meant to be doing some New Year¡¯s Eve performance overseas.


    Master Wu looked at her with an amiable expression which his assistant had never seen before.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me toe?¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned when she heard that. She could not help but frown. ¡°l didn¡¯t.¡¯


    How could she possibly call Master Wu over? She could not even wait to hide from him.


    Master Wu immediately took the phone and showed it to her. ¡°Look, didn¡¯t you say it before? If I saw you y the piano, that you¡¯ll agree to learn from


    Lu Ning:


    She looked at the video on Master Wu r s phone. It was the time she yed on the school¡¯s anniversary.


    She could not help but feel her forehead throbbing. Suddenly, it all felt so difficult to exin.


    ¡°What I meant, was if you saw me with your own eyes¡ª¡±<div>


    Master Wu: ¡®Exactly, I saw it with my own eyes. Look here, aren¡¯t you ying the piano?¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­ I meant right before me¡­¡±


    Lu Ning clutched her forehead. Her head hurt terribly.


    Master Wu immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t sweat the details. Anyway, you¡¯ve started ying the piano. As we promised, I¡¯ll take you in as my disciple for the rest of my life.¡±


    The assistant¡¯s mouth instantly fell open.


    What is this?


    He flew here in a hurry to take in a disciple?


    No, Master Wu was someone whom everyone else is eager to learn from. I thought that it was something urgent for him to suddenlye here in such a hurry, that he was meeting someone important, but he¡¯s actually here to take in a disciple?


    And he¡¯s in such a rush to take her in?


    Plus, it didn¡¯t look like she¡¯s very willing?


    This¡­


    The assistant turned to look at Lu Ning. She was not pretending; it looked like Lu Ning was really troubled.


    Now, the assistant was even more confused.


    If other people heard that Master Wu was going to take in a disciple, they would immediately flock around him with everything they had. Even if they had to beg him for a year or two, as long as Master Wu was ultimately willing to take them in, they would dly do so no matter how long it took.


    If those people witnessed this scene, they would die in a fit of anger.


    Master Wu was rushing to take her in, yet she was so unwilling to be his disciple.


    The assistant felt as if his understanding of the world had copsed. How can there be anyone in this world who would reject Master Wu¡¯s offer?

 Chapter 688 - 688: Wasn’t My Intention

    Chapter 688 - 688: Wasn¡¯t My Intention<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Yet there really was one such person, right before him.


    The assistant was stunned for a moment as he looked at Master Wu r s fawning expression.<div>


    He found it even more unbelievable.


    What charm did this Miss Lu have, to make Master Wu beg her like this?


    Moreover, it sounds like this isn¡¯t the first time Master Wu begged her. It seems like they¡¯ve met before?


    But she also rejected him then?


    She probably really doesn¡¯t want to y the piano if she had said something like that.


    COU1d it be¡­


    Another idea came to the assistant¡¯s mind, and he was even more stunned.


    Could it be that Master Wu chose to settle in the capital because of Lu Ning?


    Previously, he¡¯s lived freely and had no fixed residence. Yet, a few years ago he suddenly settled down in the capital, puzzling everyone.


    Could Master Wu have done that all because of Lu Ning?


    After all, Lu Ningis in A City, which isn¡¯t too far away, so we can catch wind of any news immediately.<div>


    Furthermore, didn¡¯t they say on the Inte that Lu Ning will be entering a university in the capital?


    If that¡¯s the case, then everything makes sense.


    No wonder Master Wu often epted invitations from universities. Sometimes, he WOU1d even ask the school for the list of admissions. However, he would be quite disappointed every time he looked at the lists.


    The assistant knew he was looking for someone, though he could not find their name every single time.


    However, Miss Lu definitely has to attend school grade by grade; surely he would know when she¡¯ll enter university if he just tallied her age. Was there a need to look for her name every year?


    Could it be that Miss Lu skipped grades?


    But didn¡¯t they say that Miss Lu¡¯s grades were very bad? That¡¯s why, when there werements online about Lu Ning getting into Beijing University, many people immediately said that that was impossible.


    Now, the assistant was even more confused.


    The situation in front of him was really difficult to understand.


    All he knew was that the current Master Wu really looked like a salesperson urging someone to buy something.


    He could not help but purse his lips as he stood at the side, not sure if he should even look anymore.<div>


    Lu Ning, on the other hand, looked indifferent.


    She looked at Master Wu. ¡°Master Wu, you¡¯ve really misunderstood. I was just trying to excuse myself from the situation. That really wasn¡¯t my intention.¡±


    Shen Guang alone was enough to give her a headache. Now that Master Wu was here, she really could not take it anymore.


    What even is going on?


    Back then, she had forgotten to ask Jingzhi to delete all these videos online. She really did not expect Master Wu to see them. Wasn¡¯t he the sort to never go online?!


    Lu Nings head hurt. Huo Jinyan looked at her, and went forward to hold her hand.


    Seeing that she was not feeling well, he wanted to chase these unwanted visitors away.


    He bent down and looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at Huo Jinyan and knew that he was going to chase them out. Although she did not want Master Wu to misunderstand, he was still an esteemed musician, so she could not be so rude as to chase him out.


    However¡­


    Master Wu r s expression made her feel like he had her caught in his. She really felt like she could not escape.


    But she really, really wanted to run away.


    Before Lu Ning could speak, a voice came from the door. Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi knocked on the door and pushed it open.


    ¡°Ningning, Jingzhi.¡±


    They called out and walked in.


    When they saw the two strangers in the ward, they were still in a daze. She looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Ningning, this person¡­ Do you know him?¡±


    Initially, she wanted to ask if they were friends, but after taking a look at Master Wu r s appearance, she realized that his age did not seem right for that, so she asked if she knew him.


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°l guess we know each other.¡±


    Does it count when he forcefully introduced himself to me?


    Hearing this, before Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi could say anything, Master Wu immediately went forward to shake hands with them. ¡°You¡¯re Ningning¡¯s parents, right? Truly a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Lu Zhi and Shen Yunci were stunned by his enthusiasm..

 Chapter 689 - 689: Trying to Hide Again?

    Chapter 689 - 689: Trying to Hide Again?<div>


    Trantor: As Studios  Editor: As Studios


    When Lu Zhi saw that he was about to shake Shen Yunci¡¯s hand after shaking his hand, Lu Zhi hurriedly held her hands and pulled her back.


    ¡°Wait, wait a minute.¡±<div>


    Lu Zhi immediately looked at Lu Ning in confusion.


    Lu Ning was also very puzzled.


    She turned to look at Master Wu. ¡°Master, How about don¡¯t you go back first? We can talk another day.¡±


    Master Wu looked at Lu Ning and immediately sighed. ¡°Are you trying to hide from me again?¡±


    Lu Ning:


    He had guessed correctly.


    Master Wu sat on a chair beside the bed and looked at Lu Ning. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get a hold of you; if I leave, you might run away tomorrow and I won¡¯t be able to find you again. I¡¯ll wait here. I won¡¯t leave if you don¡¯t agree.¡± Lu Ning:


    The assistant was speechless.


    He had never seen Master Wu being so shameless before.


    Isn¡¯ t he just acting childishly?


    The assistant really wanted to find a hole to hide into.<div>


    Seeing this, everyone was stunned.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi saw Lu Nings troubled expression and went forward to


    Master Wu. ¡°About this¡­ Master?¡±


    They did not know who Master Wu was, so they could only follow Lu Ning and call him by the same name.


    ¡°Look, Ningning hasn¡¯t recovered yet, and we still have some things to do. Why don¡¯t you leave first?¡±


    Master Wu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You guys settle what you need to, I won¡¯t get in your way or say anything.¡±


    He did look quite obedient.


    Huh..


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi saw that he did not look like a hooligan, but probably was a person of some status, so they could not be rude to him and were thinking of something tactful they could say.


    On the other hand, Huo Jinyan simply scowled and said, ¡°Will you leave?¡±


    His tone was impolite, and his gaze was not courteous either.<div>


    Master Wu was really startled by his look.


    However, he quickly averted his gaze and looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Ningning, I¡¯ll leave if you promise me.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    Lu Ning did not want to speak with him anymore. She turned to look at Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi. ¡°Dad, Mom, what is it?¡±


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi looked at Lu Ning in shock.


    Lu Ning did not look at Master Wu at all and simply treated him like air.


    Shen Yunci came back to her senses and said hesitantly, ¡°There¡¯s something we want to tell you. Dad and Mom¡¯s families are here; do you want to meet them?¡±


    Just as she finished speaking, the door of the ward opened forcefully.


    ¡°Yunci, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t they want to see their Auntie?!¡±


    After waiting for so long, Lu Yanru could not hold back anymore and pushed the door open. She even looked a little upset when she entered.


    Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi were stunned. They looked at her and the people walking in behind her.


    Lu Wen tugged at Lu Yanru. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be rash. You¡¯ll scare the children.¡± Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi were indeed shocked.


    Lu Yanru nced at the unfamiliar people in the ward and took a step back awkwardly.


    Unexpectedly, they really had been dyed by somebody. She really misunderstood them.


    But when she took a closer look at the strangers, she was stunned.


    Why do these two strangers look more and more familiar the more I look at them? I might even know them?


    Lu Yanru thought about it carefully. Their faces matched those faces in her mind, but¡­ she did not dare to recognize them.


    She simply wondered why these two would appear in A City, and even in Lu Nings ward.


    What¡­ what¡¯s going on?


    Afraid that she might have gotten the wrong person, she turned to look at Lu Wen and confirmed in a low voice.


    ¡°Little Wen, tell me if I¡¯m mistaken¡ªis that Huo Jinyan standing over there?¡±

 Chapter 690 - 690: Don’t Fight

    Chapter 690 - 690: Don¡¯t Fight<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°And isn¡¯t that Master Wu from the Piano Association sitting over there?¡±


    Lu Wen was also stunned when he saw the two of them.<div>


    He could not believe his eyes, but it was true.


    ¡°l think¡­ it¡¯s really them.¡±


    Lu Yanru was stunned, and so were the people behind him.


    They were all reputable people in the capital and did business with the Huo family asionally. However, they had only met Huo Jinyan a few times, so they did not seem to be very familiar with each other and had only exchanged a few words.


    But why would Huo Jinyan be here?


    And why would Master Wu be here too?


    The moment they entered, they were all puzzled.


    Lu Ning also looked at them in confusion.


    What¡¯s with this situation?


    Actually, when she had Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi investigated, she found out that the Lu family, the Shen family, and the Qi family in the capital had some connections.


    Lu Ning knew this, but she had not investigated further and did not know who was who.<div>


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi looked at the two children¡¯s confused expressions and immediately walked over to look at them.


    ¡°Ningning, Jingzhi, don¡¯t be afraid. These are Mom and Dad¡¯s sisters and elders. You¡¯ve never met them before, Mommy will introduce them to you.¡±


    ¡°Over there are Daddy¡¯s older sister and younger brother. Call them Auntie and Uncle.¡¯


    ¡°Auntie, Uncle.¡¯


    ¡°Auntie, Uncle.¡¯


    The two of them greeted them in unison.


    It was really unavoidable to acknowledge one¡¯s rtives during the new year.


    ¡°And they are your Granduncle and Grandaunt.¡±


    ¡°Granduncle, Grandaunt.¡¯


    The two of them greeted them again in unison.


    Until Shen Yunci introduced Shen Guang.<div>


    ¡°Over here is Mommy¡¯s cousin. Call them Uncle and Auntie.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him and hesitated for a moment before calling out after Lu


    Jingzhi, ¡°Uncle, Auntie.¡±


    When she looked at Shen Guang, it was unknown what kind of emotions she had, but it made Shen Guang feel quite awkward. Shen Guang:


    Lu Ning looked at him without averting her eyes.


    Until everyone handed over the red packets.


    ¡°Ningning, this is from Auntie.¡± ¡°Ningning, here¡¯s from Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Ningning¡­ ¡±


    Lu Ning looked at the red packets in her hand and was stunned. She turned to look at Lu Jingzhi, who was also stunned.


    The two of them were stunned, but they quickly came to their senses and immediately thanked them.


    Lu Yanru immediately ran over and looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Are you feeling better, Ningning? Are you still feeling unwell? Is the treatment here alright? Why don¡¯t Auntie transfer you to a hospital in the capital? Auntie knows a few friends who are doctors and have good medical skills¡­¡±


    When Lu Ning heard Lu Yanru¡¯s words, she immediately blocked Master Wu and could not help but want tough.


    Master wu:


    At first, Master Wu was able to remain in his seat, but eventually he was squeezed out. Having been forced out to the back, he silently walked to the side in a daze.


    They had just met and were not familiar with each other, but everyone was slowly warming up to each other.


    However, they were also afraid that the two children would be too tired. An hourter, they decided that they should be leaving.


    Lu Yanru was still talking non-stop to Lu Ning, as if she wanted to tell Lu Ning everything that had happened in the capital.


    Lu Ning was listening patiently with a smile.


    Lu Wen looked at Lu Zhi helplessly, and the two of them did not know what to do with Lu Yanru.


    Their sister¡¯s personality had never changed since she was young.


    ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    As soon as Lu Wen called out, Lu Yanru immediately stopped her. ¡°Hush!¡±


    Without looking back, she continued to talk to Lu Ning.


    Lu Wen:


    It was only when Shen Lixuan and Ke Lan spoke that she stopped. After all, they were their elders, so Lu Yanru still had to listen to what they said. ¡°Yanru, Ningning and Jingzhi are tired. Let them rest. We cane again tomorrow..¡±

 Chapter 691 - 691: Opening the Red Packets

    Chapter 691 - 691: Opening the Red Packets<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Hearing this, Lu Yanru perked up and looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Ningning, rest first.


    Auntie will tell you tomorrow.¡±<div>


    Lu Ning nodded and smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Only then was Lu Yanru dragged outside.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi also went out.


    They all went out to discuss something.


    Once again, Lu Ning, Lu Jingzhi, and the three others were left in the room.


    Lu Ning looked at Master Wu, who was walking over, and felt her headache starting up again.


    ¡°Master Wu, can we talk tomorrow? I¡¯m really a little tired.¡±


    Master Wu hesitated a little as he looked at her.


    Indeed, Lu Ning seemed a little tired.


    Lu Ning added further, ¡°My Auntie and the others areing to see me tomorrow, so 1 won¡¯t run away either. Juste with them tomorrow.¡±


    It was simply a suggestion.<div>


    In the end, when Master Wu heard this, he strode out. As he walked, he said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask your auntie when they¡¯reing so that I cane with them.¡±


    Lu Ning: ???


    The assistant:


    Anyone with a discerning ear can tell that she¡¯s just being polite! Master, why can¡¯t you tell?!


    The assistant quickly followed him out; he bowed apologetically to Lu Ning before he left.


    Seeing Master Wu leave, Lu Ning finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    She really was a little tired.


    Huo Jinyan, sitting at the side, looked at her. He gently massaged her wrist and adjusted her headboard to afortable position so that she could rest well.


    ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll watch over you.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled.


    She gently closed her eyes.<div>


    As soon as she closed her eyes, she immediately opened them.


    Huo Jinyan looked over nervously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lu Ning chuckled and looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I want to open the red packets.¡±


    Huo Jinyan:


    He smiled helplessly at her and helped her adjust her position.


    Lu Ning took the red packets on the table.


    Lu Jingzhi also picked them up and looked at them.


    The red packets were not thick, because¡­


    They were packed with cards.


    After Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi opened all of them, they looked at the cards on their beds and fell into deep thought.


    At the back of each card, a password was thoughtfully written.


    The two of them looked at each other.


    It¡¯s just¡­ how should I put it?


    These gifts are really unique and lofty.


    Huo Jinyan could not hold back a chuckle when he saw their expressions.


    ¡°Just keep them. After all, it¡¯s a token of their goodwill.¡± He said as he looked at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning nced at him and silently picked up the cards.


    However, she still had to tell Shen Yunci and the others. Unfortunately, before she returned, Lu Ning had already fallen asleep.


    Huo Jinyan got up and covered her with the nket, then leaned closer and kissed her forehead gently.


    When Lu Jingzhi looked over, he immediately looked over with a smile and raised a finger to his lips. ¡°Shh¡ª


    Huo Jinyan sat back down and continued to gently massage Lu Nings wrists and legs.


    Lu Yanru and the others would be staying in A City for a few more days. They wanted to get to know Lu Ning and Lu Jingzhi; after all, they had not seen each other for so many years, and the two children were unfamiliar with them. Lu Yanru wanted to get to know them better as soon as possible so that she could talk to them about returning to the capital.


    After Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi sent her off, they walked back.


    Lu Zhi frowned at Shen Yunci. ¡°Yan Ru just said that Master Wu is a renowned pianist from the Piano Association. Could he be that top pianist, Wu Nan?¡±


    Shen Yunci nodded. ¡®1 1 think so. There aren¡¯t that many Master Wus in the Piano Association.¡±


    The two of them were stunned.


    ¡°How does Ningning know him? And it seems like he has something to ask of our Ningning?¡±

 Chapter 692 - 692: Can We Go Back Now?

    Chapter 692 - 692: Can We Go Back Now?<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back and ask Ningning?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±<div>


    When the two of them returned and saw that Lu Ning had already fallen asleep, they did not disturb her anymore.


    However, Lu Jingzhi was still awake; he called out to his parents when he saw them.


    The two of them walked over to him.


    Lu Jingzhi showed the cards in his hands to the two of them.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, Sister asked if we can ept these. There¡¯s more on her side,¡±


    Lu Ning did remind him before she fell asleep.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi could not help butugh when they saw these cards.


    She raised her hand and patted Lu Jingzhi¡¯s head. ¡°Keep them. Auntie and the others gave it to you, so it¡¯s yours.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi nodded and put the cards away.


    Shen Yunci was too curious, so she walked over and asked Huo Jinyan. ¡°Jinyan, what did Master Wu say to Ningning just now?¡±


    Without stopping what he was doing, Huo Jinyan said softly, ¡°He wants Ningning to be his disciple,¡±<div>


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Shen Yunci was stunned, and so was Lu Zhi.


    ¡°Disciple? Hadn¡¯t Master Wu not been taking disciples for many years?¡±


    Shen Yunci looked at Huo Jinyan again. ¡°Then Ningning¡­¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t ept.¡±


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi looked at each other.


    After all, this was Lu Nings matter and the two of them did not want to interfere in their children¡¯s affairs too much. However, if a top-notch person like Master Wu really wanted to take in Lu Ning, she really had to consider it carefully.


    The two of them could not help but nce at the sleeping Lu Ning.


    Our precious daughter seems so capable¡­


    She¡¯s surrounded by some very powerful people.


    Putting aside Gu Chen, Gu Cheng, and the others, and not to mention Huo Jinyan, Master Wu alone was shocking enough.<div>


    Moreover, Shen Yunci had been able to see Shen Guang because of Lu Ning.


    At that time, the two of them already knew each other.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi sat on the sofa and started to doubt their understanding of the world.


    It seemed like they were the ones dragging their daughter down.


    Lu Yanru and Lu Wen were in the same car.


    Lu Yanru looked at Lu Wen from the front passenger seat. ¡°Didn¡¯t you check the Lu residence previously? Do you still remember the address?¡±


    Lu Wen nodded. ¡°Yes.¡¯


    Lu Yanru said, ¡°Let¡¯s head over and take a look.¡±


    Lu Wen turned to look at her. ¡°Sure, but Sis, don¡¯t get out of the car.¡±


    Lu Yanru rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Tsk, why are you so wishy-washy? Can¡¯t I visit the ce where my little niece used to live?¡±


    Lu Wen had no choice but to turn the car around. ¡°l know you¡¯re dissatisfied with how they treated her, but we¡¯ve just met Ningning. Don¡¯t go causing trouble for her.¡¯


    Lu Yanru answered impatiently, ¡°Fine. Got it.¡±


    Before they came, they had investigated the L¨´ family and Lu Ning.


    From the asional incidents, they could keenly sense that her parents from the Lt.* family were not upset at all about Lu Ning. It was as if they had been living their lives entirely separately.


    It seemed like they were relieved only because their biological daughter had returned.


    When Lu Yanru met Lu Ning, she became even angrier.


    How is it that my precious niece didn¡¯t deserve to be treated better?!


    Despite living with them for so long, she had never been well cared for by her parents¡ªit really made her angry.


    Lu Wen was upset as well, but he was calmer than Lu Yanru. He still had to consider the big picture; he could not rush into someone else¡¯s house just because he was angry.


    Soon, the car approached the L¨´ family¡¯s vi.


    After he stopped the car, the two of them took a look.


    They did not see a single person there.


    Lu Wen turned to look at Lu Yanru. ¡°We can go back now, right?¡±


    Lu Yanru was unwilling, but there was nothing she could do. She could only nod.


    However, when the two of them were leaving, they spotted someone¡­

 Chapter 693 - 693: Did You see who It was?

    Chapter 693 - 693: Did You see who It was?<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When Lu Wen saw Lu Yanru nod, he could not help but smile helplessly. After starting the car, he went around the other side,


    However, when they approached the back door of the L¨´ family¡¯s vi, they saw two people standing at the back door.<div>


    A man and a woman.


    They seemed to be arguing.


    ¡°Hey, hey, slow down. Isn¡¯t that Shi Qingyue?¡±


    Lu Yanru had better eyesight and immediately saw Shi Qingyue clearly.


    Lu Wen drove a little slower. When he saw the other person clearly, he immediately sped away.


    Lu Yanru did not see him clearly and turned to him unhappily. ¡°What are you doing!? I haven¡¯t seen who it is yet.¡±


    Lu Wen looked ahead. ¡°I mistakenly stepped on the elerator when I meant to brake.¡¯


    Lu Yanru said, ¡°¡­Then get out, I¡¯ll drive. How many years have you been driving? How can you make a mistake like that?¡± Lu Wen: ¡°¡­I don¡¯t usually have to drive.¡±


    He always had a chauffeur when he went out.


    Lu Yanru rolled his eyes at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drive when you bring your whole family out next time. I¡¯m afraid you might just wipe them all out.¡±<div>


    Lu Wen:


    Despite being so old, he still could not escape being criticized by his sister.


    ¡°By the way, did you see who that man was just now?¡±


    Lu Wen looked at the road with a calm expression. ¡°No.¡±


    Lu Yanru sighed. ¡°Why are you driving so fast? That man doesn¡¯t look like a servant. Could he be Shi Qingyue¡¯s lover?¡±


    Lu Wen frowned helplessly. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t make wild guesses, and don¡¯t spout any nonsense in front of Ningning. After all, she¡¯s also lived at the Lt.* family¡¯s for more than ten years.¡±


    Lu Yanru nodded. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll keep talking.¡±


    Lu Wen looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m serious. Don¡¯t spout nonsense, understand? Even if something happens at the Lt.* family it has nothing to do with us. After Ningnings college entrance examinations, we¡¯ll bring them over to the capital.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I know. By the way, didn¡¯t you check out a few elementary schools? There¡¯s no point in Jingzhi going to kindergarten, he can just attend an elementary school in the capital.¡±


    The two of them chatted as they returned to the hotel.


    Shi Qingyue was originally sitting at home.<div>


    Everyone was home. L¨´ Chuan and the Old Master were there, and L¨´ Yue¡¯an was in her room.


    The atmosphere in the house had been a little strange since before.


    After returning from the banquetst time, Lt.* Chuan checked L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s ount. There were indeed four sums of money that had been transferred in, then out again.


    L¨´ Chuan did not investigate anything else, but he told Shi Qingyue about these.


    Initially, Shi Qingyue did not quite believe it, but after seeing what L¨´ Chuan had found out, she had no choice but to believe it.


    She did not expect L¨´ Yue¡¯an to have sold the ne.


    Moreover, the ne was sold before Lt.* Yue¡¯an told her that it was missing. In other words, L¨´ Yue¡¯an had lied. She had lied about both aspects.


    She was a little angry, but at the same time, she discussed with L¨´ Chuan what it was that made her feel bad.


    Did we give her too little pocket money?


    Or did she get into trouble?


    After that incident, the two of them paid attention to the people around L¨´ Yue¡¯an and also checked if she had caused any trouble, but nothing had happened.


    They did not find anything, and L¨´ Yue¡¯an did not say or exin anything.


    The two of them felt that, perhaps, after having lived through poverty in the past, she did not feel secure and wanted to make up for it with money.


    However, the four sums of money were not small. The two of them wanted to ask where the money had gone, but I-R.I Yue¡¯an had not been in a good mood and spirit since that day, so the two of them did not ask in the end.


    They were notcking for money, but they were afraid that something had happened to L¨´ Yue¡¯an..

 Chapter 694 - 694: Shi Qingyue’s Shock

    Chapter 694 - 694: Shi Qingyue¡¯s Shock<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Hence, the two of them secretly sent someone to tail L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    However, for some reason, the Old Master eventually found out about this.<div>


    After Lt.* Yue¡¯an returned home, he stopped her and asked her.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an stammered, unable to exin herself.


    L¨´ Chuan and Shi Qingyue wanted to assuage him, but just as they opened their mouths to speak, the Old Master also reprimanded them.


    In the end, all three of them were lectured together.


    The servants were also there, but the Old Master did not have them go out.


    From then on, Lt.* Yue¡¯an might have cried a few times from the embarrassment. Later on, she became no longer as lively at home as before, and even seemed a little depressed.


    Shi Qingyue tried to advise her a few times, but to no avail.


    From then on, the atmosphere in the entire house became gloomy.


    Shi Qingyue wanted to say something, but when she saw the Old Master¡¯s expression, she did not dare to say anything.


    L¨´ Chuan was even more afraid of the Old Master and would not dare to say anything.


    Actually, L¨´ Yue¡¯an had never suffered such a grievance. It was the first time she had been openly reprimanded in front of so many people.<div>


    When she was with Lu Qing, Shen Yunci, and Lu Zhi, she had been coaxed and pampered since she was young. Not once had she been reprimanded¡­ they had always given her whatever she wanted.


    Even if the situation at home was not good, they would still do their best to satisfy all her requests.


    She had never concerned herself with where those things came from.


    She only had to ept them.


    However, things were different aftering to the L¨´ residence.


    She did have a lot of pocket money, amounts which she would not even dare to think about in the past.


    She also had jewelry which she previously could only dream of. And she deserved all of this.


    She worked hard to look lively and adorable while at Shi Qingyue and Lt.* Chuan¡¯s side, hoping that they would fall in love with her quickly; and she certainly did it. L¨´ Chuan and Shi Qingyue treated her many times better than they ever did Lu Ning.


    However, she had little chance with the Old Master. No matter what she did, the Old Master was always strict with her and had never been easygoing.


    She was frustrated, and hated him even more for scolding her in front of so many people without giving her any face.


    However, she never once thought that Lu Ning also had to face the same Old Master.<div>


    She simply believed that the Old Master was treating her like this because he was dissatisfied with her.


    Shi Qingyue looked at the changes in the family and was also dissatisfied with the Old Master¡¯s behavior, but she did not dare to say anything. She could only secretly buy some good things for L¨´ Yue¡¯an to make her feel better.


    When L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at the jewelry, bags, and so on, she indeed became a little happier.


    As Shi Qingyue saw that she was happy, she heaved a sigh of relief and her own mood also improved a lot.


    She had originally thought that they would be able to enjoy the New Year¡¯s happily, now that everyone had finallye back together.


    However, after being happy for less than a day, she saw someone who made her uneasy.


    That day, she was reading a magazine at home when her phone suddenly rang a few times.


    She originally wanted to ignore it, but someone happened to be calling her. After taking her phone, she took a look at the message.


    The message came from an unlisted number. However, when Shi Qingyue saw the number, she was so frightened that her face turned pale. She instantly stood up.


    The servant who was pouring her water was shocked.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡±


    He called out carefully.


    Shi Qingyue nced at her, then her expression recovered a little. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she turned around and left through the side door.


    There were servants weeding thewn behind the side door.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that now. Go and rest.¡¯


    The servants were startled. They looked at her and immediately said, ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡±


    Then, they put down their tools and left.. Shi Qingyue gritted her teeth and looked in the direction of the back door¡­

 Chapter 695 - 695: Why Are You Panicking?

    Chapter 695 - 695: Why Are You Panicking?<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    She turned and looked around. After confirming that there was no one else, she walked towards the back door.


    Looking at the door in front of her, she hesitantly ced her hand on the doorknob and slowly opened it.<div>


    As soon as the door opened a crack, a hand reached out and pressed on the door, forcing it open.


    Shi Qingyue was shocked. She looked at the person in front of her. He was wearing a ck hat and face mask and was very tall. Just by standing there, his presence directly enveloped Shi Qingyue.


    Shi Qingyue looked at the person in front of her. After being stunned for a long time, she looked up into his eyes. ¡°What are you doing here!?¡±


    Her voice was a little anxious and irritable.


    The man smiled and raised his hand to touch her face.


    Shi Qingyue was scared out of her wits. She immediately pushed him away and quickly poked her head out to see if there was anyone around.


    Seeing her reaction, the man chuckled again. He walked over and held her hand.


    ¡°l came to see you. Did you miss me?¡±


    Shi Qingyue took a deep breath and looked at him. Her voice was urgent, but she still tried her best to lower it.


    ¡°Shut up! Bai Rui! You said you wouldn¡¯t look for me again!¡¯


    Bai Rui continued to touch her restlessly with his hands.<div>


    Shi Qingyue¡¯s heart was in her throat. She reached out and pped his hands away.


    ¡°l hope you keep your promise, you said that you¡¯ll never see me again. Don¡¯t disturb me again!¡±


    Her words were merciless, but Bai Rui did not seem to care.


    He grabbed Shi Qingyue¡¯s hand that was about to close the door. ¡°Is that so? Weren¡¯t you the one who broke your promise first?¡±


    Shi Qingyue was stunned, and her entire body trembled. When she looked at Bai Rui, she tried her best to look natural.


    ¡°What nonsense are you going on about? I didn¡¯t do anything. Hurry up and leave; if someone finds us, I¡¯ll give you a piece of my mind!¡±


    Bai Rui pressed his hand against the door and refused to leave. He looked at


    Shi Qingyue with a burning gaze. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Why are you panicking?


    Yue¡¯yue, you secretly went to my ce previously. What were you doing there?


    You bribed the people around me and took something from me. Do you still remember?¡±


    Shi Qingyue avoided his gaze and looked at Bai Rui. ¡°l don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±<div>


    She tried her best to close the door, but how could her strengthpare to Bai Rui¡¯s?


    Bai Rui took a step forward, and Shi Qingyue was so frightened that she stumbled forward.


    The two of them were very close. Shi Qingyue could not stop him at all.


    She raised her hand to push him out, but Bai Rui was like a nail nailed to the ground. She could not push him away.


    Shi Qingyue raised her head and looked at him helplessly. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    Bai Rui grabbed her hand on his chest and chuckled. ¡°Admit it, Yueyue. You stole something from me.¡±


    Shi Qingyue looked at him calmly. ¡°l don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. 1 don¡¯t know your current address. I can¡¯t find you even if I wanted to steal something from you! Stop talking nonsense and leave! Don¡¯t disturb me! You promised me this yourself! Don¡¯t disrupt my family!¡¯


    Bai Rui waspletely unmoved. He held her hand tightly and asked in amusement, ¡°Is that so? Is it your family, or ours?¡±


    Shi Qingyue wished she could immediately cover his mouth. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense! Leave quickly, I beg you.¡±


    She lowered her voice, lowered her body, and begged him in earnest.


    Bai Rui looked at her gently. ¡°I¡¯ll leave. However, you have to tell me what you really want.. Yueyue, what you stole from me a few months ago, and what you stole more than ten years ago¡­¡±

 Chapter 696 - 696: It Has Nothing to Do With You

    Chapter 696 - 696: It Has Nothing to Do With You<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Shi Qingyue quickly cupped her hand over his mouth.


    In Bai Rui!s eyes, this behavior meant tacit agreement.<div>


    Bai Rui held her wffist and smiled. ¡°So you admit it? Is that child¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Shi Qingyue pulled her hand back and red at him. ¡°That has nothing to do with you. Stop spouting nonsense here!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a car drove by a moderate distance away. The car seemed to slow down, and Shi Qingyue was so frightened that she stepped back.


    Fortunately, the car quickly drove past.


    Shi Qingyue looked up at Bai Rui and ced her hand on the doorknob. ¡°Bai Rui, I have nothing to do with you anymore. This is something we agreed on more than ten years ago; the matters of the people around me have nothing to do with you. Don¡¯te here and disturb the peace I finally have, don¡¯t ruin my life. I beg you.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she looked at Bai Rui with teary eyes and said softly, ¡°Please, leave.¡±


    With that, she closed the door without hesitation.


    Bai Rui looked at the closed door, propped his hat, and grinned.


    He was not in a hurry. At least, based on Shi Qingyue¡¯s reaction, things were just as he had guessed.


    Even after more than ten years, he still knew Shi Qingyue very well.


    Shi Qingyue¡¯s expressions and actions were easy to understand, so he did not need to think too much about it.<div>


    He suddenly peered upwards, towards a camera in the L¨´ family¡¯s vi.


    He took off his hat and face mask, and arrogantly smiled in the direction of the camera.


    Even though he was already middle-aged, Bai Rui was still very handsome, and his appearance was very well-maintained. His mature and sharp features could make many youngdies go crazy.


    In the end, he did not do anything else. After putting on his hat, he turned around and left.


    However, Shi Qingyue was pressed against the back door, afraid that Bai Rui would push the door open and force his way in again.


    Her chest was heaving up and down. She was a little agitated¡ªbut more than that, she was afraid.


    She was afraid that Bai Rui would rush in, afraid that L¨´ Chuan and the Old Master would see him. She was so afraid¡­


    Fortunately, Bai Rui did not do so. Shi Qingyue heaved a sigh of relief when she heard his footsteps from outside.


    She leaned against the back door and waited quietly for a while before slowly turning around. She stood in front of the door, then turned the handle slowly.


    There was no one outside.


    Shi Qingyue immediately sighed in relief. Her legs felt weak as she held onto the door frame.<div>


    She did not expect Bai Rui toe. She did not expect him to find her. Everything was wless, so how did he find out?!


    Shi Qingyue could not figure it out. Manyplicated emotions intertwined in her heart, tightening her chest.


    Then, she heard a voice behind her.


    ¡°Mommy, what happened to you?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s voice came from behind, and Shi Qingyue was startled.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an came over to support Shi Qingyue.


    Shi Qingyue looked at her and immediately held her hand nervously, then quickly shut the door.


    She did not know if Bai Rui had gone far or if he had really left. In any case, she could not let him see L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an was a little frightened when she saw Shi Qingyue¡¯s appearance,


    ¡°Mommy, what happened to you?¡±


    Shi Qingyue grabbed her wrist and pulled her into the house.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an was so frightened by Shi Qingyue¡¯s appearance that she did not dare to speak. She simply looked at her back.


    Shi Qingyue tightened her grip, turning her wrist red where she held her. Shi Qingyue did not stop even after she entered the house.. She nced around the living room¡­

 Chapter 697 - 697: What Happened?

    Chapter 697 - 697: What Happened?<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    There was no sign of L¨´ Chuan or the Old Master.


    Shi Qingyue heaved a sigh of relief and pulled L¨´ Yue¡¯an up to the second floor right behind her.<div>


    She dragged Shi Qingyue back to her own room.


    After L¨´ Yue¡¯an entered the room, she was very confused and looked at Shi Qingyue.


    Shi Qingyue was still panting heavily, as if she was being chased by someone.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an knit her brows and looked at her, rubbing her own wrist subconsciously.


    She looked at Shi Qingyue hesitantly and called out, ¡°Mom?¡±


    Shi Qingyue suddenly turned to look at her. L¨´ Yue¡¯an was frightened by Shi Qingyue¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Mommy, what happened?¡±


    Shi Qingyue slowly calmed down as she watched L¨´ Yue¡¯an .


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s brows were still tightly knitted; she clearly did not believe her.


    How can she be fine? She has never looked like this before.<div>


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an walked over and looked at her. ¡°Mommy, what happened? Don¡¯t hide it from me. I can help you.¡±


    Shi Qingyue raised her head and looked at her; then, she took a deep breath and walked over. Raising her hand to touch her face, she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry. Mommy will tell you if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    Then, Shi Qingyue thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t go out for the time being, and if you do, remember to tell Mommy. Mommy will apany you if she¡¯s free.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at Shi Qingyue and knew that something must have happened, but Shi Qingyue refused to say anything.


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s going on? Is someone trying to harm us?¡±


    Shi Qingyue took a deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. Don¡¯t worry, Mommy won¡¯t let anything happen to you. Hurry up and rest. I¡¯m also a little tired.¡¯


    As soon as she finished speaking, she pulled her hand back, then nced at L¨´ Yue¡¯an before turning to leave.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at the closed door and could not help but frown. She did not understand what had happened and why Shi Qingyue was not saying anything.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an turned around and slowly walked to the window. Looking out from the window, she could see the back door from her side.


    Even after staring at the back door, she could not figure it out. Eventually, she gave up and turned to sit on her bed.


    She picked up her phone and continued looking at the messages she had not finished reading.<div>


    There were many messages on her phone, all of them asking her out to have fun.


    After entering the L¨´ Family, there were many more people in her life and many more friends. However, she knew very well that these people were here because of the L¨´ Family. Were it not for the L¨´ Family, they might not even bother to look at her.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an did not see the news she wanted to see even after looking through them one by one.


    She scrolled through the interface and found the chat that she had sent previously. The newest message was still the same one she had sent¡ªthe other party had not replied.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s eyes darkened. She looked at the chat box on her phone and scrolled up to look at the chat history from before.


    As flipped through the messages, all the way until a few years ago.


    A few years ago, the other party spoke much more and gave more instructions, while she only replied with a few words. At that time, she still felt very annoyed by it and did not actually want to reply at all.


    However, now that her identity had changed, the one who did not want to reply was the other party.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an could not help but feel disappointed. It was very difficult for her to ept the current situation.


    She debated whether to send another message, or to make a phone call.


    She clenched her fists, unable to make up her mind.


    At this moment, a message popped up.


    Stunned, L¨´ Yue¡¯ an clicked on it and took a look.


    Thest time the two of them chatted was around August or September.


    Zhu Hui: [An¡¯an, are you free? Can we go out for a walk?]

 Chapter 698 - 698: Touch Me If You Want

    Chapter 698 - 698: Touch Me If You Want<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Zhu Hui was L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s best friend from before she went over to the L¨´ family.


    At that time, the two of them were almost inseparable. They would always tell each other what was on their minds.<div>


    However, after L¨´ Yue¡¯an became rted to the L¨´ family Zhu Hui slowly did not dare to say anything to her as she did before. Gradually, she became a little distant. Ever since school started and they were no longer in the same school, Zhu Hui had not taken the initiative to contact L¨´ Yue¡¯an. This was actually the first time she did.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at the chat box and hesitated.


    [Okay, let¡¯s do tomorrow afternoon. You can choose the ce.]


    After replying, she turned off the phone screen and tossed it aside. Laying onto the bed, she looked at the ceiling.


    Lu Ning slept until night-time. When she woke up, it was already midnight.


    She could feel a warm hand holding her own hand.


    Lu Ning turned to look at Huo Jinyan and could not help but smile. Huo Jinyan had fallen asleep.


    His thick eyshes cast a shadow over his face in the dim light.


    Lu Ning subconsciously reached out to touch him.


    However, just as she was about to touch him, she was stunned for a moment, then silently retracted her hand.


    Just as she was about to pull back, a hand suddenly grabbed her wrist.<div>


    It was Huo Jinyan¡¯s hand.


    Lu Ning was stunned. She watched as he slowly opened his eyes and looked at her.


    There was a hint of a smile in his eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You can touch me if you want.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    Wasn¡¯t he asleep? Does he still have eyes on his eyelids? How does he know what I was going to do?


    Seeing the mischievous smile on his face, Lu Ning reached out and poked his eyebrow.


    Huo Jinyan smiled and leaned forward.


    ¡°Where else do you want to touch?¡±


    He smiled and closed his eyes.


    Lu Ning was both amused and angry. She raised her hands and pinched his eyshes.<div>


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do this, don¡¯t you open your eyes. You know everything with your eyes closed anyway.¡±


    Huo Jinyan chuckled. ¡°Sure, so long as you¡¯re alright with this.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t l?¡±


    Huo Jinyan opened his eyes and held her hand, leaning closer. ¡°If I close my eyes, you won¡¯t be able to see the you in my eyes. Doesn¡¯t that feel like a waste?¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned. She gazed into his dark eyes; in his eyes, she appeared so small, and for a moment she was stunned.


    Huo Jinyan did not move and let her look at him.


    It took Lu Ning a long time to react. She raised her hand and covered his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not looking. I have a mirror.¡±


    Huo Jinyan blinked as his eyshes swept across Lu Nings palm, tickling her.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment. She suddenly retracted her hand as if she had been scalded.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her in amusement and adjusted his sitting posture.


    ¡°The Ningning in my eyes is prettier.¡±


    Lu Nings face instantly turned red.


    Being teased by such words in the middle of the night really made it difficult for her to keep a straight face.


    Huo Jinyan smiled at her blushing face.


    Lu Ning turned her face away from him.


    ¡°Ningning. ¡±


    Lu Ning ignored him.


    Huo Jinyan held her hand that was at her side.


    Lu Ning pulled her hand back.


    Huo Jinyan pursed his lips and smiled. He looked over. ¡°Are you hungry? Or thirsty?¡±


    Lu Ning turned around and red at him, but she still did not speak.


    Huo Jinyan took the opportunity to hold her hand and look at her. ¡°Do you want to go to the washroom? I¡¯ll help you there.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    She raised her hand and hit him. ¡°l don¡¯t!¡±


    Huo Jinyan was still smiling as he said softly, ¡°Your uncles and aunties have all gone back, and so did your two brothers. They¡¯re very relieved to entrust you to me.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­ But I¡¯m not..¡±

 Chapter 699 - 699: I’m Investigating Myself

    Chapter 699 - 699: I¡¯m Investigating Myself<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Huo Jinyan shamelessly reached out to hold her hand. ¡°What are you worried about? Are you worried about me, or about yourself?¡±


    Lu Ning turned to look at him strangely. ¡°Why would 1 be worried about myself?¡±<div>


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and his smile deepened. ¡°That you¡¯ll do something to me when you feel naughty.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    ¡°Huo Jinyan, why did I not realize you were so shameless before?¡±


    Huo Jinyan was quite proud of himself. ¡°What use is shame when wooing a


    Lu Ning was so angry that sheughed. ¡°Is it only when you¡¯re wooing me, or do you do the same when you¡¯re wooing other girls?¡± Huo Jinyan was taken aback.


    Lu Ningy down and turned her head away from him.


    Huo Jinyan immediately stood up and leaned over. ¡°You¡¯re the only girl I¡¯m chasing.


    Lu Ning did not look at him as sheid on her side.


    ¡°Men always lie.¡±


    Huo Jinyan: ?


    His mouth was agape as he was left unable to exin himself.<div>


    Lu Ning pursed her lips as she held back a chuckle.


    Huo Jinyan was startled for a moment before he suddenly turned around and Hearing the door close, Lu Ning was stunned and sat up.


    Did he get angry?


    Did I go too far with my teasing?


    Lu Ning sat there and waited for a long time, but Huo Jinyan did not return.


    He did note back, but now she wanted to go to the washroom.


    She was trembling slightly.


    Lu Ning wanted to get out of bed.


    The wheelchair was at the end of the bed. She took a few nces at it.


    I should be able to reach the wheelchair by shifting to the bench and then grabbing it.


    Even though she thought this, she did not move and simply waited for a while.<div>


    She was afraid that Huo Jinyan would start fretting again when he came back and saw her doing that.


    Lu Ning waited for a long time, but Huo Jinyan did not return.


    She pursed her lips and pulled the nket off herself.


    At this moment, her phone suddenly rang.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment before she turned around.


    She reached out and held her phone.


    There was a message to her from an unknown app on her phone.


    The content of the message was very simple: [I¡¯ve left the things in the capital for you.]


    Lu Nings eyes were slightly cold. After taking a few nces, the message quickly disappeared from her phone screen.


    Lu Ning looked at the darkened screen with a deep gaze. She sat there in a daze for a while before putting the phone away.


    She moved to the edge of the bed, pondering about something.


    About five minutester, she slowly moved over to sit on the stool.


    Then, she reached for the wheelchair.


    After she pulled the wheelchair over, she slowly stood up and exerted strength in her other leg.


    Her other leg was a little numb. She staggered, and she hurriedly held onto the armrest of the wheelchair.


    At this moment, Huo Jinyan came in from outside. When he saw her, he immediately walked over and hurriedly picked her up.


    He ced her onto the bed and sat her down.


    Lu Ning: ???


    I¡¯ve only just gone over there!


    Now, she had been carried back just like that.


    Huo Jinyan did not ask her what she was doing. He simply frowned as he looked at her, a few pieces of paper in her hand.


    Lu Ning looked at him and guessed that he was still angry, so she was about to touch his hand as a form of reconciliation.


    However, before she could reach out, Huo Jinyan ced the few pieces of paper on herp.


    Lu Ning was stunned and subconsciously lowered her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    Lu Ning picked up the papers and looked at them in confusion.


    ¡°This is everything about me. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can get people to investigate me again.¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment. She could not help butugh when she saw the contents of the paper.


    Who even investigates themselves?


    It looked like it had just been printed.


    Huo Jinyan showed Lu Ning everything about himself and his resume. In particr, he specially used one page to print out his rtionships.


    All the way from his childhood.


    The few lines of text made it very clear..

 Chapter 700 - 700: A Kiss

    Chapter 700 - 700: A Kiss<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning could not help but feel touched.


    He really put everything else aside and presented himself before her, afraid that she would not believe him and think too much. But she was actually just teasing him just now.<div>


    She actually knew Huo Jinyan¡¯s situation quite well.


    The infamous King of Hell from the capital¡ªany girl would hide in fear when they saw him. How would he even have an affair?


    The few names all belonged to girls whom Old Master Huo arranged for him to meet. I guess those were all blind dates?


    He must¡¯ve messed up all of those.


    As Lu Ning looked at them, her thoughts started to drift. She was very touched by Huo Jinyan¡¯s actions, but in Huo Jinyan¡¯s eyes, Lu Ning seemed to be looking at his rtionship situation very persistently.


    He leaned over to take a look.


    For the first time, he felt that it was difficult for him to exin.


    He looked at Lu Ning and said sincerely, ¡°Ningning, if you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll go get them along with my grandfather. These were all arranged by him.¡±


    Lu Ning: ???


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with a sincere and distraught gaze.


    Lu Ning was stunned. She could really see the grievance in his eyes. She was really touched and amused at the same time.<div>


    ¡°No, wait! I¡¯ll call them right now!¡±


    Lu Ning pulled his hand and made him sit back down.


    ¡°Alright, I believe you. Don¡¯t go.¡± Huo Jinyan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Looking at him now, he no longer looked like the legendary King of Hell.


    He was also very different from the first time she saw him.


    She could not help but want tough.


    Love could really change a person.


    She looked at the man in front of her. He was really doing everything he could.


    Lu Ning leaned over and gently kissed his forehead.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned. He sat there and looked at her in a daze.<div>


    Lu Ning smiled at him and whispered, ¡°l actually wanted to go to the washroom just now when you carried me back to the bed.¡±


    Huo Jinyan was still in a daze. After a long while, he reacted and looked at Lu Ning. ¡°I-I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    He bent down and carried her straight to the washroom.


    He ced her on the toilet bowl and did not go out; he simply stood at the side and looked at her in a daze.


    Lu Ning looked up at him helplessly. ¡°Hey. Get out.¡± Only then did Huo Jinyane to his senses and walk out.


    ¡°Close the door.¡¯


    Huo Jinyan immediately turned around and closed the door.


    Then, he stood right outside the door.


    It took him a long time toe to his senses. He raised his hand to touch the spot on his forehead where she had just kissed him.


    The corners of his lips could not help but curl up, and a smile filled his entire face.


    An utterly shameless look appeared on his face.


    After Lu Ning was done, she looked at the blurry figure by the door and could not help butugh.


    ¡°Huo Jinyan.¡±


    Huo Jinyan immediately replied, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡¯


    ¡°Then I¡¯lle in.¡¯


    Huo Jinyan pushed the door open and entered. He picked her up and brought her to the bed.


    Afterying her down, he covered her with a nket. From beginning to the end, he had a stupid grin on his face.


    Lu Ning looked at him helplessly.


    When he pulled the nket over Lu Ning, Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment. He suddenly looked up at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning also looked at him, as if she could foresee what he was going to say next. She had also prepared her answer.


    Huo Jinyan said softly, ¡°Ningning, can you¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Lu Jingzhi¡¯s anxious voice suddenly came from the other side of the ward.


    ¡°Sister! Sister, run!¡±


    His voice was urgent, as if he was having a terrifying nightmare.


    Huo Jinyan and Lu Ning were stunned at the same time. Lu Ning subconsciously lifted the nket and wanted to head over instantly.


    Huo Jinyan immediatelyforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    He immediately turned around and walked to Lu Jingzhi¡¯s bed¡­

 Chapter 701 - 701: Will He Really Be Okay?

    Chapter 701 - 701: Will He Really Be Okay?<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Huo Jinyan walked over and bent down to look at Lu Jingzhi.


    ¡°Jingzhi, Jingzhi.¡±<div>


    He patted Lu Jingzhi and called his name twice.


    Lu Jingzhi seemed to be deeply immersed in a dream, his hands waving wildly in the air.


    ¡°Sister! Sister!¡±


    Huo Jinyan called out a few more times, but there was no response.


    Actually, this had happened once before.


    At that time, the doctor suggested waking him up and taking him to see a psychiatrist.


    But there was no point in calling for the doctor now.


    Lu Ning was anxious. She pushed the nket aside and was about to get out of bed.


    Huo Jinyan quickly came over to her side and carried her to Lu Jingzhi¡¯s bed, letting her lie down beside him.


    Lu Ning turned to look at him and held his hand.


    ¡°Sister¡¯s here, Sister¡¯s right here,¡±<div>


    ¡°Jingzhi, can you hear your sister¡¯s voice? She¡¯s over here.¡±


    She called his name again and again as she spoke to him.


    Lu Jingzhi¡¯s hands finally calmed down, and so did his body. He seemed to have heard Lu Nings voice.


    ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    But he continued to murmur.


    Lu Ning hurriedly continued, ¡°Sister¡¯s here. Sister¡¯s fine, Sister ran out and so did you, so don¡¯t worry¡­¡±


    Her voice was gentle as she told him over and over again, everything is fine, everything is fine.


    Hearing Lu Nings voice, Lu Jingzhi finally calmed down; he slowly fell asleep again, and his breathing became steady.


    Lu Ning patted his body gently tofort him.


    Her eyes were red as she sighed and looked at the young boy in her arms.


    She had no idea how long his situation wouldst. She did not know how terrifying the scene in his dream was, yet he was still worried about her safety in his dream.<div>


    Lu Ning raised a hand to wipe away her tears.


    Huo Jinyan stood behind her and patted her back. He whispered softly into her ear, ¡°It¡¯s okay, he¡¯ll get better.¡±


    Lu Ning looked up at him. ¡°Will he, really be okay?¡±


    Huo Jinyan leaned closer, closer to her face. ¡°Yes, he will.¡± He kissed her forehead, and thenid her down.


    ¡°Apany Jingzhi for tonight. I¡¯ll watch over both of you.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded.


    She ced her hand gently on Lu Jingzhi¡¯s body, hoping to make him feel more secure.


    Huo Jinyan gently patted Lu Nings back tofort her.


    Gradually, Lu Ning fell asleep.


    Huo Jinyan sat at the side and looked at the two of them, his heart aching.


    The two of them had yet to recover from that nightmare.


    It would show itself in Lu Jingzhi¡¯s dreams, but Lu Ning would not say anything.


    He looked at Lu Ning and frowned slightly.


    Gu Chen was trying his best to make her let go of the knot in her heart, but she was clearly resisting.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s eyes were a little red. He was afraid that Lu Ning would live in its shadow for the rest of her life and never be able to pull herself out of it; that she would remain surrounded in those mes for the rest of her life.


    He did not want her to experience that image a second time, yet she might be reying it in her mind every day, tormenting herself.


    When she woke up the next day, dawn had just broken.


    As soon as she woke up, Huo Jinyan immediately turned to look at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake? Are you feeling alright?¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned. She looked at Lu Jingzhi, who was beside her, and looked at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan was already standing beside her.


    She looked at Huo Jinyan and nodded her head. Then, she asked him, ¡°Did you not sleep the entire night?¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her. ¡°No. I don¡¯t sleep much, so don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    How could Lu Ning not be worried? He already had heavy bags under his eyes.


    Lu Ning pursed her lips and looked at him..

 Chapter 702 Carry Me

    Chapter 702 Carry Me


    Huo Jinyan raised his hand and stroked her head. "I''m fine. I''m really not sleepy!"


    Lu Ning looked at him and opened her hands. "Carry me."


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment. Then, he smiled, picked her up, and ced her on her own bed.


    "Not in the middle. Put me a little to the side."


    Huo Jinyan was a little puzzled, but he still followed her instructions and moved her a little to the side.


    Lu Ning looked at him while lying down. Then, she patted the spot beside her. "Come here."


    Huo Jinyan was startled. He went around and sat on the other side.


    Lu Ning looked at him and scowled slightly. "Lie down."


    Huo Jinyan was stunned. He looked at her and stood up. "I''m not sleepy, Ning''ning"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Lu Ning just red at him, as if she would not stop until heid down.


    Huo Jinyan helplessly brought a hand to his forehead. "Ning''ning, it won''t be good if we''re seen like this."


    Mainly, it would not be good for her.


    He was afraid that she would once again be the target of some unwee gossip.


    Of course, Lu Ning understood what he meant, but she clearly did not care.


    It did not matter to her; she could ept rumors going around of her being with Huo Jinyan. Besides, she was going to agree to his proposal in the first ce-it would be the truth sooner orter.


    Lu Ning looked at him. "I''ll wake you up if someonees by. That works, right?"


    She looked at him stubbornly and, once again, patted the spot beside her.


    Huo Jinyan was helpless. He looked at her, sighed, theny down on his side.


    He was afraid that he would touch her.


    Lu Ning looked at him and could not help butugh. Then, sheid down as well.


    She turned to look at him and asked with a smile, "Huo Jinyan, are you feeling very nervous?"


    Huo Jinyan looked up. He was very nervous-how could he not be, lying on the same bed as the girl he treasured? However, even if he was nervous, he did not show it on his face.


    Lu Ning smiled at him, and Huo Jinyan closed his eyes.


    Lu Ning''sughter rang in his ears.


    Lu Ning keenly saw that Huo Jinyan''s ears were red. So he can be shy too.


    Lu Ning deliberately blew on his cheeks. "Huo Jinyan, I''m cold."


    Huo Jinyan immediately opened his eyes and looked at her.


    The nket was by her side, and he had not had time to cover her with it.


    Huo Jinyan leaned over to pull the nket.


    When Lu Ning saw him approaching, she raised her hand and grabbed his clothes at the waist.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned, as he gently covered her with the nket.


    He looked down at her.


    Lu Ning blinked at him. After a while, she whispered, "This nket isrge enough to cover two people."


    Huo Jinyan was helpless. He looked at her and smiled, then pulled a corner of the nket over his waist; then, heid back down and looked at Lu Ning.


    The distance between them was much closer than before.


    He brushed away the hair in front of Lu Ning''s eyes and looked at her gently.


    She really had him in the palm of her hand.


    Lu Ning looked up at him. She could not help but feel nervous, and her heart kept beating quicker.


    She poked Huo Jinyan''s waist.


    Huo Jinyan subconsciously looked down, and then at her.


    "What''s wrong? Are you still cold?"


    Lu Ning blushed and nodded.


    Huo Jinyan said, "Then I''ll go get another nket."


    Lu Ning: "..."


    Is he really stupid, or is he just pretending?


    She grabbed the corner of Huo Jinyan''s shirt; Huo Jinyan paused and looked at her nkly, finding himself unable to respond.


    Lu Ning sighed and took the initiative to move closer. She ced her head on his chest and ced a hand gently on his waist.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned. He seemed to have understood something, and his heart beat faster.


    Does Ning''ning want me to... hug her?bender


    He slowly realized this btedly.

 Chapter 703 - 703: Just Ask!

    Chapter 703 - 703: Just Ask!<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning felt his body stiffen and could not help but smile.


    She looked up into his eyes. ¡°Huo Jinyan, lie down properly.¡±<div>


    Huo Jinyan had been half propping himself up.


    Only when Lu Ning reminded him, did he slowly lie back down and scoot towards her. Then, he brought his hand to Lu Ning; it originally reached towards her waist, but eventually settled on her back.


    He was very careful, afraid of touching any of the wounds on her body.


    Lu Ning could feel his unnaturalness; she simply smiled and did not say anything. Her head was pressed against his chest, and her nose was filled with his scent. It was very pleasant, and made her feel at ease.


    Slowly, she closed her eyes.


    This hug was truly quite strange. Fortunately, Huo Jinyan was eventually able to rx, and he slowly fell asleep.


    Lu Ning closed her eyes, but she could not fall asleep. She could feel Huo Jinyan¡¯s warmth through her clothes.


    Are all boys so warm?


    She thought silently as she looked up at him.


    His hand was on her back, and warmth spread down her back. She was careful not to move for fear of waking him up.


    Huo Jinyan had not slept well and had been by her side the entire time.<div>


    Lu Ning looked at him with heartache.


    He really doesn¡¯ t care about anything else.


    Won¡¯t he consider what will be of me if he runs him self ragged and ruins his health?


    Lu Ning looked at him and kept thinking about the future.


    Did she not know? That when a person wanted to be with someone, they would constantly imagine being with them, sharing a future with them.


    She looked at his stunning face and could not help but pout, feeling a little upset.


    Is this person a fool? Can¡¯t he ask that same question again?


    How am I supposed to answer if you don¡¯t ask?


    Stupid!


    She had also forgotten where she had read it from; she only remembered that girls should not take the initiative to propose. Rather, they had to wait for boys to take the initiative, otherwise they would not be cherished in the future. All they could do, was give some appropriate hints.


    Lu Ning knew that Huo Jinyan would cherish her, but she still wanted to hear him ask again, and she wanted to answer him properly this time.<div>


    Don¡¯t say hinting, this should already make it more than clear! But this blockhead still doesn¡¯t seem to get anything.


    He¡¯s so good at saying anything, but when ites down to action he bes useless and unable to respond properly to anything, like a fool.


    If he¡¯s really so stupid, I really have to reconsider it carefully. Should I really agree? What if it affects our children in the future..


    Lu Ning was startled.


    Children¡­


    Her face instantly turned red from her own thoughts.


    Why was I thinking about children?


    Why did Ijump straight to having children?!


    This stupid Huo Jinyan hasn¡¯t even asked anything and there¡¯s still nothing between us, so what am I doing, thinking about having children already?!


    That was what she thought, but as she closed her eyes, her lips had curled into a smile.


    She looked at Huo Jinyan.


    So, when are you going to ask me again? Huo Jinyan, I¡¯ve already prepared my answer.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an was preparing to go out in the afternoon. She had told Shi Qingyue during lunch.


    When Shi Qingyue heard that she was ying with her old friend, she was afraid that she would make them ufortable if she followed her, so she found two bodyguards to tail L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an did not refuse and brought the two bodyguards to look for Zhu Hui.


    Zhu Hui was waiting for her at the entrance of a mall.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an had gone over in a red Ferrari today.


    This car was also a birthday gift from L¨´ Chuan, but she did not have a driver¡¯s license yet, so she got the chauffeur to drive her over..

 Chapter 704 - 704: My Father Owns It

    Chapter 704 - 704: My Father Owns It<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    However, she had already achieved her goal. She saw the shock and envy in Zhu Hui¡¯s eyes.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an got out of the car and turned around to take her things. Two bodyguards got out of the car behind, and walked over to follow her.<div>


    Zhu Hui looked at her in shock.


    ¡°An ¡®an.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at her and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. These are bodyguards from my home.¡¯


    Then, she took a step forward and looked at Zhu Hui. ¡°Hui¡¯hui, these are all for you.¡±


    Zhu Hui was stunned for a moment and looked at her. Then, she looked at the carrier she handed over; there were a few branded bags in it.


    While Zhu Hui was in a daze, L¨´ Yue¡¯an had already shoved them over. Then, she grabbed her wrist and walked into the mall.


    ¡°Hui¡¯hui, let¡¯s go. My father owns this mall, you can take whatever you want, just put it on my tab.¡±


    Zhu Hui was still in a daze and could only follow her mechanically. From time to time, she would look back at the two bodyguards dressed in ck behind them.


    The two of them looked at Zhu Hui through their shades. Zhu Hui turned around in a panic and stopped looking.


    She silently looked down at her clothes and shoes.


    She was already wearing her best clothes, but the moment she saw L¨´ Yue¡¯an she could not help but feel inferior.<div>


    Even when L¨´ Yue¡¯an was in the Lu family, the clothes she wore were beautiful and looked very expensive. However, at that time, she did not pay too much attention to such things and felt that she was probably just mistaken. At that time, she was not at the age to think too much about it.


    Just like that, the two of them yed together happily for a long time.


    However, ever since L¨´ Yue¡¯an became the eldest daughter of the Lu family, Zhu Hui¡¯s uncontroble inferiorityplex emerged.


    She felt that L¨´ Yue¡¯an might not want to be friends with her anymore. She¡¯ll have many rich socialites to be friends with in the future; why would she care to be friends with someone like me?


    This thought was also slowly confirmed in their phone conversationster on; L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s cold responses to her messages reaffirmed this, and she eventually stopped looking for her.


    However, she still did not want to let go of this friendship.


    Hence, she took the initiative to contact L¨´ Yue¡¯an during this holiday. She thought that she would not want to see her, but L¨´ Yue¡¯an actually agreed. Zhu Hui felt that their friendship could still continue.


    But looking at her now, she really could not suppress this inferiorityplex surging within herself.


    If it was not jealousy, then it was a sense of inferiority.


    Now that my good friend has be a richdy, does that mean I¡¯m not worthy of her time anymore.. ?


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an tugged Zhu Hui along into the mall.<div>


    Zhu Hui followed carefully behind.


    Most of the items they picked were chosen by L¨´ Yue¡¯an and stuffed into Zhu Hui¡¯s hands.


    Zhu Hui secretly looked at the price tags and could not help but purse her lips. She spoke less and less.


    She did not dare to take them, afraid that she really would not be able to afford them in the future if it turned out that she needed to pay for them.


    However, L¨´ Yue¡¯an still continued to stuff them into her arms piece by piece. Her happy look was not an act, nor was her smile an act.


    Zhu Hui looked at her and felt that she was overthinking things.


    Even if she became a rich youngdy, L¨´ Yue¡¯an is still the same L¨´ Yue¡¯an as before; she wont change.


    Zhu Hui felt that it was her self-esteem that was causing trouble, so she stopped thinking about anything and apanied I-R.I An t an to shop.


    They shopped happily too, and the two of them shopped until night fell. L¨´ Yue¡¯an found a ce to sit down and ordered two drinks for them.


    Zhu Hui subconsciously nced at the prices on the menu. One ss cost


    more than a hundred yuan; she did not even dare to think about it.


    Even when she gritted her teeth and wanted to reward herself after she was tired from studying, she could only afford milk tea that cost only over 20 yuan.


    At that time, she already felt that it was very extravagant.


    But now¡­


    ¡°Hui!hui, was there anything you wanted me for?¡±

 Chapter 705 - 705: You Do It Too

    Chapter 705 - 705: You Do It Too<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Zhu Hui was still shocked by the prices on the menu and did not hear what L¨´ Yue¡¯an said clearly.


    ¡°Huh? An¡¯an, what did you say?¡±<div>


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked into her eyes and was suddenly stunned. She shook her head.


    ¡°Nothing. Do you want to order anything else?¡±


    Zhu Hui looked at the prices, then silently closed the menu and set it aside.


    ¡°No need.¡¯


    They were all too expensive.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at her and raised her eyebrows slightly, her lips curling into a smile.


    ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll bring you to Virtue Pavilion for dinnerter.¡±


    Zhu Hui was stunned and looked at her. ¡°Virtue Pavilion? But don¡¯t you have to make an appointment to enter? It seems like you have to make an appointment at least a week in advance.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an put down the things in her hand and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. My father knows them, so we can go anytime.¡±


    Zhu Hui¡¯s gaze on L¨´ Yue¡¯an changed again, and she was a little envious.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an enjoyed this gaze very much.<div>


    After the waiter ced the drinks in front of everyone, he politely turned around and left.


    Zhu Hui looked at the cup in front of her and gingerly touched the handle.


    The cup¡¯s so small How could this be so expensive? Does thise with refills?


    She could not help but think all these as she lowered her head and took a small sip.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an took a sip from her own cup. Looking at her, sheughed, herughter carrying a hint of mockery.


    Zhu Hui took two sips carefully and could not help but frown.


    It did not seem to be as delicious as her milk tea that cost more than 20 yuan.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an put down the cup in her hand and looked at her. ¡°You don¡¯t like it? Then let¡¯s order a few others.¡¯


    Zhu Hui was stunned and quickly waved her hand. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need,


    An¡¯an.¡±


    Meanwhile, L¨´ Yue¡¯an had already waved for the waiter toe over. She directly took the menu and pointed to the top; then, her finger slid to the bottom. She looked up at the waiter and said casually, ¡°From here to here¡ª give us everything.¡±<div>


    The waiter was obviously stunned as well. He smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Understood, Miss L¨´.¡¯


    Then, he took the menu and went to prepare the items.


    Zhu Hui was stunned again when she saw L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s actions.


    After a long while, she said softly, ¡°An¡¯an, isn¡¯t that too much?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at her and smiled. ¡°Not at all. Try them and see which one you like, I¡¯ll bring you here next time. By the way, I¡¯m going to do my hairter,e with me. You probably haven¡¯t styled your hair in many years,


    Zhu Hui was stunned and subconsciously reached for her own hair.


    She wore her hair in a ponytail all year round, so there was nothing much to styling it.


    However, when she heard L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s words, her inferiorityplex deepened, and she did not dare to say anything. ¡°You can do your nails there too. Have yours done too.¡±


    Zhu Hui looked at L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s hands.


    Her hands were beautiful to begin with. They were slender and fair, and her nails were exquisite¡ªthere were even bow-shaped essories on them, and they looked very pretty.


    Zhu Hui looked down at her own fingers; they were clean and in. She silently pinched her fingers, then clenched her hands into fists to hide her nails.


    All the drinks were served one after another, filling the whole table.


    Zhu Hui pursed her lips and watched, at a loss.


    ¡°Try them and see if there¡¯s any vor you like.¡±


    When Zhu Hui heard this, she nodded and nced at L¨´ Yue¡¯an as she held a cup and sipped from it, her posture elegant. She really looked like a youngdy from a wealthy family.


    Zhu Hui could not help but be envious and happy for her.


    She slowly picked up a cup in front of her, brought it to her lips, and took a


    sip..

 Chapter 706 - 706: An’ an’ s Friend

    Chapter 706 - 706: An¡¯ an¡¯ s Friend<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    After drinking three sses, Zhu Hui felt a little stuffed.


    However, she did not want to waste these and wanted to drink them all.<div>


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at her pettiness and could not help butugh inwardly.


    She felt that she was not presentable.


    She had forgotten that a long time ago, they often ordered many cheap vors at the small milk tea shop at the school gate together. However, since they were afraid of wasting them, they would only leave after drinking until they were almost bursting. When they left, they even took those that they had not finished drinking away.


    At that time, she did not feel anything about it and was even very happy.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an had forgotten all of this. Looking at Zhu Hui¡¯s current appearance, she simply felt that her actions were very unsuitable for her; in fact, she was unsuited to even appear in front of her. Right now, the people she faced were socialites like her, who behaved elegantly at gatherings, sipping at their coffees and nibbling on their desserts.


    Zhu Hui¡¯s behavior made her feel that, if someone she knew passed by in the next moment, she would wish she did not know the person in front of her.


    Coincidentally, her imagination came true.


    The woman who opened the door seemed to have noticed L¨´ Yue¡¯an at a nce.


    She walked over and started greeting them from a distance.


    ¡°Aryan, are you here for afternoon tea too?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an nced at the time on her phone; the time was not suitable for afternoon tea.<div>


    Still, she stood up with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. You too?¡±


    Opposite her was the eldest daughter of the Zhao family, who had a lot of business dealings with the L¨´ family. Every time the eldest daughter of the Zhao family saw L¨´ Yue¡¯an, she would be extremely enthusiastic.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an also put on a good front and smiled in response.


    Zhao Ying looked at L¨´ Yue¡¯an and could not hold back from praising her fair skin.


    ¡°Have you been going for beauty treatments behind my back again? Your skin is so glossy! It¡¯s a deal¡ªremember to call me next time and bring me along.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an enjoyed this kind of ttery and smiled. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll definitely call you next time. However, I¡¯ve been too busy with revision recently. Sometimes, I don¡¯t even have time to wash my face.¡±


    Zhao Ying looked at her. ¡°Look at you, your skin¡¯s still so tender even when you go without washing your face. How can we, who depend on the beauty salon all the time, evenpare?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an smiled and patted her.


    Zhao Ying immediately reached for her hand. ¡°When did you get this manicure? This style is too beautiful! Hurry up and send me a picture, I¡¯ll have the same style done for me another day. My, your taste is as good as ever¡­¡±


    When Zhu Hui heard them practically praising each other¡¯s appearances from head to toe, she was so shocked that she simply held her cup and forgot to drink. She just kept looking at Zhao Ying, who was seemingly covered in jewels.


    She stood there, sparkling, her clothes and essories almost like a pile of luxury goods.<div>


    Zhu Hui could not help but take a few more nces before silently averting her gaze.


    Just as she was about to continue drinking his drink, she was suddenly targeted.


    ¡°Hey, who is this?¡±


    Zhao Ying smiled and looked over. She looked at Zhu Hui and sized her up from top to bottom.


    Zhu Hui was a little disgusted by such gazes.


    After sizing her up, her smile disappeared. Out of politeness, Zhu Hui stood up to look at Zhao Ying.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Zhu Hui, a friend of Aryan¡¯s.¡¯


    She smiled and reached out to shake Zhao Yings hand.


    Zhao Ying nced at her and turned to look at L¨´ Yue¡¯an with an ugly expression.


    Only Zhu Hui was left standing there awkwardly with her hand raised.


    Zhu Hui was a little stunned. She watched as Zhao Ying ignored her and continued to talk with L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    She awkwardly retracted her hand and sat back down¡­

 Chapter 707 - 707: Miserably Poor

    Chapter 707 - 707: Miserably Poor<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    After Zhu Hui sat back down, she quietly continued to consume the drinks.


    Zhao Ying nced at the cups on the table, and then at L¨´ Yue¡¯an.<div>


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? What kind of friend is this? Why haven¡¯t I heard you mention her before?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an smiled awkwardly and said softly, ¡°We¡¯re just ssmates. We used to be in the same school.¡¯


    She spoke softly, but Zhu Hui still heard her. Her hands that were holding a cup froze for a moment. Her eyes fixed on the milk tea in her cup, and she did not dare to look up at L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an also did not turn around to look at her.


    Zhao Ying suddenly smiled. ¡°Oh, so she¡¯s just a ssmate. I say, how can she be worthy of being friends with you? Look at her outfit, it¡¯s so old-fashioned and shabby. How can you endure it? I could even smell her from far away. Why are you being so kind? You¡¯d even stay with a ssmate who just wanted to curry favor with you. Next time, just have someone chase her away.¡±


    Word by word, she struck at Zhu Hui¡¯s heart, smashing her self-esteem into the ground.


    She sat there with a pale face, and her hands could not stop shaking. Her ears were filled with Zhao Yings voice, followed by silence.


    She really hoped that L¨´ Yue¡¯an could refute her, or even simply said, ¡®She¡¯s my friend.¡¯


    But, no, L¨´ Yue¡¯an did not say anything. She only went silent for a while before changing the topic.


    ¡°What do you want to get this time? Let me treat you.¡±


    Zhao Ying immediately smiled and waved her hand. ¡°No need, I just came in to say hello. I still have other things to attend to, I ordered a bag before and it¡¯s arrived today. so I¡¯ll go and take a look. By the way. do you want toe along?¡±<div>


    Zhao Ying invited her warmly.


    Only then did L¨´ Yue¡¯an turn around to look at Zhu Hui.


    Before she could say anything, Zhao Ying pulled her out.


    ¡°What are you looking at? She¡¯s just a destitute ssmate. What¡¯s wrong with letting her wait for a while? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Come with me to take a look.¡±


    She pulled L¨´ Yue¡¯an out the door. Zhu Hui sat where she was, while the bodyguards followed.


    It was as if Zhu Hui was the only one left in this world.


    Zhu Hui¡¯s fingers were pale from clenching the cup, and her face was frighteningly pale.


    Those words reyed in her mind over and over again, and she could not get them out of her mind.


    Zhu Hui¡¯s eyes were red, and tears dripped into the cup.


    Inferiority and humiliation filled her heart with difort.


    When L¨´ Yue¡¯an agreed toe out, she thought that they had not changed and could still be the same as before.<div>


    But in fact, everything had been different since L¨´ Yue¡¯an became the eldest daughter of the L¨´ family.


    She was the daughter of a rich family, and she was just a destitute ssmate.


    What reason did she have to get her protection?


    Zhu Hui pursed her lips tightly to stop herself from crying.


    She stood up abruptly, wanting to leave.


    But when she reached the door, she was stopped.


    ¡°Miss, the bill hasn¡¯t been paid yet.¡±


    She held back a sudden surge of anger and walked over.


    ¡°How much is it?¡±


    The attendant showed her the long list.


    She nced at the final amount and gritted her teeth in silence.


    She did not have that much money.


    She turned around in a panic and returned to her seat.


    She was afraid that the waiter would see how fragile she was, and she was also afraid that she would not be able to hold back her tears.


    She raised her hand to wipe the tears off her face. Pinching the corner of her shirt, she sat there uneasily, waiting for L¨´ Yue¡¯an to return.


    She had no money, and she was the only one here. If she did not pay, she could not leave.. So, she could only leave after I-R.I Yue¡¯an came back to settle


    the bill¡­

 Chapter 708 - 708: You’re So Scary

    Chapter 708 - 708: You¡¯re So Scary<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When L¨´ Yue¡¯an returned, it was already more than an hourter.


    Zhu Hui sat there ufortably.<div>


    She carefully drank the beverages in front of her.


    She did not dare to not drink it.


    She went to the washroom several times, but her stomach was still very bloated. Her stomach was filled with water, and she felt like she was about to vomit if she even moved.


    However, after waiting for a long time, L¨´ Yue¡¯an still did note back. Thest few sses were already cold, but she still took small sips from them carefully.


    When L¨´ Yue¡¯an returned, she saw that the cups on the table were all empty, except for her own.


    She smiled and sat down, looking at Zhu Hui. ¡°Looks like you liked them very much.¡¯


    Zhu Hui did not know if she was mocking her with this statement, but she did not want to probe further. She felt ufortable and only wanted to go home.


    The way L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at her, she did not seem to be in a hurry to leave.


    Zhu Hui looked at her and said carefully, ¡°An¡¯an, can I go home?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked up at her. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Zhu Hui was about to speak when the waiter came over with a fresh cup of coffee and ced it in front of L¨´ Yue¡¯an.<div>


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an took out a card from her bag and handed it over.


    The waiter took the card and left.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at Zhu Hui, and Zhu Hui looked back at her.


    She did not seem to want to continue drinking that cup of coffee.


    Zhu Hui silently retracted her gaze and prepared to leave after L¨´ Yue¡¯an paid the bill.


    She lowered her head and looked at her toes.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an¡¯s gaze swept over her.


    Her gaze held a certain sense of superiority.


    The waiter came back and returned the card to L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    Hearing the voice, Zhu Hui was about to get up when L¨´ Yue¡¯an suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°Hui¡¯hui, what¡¯s the matter? Tell me now.¡±<div>


    Zhu Hui was stunned and looked at her in confusion.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at her in amusement, her gaze sharp as she stared into her eyes.


    ¡°Nothing? Hui¡¯hui, I took some time out to see you. If you have something to say, say it quickly. Otherwise, I might not be able to make time to meet you next time.¡±


    Zhu Hui was stunned. Her voice was very soft. ¡°W-What do you mean by that?¡±


    She was puzzled.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at her and smiled, her hands holding a branded bag.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be straightforward. Hui¡¯hui, if you need my help with anything, just say it. Otherwise, why did you look for me for no reason this time? Could it be that you¡¯re just trying to bond with me?¡±


    Zhu Hui was stunned. Her expression quickly changed as she btedly understood what L¨´ Yue¡¯an meant.


    She clenched her fists and looked at L¨´ Yue¡¯an, her heart filled with sorrow and sadness.


    ¡°An¡¯an, do you think that I came to look for you, only because I needed your help with something?¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at her. There was no emotion in her eyes, only mockery. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Zhu Hui suddenly smiled and looked at her. Her face alternated between shades of red and white, her chest heaving up and down. She was obviously very angry.


    She suddenly bolted up and looked at L¨´ Yue¡¯an.


    She opened her mouth, but could not say a single word for a long time. She had been angered to the extreme.


    She did not expect her friend, whom she had mustered all her courage to contact and try and win back, to be such a person¡ªto have actually be such a person! ¡°You¡¯re so scary!¡±


    After a long time, she finally spat that out.


    The true feelings in her heart.


    The current Lu Yue¡¯an was so terrifying that she felt a chill run down her spine.


    That she would actually specte about her like this and think that she had a hidden agenda.


    Sadness, heartache, all these emotions intertwined in her heart.


    ¡°L¨´ Yue¡¯an, you¡¯ve really changed! You¡¯ve be someone I don¡¯t know anymore.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at her and simply found it funny. She raised her hand and pointed at the items beside her..

 Chapter 709 - 709: Why Did You Hit Her!?

    Chapter 709 - 709: Why Did You Hit Her!?<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me? If you didn¡¯t know me, how would you even get these?¡±


    She looked at Zhu Hui mockingly.<div>


    Zhu Hui¡¯s mind instantly went nk. The way she looked at L¨´ Yue i an changed again and again.


    She could not figure out why this person before her had suddenly be like this, a person who only tried to figure out others with such a twisted mindset.


    She bent down and strode up to L¨´ Yue¡¯an with the bag.


    ¡°L¨´ Yue¡¯an, you¡¯re ridiculous. You bought all these yourself, I¡¯ve never asked you for any of them. I only looked for you because I didn¡¯t want to give up on you as a friend, but I see it clearly now. You¡¯re really not worthy! You¡¯re not worthy of being a friend! ¡±


    With that, she hurled the bag at Li Yue¡¯an and ran out.


    As the bag hit L¨´ Yue¡¯an, she felt pain from the back of her hand. Her used purses spilled from the bag to the ground, and the back of her hand was red.


    The bodyguard looked at her and bent over. ¡°Miss.¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at the back of her reddened hand, and her eyes instantly burned. Her gaze became terrifying.


    ¡°What right does she have to hit me!¡±


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an clenched her fists and said in a cold voice, ¡®Go! p her! Does she think she can just hit anyone?! ¡®Not worthy? Now I want to see just how worthy she actually is!¡¯


    Hearing this, a bodyguard nodded and turned to leave.<div>


    Zhu Hui just called her sister and could not help but cry as she asked her sister to pick her up.


    She stood at the entrance of the mall, wiping the tears that kept falling from her eyes. She could not wipe them dry no matter what.


    She felt sad and angry that she had been painted in such a light.


    Other than L¨´ Yue¡¯an, she did not have many friends. In her heart, she had really treated her as a lifelong friend; after she became the eldest daughter of the L¨´ family and no longer wanted for anything, she was really happy for her from the bottom of her heart.


    Initially, she thought that she herself was unworthy of being friends with her, but she still held onto her fantasies. Thinking that people would not change, she tried her utmost to take a step forward and continue their friendship,


    but¡­


    How could people not change¡­


    Zhu Hui wiped her tears and bit her lip to prevent herself from crying and attracting too much attention.


    However, in the next moment, someone suddenly grabbed her shoulder from behind and pulled her around. She had no choice but to turn¡ªbefore she could react, a p hadnded on her face.


    The surroundings instantly fell silent, and everyone looked over.


    The bodyguard¡¯s cold and ruthless voice sounded. ¡°From the Miss, ¡®Don¡¯t think that you can just hit anyone¡¯.¡±<div>


    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned to leave.


    Zhu Hui¡¯s tears flowed uncontrobly as her cheeks burned with pain. ¡°Hui¡¯hui! You, hold it there! Why did you hit her!?¡±


    Suddenly, a girl rushed out and grabbed the bodyguard who was about to leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go! Stop right there! Apologize to her! Why did you hit her!? Why did you hit my sister?! Say something! Are you mute!? Do you even know how to apologize?! ¡±


    Zhu Hui immediately came to her senses and hurriedly pulled Zhu Li back.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m fine. Just let him go.¡±


    Zhu Li turned to look at Zhu Hui¡¯s red and swollen face. Of course, she refused to let go. ¡°Nonsense, what do you mean by nothing! Look at your face! Call the police! Call the police now! What right does he have to hit someone for no reason!¡±


    Zhu Hui hugged Zhu Li¡¯ s waist. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m really fine. Just let him go. I¡¯m the one who hit them first.¡¯


    Afraid that Zhu Li would be hit too, she kept begging her sister to let go.


    Zhu Li did not believe this.. ¡°You, who can¡¯t even bear to step on an ant, would hit someone? Hurry up and call the police! I don¡¯t believe it, no one even cares when someone¡¯s hit in public?!¡±

 Chapter 710 - 710: Adding Oil to the Fire

    Chapter 710 - 710: Adding Oil to the Fire<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The next moment, the bodyguard raised his hand and shoved Zhu Li away.


    The two sisters toppled to the ground. When they stood up again, the bodyguard had already disappeared.<div>


    Zhu Li gritted her teeth in anger.


    ¡°Why did you stop me? He hit you! Are you an idiot?¡±


    Zhu Hui held Zhu Li¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Sister, forget it. I¡¯m really fine. This only came about because I identally hit someone first.¡±


    Zhu Li frowned at her and sighed.


    ¡°Tell me in detail what happened. I can¡¯t ever imagine you hitting anybody.¡±


    Zhu Li pulled her to the side.


    Zhu Hui exined what happened in a low voice.


    After hearing this, Zhu Li was so angry that she almost wanted to give Zhu Hui a beating.


    ¡°How does that even count as hitting someone?! Are you stupid, at the most you¡¯d have hit the back of her hand and it turns red, you call that hitting someone? Are you stupid? And you got pped because of this! No way I¡¯m giving it a rest! I¡¯m going to give that rascal a piece of my mind! I¡¯ll get her back for you, no matter what!¡±


    Zhu Hui hurriedly hugged Zhu Li again. ¡°Sister! Really, forget it! She has bodyguards, there¡¯s no way we can beat them, so don¡¯t go. I¡¯m fine too.¡±


    Zhu Li calmed down and turned to look at her.<div>


    She brushed her hair away to look at her swollen face. She sighed and felt her


    heart ache.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll ice it for you. Tell me clearly what kind of friend you met with today. I don¡¯t recall any of your friends having bodyguards around them.¡± Zhu Li was stunned for a moment as if she had realized something.


    ¡°Wait, you don¡¯t even have many friends. There¡¯s only¡­ You can¡¯t mean, it¡¯s L¨´ Yue¡¯an?!¡±


    Looking at Zhu Hui¡¯s expression, Zhu Li knew that she had guessed correctly. ¡°It¡¯s really her! Why are you stopping me?! How did that person be like this?!¡±


    Zhu Hui tugged Zhu Li and hurriedly walked away, afraid that she would rush back again.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine, Sister. Don¡¯t worry about me anymore.¡±


    Zhu Li looked at her angrily, but her heart still ached for her sister. She wanted to fix her face first so that she would not end up being disfiguredter.


    She suddenly took out her phone to take a photo.


    Zhu Hui was shocked and subconsciously covered her face.


    ¡°Sister, what are you doing?¡±<div>


    Zhu Li pped her hand away. ¡°I¡¯ll take a photo and ask a doctor how to deal with it. What if you end up disfigured?¡±


    Only then did Zhu Hui stop talking.


    However, after Zhu Li took the photo, she did not send it to anyone, She simply saved it in the photo album, then brought Zhu Hui back.


    Lu Yanru and the others came in the afternoon, and they chatted for a long time before returning at night.


    Master Wu really came along with Lu Yanru; he did not want to leave even after Lu Yanru left.


    No matter how much Lu Ning rejected Master Wu, he pretended not to hear her.


    Lu Ning looked at him helplessly.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi also expressed it tactfully a few times, but Master Wu refused to leave.


    For some reason, Shen Guang came back halfway.


    Seeing that Master Wu was not leaving, he thought that this was useful, so he too sat down and did not leave.


    The two of them sang the same tune to Lu Nings ear, ¡®If you don¡¯t agree, we won¡¯t leave.¡¯


    She did not think that they were behaving like reputable figures at all; they were more like scoundrels.


    With Huo Jinyan¡¯s temper, he would have already gotten someone to throw the two of them out, but Lu Ning had been suppressing his anger and holding his hand, telling him not to do anything rash.


    Helpless, Lu Ning could only say that she would seriously consider it again. However, the two of them had already wizened up to her antics and did not believe her. To put it bluntly, as long as Lu Ning did not nod, they would really not leave.


    Shen Yunci smacked Shen Guangs back.. ¡°Why are you adding oil to the fire?!¡±

 Chapter 711 - 711: Giving Them a Workout

    Chapter 711 - 711: Giving Them a Workout<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Shen Guang chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just betting on us being rtives. Anyway, if


    Ningning doesn¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t leave.¡±<div>


    Master Wu quickly added, ¡°That¡¯s right, I won¡¯t leave either.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    Lu Nings expression suddenly darkened as she looked at the two of them. ¡°If the two of you won¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll jump down from the roof; we¡¯ll see if you have any tricks that can revive me.¡±


    Shen Guang and Master Wu were stunned.


    Huo Jinyan subconsciously held her hand tighter.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi panicked. ¡°Ningning, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    Lu Ning was actually just joking, but seeing that they believed her, she felt that it was quite good.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Uncle¡¯s leaving now!¡±


    Shen Guang immediately stood up and looked at Lu Ning.


    Master Wu immediately stood up as well. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t do anything stupid. If you¡¯re unhappy, Teacher cane back tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave right away.¡±<div>


    The two of them left as quickly as they came.


    Seeing the two of them leave, Lu Ning immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Ningning, you¡¯re joking, right?¡±


    Lu Nine smiled helplessly. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s difficult for me to even walk to the window with my legs as they are, let alone jump down.¡± Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi heaved a sigh of relief.


    The two of them really believed what Lu Ning said.


    Lu Ning sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, how long before 1 can be discharged?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi could already be discharged from the hospital, and his discharge procedures had beenpleted.


    Lu Ning was still waiting eagerly. She also wanted to go home.


    Huo Jinyan held her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve asked the nurses. You can do a checkup tomorrow; if there¡¯s no problem, you can go home and recuperate.¡±


    Lu Nings eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Really!?¡±<div>


    ¡°Yes, really.¡±


    Huo Jinyan also smiled.


    Lu Ning grinned happily.


    Shen Yunci looked at the two of them. ¡°Then Mom and Dad will bring your brother home tonight. Jinyan, you stay with Ning¡¯ning.¡±


    Lu Zhi: ¡°No!¡±


    Lu Jingzhi: ¡°1 want to apany Sister.¡±


    Shen Yunci immediately grabbed them, one in each hand, and went out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Shen Yunci dragged the two of them out without any exnation.


    Lu Ning could not help but giggle as she watched the three of them leave.


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at Lu Ning. ¡°Mommy seems to know everything, and she also seems very satisfied with me.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him and smiled helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s my Mom.¡±


    Huo Jinyan sat down and held her hand. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s my mother-inw.¡± Lu Ning tugged the nket over herself, ignoring him.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and smiled. ¡°Ningning, give me some space.¡±


    Lu Ning immediately looked up at him. ¡°Oh, but someone wasn¡¯t this eager this morning?¡±


    Huo Jinyan immediately leaned forward. ¡°l was just pretending.¡±


    Lu Ning said, ¡°Not letting you. Go sleep on Jingzhi¡¯s bed, no one¡¯s using it.¡±


    Huo Jinyan leaned forward again. ¡°It¡¯s notfortable there.¡±


    Lu Ning:


    She turned around and ignored him.


    Huo Jinyan chuckled. He was just teasing her.


    He held Lu Ning¡¯s hand and looked at her slender fingers. Suddenly, he looked up.


    He affirmed that this was her left hand.


    He gently pulled his hand out and slowly pinched her fingers one by one. However, he pinched her ring finger more carefully.


    Lu Ning turned to look at him strangely.


    ¡°Huo Jinyan, why are you pinching my hand?¡±


    Huo Jinyan immediately looked up. ¡°I¡¯m just giving them a workout.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him in disbelief.


    Huo Jinyan smiled at her.


    Lu Ning looked at him silently.


    After a long time, she said, ¡°Bring me to Ji?ng Zhe¡¯s grave tomorrow.¡±


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s fingers paused as he looked up at her..

 Chapter 712 - 712: Why Are You Here?

    Chapter 712 - 712: Why Are You Here?<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning looked into his eyes.


    Huo Jinyan was silent for a while before he replied, ¡®Okay.¡±<div>


    He would agree to anything she said.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the door suddenly opened with great force, startling Lu Ning.


    Huo Jinyan immediately stood up and blocked her from the door.


    Two ck figures came in from outside the door, followed by a figure hurrying after them.


    ¡°Miss Lu! Mr. Huo, I¡¯m so sorry. I wasn¡¯t able to stop them¡ª¡±


    The nurse was panting heavily from running.


    When the two of them walked over, Lu Ning saw that it was Song Qinghe and Jiang Zhou.


    She turned to look at the nurse. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I know them. Sorry for the trouble.¡¯


    The nurse waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Then, he slowly went out and even closed the door behind him considerately.


    Lu Ning raised her hand and patted Huo Jinyan!s arm, indicating that he did not have to be nervous. Then, she looked at the two people standing by the bed.<div>


    ¡°Why are you two here?¡±


    The two of them looked at Lu Ning. Song Qinghe¡¯s face was very pale, and he did not look very happy.


    Jiang Zhou was much more direct. He came over and scolded Lu Ning, ¡°You¡¯re really something, aren¡¯t you? Even though you¡¯ve been so seriously hurt, you didn¡¯t even tell us anything. What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t you think of us as friends?¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°No, l . . . ¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®No¡¯? Excuses, excuses, you just don¡¯t remember the two of us. You abandoned us and ran away the first time, then we tracked you down with great difficulty and even exchanged contact details. But even when something happens to you, you don¡¯t know to contact us.


    ¡°Sigh. Why must we suffer so?¡± Lu Ning: ¡°¡­ No, Jiang Zhou, I really didn¡¯t¡­¡¯


    ¡°Oh! Our fates are so harsh!¡±


    Jiang Zhou wished he could sit on the ground and cry.


    Lu Ning helplessly brought her hand to her forehead.


    Just as two troublemakers left, another pair of troublemakers came.


    ¡°Shut up!¡¯<div>


    Huo Jinyan said coldly.


    It was very effective. Jiang Zhou immediately shut up.


    He looked at Huo Jinyan.


    ¡°Huo Jinyan? Why are you here?¡±


    Only then did he notice Huo Jinyan.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Huo Jinyan was merciless.


    Lu Ning took advantage of their conversation to look at Song Qinghe.


    Song Qinghe was the scariest when he did not speak. Simply by him staring at you, you would start to reflect on what you might have done  because of a guilty conscience, one would readily find a bunch of bad things. In the end, under his piercing gaze, you would admit everything.


    Lu Ning looked at him, feeling somewhat guilty.


    With one hand in her pocket, Song Qinghe took a step forward and looked at Lu Ning helplessly. ¡°What did you promise before? If anything happens, look for us. Have you forgotten?¡±


    Lu Ning felt guilty. ¡°l didn¡¯t forget¡­¡±


    However, she did not forget to find an excuse. ¡°I was unconscious for the first few days.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Zhou started again. ¡°Unconscious! Look at how serious it is! It¡¯s so serious, but you didn¡¯t even think to look for us! Our lives are really too hard!¡±


    Lu Ning immediately raised her hand. ¡°Stop!¡¯


    Then, she looked at them and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. 1 really forgot. I didn¡¯t want you to worry, so I didn¡¯t contact you. It¡¯s all my fault. Stop shouting.¡±


    Jiang Zhou looked at her and flicked her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know your mistake.¡±


    However, before he could retract his hand, a hand suddenly grabbed his wrist like an iron mp. Before he could react, he felt a sharp pain as he was flicked in the forehead..

 Chapter 713 - 713: Rich Friends

    Chapter 713 - 713: Rich Friends<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Jiang Zhou did not have time to see who it was. He held his forehead and darted around the ward.


    As he ran around, he yelled, ¡°It hurts, it hurts, it hurts so much! Who is it! My god, it hurts so much!¡±<div>


    Lu Ningughed at his behavior.


    Song Qinghe ignored him and turned around to look at Lu Ning.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Much better. Why didn¡¯t you give me a call before you came?¡±


    Song Qinghe looked at her. ¡°Will you tell us the truth if we called? Better for us toe down and see what¡¯s going on personally.¡±


    Lu Ning pouted. ¡°Am I that untrustworthy?¡±


    song Qingne was merciless. yes.¡±


    Jiang Zhou skipped over. ¡°If you lie to us again, I¡¯ll throw you into the river to feed the fishes.¡¯


    As soon as he finished speaking, a steely gazended on him. It was cold and heartless, and he knew who it was without even looking.


    Jiang Zhou did not dare to look. He covered his head and hopped away.


    Lu Ning immediately changed the topic. ¡°Why did you guyse sote? Where will you be staying tonight?¡±<div>


    Even though Jiang Zhou was running away, he was still able to add, ¡°We¡¯ve only just arrived, and you¡¯re already chasing us away!?¡±


    Lu Ning:


    Song Qinghe ignored him. ¡°We¡¯ll find a hotelter and stay there for a few days.¡±


    Lu Ning: ?


    ¡°You aren¡¯t going back tomorrow? Thepany needs you both.¡±


    She blinked at Song Qinghe.


    There were already enough people here and enough trouble. She really could not handle it much more.


    Song Qinghe suddenly smiled and looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, thepany isn¡¯t as important as you. We¡¯ll apany you for a few more days until you recover.¡±


    Lu Ning red at him with a hopeless expression.


    Jiang Zhou added, ¡°Yes, yes. We¡¯re not leaving.¡±


    Lu Ning could not take it anymore and said, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you bring anything when you came to see me? You came empty-handed.¡±<div>


    Hearing this, Song Qinghe took out his phone.


    Jiang Zhou was still chattering. ¡°Why bring someme-ass present when visiting you?¡±


    In the next second, Song Qinghe looked at Lu Ning and said, ¡°I¡¯ve transferred it over. Buy whatever you want with it.¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned. Then, her phone rang with a notification. She took the phone and took a look.


    It was a transaction receipt from the bank.


    Lu Ning:


    Is everyone so rich nowadays? They either transferred money or gave credit cards directly.


    If she fell sick again, she would probably be able to eat until her next life without having to work at all.


    Noe she probably would not be able to finish it in her next life either: to these people, money was nothing.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s gaze fell on Song Qinghe.


    It hovered particrly long on his silver hair.


    Song Qinghe also looked up fearlessly.


    When their eyes met, Lu Ning could almost see sparks.


    ¡°How about you guys take this outside? And you, shout outside. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±


    After Lu Ning finished speaking, sheid down.


    Song Qinghe looked at his phone for a while before sitting down on Lu Jingzhi¡¯s hospital bed.


    Lu Ning turned to look at him.


    Song Qinghe said, ¡°The nearby hotels are all full. This ce will do for the night.¡±


    When Jiang Zhou heard this, he ran over, but he was still a step toote. Song


    Qinghe had alreadyid down.


    Jiang Zhou: ¡®


    He nced at the sofa and quickly ran over, as if he was afraid that Huo Jinyan would snatch it from him.


    ¡°The sofa¡¯s mine!¡±


    He quickly dered his sovereignty andid down.


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly at his childish behavior and turned to look at Huo


    Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan sat on the chair beside her.


    The ward instantly fell silent.


    Perhaps he was really tired; Jiang Zhou actually fell asleep as soon as heid down, and soft snores came from his direction.


    Song Qinghe¡¯s voice also became calmer..

 Chapter 714 - 714: The Words Come to Me Whenever I See You

    Chapter 714 - 714: The Words Come to Me Whenever I See You<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning looked at the ceiling, then turned to look at Huo Jinyan.


    After moving slightly, she looked at him.<div>


    Huo Jinyan smiled and got up to cover her with the nket. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t need it.¡¯


    Lu Ning looked at him stubbornly.


    ¡°Carry me to the side. There¡¯s no strength in my legs.¡±


    Hearing this, Huo Jinyan immediately became nervous. ¡°Let me take a look.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled helplessly. ¡°They¡¯re fine, just a little numb.¡±


    Huo Jinyan lifted the nket and ced his hands on her leg, gently massaging her.


    Lu Ning felt the gentle force on her leg and smiled.


    Huo Jinyan was really considerate.


    Even if he was no longer the young master of the Huo family, with his skills, many uncles and aunties would want to hire him as an escort.


    Thinking of this, Lu Ning suddenlyughed out loud.


    This was because she imagined Huo Jinyan wearing an apron while massaging some uncles and aunties.<div>


    He had a straight face, but his grip was gentle. That scene was really ipatible that face of his.


    Her grin grew even wider the more she imagined it.


    Huo Jinyan looked up at her strangely.


    After the massage was done, Huo Jinyan bent down and adjusted her position. Then, he went around andy down on the other side. His hand squeezed her fingers. ¡°What were youughing about just now?¡±


    Lu Ning pursed her lips and whispered, ¡°Not telling you.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her. ¡®You can¡¯t tell me? Is it about me?¡±


    Lu Nings eyes were still smiling. ¡°Yes.¡± There was a cheerful lilt in her voice. Huo Jinyan also could not help butugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s really that funny?¡±


    He lifted a hand to gently stroke her hair. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re so happy about something rted to me.¡±


    When Lu Ning heard his words, she could not help butugh again. ¡°Huo Jinyan, did you umte a lot of theoretical knowledge from your blind dates?¡±


    Huo Jinyan was stunned. ¡°What?¡±<div>


    Lu Ning looked at him. ¡°Was it the girls who told you all this? And now you¡¯re telling me the same things they told you before.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with a smile. ¡°Is there a need to umte knowledge for such things?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Were you born with them?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I was born with it. Rather, the wordse to me naturally whenever I see you.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him, her eyes bright, and giggled. Her ears were red.


    ¡°Huo Jinyan, you¡¯re really good with words. No wonder Daddy told me to stay away from you.¡±


    Huo Jinyan moved closer and ced his hand on her back.


    The distance was very close, and their breathsnded on each other¡¯s faces.


    In an instant, Lu Ning became nervous. She heard him say softly, ¡°How far? Is this far okay?¡±


    Lu Ning stopped talking. She looked at Huo Jinyan¡¯s face, which was so close to hers, and really had the urge to kiss him.


    However, she endured it!


    It¡¯s reserved!


    If he doesn¡¯t ask, I won¡¯t say or do anything!


    Let¡¯s see how long this fool canst before he asks!


    Lu Ning waspletely tilted.


    However, Huo Jinyan waspletely unaware.


    Lu Ning bent her head forward and ced it under his chin. ¡°Sleep.¡±


    Huo Jinyan smiled, raised his hand to touch her head, and slowly closed his eyes.


    The room gradually quietened down, leaving only the steady breathing from the four of them.


    At this moment, a figure quietly walked in and stood by Lu Nings bed, sizing up her face in the darkness.


    The surroundings were terrifyingly quiet.


    Huo Jinyan seemed to have sensed something. However, when he snapped his eyes open and looked over, there was no one around.


    Huo Jinyan frowned and looked at the girl beside him. He gentlyy back down and leaned closer to kiss her forehead.


    Maybe I¡¯m just feeling twitchy¡­

 Chapter 715 - 715: Help Them

    Chapter 715 - 715: Help Them<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The next morning, Lu Ning woke up to an endless number of checkups.


    By the time she returned, it was already afternoon.<div>


    Lu Ning did not want to go back to the ward at all. She felt like she was going to rot.


    Lin Ci and the others were about to start school, while her parents had applied for a month¡¯s leave for her; she could not go to school nor walk, so she could only be pushed around by others. She felt her butt hurt from sitting every day.


    Lu Ning looked at her bed in despair and turned to look at Huo Jinyan. ¡°Can you bring me out?¡±


    Huo Jinyan had wanted to carry her to bed, but when he heard this, he looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you bored?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to turn moldy.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and chuckled softly.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask Mommy and Daddyter before I bring you out, okay?¡±


    Lu Ning pursed her lips and looked at him. ¡°Dad and Mom won¡¯t agree to it.¡±


    She grabbed Huo Jinyan¡¯s arm and shook it twice. ¡°Huo Jinyan, bring me outer She spoke in a coquettish and soft tone.


    Huo Jinyan had never rejected her, and now it was even more impossible for him to reject her.


    He waspletely under Lu Nings control.<div>


    Looking at her, he raised his hand and patted her hand. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell them.


    Sit down and don¡¯t move.¡¯


    Lu Nings eyes immediately lit up and she nodded obediently.


    Huo Jinyan turned around and left.


    Lu Ning turned her wheelchair around, went to get her phone, and waited obediently for Huo Jinyan to return.


    At this moment, her phone rang twice. Lu Ning turned on her cell phone and saw that Lin Ci had forwarded her a post.


    It was a forum thread posted in the No. 1 High School forums.


    [Secret exposed! The true face of the eldest Miss I-RI]


    The title of the headline was already very eye-catching, not to mention the addition of the words ¡®Miss L¨´.¡¯


    Before everyone clicked on it, they were all guessing which ¡®Missb! it referred to. The one before, or the one after?


    After clicking on it, they realized that it was the one that came after.<div>


    The post depicted what had happened, and had even posted a few photos of a girl¡¯s swollen face.


    The description was from a family member, and the post was from the elder sister of the girl who had been beaten up.


    As Lin Ci scolded L¨´ Yue¡¯an in her messages with Lu Ning, she also went to the post to scold her.


    Most of the people in the thread were still neutral and there were no immediate teams. After all, having experienced a few situations with many reversals, they did not dare to make a conclusion so easily.


    However, there were still people who could not stand L¨´ Yue¡¯an and directly scolded her.


    Lu Ning took a look and sent the post to Gu Cheng.


    [Help them.]


    Gu Cheng:[?]


    Gu Cheng: [Babe, you¡¯ve given me more work than I did in the past half a year.]


    Lu Ning sent a few cute emojis over.


    Gu Cheng sighed and got up to work. He had nothing to do anyway.


    He first got someone to investigate the person who posted the thread, then prepared to contact them. He also sorted out the content of the thread and prepared a few questions.


    Zhu Li was still a little confused when she received the call; she was still reading thements on herputer.


    Zhu Hui had instructed Zhu Li to leave this matter alone and pretend that nothing had happened. However, how could Zhu Li let it go? She could not watch her sister be bullied.


    She directly disregarded those people that said, ¡®Her family is too powerful, you¡¯ll only end up suffering.¡±


    She righteously believed that no matter how powerful one was, one had to recognize the word ¡®reason¡¯.


    Fortunately, Lu Ning learned about it early and contacted Gu Cheng. Otherwise, Zhu Li would definitely suffer.


    After hanging up on Gu Cheng, a call came from the L¨´ family..

 Chapter 716 - 716: Who Are You Cursing?

    Chapter 716 - 716: Who Are You Cursing?<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    It was from the public rtions representative from the L¨´pany.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Zhu. We¡¯re calling with regards to the falsehoods about Miss L¨´ you¡¯ve posted online. Please, delete them as soon as possible; otherwise, we will have to take legal measures against you. In ordance with thew, you will have to paypensation for the psychological duress you¡¯ve caused¡­¡±<div>


    From their side, they had made the call only after investigating Zhu Li¡¯s situation. They knew that her family did not have much money, so they used thepensation fees to frighten her.


    However, Zhu Li was not intimidated. She did not take this call seriously at all.


    ¡°Falsehoods? Ridiculous. You are the ones who¡¯d better prepare to paypensation to my sister for damages!¡¯ With that, she hung up angrily.


    However, the other party called again.


    What they said was simr, and their words were filled with threats and promises to follow up on them.


    In the end, Zhu Li could not take it anymore. ¡°Stop calling and harassing me!


    If you have any questions, ask mywyer!¡¯


    The other party was startled for a moment.


    They could not help but mock her, ¡®Yourwyer? Do you have a magician with you as well?¡±


    Afterughing, they would call Zhu Li again.


    They did not take her seriously at all. After all, in their minds, this family could not win, so she could only obediently delete the post and even fork up a sum of money. Her family would probably cry themselves to death over something like this.<div>


    s, they had provoked someone they should not have.


    However, when they called again, they were unable to get through; either that, or the line was busy.


    Zhu Li was indeed on the phone with someone.


    She had called Gu Cheng back.


    When he picked up the call, he simply remarked, ¡°So, they called you.¡±


    Stunned, Julie¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Holy shit! You¡¯re amazing! So you¡¯ll really help me? For free?¡±


    ¡°Yes, give me the exact time and address of the meeting. I¡¯ll be collecting evidence.¡¯


    Zhu Li was still a little stunned. ¡°Why are you helping me?¡±


    Gu Cheng: ¡°I have time on my hands.¡±


    Zhu Li: ¡°¡­You don¡¯t have any ulterior motives, do you? Or, are you actually a member of the L¨´ family?¡±


    Gu Cheng: ¡°Who are you cursing?¡±<div>


    Zhu Liughed when she heard that. ¡°So you don¡¯t like the L¨´ family either. Give me a minute, I¡¯ll add you and send you the time and address immediately.¡±


    Zhu Li immediately sent the time and address over.


    Gu Cheng quickly got someone to start the investigation.


    Zhu Li waited for half a day before calling again.


    Gu Cheng picked up veryte this time. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Should I answer if they call again?¡±


    Gu Cheng: ¡°Answer them. Remember to record it. If you can lure them to say more falsities, then the better to prove that they¡¯re spreading rumors about you.¡±


    Zhu Li immediately nodded. ¡°Okay, okay! Erm¡­ Can I know your name?¡±


    Gu Cheng felt a headacheing on. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before?¡±


    Zhu Li was a little embarrassed. ¡°I didn¡¯t pay attention at that time since I thought you were a liar.¡±


    Gu Cheng: ¡°¡­It¡¯s Gu Cheng.¡±


    With that, he hung up.


    Zhu Li immediately went to WeChat and changed his ID name: [Good Person, Lawyer Gu Cheng]


    Then, she followed Gu Chengs instructions and answered the call from the L¨´ family. She recorded the entire process.


    Lu Ning did not know what Huo Jinyan told them, but after Huo Jinyan returned, they had agreed to let her go out.


    Lu Ning was immediately all smiles.


    In high spirits, she prepared to go out.


    Looking at her, Huo Jinyan carefully prepared everything. He brought two nkets with him and put her coat on her before they left.


    Lu Ning cooperated obediently.


    Someone had already driven the car to the lobby. and Huo Jinyan Dushed Lu Ning all the way out of the hospital..

 Chapter 717 - 717: Fell in Love With At First Sight

    Chapter 717 - 717: Fell in Love With At First Sight<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    He carried her into the car and fastened her seatbelt before going to the driver¡¯s seat.


    Lu Ning turned to him and smiled. She looked like she was really trying very hard to hold back her excitement.<div>


    Huo Jinyan could not help but smile as he slowly started the car.


    Lu Ning was sitting in the front passenger seat, and was staring out of the window the entire time, as if anything and everything could attract her attention.


    When the car eventually drove out of the city and the roads became more and more remote, Lu Ning was surprised for a while before she turned to look at


    Huo Jinyan.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    She just wanted to go out somewhere, but she did not know where she wanted to go, so Huo Jinyan decided on his own.


    A cemetery appeared in front of Lu Ning¡¯s eyes.


    She was stunned for a moment before she understood something. Huo Jinyan looked ahead coolly.


    Lu Ning looked at him and knew that he did not want toe.


    But she had mentioned it before, so he remembered it.


    Perhaps it was because they came early that it was still weighing on his mind.<div>


    The car slowed to a stop.


    Huo Jinyan got out of the car and unloaded the wheelchair. He carried Lu Ning into the wheelchair and pushed her in.


    Ji?ng Zhe¡¯s tombstone was in a shady and remote ce at the foot of the mountain. It really was not a good location.


    Lu Ning looked at the words on the tombstone. There was no form of address, only his name.


    She felt that it was quite ridiculous. What extent must a person go to, that there wouldn¡¯t even be anyone willing to prepare a tombstone for them?


    He¡¯s probably the only person who had been bad enough to reach that threshold.


    Lu Ning looked over and suddenly spat.


    ¡°Ptui!¡±


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback.


    Lu Ning looked at the name on the tombstone.


    She would not be kind enough toe and pay respects to the person who had caused her parents so much pain for so many years, and put her and her brother in danger. She would not forgive him even after he died.<div>


    She had just been holding her emotions back; but now, she could not pull him out and give him a beating, so she could only vent her anger in such a childish way.


    After staying there for a while, she turned to look at Huo Jinyan.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her, and smirked. He raised his hand to touch her head, then went around and pushed her away.


    The car slowly drove off.


    Lu Ning thought that Huo Jinyan was about to drive back.


    She should not be able to go out for too long, though she was quite happy to be able toe out for a while.


    Now that her worries had been resolved, she felt quite good.


    She sat in the front passenger seat and looked around casually until she suddenly noticed a pendant hanging in Huo Jinyan¡¯s car.


    He had never been someone who would hang such things. The car had always been clean and maintained in its original in appearance.


    <i>But, why¡¯s there suddenly a pendant?


    Lu Ning was stunned and looked over carefully.


    She thought that it was a gift from a girl, but after taking a closer look, she realized that it looked like a piano. There was even a little girl in front of the piano, ying it. She turned to look at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan also turned to look at her.


    ¡°Did you buy this?¡±


    She pointed at the pendant.


    Huo Jinyan nced at it and nodded. ¡°Yes. Do you like it? If you like it, I¡¯ll buy another one for you.¡±


    Lu Ning was taken aback and smiled at him. ¡°Can¡¯t you give this to me?¡±


    Huo Jinyan smiled. ¡°l can¡¯t just give away something which I fell in love with at first sight.¡±


    His words obviously had a double meaning to them; Lu Ning was no fool, so she could easily tell. The tips of her ears reddened.


    Huo Jinyan was bing more and more capable of saying such sweet


    nothings.


    Lu Ning sat back down and did not say anything; she simply looked at him helplessly.


    Huo Jinyan was in a great mood and even turned to look at her with a teasing smile in his eyes.


    Lu Ning simply turned around and ignored him.


    It was when she turned to look out the window that she realized that there was something off about the route..

 Chapter 718 - 718: Can You Hold On?

    Chapter 718 - 718: Can You Hold On?<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    This was not the way back to the hospital.


    Why is this path so familiar?<div>


    Lu Ning ced her hand on the car door and looked out of the window. She was stunned when she saw a familiar ce.


    She suddenly thought of something and turned to look at Huo Jinyan.


    He felt Lu Nings gaze on him, so he turned around and nced at her with a smile.


    Lu Ning, on the other hand, was a little stunned. She stared at the I-RI in front of her and looked at the ce that was getting closer and closer. For some reason, her heart beat faster.


    Finding some space to spare, Huo Jinyan reached out and held her hand.


    He was trying to calm her down.


    However, Lu Ning still looked a little nervous.


    The car stopped. After Huo Jinyan carried her down, someone immediately came over to wee him.


    ¡°Mr. Huo, Miss IRI.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at the person in front of her and pursed her lips.


    Huo Jinyan handed the car keys to them and pushed Lu Ning in himself.<div>


    After they entered, someone immediately greeted her.


    ¡°Miss Lu.¡±


    They would subconsciously nce at her legs, but would quickly look away.


    Lu Ning looked in the direction of the end and was still a little nervous. Now, she could only hear her frantic heartbeat. Huo Jinyan nudged her andforted her softly. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Lu Ning gripped the armrest nervously.


    They turned the corner and reached the door at the end. Someone opened it from the inside.


    When they saw Lu Ning, the person smiled in surprise, ¡°Miss Lu, Ling is eating right now.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Huo Jinyan pushed her in.


    There were quite a lot of people in the horse ranch. They were all riding horses to rx during the holidays.


    Huo Jinyan followed the horse trainer all the way to the stables.<div>


    Lings stable was no longer the same as before. It had been shifted to the innermost one.


    ¡°After Ling returned, we arranged a new stable for him. This location is closer to the vet, so we can hear it immediately if anything crops up.¡± Lu Ning nodded. She could not help but feel a little uneasy.


    In fact, she knew that Ling had returned. She had wanted toe over immediately.


    But for some reason, she did not dare to.


    However, when she saw the horse trainer sending her a message, she knew that Lings situation was quite good, so she was relieved.


    Now she knew that she was actually afraid, afraid of seeing how Ling was doing.


    She was afraid to see him like this because of what happened to her.


    She felt guilty, so she chose to escape.


    How could she not want to see Ling?


    However, she could not forgive herself.


    The distance between them shrank, bit by bit.


    Huo Jinyan pushed her to a stop in front of Lings stable.


    The horse trainer opened the door inside so that Lu Ning could see.


    Lu Ning could only see the white railing in front of her.


    She wanted to stand up.


    ¡°Ling, look who¡¯s here.¡±


    The horse trainer called inside. Lu Ning reached out. ¡°Help me up.¡± Huo Jinyan immediately helped her up and looked at her worriedly. ¡°Can you stand?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Only one of her legs was supporting her weight, while the other was simply ced on the ground.


    She looked into the stable.


    Ling was lying sideways in the haystack.


    Lu Nings eyes instantly teared up.


    Ling had always been standing. He was always standing.


    Ling seemed to look over as well. When he saw Lu Ning, he immediately kicked his legs, stood up excitedly, and rushed towards Lu Ning.


    Even the railing was shaking.


    Lu Ning raised her hand to touch him.


    Huo Jinyan immediately wrapped his arms around her waist, afraid that she would fall.


    Lu Ning gently touched Lings fur.


    Tears instantly rolled down her face.


    She had watched Ling for so many years. She could tell at a nce that something was wrong with his situation. It was precisely because she had seen it too clearly that she was fearful and saddened..

 Chapter 719 - 719: I’ll Avenge You

    Chapter 719 - 719: I¡¯ll Avenge You<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    He was clearly not as energetic as before.


    Ling cried out in excitement and stamped his hooves.<div>


    He rubbed his head against Lu Ning excitedly.


    Lu Ning stroked him tofort him.


    After a long time, Ling seemed to have finally epted Lu Nings arrival. He slowly calmed down and looked at Lu Ning.


    Lu Nings hand continued to stroke his head.


    Ling let out a low cry and inched closer.


    Tears rolled down Lu Nings face. She leaned forward and rested her forehead on his head.


    Ling moved carefully, rubbing against Lu Nings skin. He was afraid of hurting her, so his movements were very careful.


    Lu Nings tears fell on Lings fur. He seemed to be able to sense his little master¡¯s unhappiness, and his low cry seemed to be meant tofort her.


    Even the horse trainer could not help but shed a few tears, as he turned around to them away.


    They had been with horses for the longest time, and they treated each of the horses with utmost earnestness. They shared very strong rtionships with the horses, so how could they not be worried and upset when one of the horses were injured?


    Most importantly, this was not any normal illness. If it was a normal illness, it would not cause them so much heartache. This had started for no reason at all¡ªit was like a cmity that descended from the sky.<div>


    However, it had been suppressed and kept behind the scenes; everyone was clear about that.


    Lu Ning had wanted to bring things up more than once, but she had to consider the Old Master¡¯s health.


    Previously, Old Zhu had secretly contacted her.


    The Old Master¡¯s health was deteriorating day by day.


    She knew that even now, the Old Master was still in charge of the entire I-R.I family. In fact, L¨´ Chuan did not have much capability at all. If such a huge family business really fell into L¨´ Chuan¡¯s hands, Lu Ning did not dare to imagine how many days it wouldst.


    In the end, he was still the grandfather who had raised her for 18 years. She could not bear to shock him and worsen his condition.


    However, this did not mean that she would let L¨´ Yue¡¯an off.


    The punishment for what had happened before was too light.


    Lu Nings hand gently stroked Lings fur.


    Her voice was so soft that only the two of them could hear it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll avenge you.¡±<div>


    She wiped her tears, her gaze following Ling.


    Ling shook his head and neighed twice, seemingly quite happy.


    Only then, did Lu Ning force a smile.


    Looking at Ling in front of her, she could only feel uncontroble sadness.


    Lings stamina was still very good. If not for this incident, he could still participate in thepetition and win the trophy, but now¡­


    He could only slowly recuperate. Only after he recovered could he go to the racecourse to run. However, he could no longer go out and win the cheers and glory that belonged to it.


    Lu Ning asked the horse trainer about Lings situation and stayed with him for a while before leaving.


    She was a little reluctant, but it had been too long. She had to go back.


    It was already getting dark.


    Huo Jinyan pushed her out, and the car had already stopped outside.


    After carrying her into the car, Huo Jinyan went to the driver¡¯s seat and sat down. He turned around and took a wet tissue to wipe the tears from her face.


    He was careful and gentle.


    Lu Ning looked at his face that was so close to hers.


    She felt a lump in her throat.


    Huo Jinyanforted her softly. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. He¡¯ll gradually get better. Didn¡¯t


    Ling pass all his tests? He¡¯s already recovering very well.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded, but she knew that Lings current parameters could notpare to his from the past.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and reached for her chin, turning her face to look at him. ¡°Ningning, we can¡¯t me ourselves for what has already happened.


    This is not your fault..¡±

 Chapter 720 - 720: It’s Not My Fault

    Chapter 720 - 720: It¡¯s Not My Fault<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning looked at him with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it my fault?¡±<div>


    Huo Jinyan nodded.


    Lu Nings lips trembled slightly.


    Is it? Is it really not my fault?


    How could it not be? Ifit wasn¡¯t for me, how could L¨´ Yue¡¯an have done all this?


    How could it not be my fault?


    Huo Jinyan closed his eyes and pinched her chin, forcing her to turn around. It was rare for him to treat her so forcefully.


    ¡°Lu Ning, you can¡¯t me yourself for everything. The evil of others has nothing to do with you. You can¡¯t think that it¡¯s your fault just because that person has something to do with you.


    ¡°No matter what you¡¯re like, bad people will still be bad. Do you understand? They won¡¯t get better just because you backed down or became strong. This is their problem, not yours.¡±


    He stared at her with passionate eyes.


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment, and emotions shed across her eyes.


    She knew all this, but she could not help but think this way.<div>


    She looked at Huo Jinyan and nodded solemnly. Her expression changed. ¡°l understand.¡¯


    Huo Jinyan looked into her eyes and softened his grip, his fingers gently rubbing her chin.


    ¡°Does it hurt? Did 1 scare you?¡±


    His voice was slow and gentle. He sighed and asked her gently.


    Lu Ning held his hand and shook her head.


    Huo Jinyan reached out to hug her and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded slightly, enough for him to feel it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He was indeed anxious just now and did not control his strength. He could not help but feel guilty when a red mark appeared on Lu Nings chin.


    Lu Ning did not care. She hugged him and ced her head on his shoulder.


    After a long time, she suddenly said, ¡°Huo Jinyan, thank you.¡±<div>


    In the past, no one had ever told her not to me herself.


    All she ever heard was, ¡®me yourself¡¯.


    In a way, Huo Jinyan was not only reminding the current Lu Ning, but also the former L¨´ Ning.


    On the way back, Lu Ning fell asleep.


    In her sleep, she dreamed of her middle school days.


    At that time, she was in an aristocratic school and everyone around her was either rich or noble.


    At that time, the Lt.] family was like the sun in the sky. When everyone saw her, they were polite and respectful, but it was all superficial.


    Almost no one could get used to her behind her back.


    They all felt that she was putting on airs just because her family was rich.


    At that time, she was indeed a loner. It was not because of anyone, but because of herself.


    However, once too much attention was given to any one person, there would be two sides to their everything. Their good could be bad, while the bad would be worse.


    Lu Ning was often criticized by them behind her back. She even knew that those people were secretly discussing how to mess with her, so she hid away from them.


    She did not want to be hurt, nor did she want to hurt anyone.


    However, being unable to mess with her even once, they started to be anxious.


    So, a group of them nned a trap specially for Lu Ning. At that time, Lu Ning grades were her only vulnerability.


    They used her of cheating.


    Lu Ning had actually experienced the same cheating set-up countless times.


    At that time, she had looked coldly at the people who were using her.


    She felt that this world was quite ridiculous.


    What aristocratic schools valued first and foremost, was one¡¯s family background and wealth.


    At that time, almost no one dared to provoke Lu Ning. Even the teacher could not help but feel that it was difficult to deal with her.


    However, there were too many people who reported Lu Ning, and they could not just suppress the situation as it was, so they could only call Shi Qingyue and L¨´ Chuan over. Of course, they were just going through the motions simply not to ruffle any feathers..

 Chapter 721 - 721: Just Because of This?

    Chapter 721 - 721: Just Because of This?<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    However, Shi Qingyue and L¨´ Chuan were not acting.


    The two of them arrivedte and came separately from different ces.<div>


    L¨´ Chuan was the first to arrive. After arriving, he looked at Lu Ning, who was standing by the office table. Lu Ning was leaning against the table with her arms crossed, looking out the window.


    When she heard him entering and turned to look at L¨´ Chuan, her eyes lit up. However, L¨´ Chuan only nced at her before sitting down, not saying a word to her.


    He only said impatiently, ¡°When do we begin?¡±


    The teacher smiled apologetically. ¡°We¡¯ll start when Madam L¨´ arrives. Did Madam L¨´ note with you, Mr. 14b?¡±


    The teacher even added carefully.


    L¨´ Chuan frowned. ¡°No.¡¯


    His voice and tone were filled with displeasure, so the teacher did not dare to inquire further.


    Lu Ning stood behind him and looked at his back. A small part of her broke again.


    She stood there casually, looking like she did not take this matter seriously.


    She also kept looking out of the window.


    About half an hourter, Shi Qingyue arrived.<div>


    After entering, she did not even look at Lu Ning and directly sat on the sofa. However, she sat on the other side of L¨´ Chuan, a little far away.


    The teacher looked at the two of them and smiled. ¡°So, it¡¯s like this¡­


    Before she could finish speaking, the students at her side said, ¡°It¡¯s her, she cheated! Yet she still refuses to admit it!¡±


    Shi Qingyue and L¨´ Chuan frowned at the same time. ¡°Just because of this?¡±


    The two of them did not seem to care much about this matter.


    The teacher and his ssmates were also stunned.


    ¡°She¡¯s done it many times! She cheated, we have evidence!¡±


    They spoke their lines eloquently.


    Lu Ning looked at all of this coldly and turned her gaze to the window again.


    Shi Qingyue suddenly stood up and finally looked at her.


    Lu Ning turned around to look at Shi Qingyue.<div>


    She saw the anger on her exquisite face, and the embarrassment in her eyes.


    Lu Ning knew that she had embarrassed Shi Qingyue.


    Shi Qingyue cared about this the most.


    Lu Ning could not see any concern for her in her eyes or actions.


    She and L¨´ Chuan did not even bother to ask her what was going on.


    They did not even defend her. They simply listened to and believed what the others said.


    Lu Ning knew that they believed it, that they believed it very much.


    She suddenlyughed.


    She only felt that it was ridiculous, but in Shi Qingyue¡¯s eyes, it came across as a bold disy of condescension.


    Lu Ning looked out of the window and suddenly thought to herself.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be good if I jumped down like this?


    L¨´ Chuan looked at the school teacher. ¡°How will you resolve this matter?¡± The few girls on the other side said, ¡°Have her apologize.¡±


    They did notck anything, they simply liked to mess with others and pull them down from their pedestal.


    L¨´ Chuan looked over. He vaguely remembered two of the girls.


    They were his business associates¡¯ daughters. Lb Chuan stood up and looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Say it.¡±


    His voice was stern as he shouted at Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning¡¯s reaction was dyed as she turned around to look at him. The sadness and coldness in her eyes stunned him. Lu Ning just looked at the two of them.


    She did not say anything at all.


    Shi Qingyue was so angry that her chest heaved up and down, but she still maintained her dignity. She did not shout, but only turned around and stopped looking at Lu Ning. She sat down, not wanting to bother with this.


    L¨´ Chuan looked at Lu Ning and walked over. His eyes did not look like he was looking at his daughter at all; there was no emotion in them.


    ¡°Apologize to them..¡±

 Chapter 722 - 722: A Disgrace to the IRI Family

    Chapter 722 - 722: A Disgrace to the IRI Family<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning looked at him fearlessly. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    She emphasized this, and did not say anything else.<div>


    L¨´ Chuan gritted his teeth and took out his phone. He left through the door,


    making a few calls.


    When he returned, it was already twenty minutester.


    Not only did hee back by himself, but he also brought a few people with him.


    The girls on the other side immediately took two steps back when they saw who came with him, and softly called out, ¡®Father¡¯.


    Later, when Lu Ning went out, she did not know what was going on in the room. She only vaguely heard those people apologizing to L¨´ Chuan, saying that this was a misunderstanding.


    After that, of course, nothing happened, and Lu Ning was not punished. It was as if everything had been resolved safely.


    When Shi Qingyue and Li Chuan were sent out by their teacher, they looked at Lu Ning.


    Their eyes were filled with disgust.


    Shi Qingyue gritted her teeth and red at her. ¡°To do something like this¡­


    what a disgrace to the Lb family.¡±<div>


    L¨´ Chuan nced at her. ¡°Don¡¯t do it in the future. Even if you don¡¯t care about your own reputation, think about the L¨´ family¡¯s name.¡±


    They still thought that Lu Ning had done it.


    Lu Ning sneered.


    Shi Qingyue looked at her and bristled. ¡°You still dare tough? Do you even have any shame?!¡±


    L¨´ Chuan held her back and said impatiently, ¡°Alright, so where did you go? Why were you sote? Do you have any shame?¡±


    Shi Qingyue stared at L¨´ Chuan, her eyes wide. ¡°What do you mean? Say it clearly!¡±


    L¨´ Chuan turned around and strode away, and Shi Qingyue hurriedly chased after him. The two of them left noisily,pletely forgetting about Lu Ning.


    Lu Ning looked at their backs, and her gaze gradually turned cold.


    From then on, rumors about her in school spread like wildfire. All kinds of nonsense were fabricated.


    She ignored all these and became even more solitary.


    The only time she exploded in anger was when she opened the door and was sshed with a basin of water when she returned to the ssroom.<div>


    She stood rooted to the spot, soaked to the skin, her hair stered to her face.


    When she raised her head and looked over, everyone in the ssroom wasughing. As theyughed, they brought up those rumors and those ugly nicknames.


    She suddenly raised her hand to close and lock the door behind her. Then, calmly, she walked to the back door; the ground was covered in her wet footprints.


    When she reached the back door, she closed and locked it as well.


    The ssroom fell silent for a moment. Then, they continued to mock her behavior, although they did not know what she was going to do.


    After Lu Ning locked the doors, she nced at the mop in the corner. Stepping on the mop head, she forcefully yanked the handle out, and in the next moment she was swinging it at the others.


    She did not know who she wanted to hit. Without a target, she simply swung her hand wildly.


    The screaming of the girls sounded all around them.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone crazy! What are you doing!?¡±


    Lu Ning turned a deaf ear to them as water kept dripping from her head.


    When a boy grabbed the mop handle, she punched him. Instantly, blood flew out of the boy¡¯s nose.


    Seeing this, the others suddenly surrounded her.


    Lu Ning was like a ferocious beast that had been released from its cage. No one knew where she got the strength from¡ªwhen she saw a boying at her, she hit him without any hesitation; the boy was very strong, but he stumbled over when he was hit. Then, she rode on him and continued to il on him, and in the end he was beaten until his face was swollen.


    Everyone in the room was frightened by her behavior. A few of them went forward to hit her, but she would grab them and beat them up.


    It was as if she could not feel any pain. Even though she had been hit, her punches were still as powerful as before.


    Seeing the boys knocked down by her, the girls who could not stand her silently shrank away¡­

 Chapter 723 - 723: Just a Dream

    Chapter 723 - 723: Just a Dream<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    They let go of Lu Ning¡¯s hair.


    They seemed to have sensed danger and kept retreating.<div>


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?! What are you doing!? Lu Ning! You can¡¯t do this! You can¡¯t hit me, you can¡¯t¡­ Ah!¡±


    Lu Ning¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she looked at them. She raised her hand and pped them.


    The girls were all stunned by her p, and they all screamed miserably.


    Lu Ning reached out and grabbed someone¡¯s hair, then stared at her; she was like the King of Hell, here to take her life.


    ¡°Repeat what you said just now. Say it!¡±


    Her voice was not loud, but her words made people tremble.


    ¡°What are you doing?! You did all that, yet you won¡¯t let others say it?! Let go!¡±


    A few girls crowded her again. Some grabbed Lu Ning¡¯s hands, while others took the opportunity to pinch her.


    Lu Ning suddenly yanked the girl in front of her, then spun around and shook off the girl who was holding her.


    Then, she grabbed another girl and looked at her. ¡°What is it that I did!? Say it!¡±


    The girl was stunned and choked for a moment.<div>


    Many of the rumors about Lu Ning came from her.


    In fact, she was not the only one¡ªno one in this ssroom was innocent. Everyone had fabricated those lies behind Lu Ning¡¯s back.


    ¡°Say it! Say it!¡±


    Every time she asked, she would p her.


    She was bleeding from the corner of her mouth, but she did not care at all.


    The girl could only scream.


    In the end, she staggered to her knees and raised her hands to protect her face. Lu Ning then straddled her, and raised her hand to punch her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it! I didn¡¯t do it! I didn¡¯t do it!¡±


    Her heavy fists were apanied by a resolute voice.


    The people who were frightened finally sprung into action; they surrounded her, and a few of them dragged Lu Ning up.


    She did not know who it was, but someone took the mop handle that Lu Ning was holding at the beginning, and hit her head hard.<div>


    Blood instantly flowed down Lu Ning¡¯s head; mixed with water and her hair, it looked very scary.


    They were all stunned, but Lu Ning suddenlyughed.


    ¡°What are you people doing?!¡±


    The voice of a teacher called over by the students came from behind.


    Lu Ning suddenly cked out and fell backward.


    The girl on the ground had yet to stand up, and she was also knocked unconscious by Lu Ning.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, Ning¡¯ning, wake up¡­¡±


    Huo Jinyan patted Lu Ning¡¯s face anxiously, wanting to wake her up.


    Lu Ning brows were knitted tightly. Beads of sweat appeared on her forehead as she swayed uneasily.


    Finally, she opened her eyes and looked at Huo Jinyan with pitch-ck eyes.


    She was still in a daze.


    Seeing that she had finally woken up, Huo Jinyan heaved a sigh of relief andforted her. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just a dream, just a dream.¡± Lu Ning¡¯s breathing quickened as she suddenly grabbed Huo Jinyan¡¯s hand.


    Huo Jinyan was stunned and held her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡¯


    Lu Ning looked at him and was stunned for a moment before she suddenlyughed.


    Huo Jinyan was taken aback as he watched herugh.


    Then, herughter came to an abrupt stop.


    Huo Jinyan was frightened. ¡°Ning¡¯ning, let¡¯s go see a doctor.¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head and looked at Huo Jinyan. ¡°Huo Jinyan, that wasn¡¯t a dream. It really happened. I really experienced it.¡±


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and frowned. She looked so ufortable just now; what had she experienced? Huo Jinyan held her hand tightly.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning¡­


    Lu Ning smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was the one who attacked someone else.. Did you not find out about this?¡±

 Chapter 724 - 724: You Hit Them?

    Chapter 724 - 724: You Hit Them?<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    She thought it was rather funny.


    Later on, this matter was suppressed by everyone. The school, the Li family, and even the families of the student who had been beaten up kept quiet about this matter. Other than Lu Ning and these people, almost no one else knew about it.<div>


    The teacher witnessed Lu Ning being beaten up, but she was shocked that the entire ss had injuries on their faces.


    Some of the boys even had fractures.


    At first, they were still yelling that Lu Ning had hit them, butter on, they stopped talking. Perhaps they felt embarrassed to have been beaten by a girl, or perhaps it was because of their family, but they stopped talking.


    After that, this matter was left unsettled. No one dealt with Lu Ning, and no one else was dealt with. It was as if nothing had happened. Everyone had been injured for some inexplicable reason.


    However, it was not ineffective. From then on, there were fewer and fewer rumors about Lu Ning. It seemed that no one paid attention to her for a while.


    For a long time after that, she lived on in the nightmares of her ssmates. Some of them even took leave and eventually transferred schools.


    At that time, Lu Ning¡¯s injuries were serious. She only returned to school after recuperating for two months.


    The matter had been suppressed, but it was inevitable that the same graders would discuss it. Even if her ssmates did not say anything, the neighboring sses had heard screams and the sounds of fighting. They had discussed it in private.


    After Lu Ning returned, everything became much quieter. No one dared to provoke her, let alone talk to her. She continued to be isted.


    However, when they were in the hospital, the police took a photo of everyone. Lu Ningter obtained that photo; it was a ssic.


    Lu Ning fished the photo out on her phone, and presented it to Huo Jinyan.<div>


    Huo Jinyan looked at the boys and girls in the photo, standing in a row. Their faces were all bruised and swollen, and they were all injured to varying degrees. Some of their arms were even in slings, and none of them appeared fine.


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at Lu Ning, a little shocked.


    ¡°You hit them?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her with aplicated expression.


    ¡°And you?¡±


    ¡°I was in a hospital bed, still unconscious.¡±


    Huo Jinyan turned off the phone screen and held her hands.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t let yourself get hurt in the future. If you¡¯re bullied, you can use other methods to fight back. Don¡¯t let yourself get hurt again, okay?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±


    At that time, she was not thinking about anything and did everything on instinct.<div>


    ¡°Where were you hurt?¡±


    For it to be so serious that she was knocked out and hospitalized, it must not be a small wound.


    Lu Ning lowered her head and pointed at the top of her scalp.


    Huo Jinyan leaned over and brushed her hair away. He saw a fingernail-sized scar on her scalp.


    Huo Jinyan closed his eyes and tried his best to exhale.


    Lu Ning looked up at him. ¡°It¡¯s all recovered now, don¡¯t be like this. I was alone at that time, and you weren¡¯t by my side.¡±


    When she said this, she was surprised; however, she could not take back what she said.


    She knew that Huo Jinyan¡¯s heart was already aching, so she really could not say this.


    His eyes reddened in an instant. ¡°Yes, I wasn¡¯t even by your side.¡±


    There was helplessness in his voice.


    Lu Ning quickly grabbed his hand. ¡°You¡¯re here now. I was still young at that time, even if you were there you wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. We didn¡¯t even know each other. You said yourself not to worry about what had already


    happened, so it¡¯s fine. Please, don¡¯t be like this anymore.¡±


    Huo Jinyan sighed and held her hand, forcing a smile. ¡°Mm..¡±

 Chapter 725 - 725: Not As Good As Lu Ning

    Chapter 725 - 725: Not As Good As Lu Ning<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    He raised his arms and hugged Lu Ning tightly.


    He looked at Lu Ning¡¯s back with red eyes, his hands trembling.<div>


    How many injuries are there on this tiny body of hers?


    At that time, he was not around, butter on, when he was around he could not protect her well. Some of her injuries were even because of him.


    How could he not feel sorry for her? How could he bear it?


    Lu Ning could feel him trembling, so she could only return his hug quietly.


    This bted concern and heartache was also a form of redemption for her.


    At least she was no longer the person which no one loved or cared about.


    Ever since the new year, L¨´ Yue¡¯an seemed to be having a rough time.


    First with Zhu Hui, and now because of Zhu Hui¡¯s sister¡ªshe was overwrought.


    She had initially thought that this matter would blow over quickly.


    Shi Qingyue had the L¨´ family¡¯s public rtions resolve this matter.


    Initially, she thought that it would be the same as before; if she did not cooperate, threaten her, and in the end, they would just send her away with money.<div>


    But this time, the other party seemed to have hired awyer, and thatwyer¡¯s methods were quite brilliant.


    This matter had been in a stalemate, and in fact they were now at a disadvantage.


    Shi Qingyue had already gotten someone to contact them and settle it privately, but the other party refused no matter what.


    Neither Shi Qingyue nor L¨´ Yue¡¯an wanted the Old Master to learn about this.


    If the Old Master found out, they would inevitably be reprimanded, and they would not be any better for it.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at the current development of the matter. There was a


    discussion about her on the school¡¯s forum, and some people even posted it on Weibo, so it was quite popr.


    Because of Lu Ning, No. 1 High School had be quite the popr topic. As long as No. 1 High School and Lu Ning were involved, the amount of discussion would be very high.


    This time, it also garnered a lot of attention because the first person to post on Weibo also posted Lu Ning¡¯s message.


    After Lu Ning¡¯s fans got the blogger to delete the parts about Lu Ning, they stopped caring about this affair.


    They did not want to involve themselves in matters that had nothing to do with Lu Ning.<div>


    The fan club even posted a Weibo post at the top.


    The gist of it was that Lu Ning was still recuperating, so no one should involve Lu Ning in anything.


    Although her message had been deleted, the people who came because of Lu Ning had also seen the ins and outs of the matter. In the end, they would end up discussing it.


    [Is this L¨´ Yue¡¯an previously the eldest daughter of the Lu family? The one who was swapped with Lu Ning at birth?]


    [Seems so. From the looks of it, not everyone can be the young mistress of a rich family. The difference is too great.]


    [Hahaha, a good temperament needs to be cultivated. In the end, she didn¡¯t cultivate her temperament and only cultivated her temper.]


    [Who does she think she is, hitting someone so casually? That friend of hers is really stupid, she still treats her as a friend.]


    [She¡¯s really not as good as Lu Ning.]


    Later on, more and more people revealed that L¨´ Yue¡¯an had once framed Lu Ning or something, and the poprity rose again.


    In the end, Lu Ning was still dragged into this discussion about L¨´ Yue¡¯an. When L¨´ Yue¡¯an saw thesements, her face turned pale.


    She looked at thements and was so angry that her head hurt. In reality, Zhu Hui and Zhu Li were still hounding her.


    Now, the discussions about her on the forum were getting worse.


    She had never thought it would turn out like this; after all, this was nothingpared to what she had done to Lu Ning.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an looked at thements on her phone.


    Unsurprisingly, they wereparing her to Lu Ning. It was as if the two of them naturally came as a pair..

 Chapter 726 - 726: Put Me Down

    Chapter 726 - 726: Put Me Down<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning did not want to resort to this, but L¨´ Yue¡¯an still med it all on Lu Ning.


    She gritted her teeth, thinking of a way to deal with Zhu Li, but the most important thing now was to delete those posts!<div>


    When she saw them, her head hurt terribly.


    She immediately got someone to find some experts, and was prepared to spend money to get them to delete the post.


    However, perhaps the person they found was inept or someone was secretly opposing them, but those posts had been tampered with and could not be deleted at all.


    L¨´ Yue¡¯an was so angry that she lost a lot of hair. She looked for a few more people in exasperation, but the results were the same.


    She could not find anyone who could do it even if she spent money.


    She could only smash things around her house in a fit of anger.


    In contrast to L¨´ Yue¡¯an, Lu Ning was much happier.


    Because her results were good, she could be discharged tomorrow.


    She was so excited that she could not sleep at night.


    Only Huo Jinyan apanied her tonight.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi had all gone home, saying that they wanted to prepare a surprise for her.<div>


    Lu Ning was looking forward to going home and was also looking forward to the surprise.


    Huo Jinyan could not help but smile when he saw how excited she was. ¡°Go to sleep, otherwise you¡¯ll be tired tomorrow.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded, but she could not fall asleep. Shey there, looking at the ceiling, and then at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her helplessly. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Lu Ning immediately sat up and looked at him. ¡°Support me. I want to try walking a bit.¡±


    Huo Jinyan turned to look at her. ¡°You can¡¯t move that leg yet.¡±


    ¡°The doctor said I can move around a little, I think I can do it. Besides, I¡¯ll be fine if you hold on to me.¡±


    Huo Jinyan had no choice but to carry her to the middle of the ward.


    Lu Ning looked at him, her eyes gleaming. ¡°Put me down.¡±


    She was not nervous, but Huo Jinyan was.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and remained still for a moment, before bending over to put her down.<div>


    Lu Ning stepped one foot on the ground, with her other leg still lifted.


    Huo Jinyan immediately grabbed her arm tightly.


    Lu Ning smiled and pped his hand. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re holding too hard, it hurts.¡±


    Huo Jinyan immediately rxed a little, but he was still afraid that she would fall so it was really difficult to control his strength. Before Lu Ning had taken a couple of steps he was already sweating profusely.


    Lu Ning tried to exert some force with her other leg.


    She felt that it was quitefortable and was a little surprised. After being supported by Huo Jinyan for two steps, she felt like she was floating.


    ¡°Stand over there.¡±


    She pointed across from her.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her and frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll try to walk over myself.¡±


    Huo Jinyan sighed. ¡°No, I¡¯ll hold you.¡±


    Lu Ning looked at him with a pitiful gaze. ¡°I can do it. I¡¯ll just give it a try, just once. It¡¯s not that far, you can catch me. Just once-


    Her gentle voice was coquettish; since Huo Jinyan was weak to her, there was no way he could resist this.


    He also noticed that Lu Ning was walking quite well just now, so after standing her properly, he turned around and took two steps away from her.


    He looked like an old father training his infant child to walk, stretching his hands out as he waited for her to walk over.


    Lu Ning nced at the distance between them. It was very close, and she could make it.


    She stood on her good leg and slowly reached out to touch the ground with her other leg.


    As she stepped on it, pain instantly shot from the soles of her feet to her entire body. Unable to control herself, her body stumbled forward. Fortunately, Huo Jinyan really was not standing far away..

 Chapter 727 - 727: She Minds These Things

    Chapter 727 - 727: She Minds These Things<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Huo Jinyan hurriedly went forward to catch her and hold her arm.


    Lu Ning threw herself onto him. Pain kepting from her leg, and her face turned pale.<div>


    She was afraid that Huo Jinyan would be worried if he saw her face, so she buried her face in his chest so that he could not see.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Is it too painful? I¡¯ll get the doctor.¡±


    Lu Ning quickly grabbed his arm. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. There¡¯s no need to make such a fuss. It¡¯s really nothing.¡±


    She looked up at Huo Jinyan and smiled.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her obviously pale face, frowned, and sighed as he helped her up.


    Just now, when Huo Jinyan was supporting her, most of her weight was on Huo Jinyan. Every step she took was carried by Huo Jinyan, so she did not have to use much strength. Now that she was walking on her own, however, her entire weight was on one leg. There was no way it could feel anything like before.


    Lu Ning sat on the bed and looked at Huo Jinyan. She tugged at the corner of his shirt. ¡°I was mistaken. Once I get better, can you help me walk again?¡±


    Right now, she was looking for people to fulfill her social needs¡ªpeople who were fun to tease, people who were easy to talk to, and people who would listen to her.


    Crucially, these roles were all fulfilled by one person, and that person was Huo


    Jinyan.


    Of course, Lu Ning was also very good at wheedling.<div>


    How could Huo Jinyan bear to say anything to her? All he could do, was look at her helplessly and tell her to lie down.


    Lu Ning looked at his expression and knew that he was feeling upset and guilty. ¡°It really doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. It¡¯s good to give it a try.¡±


    Huo Jinyan covered her with a nket. ¡°What¡¯s so good about it? Will it heal after a little pain?¡±


    Lu Ning pursed her lips as she looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Huo Jinyan just looked at her quietly, his fingers gently sliding across her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m not angry. Go to sleep, or I¡¯ll really be angry.¡±


    Lu Ning obedientlyy down and closed her eyes.


    Huo Jinyan sat on the edge of the bed and looked at her, his gaze moving from her face to her legs.


    His eyes were downcast; under the warm light, he looked a little cold.


    The truth was the diagnosis for Lu Ning¡¯s leg was not good, and he did not dare to tell her.


    He did not dare to say anything. When she was about to walk just now, he could not say anything to her when he saw her eager and expectant face. He could only listen to her and let her try.


    But the doctor¡¯s words still hovered in his mind.<div>


    ¡®¡­It might be a little difficult for her to walk normally in the future. ¡®


    Gu Chen was also there at the time. After reading Lu Ning¡¯s medical report, he did not say a word. The two of them went to the balcony of the hospital, and smoked two cigarettes without saying anything. After the smoke, Gu Chen immediately bought a ne ticket to Yizhou and promptly left the hospital. He could not bear to tell Lu Ning this. He could only say that everything was line.


    He did not mind whether she could walk or stand beside him.


    However, he knew that Lu Ning minded. She minded these things.


    He looked at the sleeping girl, his eyes filled with heartache and pity.


    I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. I¡¯ll do everything I can to have your leg healed.


    After Lu Ning fell asleep, he quietly took his phone and walked out.


    When she woke up the next morning, Lu Ning was happily preparing to be discharged.


    Huo Jinyan handed her the clothes Shen Yunci had prepared.


    Lu Ning looked at the clothes and then at Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan looked at her. ¡°What is it? Do you want me to help you put them


    His hand reached out as he spoke.


    Lu Ning immediately pped his hand away. ¡°Shoo, I¡¯ll change myself.¡¯


    Huo Jinyan smiled and bent down to kiss the top of her head. ¡°Call me if you need anything. I¡¯ll be outside..¡±

 Chapter 728 - 728: We Need Your Decision

    Chapter 728 - 728: We Need Your Decision<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    He was about to leave, but he did not forget to turn around and look at Lu Ning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to call me if you have trouble putting it on. I¡¯m pretty good at putting clothes on.¡±<div>


    Lu Ning:


    If he provoked her again, she would really get angry. Huo Jinyan immediately spun around and left, closing the door behind him.


    Lu Ning lowered her eyes and smiled. She took her clothes and started to change.


    She changed her pants smoothly, but when changing into her clothes, Lu Ning was at a loss because the top was zippered at the back.


    She tried to put on her clothes, but gave up after trying twice.


    She could not help but wonder if Huo Jinyan had already noticed.


    Lu Ning lowered her hand in frustration.


    ¡°Huo Jinyan.¡±


    Her voice was not loud, but Huo Jinyan immediately opened the door and entered.


    Lu Ning looked at him and said with a faint smile, ¡°Your hearing¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    Huo Jinyan walked over with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m just more sensitive to your voice.¡±<div>


    Lu Ning:


    Huo Jinyan looked at her curiously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°I can¡¯t zip it up.¡±


    She pointed at her back.


    Huo Jinyan walked over to help her with the zipper.


    Actually, it was alright as Lu Ning was wearing an undershirt.


    However, Huo Jinyan still took a long time as he fumbled around with the zipper.


    Fact is, he had moved her undershirt to look at the scar on Lu Ning¡¯s back, the scar from when she had taken a bullet for him.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s fingers were still trembling, and his eyes were filled withplicated emotions.


    ¡°Huo Jinyan, are you done?¡±


    Only then did Huo Jinyane back to his senses. He slowly zipped up her top and walked around to look at her. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±<div>


    Then, he nted a kiss on the top of her head.


    Lu Ning looked up at him. ¡°Don¡¯t keep kissing me. I didn¡¯t wash my hair.¡± Huo Jinyan looked at her in amusement.


    Before he could speak, the door suddenly opened and a group of people came in.


    Lu Yanru and Lu Wen, Shen Lixuan and Ke Lan, Shen Guang and his wife, Master Wu and his assistant, as well as Song Qinghe and Jiang Zhou.


    They must have all met at the door.


    Lu Yanru looked at Song Qinghe and Jiang Zhou and actually recognized them. She had interacted with people from the entertainment industry in Beijing.


    Therge troupe of them walked in; fortunately, the ward was big enough to fit so many people.


    However, just as Lu Ning thought this, Gu Chen, Gu Zi, and Gu Cheng also came in.


    It was yet another bunch of people.


    Lu Ning looked at the increasingly crowded ward and could not help but fall into deep thought.


    Lu Yanru took a closer look around her.


    She knew a few bigshots in this room and could not help but click her tongue.


    This¡­ It seems like my little niece is more powerful than us; she knows so many people.


    Initially, she thought that she would have to nurture her little niece well for the future, but now it seemed that she had already grown up quite well. Any one of these bigshots could provide for a person for the rest of their lives.


    She had even gathered so many at once.


    When there were more people, it would naturally be a little noisy. However, perhaps because they knew that Lu Ning preferred the quiet, they also spoke softly.


    After Gu Chen walked in, he walked to Lu Ning¡¯s bedside, looked at her, and handed her a tabletputer.


    Lu Ning looked at it, subconsciously frowning.


    She looked up at Gu Chen, not understanding what he meant. This matter is important, but why is he showing it to me?


    Gu Chen bent down and whispered into her ear, ¡°We need your decision on this matter.¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned and looked at him. ¡°Where¡¯s Long Tian?¡±


    Gu Chen whispered in her ear, ¡°You¡¯re our boss now.¡±


    Lu Ning pursed her lips. In an instant, a huge burden had pressed down on her shoulders..

 Chapter 729 - 729: Going Home!

    Chapter 729 - 729: Going Home!<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Actually, she had long known that such a day woulde, so she had been mentally preparing herself. However, the day had finally arrived, but she really could not help but feel the pressure.


    This was because her decision might affect the lifeline of the entire Rose Manor, as well as the lives of a whole group of people.<div>


    She looked at the contents on the tablet before her and turned to look at Gu Chen.


    Gu Chen leaned over and whispered a few things to her.


    Huo Jinyan stood on the other side, not looking at the tablet in her hand.


    However, just by looking at her, he realized that she seemed to have encountered something tricky.


    In the end, after Lu Ning and Gu Chen discussed something for a while, she nodded and entered something on the tablet before handing it to Gu Chen.


    Gu Chen immediately turned around and left.


    This entire process took about half an hour.


    After Lu Ning made her decision, she did not feel rxed. Rather, the weight on her shoulders only felt heavier.


    Whether this decision was right or wrong, it needed to be verified by others.


    She could only sit here and wait for the results.


    Lu Ning was still building up confidence in her leadership.<div>


    She had never cared about so many people or such an important matter, but this was all her responsibility. She had known it since she took on this mantle.


    Previously, Long Tian saw that she was still in school and gave her time to adapt. Now, it was time for her to rise up to it.


    However, she had to be careful with every step because this concerned not only her fate, but also the fate of many in Rose Manor.


    She had to make sure that every decision she made was right, and that everyone would be fine.


    She needed to mature quickly.


    Huo Jinyan looked at the determination in her eyes and raised his hand to rub the top of her head.


    Lu Ning looked up at him.


    He clearly did not know what was going on, but he was giving her encouragement and confidence.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi came in after settling the discharge procedures.


    The ward filled with people stunned the two of them.


    The two of them looked around at them, then walked in after a while.<div>


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ning¡¯ning.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi ran over happily and held Lu Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go home!¡±


    Lu Ning smiled and patted his head.


    Huo Jinyan carried her and ced her in the wheelchair.


    When he pushed her out, everyone followed.


    Song Qinghe and Jiang Zhou¡¯s gazes fell on Lu Bai.


    Even though Lu Bai was wearing a face mask, his silver hair that was as attractive as Song Qinghe¡¯s was really eye-catching.


    Moreover, he had an outstanding presence, to the extent that people who knew him could recognize him at a nce.


    Song Qinghe and Jiang Zhou exchanged nces but did not say anything.


    The group of people left in a grandiose manner.


    Lu Ning sat in Lu Qing¡¯s car. After Huo Jinyan put her things away, he went to the car behind.


    Several cars headed in the direction of Lu Ning¡¯s house.


    When they reached the entrance of the alley, they all stopped. After a moment, they simply drove their cars around to say goodbye to Shen Yunci and the others before leaving.


    Lu Ning was puzzled.


    Lu Bai carried her down and ced her on the wheelchair.


    Shen Yunci looked at Lu Ning and said, ¡°Auntie and the others will be our guests tomorrow. Mommy has already told them that only our family will celebrate your discharge and return home today.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded in understanding. She turned around and saw Huo Jinyan waving at her.


    After she waved at him twice, he turned around, got into the car, and left.


    Then, Lu Bai pushed Lu Ning in.


    Shen Yunci and the others walked at the front.


    After a while, they were already a distance away, leaving only Lu Bai and Lu Ning walking slowly behind.


    Lu Ning was a little puzzled.. ¡°Why are Dad and Mom walking so quickly?¡±

 Chapter 730 - 730: Love Words Are Right

    Chapter 730 - 730: Love Words Are Right<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Bai pretended not to know. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Lu Ning looked up at him.<div>


    Lu Bai looked into the distance and did not look at her.


    Lu Ning could not help but giggle.


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise, isn¡¯t it? Mommy¡¯s already told me about it before, so why are they being so mysterious?¡±


    The corners of Lu Bails mouth twitched uncontrobly. This surprise was really shocking.


    Whether she liked it or not was anybody¡¯s guess.


    In any case, it was quite old-fashioned.


    He pushed Lu Ning and slowly arrived at the entrance of the neighborhood. Grandpa Qin stuck his head out to gawk at them.


    When he saw Lu Ning, he hurriedly walked out to greet her.


    Lu Ning also greeted him with a smile.


    Grandpa Qin looked at Lu Ning for a long time before letting the two of them leave.


    Lu Bai pushed Lu Ning to their lobby.<div>


    Initially, Lu Ning was a little worried, but when she arrived, she saw something by the railing and was stunned.


    Lu Bai pushed her over and attached a couple of things to the wheelchair.


    ¡°Sit tight.¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned. Before she could see what he pressed, she slowly began to ascend. It was very smooth. Even when she turned the corner, it was very smooth.


    Stunned, she looked at the device under her feet.


    Lu Bai talked to her as he walked up the stairs.


    ¡°Huo Jinyan got someone to do it. I heard that he went to discuss it with the others one by one, and everyone was quite supportive and had no objections. Later, he came to see the grandfather on the fifth floor who was also in a wheelchair, so he had it installed in this entire building. That grandfather used to always be stuck at home since it was inconvenient for him to go out, but now that it¡¯s convenient he often goes out, and his mood has improved a lot.


    ¡°His family is in a much better mood now, the only thing is that they have to go out often to look for him because he would often sneak out by himself. Verbally they would scold Huo Jinyan for causing them trouble, but I know they¡¯re actually very grateful to him.


    ¡°They even asked me to convey their gratitude, but I forgot. Help me convey it to him next time.¡±


    Lu Ning smiled, feeling warm inside. She turned to look at Lu Bai. ¡°Did you forget, or did you do that on purpose?¡±


    Lu Bai smiled and looked at Lu Ning. ¡°Do you think Brother did it on purpose?¡±<div>


    Lu Ning watched as he took off his face mask, and said, ¡°Brother, actually, it doesn¡¯t matter if you wear a face mask or not. With your outstanding looks, anybody can recognize you at a nce.¡±


    Lu Bai raised his eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°Are you praising your brother?¡±


    Lu Ning also raised her eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a given that I have to praise my own brother more.¡±


    Lu Bai smiled and tapped her head. ¡°Little brat, you¡¯re so glib now. Why? Did you learn it from Huo Jinyan?¡±


    Lu Ning touched the spot where she was knocked and turned to look at Lu Bai.


    ¡°Is Huo Jinyan that glib?¡±


    Lu Bai looked at her in amusement. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so? However, he¡¯s a pretty smooth operator, from the two times I¡¯ve overheard.¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned and her face instantly turned red. ¡°Brother!¡±


    Lu Bai smiled and pushed her wheelchair. He stood at the door and knocked,pletely ignoring her embarrassed and annoyed gaze. Lu Ning sat in her wheelchair and decided to ignore him.


    After a while, the door opened from inside.


    Lu Qing¡¯s arm was still in a sling. He opened the door and smiled at Lu Ning.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Lu Bai pushed her in and closed the door.


    Lu Qing bent down to help her change her shoes.


    Lu Ning was stunned when she saw the scene in the room in front of her.


    In an instant, she was speechless and did not know what to say.


    She was really shocked by the scene in front of her.


    She had never seen such a scene before¡­


    Her mind went nk as she watched, as her mouth unconsciously gaped a little wider..

 Chapter 731 - 731: Counting Money for Fun?

    Chapter 731 - 731: Counting Money for Fun?<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    This was because the whole room, the entire living room, was filled with stacks of money.


    Lu Ning:<div>


    When Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi saw her return, they immediately went over.


    One of them held a few bundles of hundred-yuan bills and stuffed them into Lu


    Ning¡¯s arms.


    Lu Ning looked at them in shock.


    She really did not know what to say or do. The entire house seemed to be filled with money.


    What.. What¡¯s going on?


    Shen Yunci bent down and looked at her. ¡°Ning¡¯ning, it was our fault. Mommy and Daddy were overcautious and didn¡¯t dare to tell you the truth, because we were afraid that you would be hurt. But everything¡¯s fine now, Mommy will give you a better life in the future. Look, our family really doesn¡¯tck money. ¡°We¡¯ve really wronged you in the past, so we¡¯ll make it up to you in the future. ¡°This is all yours. Does it seem unreal? Come, count them, it¡¯ll be fun.¡± Lu Ning:


    She was pushed straight into the middle of the room, and she was entirely surrounded by money.


    Count¡­ Count money for fun?


    Lu Jingzhi was rolling on the money.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve already counted that side. Quickly help me count the other side.¡± Lu Ning:<div>


    She had never been so shaken. It was not the money or theck of it; rather, the real question was¡ªhow did they manage to put the stacks ofmoney so high up against the wall?


    Lu Ning watched in a daze and did not know what to feel.


    Lu Zhi looked at her. ¡°Ning¡¯ning, what¡¯s wrong? Is it not enough? It¡¯s too little, right? I¡¯ll give you this card. You can use it however you want in the future.¡± Lu Ning looked at the ck card he passed towards her in silence.


    Shen Yunci patted him. ¡°There¡¯s no limit to this card. For a girl, it doesn¡¯t feel good if there¡¯s no limit, right? After all, without a limit there¡¯s no way you can max out the card, so it¡¯s not exciting at all. Change it.¡±


    Lu Zhi immediately nodded in realization. ¡°Right, right, Daddy will change it for you. How about this? Will a 50 million limit be too little?¡±


    Listening to Lu Zhi¡¯s innocuous voice, Lu Ning¡¯s mouth gaped so wide she could swallow an egg whole.


    Shen Yunci pursed her lips and looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s just barely enough, let


    Ning¡¯ning use it first. We can change it in the future if she feels it¡¯s too little.¡± Lu Ning:


    ¡°Oh right, give that ck card to Ning¡¯ning too. What if she wants to buy something else and her card¡¯s maxed out? Give them both to her.¡±


    Lu Ning looked as the two cards dropped onto the stacks of cash on herp.


    She closed her mouth silently.<div>


    ¡°Is it too heavy? Won¡¯t it crush your leg? Daddy will take them for you.¡±


    Lu Zhi quickly moved the stacks of cash away, leaving the cards on herp.


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi stood on her left and right, looking at everything in front of them in satisfaction.


    ¡°How is it, Ning¡¯ning? Do you like it?¡±


    Lu Ning:


    How could it feel, when her parents, whom she thought could not even afford their mortgage, had suddenly be the richest people in the city?


    Lu Ning finally found her voice.


    She opened her mouth and said tactfully, ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t you think this is a little too grandiose? Isn¡¯t it a little too eye-catching?¡±


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi looked at her. ¡°Really? It¡¯s not eye-catching at all. The gold your mother bought hasn¡¯t been put on disy yet. Now that¡¯s a real eye-catcher. Want to see it, darling? Daddy will put it out for you.¡±


    Lu Ning quickly pulled Lu Zhi¡¯s arm. ¡°Daddy, Daddy! There¡¯s no need, no need!¡± However, she only held onto Lu Zhi and not Shen Yunci.


    ¡°By the way, Mommy also bought you a lot of diamonds. Wait for me, Mommy will go get them. I¡¯ll embed them on your clothester.. They¡¯re so beautiful, the way they sparkle¡­¡±

 Chapter 732 - 732: Collecting Rent to Relieve Stress

    Chapter 732 - 732: Collecting Rent to Relieve Stress<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lu Ning ced her trembling hands on her forehead and silently closed her eyes.


    Lu Bai stood at the door with his arms crossed. He almost could not hold back hisughter.<div>


    Lu Qing was also grinning.


    Lu Ning turned to look at the two of them.


    Her eyes were begging them: Help me!


    Lu Bai: I¡¯m busy! Don¡¯t disturb me!


    Lu Qing: Actually, I have something too¡­


    Lu Ning: Get lost!


    Lu Ning turned to look at Shen Yunci, who had gone out.


    She looked at Lu Ning with a few jewelry boxes in her hands.


    Lu Ning looked at her with a helpless expression. ¡°Mom, did you buy them wholesale?¡±


    Shen Yunci looked at her innocently. ¡°No, is it a lot? I thought it was too little. I actually wanted to embroider your clothes with gold, but your brother said it was too old-fashioned and you wouldn¡¯t like it. However, I thought you¡¯d like diamonds, they¡¯re so shiny and beautiful.


    ¡°Let¡¯s iy your clothes with the diamonds. Mommy will get someone to do it for you now!¡±<div>


    Lu Ning immediately pulled her back. ¡°Mommy, Mommy! No, there¡¯s no need.


    My clothes are quite good, they¡¯re already very pretty without diamonds.


    Moreover, I usually wear my school uniform. There¡¯s really no need.¡±


    Shen Yunci pouted unhappily. ¡°No, this way people will look down on you. I


    saw someone talking smack about you online, with this we¡¯ll get back at them!¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned for a moment. She did not know that Shen Yunci would pay attention to her rumors and posts.


    Looking at her, she could not help but feel a little ufortable.


    She took a step back and said, ¡°How about this, Mommy? Just give me a few nes. Everyone can see me wearing them, but I don¡¯t need them on my clothes. They¡¯ll fall off easily.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s no problem. Mommy will buy more for you if they drop.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡°¡­ That¡¯s true, but I¡¯ll keep worrying about them. And if I¡¯m worried, I¡¯ll be distracted, and if I¡¯m distracted, it¡¯ll affect my studies¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Bai suddenly chuckled from behind them.<div>


    Lu Ning shot him a murderous look.


    Lu Bai immediately bit his lip.


    Hearing Lu Ning¡¯s words, Shen Yunci nodded. ¡°Alright, Mommy will listen to you. By the way, your father and I went to see a building, we¡¯ll take you to see it another day. If you like it, we¡¯ll buy it.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡­A building?


    She actually heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, they were not buying a neighborhood.


    Lu Zhi looked at her. ¡°By the way, Ning¡¯ning, I invested in an apartment in the capital previously. It¡¯s only for rent and not for sale. When you go to university there, you can collect its rent to relieve stress whenever you¡¯re bored or tired.¡±


    Lu Ning: ¡­Collecting rent to relieve stress?


    It certainly does relieve stress.


    However, she was also under a lot of stress, now that they kept piling things onto her nonstop.


    How would it feel to suddenly be rich?


    Lu Ning felt that, at this moment, she was so frustrated she could write tens of thousands of words and it would barely be enough to express her feelings.


    ¡°Ning¡¯ning, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Before she could speak, Lu Bai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s probably nothing. Maybe she fainted from seeing all this money.¡±


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi looked at Lu Ning, then finally came to a realization. They asked her gingerly, ¡°Ning¡¯ning, did you not like this? Did Mom and Dad do something wrong?¡±


    Lu Ning looked at the two of them. Although she was shocked, although her hands were still trembling¡­


    However, they really wanted to give her all the good things they had.


    Lu Ning held their hands and sighed. ¡°No, I like it very much. It¡¯s just, Mom, Dad, let¡¯s keep a low profile in the future. If we¡¯re too high-profile, people will be jealous of us. Look, if someone finds out, everyone will be talking about me behind my back. Do you want to see your precious daughter being scolded by everyone?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡¯


    Lu Ning nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, so let¡¯s keep a low profile in the future..¡±

 Chapter 733 - 733: Call Me Nouveau Riche From Now On

    Chapter 733 - 733: Call Me Nouveau Riche From Now On<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Let¡¯s put all the cash in the bank. I have the card you gave me, so I can already buy anything I want.¡±


    Shen Yunci and Lu Zhi nodded. ¡°Okay, Mommy and Daddy will keep a low profile.¡±<div>


    Lu Ning nodded at them and hugged them. ¡°Thank you, Mom and Dad. I like it a lot, and I love you very much.¡± The two of them smiled.


    They even felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Then Mommy and Daddy will put these away immediately.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll keep a low profile.¡±


    Lu Ning nodded and looked at them.


    ¡°Eldest Son, Second Son,e and help. Jingzhi,e and help too. Stop counting.¡±


    Lu Bai walked over unwillingly.


    ¡°I already told you not to bring so much, but you still insisted; and now you even need my help to collect them.¡±


    Shen Yunci knocked his head. ¡°Cut the crap, hurry up and keep them, then save them up for your sister. By the way, remember to collect the ones in your sister¡¯s room.¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned. There¡¯s more in my room?


    She watched as the passageway in front of her was cleared. She turned her wheelchair to the door of the room and opened it.<div>


    Good lord, the wall, the bed, the cab¡­


    Lu Ning could not help butugh. She fished out her phone, took a photo, and sent it to Lin Ci.


    She could not help but joke, ¡°Please call me nouveau riche in the future.¡±


    Lin Ci was equally shocked. She replied with a few emojis in session, but did not say a word. She was probably so shocked that she was at a loss for words.


    Lu Ning put away her phone and looked at her room. She then turned to look at her parents, who were busy collecting the money. She was still feeling warm in her chest.


    Actually, they did not know how topensate her and have her understand the situation at home, so they could only express it in such a clumsy and straightforward manner.


    They had already done very well. Lu Ning felt that they were very cute like this.


    Though, she also felt that everything was a little unreal.


    In the beginning, she thought that she was living in a poor family and wanted to rely on herself to lighten the burden on her family.


    Now, it looked as though she had simply been fooling around. She had yet to show off her skills, but her family had already brought her stacks of money to count for fun.


    What felt the most surreal, however, was meeting them; and she was very grateful for it.<div>


    Her parents who cared about her and loved her, her elder brothers with different personalities, and her obedient and adorable little brother; they were her true treasures.


    Every one of them was healing her, changing her, making her feel that life was good, that everything was worth looking forward to.


    After the ¡®cash collection¡¯ ended, Lu Ning finally got close to her bed.


    Considering that many people may havee into contact with the money, Shen Yunci sterilized her room after it was collected.


    Lu Ning finallyy on her small bed, extremely satisfied. Finally, there was something familiar.


    All she wanted to do now was to roll around under her nket and have a good night¡¯s sleep.


    Then, she nced at her leg. I¡¯ll probably have to pass on rolling around, but sleeping should be fine.


    Shey there and had just closed her eyes when her phone rang.


    She reached for her phone.


    Mainly, it was because she was not sleepy.


    It was Huo Jinyan.


    After the call connected, Huo Jinyan asked directly, ¡°So, did you roll about your bed?¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned. Is this person a roundworm in my stomach?


    However, Huo Jinyan could not be med for guessing it right away. After all, Lu Ning often mentioned howfortable her bed was and how much she missed it; she did not notice it herself, but Huo Jinyan did. Lu Ning looked at her legs and felt a little frustrated..

 Chapter 734 - 734: You ‘re Really Glib-Tongued

    Chapter 734 - 734: You ¡®re Really Glib-Tongued<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, I can¡¯t roll around with my leg as it is.¡±


    Huo Jinyan was stunned for a moment, and his expression changed. His voice was still the same as before.<div>


    ¡°Then how about I go see you and help you roll around?¡±


    Lu Ning was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Huo Jinyan, my brother is right. You¡¯re really glib-tongued.¡±


    Huo Jinyan was quiet for a moment before heughed out loud.


    ¡°Glib-tongued?¡±


    Lu Ning nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    His voice suddenly became very low as he said softly, ¡°Ning¡¯ning, there¡¯s things which you can¡¯t know just from hearsay. You have to try them yourself.¡±


    Lu Ning was stunned and could not react for a moment, but in the next second, she realized and her face instantly turned red. She immediately hung up on Huo Jinyan.


    Huo Jinyan chuckled when he heard the phone being hung up. Then, he turned off his phone.


    After putting his phone aside, he looked at theputer in front of him. There were some pictures of leg joints on the screen¡­


    Lu Ning¡¯s face was red, and it took her a long time to calm down.


    Huo Jinyan¡¯s really getting too bold for his own good!<div>


    Lu Ning thought silently. If he confesses to me now, I¡¯ll definitely reject him!


    However, as she thought about it, she regretted it in the next second.


    She would likely still agree without hesitation.


    ¡°Sister, can Ie in?¡±


    Lu Jingzhi knocked on the door.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    After Lu Ning replied, Lu Jingzhi walked in with a chessboard.


    After closing the door, he sat by Lu Ning¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Sister, y chess with me.¡±


    He was bored. Thinking that Lu Ning was also bored, he went to get the chessboard.


    Lu Ning nodded and looked at him. ¡°Okay.¡±<div>


    She shifted. ¡°Come sit on the bed.


    Lu Jingzhi quickly stopped her. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll go to the other side.¡±


    Knowing that Lu Ning¡¯s legs were still hurt, Lu Jingzhi went around to the other side and sat down, setting up the chessboard.


    He took out the chess pieces.


    It was international chess.


    The two of them had almost finished ying most of the board games previously, and Lu Jingzhi did not seem to know much about chess. Previously, Lu Ning said that she would teach him how to y, so he had bought a chess set.


    However, there were too many thingster on, so the two of them forgot about it. Now, they could use this time to y.


    Lu Jingzhi had read a tutorial online and knew some of the basics.


    However, he lost after a few steps.


    Lu Ning carefully taught him as she yed.


    She had learned international chess by herself previously. Old Master L¨´ had hired a teacher for her, but because she was ¡®too stupid¡¯ the teacher left in a fit of anger. Thereafter, he did not hire any more teachers for her. It waster on when she became interested that she learned how to y it herself.


    In her opinion, it was not too difficult.


    Lu Jingzhi also picked it up very quickly.


    Lu Jingzhi was smart. He understood what Lu Ning meant after she said it once. He also knew how to draw inferences and ponder on his own.


    Lu Ning could not hold back a smile when she saw how fast he was learning.


    Both of them were smart. What they thought was not difficult was actually very difficult for most people.


    Especially international chess, as it was different from other board games.


    There were often many strange situations in chess, and the pieces would often intertwine in a mess during the game. Furthermore, some of the pieces¡¯ patterns were not obvious and were impossible to guard against.


    However, in just one afternoon, Lu Jingzhi was able to defeat Lu Ning twice. Although Lu Ning was obviously giving him an advantage, Lu Jingzhi had also learned something. Otherwise, Lu Ning would not have lost to him.


    Lu Bai and Lu Qing even came over to take a look, but the two of them realized that¡­ they could not seem to understand?

 Chapter 735 - 735: Putting Righteousness Before Brother

    Chapter 735 - 735: Putting Righteousness Before Brother<div>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Actually, it was mainly because the two of them had nevere into contact with international chess.


    No one in their family was stupid.<div>


    After taking a closer look and listening to Lu Ning¡¯s exnations, they slowly understood.


    Lu Bai eagerly sat over beside the chessboard.


    Lu Ning looked at him and raised her eyebrows with a smile. ¡°Do you want to


    Lu Bai immediately straightened up and sat closer. ¡°Of course.¡±


    He sat in Lu Ning¡¯s seat and looked at the chessboard.


    He frowned and looked. For a moment, he did not understand the current situation.


    Lu Jingzhi looked up at Lu Bai and smirked cheekily. ¡°Brother, you¡¯ll lose very badlyter.¡±


    Lu Bai looked up at him. ¡°Shush. Don¡¯t talk nonsense, don¡¯t you know your brother¡¯s amazing?¡± Five minutester¡­


    ¡°You lost, brother.¡±


    Lu Bai:


    He turned to look at Lu Ning, whose eyes were smiling. ¡°What are youughing at? I¡¯m not proficient yet, losing once is normal.¡±<div>


    Lu Ning nodded and looked at him. ¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯re right.¡±


    Lu Bai helplessly raised his hand and rapped her head.


    Lu Ning covered the spot where she had been hit and looked at him. ¡°It hurts. If I tell others about how you physically abuse your sister, your fans will definitely leave.¡±


    Lu Baiughed out loud. ¡°What, going to throw your own brother under the bus?¡±


    Lu Ning pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Lu Bai leaned over and looked at her. ¡°Sweetie, don¡¯t you want to participate in a talent show? I¡¯ll write a rmendation letter for you.¡±


    With her looks, my sister will definitely be the center.


    Lu Ning rolled her eyes at him. ¡°With my condition, they won¡¯t allow me to enter.¡±


    Lu Bai nced at her legs. ¡°That¡¯s true. Then let¡¯s wait until you¡¯re better, I¡¯ll go and suggest a new talent show for you to participate in. I still have this bit of say.¡±


    Lu Ning said helplessly, ¡°No need, I¡¯m not participating. It¡¯s enough for us to have a big star like you.¡±


    Lu Bai smiled at her. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re more popr than me now.¡±<div>


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Brother, have more confidence in yourself.¡±


    Hearing her words, Lu Bai really did not know if he should be that confident.


    ¡°Time to eat!¡±


    Shen Yunci shouted from outside.


    Lu Bai immediately stood up and ran out.


    Lu Ning: ¡°.


    ¡­¡±


    When ites to food, he was faster than anyone.


    Lu Jingzhi was tidying up the chessboard when Lu Qing approached and looked at her. ¡°I¡¯ll go see what¡¯s there and bring you some.¡±


    Lu Ning shook her head. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll eat with you all at the table.¡±


    Lu Qing nodded as he looked at her.<div>


    He was also unable to carry her now.


    Lu Ning looked at him. ¡°Just help me push the wheelchair over. I can still move my other leg.¡±


    Lu Qing did as she said and pushed the wheelchair over. Lu Ning lifted the nket and put one leg down. Then, she reached out to Lu Qing.


    Lu Qing froze for a moment before he raised his hand. Lu Ning grabbed his arm and stood up with his help.


    She slowly inched over.


    Lu Jingzhi helped support the wheelchair from behind.


    Lu Ning slowly turned around and sat down.


    Then, she released her grip and looked at Lu Qing and Lu Jingzhi. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Lu Jingzhi immediately shook his head with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Sister.¡±


    However, even after he tried his best he realized that he still could not push the wheelchair. Lu Qing smiled and walked over. ¡°Let Big Brother do it.¡±


    He could push it with one hand.


    Lu Ning wheeled her wheelchair forward.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can do it myself.¡±


    She really could do it herself. She skillfully turned the wheelchair and left, leaving Lu Jingzhi and Lu Qing behind her.


    Lu Qing sighed slightly and followed her out.


    Lu Jingzhi hurriedly went after them.


    When Lu Ning arrived at the living room, she saw Lu Baiing back in from


    the balcony..


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!